《Apocalypse - Evil Shelter System》


 Chapter 1: Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 1: Betrayal</h4>


    "Our food and water canst at most another week!"


    In a warehouse of a school in Jiangcheng City, a group of people gathered together, all with somber expressions.


    Among them, an older man wearing gold-framed sses continued to speak:


    "To ensure everyone''s survival, we must send someone out to search for food and water!"


    "So, the main purpose of calling this meeting today is to select someone for this task..."


    Everyone exchanged nces, their faces filled with heaviness and fear.


    The middle-aged man was the school''s guidance director.


    The others were students who had survived in the school.


    "But teacher... outside are all zombies! Going out is like walking into death!" a petite and cute girl student said softly, her voice tender and pitiable.


    "Are we just going to wait here for death? I support Mr. Terry''s proposal!" A handsome boy in sportswear stood up and spoke assertively.


    This boy, named Digby, was a well-known bully in the school, and everyone used to be afraid of him.


    "Digby is right, I also agree with Mr. Terry''s proposal!" A skinny boy looked at Digby appeasingly, in agreement.


    Everyone present knew that Digby''s family was not only wealthy but also had an uncle who was a general in the military. In these end times, perhaps the only ones who could save them were the military.


    Following a rich second generation with a military background obviously increased their chances of survival.


    Everyone knew who they should please at this time.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s choose someone!" Terry pushed his gold-framed sses up, speaking with authority.


    For a moment, everyone fell into silence.


    Nobody wanted to go out.


    Because all of them were students with no survival experience.


    Everyone was acutely aware of this.


    Stepping out was akin to courting death!


    Rather than going out to look for food and water, it was more like sending someone to die to conserve the food in the warehouse!


    After a period of silence, following Digby''s gaze, everyone turned their attention to Alex, who sat quietly alone in a corner.


    "We are all children of wealthy families, with no survival experience. Only Alex Cromwell, whoes from the countryside, a person who has always lived at the bottom of society, should be more ustomed to hardship. I think it''s most suitable for Alex to go out for food!" Digby said disdainfully, looking at Alex.


    "Digby is right! Alex eats and drinks the most every day, consuming as much as two people! If everyone ate like him, wouldn''t we not evenst a week?!" The skinny boy, while fawning over Digby, didn''t forget to me Alex.


    Completely forgetting how grateful he had been when Alex had saved them initially!


    "I also agree with Digby''s proposal. Alex is the strongest among us and eats the most. More work for the capable, right?" Darlene, the school beauty, known for her stunning looks and figure, spoke arrogantly.


    Watching as everyone raised their hands in agreement with Digby''s proposal, Alex''s heart turned ice-cold.


    When the zombie virus outbreak began, if it weren''t for him opening the door to let these people hide in the warehouse and sharing the food and water, they would probably have died long ago!


    But now?


    These ungrateful wretches wereining about his eating habits, wanting him to go to his death!


    Indeed, the human heart can be more terrifying than zombies!


    After so many days of living together, Alex had finally seen through the wickedness of the human heart.


    If given another chance by fate, he would definitely not show mercy to anyone again!


    "Cough, cough!"


    Terry coughed lightly, speaking with authority, "Since most people agree with Digby''s suggestion, then let Alex go out to find food and water! Alex, do you have any objections?"


    After speaking, Terry stared at Alex with an air of unchallengeable authority. As the school''s guidance director, he was used to wielding power among the students. In such a small group, he naturally assumed he should be the ruler.


    No one should defy his will!


    "But... the warehouse and the food inside originally belonged to Alex... If it weren''t for Alex taking us in, we would probably have be zombie food by now..." Myra, a frail and cute girl, muttered somewhat discontentedly. She didn''t dare to speak loudly, as she too wanted to survive and not be cast out to die by the group.


    "Hmph! If you''re not satisfied, you can go out with him!" Darlene said coldly, "Keeping a useless woman like you around is just a waste of food!"


    "Then why don''t you go out and find food yourselves? Digby, you''re so capable, why don''t you go?" A burly boy who hadn''t taken a stance before stood up and retorted, "Alex saved us, and now we are going to drive him away. Isn''t that inhumane? How are we any different from viins by doing this?"


    "We are voting now, the minority must follow the majority, do you understand? If you have an objection, you can go out with him too!" Digby dismissed him scornfully.


    If heaven were to grant him another chance to choose, he would definitely not show mercy to anyone again!


    "Cough, cough!"


    Terry coughed lightly, speaking with authority,

 Chapter 2: Shelter System

    <h4>Chapter 2: Shelter System</h4>


    The boy was about to speak, but he was interrupted by an authoritative voice: "Enough, stop arguing! Your way of thinking is wrong! What do you mean by saying Alex saved us? This warehouse belongs to our school, and Alex just had the luck to hide in it earlier! It''s the property of the school, not Alex''s personal possession, so naturally anyone can take shelter here! At most, Alex just opened the door for us! How can you say that he saved us?"


    Terry stood up and righteously scolded the burly boy.


    Such shameless words could be spoken so self-righteously by Terry!


    Didn''t Terry know the situation back then?


    Of course, the answer was no.


    Everyone present knew that if Alex hadn''t opened the door to let them in, they would have been bitten to death by the zombies that swarmed them.


    But did that matter? No, it didn''t! That was all in the past, and now they were safe.


    What mattered now was how to survive better.


    Who goes out to die is not important; what is important is that each person can survive better.


    A wave of coldness swept through Alex''s heart. Terry, in order to justify driving him away, actually uttered such despicable and shameless words, making him feel disgusted.


    Since you all dislike me so much, then I''ll just leave!


    But why must you be like this?


    He didn''t want to argue or exin anything.


    Because he knew that no matter what he said, it would be just meaningless words.


    "Fine! I''ll go!" Alex stood up, his gaze coldly sweeping over everyone present. He got up without expression and walked towards the door.


    What would staying here change anyway?


    Could he live even a month longer?


    Such a pathetic, meager existence, what was the point?


    Alex preferred to take his chances outside, even if he were to be torn apart by zombies, it would be morefortable than facing these despicable people.


    At that moment outside the warehouse, there were no zombies in sight. Alex looked around and, ensuring there were no zombies nearby, cautiously stepped out the door.


    However, it was all in vain!


    With a "thud", the security door behind him was shut tightly, the loud noise immediately attracting the attention of several aimlessly wandering zombies in the distant corridor!


    The two zombies closest to Alex, as if they had spotted the most delicious food, crazily howled and rushed towards him!


    "Damn it!" Alex cursed inwardly and without hesitation, fled in the opposite direction.


    But after just a few steps, arge group of zombies appeared ahead!


    Zombies were everywhere!


    What should he do?


    Alex gripped the iron rod in his hand tightly, growled softly, and charged towards a group of wing and snapping zombies.


    If he was going to die, he''d die heroically!


    After knocking down over a dozen zombies, an injured and exhausted Alex finally copsed to the ground. Watching the increasing number of zombies gathering not far away, a smile of relief spread across his lips.


    Killing over a dozen, he had done enough!


    However, at that moment, a voice echoed in Alex''s mind: "Shelter System sessfully bound to host! Would you like to choose to build a city now?"


    System?!


    Build a city?!


    Alex was slightly stunned. Was this a hallucination after being bitten by a zombie?


    Seeing the text appearing in front of him like a projection, Alex ultimately chose to build immediately.


    With a "rumble", Alex felt as if he heard the sound of something heavy falling, and then hepletely lost consciousness.


    When Alex woke up again, he found himself in a wooden cabin.


    The cabin was notrge, only about twenty square meters in size.


    Besides the bed he was lying on, there was only a desk and a chair in the cabin.


    "Huh? What''s going on? Wasn''t I being attacked by zombies? And, I was bitten by them too!"


    Alex quickly checked the wound on his arm. The area where he had been bitten by the zombie hadpletely healed, revealing fresh, tender skin.


    Alex was astonished to find that not only had he not been infected after being bitten by a zombie, but his injuries had also healed rapidly!


    "What is this ce? How did I end up here?" Alex asked, frowning.


    [Ding-dong! Congrattions to the host for sessfully building a shelter! The location you are in now is the rest room within the city. The current level of the shelter is basic, with an area of one hundred square meters.]


    [Owned building: City Wall (unique building), three meters high and twenty centimeters thick, made of concrete. Function: Defense (can defend against attacks from basic level zombies), Control (all life forms within the city walls will be regted by the city lord). Current level: Level 1. Upgrade requirement: 50 Apocalypse Coins.]


    [Owned building: Rest Room, covering an area of twenty square meters, made of wood. Function: Rest, Healing (The rest room can quickly replenish energy and treat simple injuries). Current level: Level 1. Upgrade requirement: 40 Apocalypse Coins.]


    [Please choose the development direction for your shelter, host.]

 Chapter 3: Choosing City of Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 3: Choosing City of Darkness</h4>


    [Option One: City of Light, requires building a refuge to save the survivors in the apocalypse. For each person saved, corresponding Apocalypse Coins and merit points can be earned. Apocalypse Coins can be used to purchase buildings and upgrade the city. Merit points can enhance the host''s physical attributes and be exchanged for talents, skills, and items.]


    [Option Two: City of Darkness, requires building a crypt. The crypt can endlessly bury zombie corpses, and burying these corpses can earn Apocalypse Coins and corresponding attribute points. Special zombies can also yield talents, skills, and items. Humans entering the City of Darkness can only be ves.]


    Looking at the two options in front of him, Alex fell into deep thought.


    The scenes of being driven out of the school warehouse were still vivid in his mind.


    The ugly faces of those people made him feel nauseated.


    Compared to facing the ugliness of humanity, he perhaps preferred confronting the dead bodies.


    "I choose to develop into the City of Darkness!" Alex chose City of Darkness without hesitation.


    [Sessfully chosen City of Darkness! The system gifts you a crypt!]


    With a thunderous "rumble", dust rose from the ground.


    As the smoke cleared, a sinister and gloomy crypt appeared within the city.


    [Ding-dong! Added building: Crypt, a crypt that can endlessly bury zombie corpses. Burying zombie corpses can earn Apocalypse Coins and corresponding attribute points, and special zombies can also yield talents, skills, and items. Current level: Level 1. Upgrade requirement: 50 Apocalypse Coins.]


    Looking at the building icon and its description that appeared before him, Alex pondered for a while before he understood.


    It turned out that just before his death, he had obtained a miraculous system called the Shelter, and after building it, he had be the lord of the shelter.


    In the development direction of City of Darkness that I chose, to strengthen myself and expand the shelter, I must bury the bodies of zombies in this crypt.


    Getting zombies is easy, as they are everywhere outside, but the key question is how can I kill these zombies and transport their bodies back here for burial?


    Alex pondered as he walked up to the city wall and looked outside. He found that his location was actually above the school''s yground, and a good half of the yground had been upied by Alex''s Apocalypse Zombie City.


    Outside the city of the dead were dozens of zombies wandering aimlessly. Most of these zombies were students in sportswear, moving slowly with lifeless eyes, their bloodshot eyes asionally looking towards Alex, then emotionlessly turning away, wandering off into the distance.


    Alex touched his somewhat empty stomach and nced at his own city. At this time, the shelter consisted of a city wall, a rest room, and a crypt, and beyond that, a barren piece ofnd.


    Even if he wanted to eat grass roots to stave off hunger, there was no opportunity.


    "System, do I have any other buildings I can construct now?" Since the existing buildings could be upgraded with a single click, Alex was sure that this City of the Dead must have more than just these few buildings.


    "Sorry, master, your current Apocalypse Coins are zero, and you have no buildings that can be constructed."


    The system''s response was somewhat disappointing to Alex.


    "Then show me my attribute values!" Since burying zombies could earn attribute points, he must also have attribute values.


    Alex wasn''t wrong, and the system quickly projected his attribute values in front of him.


    [City of Darkness (Basic) City Lord''s Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Physique: 65]


    [Mental: 60]


    [Strength: 65]


    [Endurance: 63]


    [Agility: 62]


    (Average value for an adult male human is 60)


    [Skills: None]


    [Items: Newbie Gift Pack.]


    [Apocalypse Coins: 0]


    Seeing his physical attributes, Alex was quite satisfied. Overall, his physical condition surpassed that of most adult males.


    Looking further down, Alex noticed a few shimmering golden characters ¨C Newbie Gift Pack!


    "System! What is the Newbie Gift Pack? Can it be used?" Alex asked.


    The system did not respond verbally but instead presented two options on the interface.


    [Would the host like to open the Newbie Gift Pack?]


    [Open Now][Do Not Open Now]


    Without any hesitation, Alex chose to open it immediately. Given his current situation, even with the miraculous Apocalypse Zombie City system, he might still starve to death in the city. With such a boon avable, why wait any longer to use it?


    [Opening Newbie Gift Pack!]


    [Congrattions to the host for obtaining: Zombie Reaper''s Sinful de (can slice through iron like mud, does not wear out, and can easily behead zombies).]


    [Congrattions to the host for obtaining: Spatial Bag (can only store non-living objects, such as: corpses, food. Maximum storage capacity is one hundred zombie bodies).]


    As the system''s voice faded away, a long-handled machete wreathed in ghostly mes and an ordinary-looking ck cloth bag appeared in front of Alex.

 Chapter 4: Bizarre Zombies

    <h4>Chapter 4: Bizarre Zombies</h4>


    Alex strapped the cloth bag to his body and then picked up the machete, swinging it a couple of times. It was a bit strenuous, but manageable. Alex estimated he could swing it about a dozen times without issue, but any more than that would likely exhaust his strength.


    Touching his somewhat empty stomach, Alex felt a sense of urgency. He needed to find a way to collect corpses and food now!


    "Open the gate!" Alex shouted at the city gate, and the heavy iron door slowly opened. Several student zombies wandering outside were startled by the sound of the gate and howled as they rushed toward the inside of Alex''s city.


    Holding the machete, Alex held his breath and silently counted.


    "One... Two... Three... Four..." Only after four zombies had charged in did Alex order the gate to be closed. These zombies were of the lowest, walking dead stage, driven only by their instinctive craving for flesh and blood, moving at a pace simr to a normal person.


    As the four zombies approached, Alex let out a loud yell and swung his machete fiercely...


    In less than five minutes, Alex had in all four zombies. Although he sustained some minor injuries, they were not serious.


    Looking at the bodies lying on the ground, Alex felt as if he was in a different world. These people, just days ago, were his ssmates, but now, they were corpses under his de.


    Dragging a zombie''s body to the edge of the crypt, Alex tossed it into the seemingly bottomless pit.


    On the tombstone of the crypt, a line of red numbers suddenly appeared.


    [Zombie burial in progress...]


    [Estimated time: 1 hour...]


    Does it take an hour to bury a zombie?


    Looking at the text on the tombstone, Alex frowned and walked back into the rest room to lie down. The fight had drained much of his strength, and he had two injuries on his body. While the zombies were being buried, it was a good opportunity to rest and recover in the rest room.


    Time swiftly passed, and the wounds on Alex''s arm and back had healed. The system''s notification sound echoed in his mind:


    "Ding-dong! Burial of the corpsepleted!"


    "3 Apocalypse Coins added."


    "2 points added to physical constitution attribute."


    "The Basic Crypt is now empty, please bury again."


    As the synthetic electronic voice ended, Alex felt a scorching heat flow through his body, as if every bone, meridian, and cell was being nourished. Even the world he saw with his eyes seemed a bit clearer, but this sensation was fleeting, and Alex soon returned to normal.


    Is this what an increase in physical constitution feels like?


    Alex stood up, went out, and threw another zombie into the crypt.


    After repeating this process for four hours, he finally buried all four zombies.


    Feeling the changes in his body, Alex thought to himself, "System, disy my physical attributes."


    [City of Darkness (Basic) City Lord''s Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Physical Constitution: 72]


    [Mental: 60]


    [Strength: 68]


    [Endurance: 63]


    [Agility: 62]


    (Average value for an adult male human is 60)


    [Skills: None]


    [Items: Sinful de (Basic), Spatial Bag (Basic)]


    [Apocalypse Coins: 14]


    "My physical constitution and strength have both improved. My current condition should beparable to a national level three athlete. But in this apocalypse, it''s still far from enough!"


    Alex stood up and nced at the sky.


    It was now midday, and the intense sun made the zombies much more lethargic. Most of them began to move towards shady areas, and there were not many zombies left on the yground.


    Taking advantage of this, he could cross the yground to the small store opposite and grab some food and water.


    Now that he owns City of Darkness, his safety within the city is naturally assured, but food and water are urgently needed supplies.


    Hunger and thirst were causing Alex to feel waves of dizziness.


    "Open the gate!" Alex called out in a low voice. As the city gate opened, he rushed towards the small store opposite.


    Inside the store, there were only three zombies aimlessly wandering. One of them Alex recognized; it was the petty owner of the store, and the other two appeared to have been students in their previous lives.


    Alex charged into the store and, before the three zombies could react, he fiercely swung his Sinful de, killing all three of them.


    Ignoring the zombie corpses on the ground, Alex hurriedly opened his spatial bag and stuffed it with snacks and water from the shelves.


    The noise attracted the attention of several wandering zombies nearby, who began to slowly move towards the store.


    Alex frowned slightly, storing the three zombie corpses on the ground into his spatial bag. Just as he was preparing to head back, he noticed a bizarre zombie had suddenly appeared at the gate of City of Darkness.


    This zombie was different from the others; it was much more muscr, and it was continuously trying to ram into the gate of City of Darkness.

 Chapter 5: The Beauty鈥檚 Plea for Help

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Beauty''s Plea for Help</h4>


    This zombie was familiar to Alex; it was the captain of the school''s fitness club, known for his love of bodybuilding and weightlifting, with a muscr build and great strength. But now, as a zombie, his physique had be even more imposing and seemed to possess endless power.


    "Could it be that those with special physical traits in life get enhanced after bing zombies?" Alex thought, somewhat shocked by this revtion.


    But there was no time to ponder further. More and more zombies were gathering around, and he had to return to the city immediately!


    Securing his spatial bag, Alex gripped the Sinful de tightly and charged towards the city gate.


    After cutting down two obstructing zombies, Alex finally reached the gate. The muscr zombie had now noticed him, its bloodshot white eyes staring straight at Alex, then it let out a roar and charged.


    Hiss!! Roar!!!!


    This zombie was evidently much faster than the ordinary ones!


    And much stronger in terms of physical strength!


    Facing a formidable enemy, Alex wasn''t nervous at all. Instead, he stepped back with his left leg, gripping therge de tightly in his hand. He was waiting for a moment!


    The perfect moment to strike a deadly blow!


    Five meters...


    Three meters...


    One meter...


    Now!


    Heaving a low growl, Alex swung his de fiercely at the muscr zombie!


    ck blood sttered as the zombie''s head fell to the ground. Its headless body, still carrying momentum, mmed straight into Alex.


    Alex was knocked back by the headless corpse, tumbling onto the grass.


    Hehe... hehe...


    Uh... uhh...


    The zombies were bing more numerous and closer, steadily converging on him!


    Alex bit his lip hard to dispel some of the dizziness in his mind and quickly gathered up the muscr zombie''s body.


    "Open the gate!" After shing through several pursuing zombies, Alex didn''t have time to collect their bodies and hurriedly dashed through the city gate.


    Watching the gate slowly close, Alex still felt a lingering sense of fear. If there had been more zombies like that muscr one just now, with his current strength, he might not have made it back alive.


    He seemed too weak still.


    Pulling out a bottle of beer from his spatial bag, Alex gulped down several mouthfuls, taking deep breaths to calm himself.


    "Different types of zombie bodies, I wonder if they will yield different results!" Alex nced at the headless corpse he had thrown aside. Fighting the hunger in his stomach, he threw the muscr zombie''s body into the crypt.


    [The body is being buried]


    [Estimated time: 2 hours]


    Huh?


    It takes twice as long to bury this type of zombiepared to regr ones!


    There really is a difference!


    Hopefully, this means more attribute points and Apocalypse Coins when the burial isplete.


    Alex leaned against the tombstone to rest for a while, then emptied all the food and drinks from his spatial bag onto the ground. The area was now covered with snacks and beverages, and of course, there were also three peculiar headless corpses.


    Alex casually picked a pack of beef jerky and a can of c and began to eat ravenously.


    In this apocalypse, while many people were suffering from hunger and thirst, he could indulge in food and water to his heart''s content.


    Chocte, beef, energy bars, chips, sausages, energy drinks, mineral water...


    All these snacks he used to not care much about were now at his disposal!


    This was, in a way, a kind of luxury.


    Alex let out a satisfied burp, basking in the sun, feeling somewhatzy and content. This life was pretty good, but it always felt like something was missing.


    A woman, perhaps?


    Alex thought of the girl he had secretly admired for three years, wondering if she had survived this catastrophe.


    Perhaps he should try to find her?


    Maybe she was still alive?


    Maybe he could rescue her and they could live together?


    No! Not live together, perhaps.


    But make her his ve!


    Things were different now; he no longer needed to harbor an unrequited love.


    If she was still alive, she was no longer the unattainable goddess.


    But just a girl struggling to survive in this apocalyptic world!


    Academic achievements, money, status...


    None of these mattered anymore in this apocalypse!


    He had food, water, a safe ce to live, and a strong body ¨C these were everything in this world now!


    As Alex was drifting off to sleep, a cry for help came from a nearby girls'' dormitory.


    "Hey! Can youe and save us?" A girl''s crisp voice carried from afar. Though faint, it caught Alex''s attention.


    Alex looked up towards the direction of the girls'' dormitory.


    At a window on the third floor, two girls with long hair were waving at him.


    To save, or not to save?


    Alex stood up and scrutinized the two girls calling for help at the window.


    His eyes, enhanced by the physical constitution boost, could clearly make out the general appearance of the two girls.


    They were quite attractive...


    In the old world, perhaps they wouldn''t even spare him a nce, right?


    Maybe he should consider rescuing them and bringing them to his City of Darkness.


    A sly smile curled up on Alex''s lips...

 Chapter 6: Will You Come to Save Us?

    <h4>Chapter 6: Will You Come to Save Us?</h4>


    At this moment, the countdown on the tombstone changed to 00:00. A series of electronic synthesized sounds from the system echoed in Alex''s mind.


    "Ding-dong! Burial of the muscr zombie corpsepleted!"


    "10 Apocalypse Coins added."


    "3 points added to strength attribute."


    "1 point added to agility attribute."


    "The Basic Crypt is now empty, please bury again."


    As the electronic voice ended, a scorching heat wave swept through his body once again.


    Indeed! This muscr zombie provided much more than an ordinary zombie!


    "System! Disy my attribute values!"


    [City of Darkness (Basic) City Lord''s Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Physical Constitution: 72]


    [Mental: 60]


    [Strength: 71]


    [Endurance: 63]


    [Agility: 63]


    (Average value for an adult male human is 60)


    [Skills: None]


    [Items: Sinful de (Basic), Spatial Bag (Basic)]


    [Apocalypse Coins: 24]


    Seeing his current physical attributes, Alex swung the Sinful de, feeling it much easier to handle. Even if he swung it continuously more than a dozen times, he wouldn''t feel too tired.


    Of course, Alex knew that 71 points in strength wasn''t extraordinary, at most equivalent to the strength level of a national level three athlete. The sensation of a sudden increase in strength was just an illusion caused by the enhancement of his attributes.


    Alex picked up another ordinary zombie corpse and threw it into the crypt, frowning slightly as he looked at the red numbers on the tombstone.


    [The body is being buried...]


    [Estimated time: 1 hour...]


    Burying an ordinary zombie also consumed an hour, and slightly stronger ones required two hours. At this rate, too much time would be spent on burials each day!


    But now, he didn''t have enough Apocalypse Coins to upgrade the crypt.


    "System, can another crypt be constructed?"


    "Yes! Constructing a crypt requires 5 square meters of city space; it costs 20 Apocalypse Coins and requires 3 hours to build. Would you like to construct the crypt?"


    [Construct Now][Construct Later]


    "Construct now!"


    The time taken to bury zombie corpses was too long, so Alex needed to build more crypts to reduce the duration. The more zombies he buried, the stronger he would be. In this apocalypse, nobody knew what the next day might bring. He had to be powerful quickly!


    Meanwhile, the two girls at the window, who were calling out to Alex for help, were filled with disappointment. It seemed the boy had no intention of heeding their pleas. Feeling the dryness on their lips and hunger in their stomachs, they plunged into despair. The water and food in the dorm couldst them at most another three days. After that, they would face a dire situation.


    The petite girl among them, tears streaming down her face,ined bitterly, "Humph! Are all the boys now so cowardly? Even if he doesn''te to save us, he could at least bring us some food and water! Look at all the food and water he has!"


    "I really wish I could have a sausage right now..." The small girl bit her dry yet full pink lips with her sharp canine teeth.


    The other taller girl shook her head, speaking with a hint of dejection, "It''s the apocalypse now; preserving one''s own life is what''s most important! He really has no obligation to risk his life to save us or help us. We are strangers to him; he doesn''t owe us anything."


    "Can he really bear to watch two beautiful girls like us starve and die of thirst here?! Is he even a man?" The petite girl scornfully looked at Alex, who was leisurely drinking, and cursed venomously.


    "Who says men have to save women? He''s not your boyfriend! Let''s just think of a way out ourselves, Xiao Ting," the tall girl said firmly, shaking her head. She bit her lip and took onest look at Alex before preparing to close the window.


    Just then, she saw the odd boy holding a gleamingrge de, charging towards the direction of their dormitory!


    "Is heing to save us?!" The tall girl eximed in surprise.


    "Wow, so cool! He''s reallying over! The way he runs is so handsome!" The petite girl watched Alex with a dreamy look in her eyes, filled with admiration.


    Although small and cute, the girl possessed an impressive figure, which even made the taller girl a bit envious at times. Perhaps this was what they called a ''baby-faced bombshell''...


    "But with so many zombies, can he really make it up here?"


    "Will he die on the zombie-infested road and get devoured by them?"


    "He might be our only hope!"


    "Is there anything we can do for him?"


    While the two girls were anxiously and hopefully lost in their thoughts, Alex''s figure had already neared the girls'' dormitory!


    "He''s really amazing! He killed so many zombies!" The petite girl screamed, her sparkling eyes full of admiration.

 Chapter 7: Want Food? Trade Something Valuable!

    <h4>Chapter 7: Want Food? Trade Something Valuable!</h4>


    "But where did all the zombies he killed go? Why can''t we see any bodies?" The tall girl looked puzzled as she watched Alex''s figure, her smooth forehead slightly furrowed.


    As the two discussed, Alex had already disappeared from their line of sight. They were at the side window of the dormitory, so they couldn''t see the front door of the dorm.


    The girls sat back on their beds, somewhat anxious, praying that the brave young man would indeede up to rescue them.


    "He must be our knight in shining armor! No! He''s like the Great Sage, Equal to Heaven,ing to save us on a cloud!"


    "He''s so powerful; he''ll definitely make it up here!"


    While the girls were praying, a series of urgent knocks sounded at the door of the dormitory.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    "Who''s there?" The petite girl asked nervously.


    "It''s me. You two called me here. Open the door. I''ve killed all the zombies outside," Alex said coldly from outside.


    When the zombie virus broke out, it was daytime and ss time, so there weren''t many people in the dormitory. Alex had broken into the girls'' dormitory through the iron door, finding only five or six female zombies in the corridor, and they were the weakest kind.


    Thus, Alex quickly arrived outside the girls'' dorm room.


    The door of the dormitory opened slowly, and seeing Alex, the two girls hurriedly opened the door and weed him into the dorm.


    Alex looked around; it was a typical girls'' dormitory, warmly decorated and clean, with a distinct feminine fragrance.


    A few pink panties andrge ck bras hung conspicuously on the bed.


    Seeing Alex nce at the underwear by the bed, the petite girl''s face flushed and she said, "Why are you looking around like that! We are about to die of thirst; please give us some water and food! Um... I really like sausages!"


    Alex responded with an indifferent smile and curiously nced at the petite girl, saying, "Indeed, I have a lot of food and water, and there''s still some left in the store, which I can fetch anytime. But why should I give it to you?"


    His voice was somewhat cold, not because he was heartless, but because he didn''t want to be taken advantage of again. He wanted these two to understand that he was under no obligation to save them. To get something, they must pay a corresponding price. He could save them and give them food, but it was his charity, not his duty. Of course, if they wanted more, they would have to pay a greater price.


    The tall girl, sensing the coldness in Alex''s words, smiled awkwardly and said, "Thank you foring to save us, young man. My name is Li Wan Ning, and this is Shen Ting Ting. We''re both second-year students and have been trapped here for several days. We are really hungry and thirsty now, and we hope you can give us some food and water."


    Alex turned to look at Li Wan Ning and nodded in approval, then took out two sausages and two bottles of mineral water from his spatial bag and threw them to the girls, saying, "Here you go."


    He was satisfied with Li Wan Ning''s attitude.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Li Wan Ning bowed gratefully.


    Shen Ting Ting, on the other hand, let out a cold snort, showing her small canine teeth, and eagerly grabbed the mineral water to drink inrge gulps.


    Both were extremely hungry and thirsty, and they quickly finished the sausages and mineral water.


    Touching her increasingly hungry stomach, Li Wan Ning said somewhat sheepishly, "...Can we have some more food? We haven''t eaten in a long time..."


    "You''re so stingy! You only gave us this little bit of food! How is a sausage supposed to fill us up?" Shen Ting Ting pouted, her lips appearing even more moist after drinking water.


    "Want more food and water? Sure! But what I gave you just now was charity, I''m not a phnthropist. I can help you unconditionally once, but there won''t be a second time. If you want more, you''ll need to trade something valuable to me," Alex said, his gaze sweeping over Li Wan Ning''s plump lips and tall figure, speaking expressionlessly.


    Li Wan Ning trembled, her face turning pale.


    She clearly understood what Alex meant. Given their current situation, what could they possibly have that would be valuable to Alex? Other than themselves, they had nothing of value to offer.


    But...


    To survive, did she really have to go that far?


    "I can give you money!" Shen Ting Ting pulled out a few banknotes from her pocket and offered them to Alex. "This much money could have bought hundreds of sausages before! Now I just want you to sell me ten!"


    Shen Ting Ting, who used to be a rich girl, would never have given a second nce to someone like Alex in the past.


    Alex smiled faintly and shook his head slightly, "It''s the apocalypse now, this paper currency haspletely lost its value. You might as well use it to bargain with the zombies. I don''t need it."


    "Then... what do you want?" Shen Ting Ting asked with her big, watery eyes, puzzled.


    Alex looked at Li Wan Ning with a slight teasing smile and said, "She should know what to do."

 Chapter 8: Want to Survive? Pleasure Me! [R-18]

    <h4>Chapter 8: Want to Survive? Pleasure Me! [R-18]</h4>


    "If I agree to serve you, will you rescue us and take us to your city?" Li Wan Ning didn''t respond to Alex''s insinuation but instead asked directly, her teeth gritted.


    "Serving me will only get you some food. If you want toe with me, it depends on how sincere you are," Alex replied nonchntly. He sat on the girls'' pink bed, casually spreading his legs, revealing the tent in hisp to the two women, gazing indifferently at Li Wan Ning.


    The implication was clear: their only asset was their bodies.


    "Of course! I won''t force you to do anything. It''s all your choice. If you don''t want this, I can leave right now."


    Shen Ting Ting, realizing what Alex was implying, turned deathly pale.


    "And it''s not necessary for both of you to do this. Whoever wants toe with me should show their sincerity willingly. If you''re unwilling, you can hide in the bathroom, or look for food and water in other dorms. I''ve cleared the zombies in this corridor, so searching other dorms might yield some food and let you survive for a while longer," Alex continued emotionlessly.


    Li Wan Ning bit her full lips hard. In her two years at university, many guys had pursued her, but she, who was always fastidious, never let any man get close to her. Her aloofness had made her a well-known ''Ice Queen'' in her department.


    But today, she was forced to choose between survival and dignity.


    Her father was a powerful figure, and under normal circumstances, she should have been living a carefree and proud life.


    But now, to survive, she had to lower her proud head and desperately try to please a man whom she would not have given a second nce before.


    "Okay! I''m willing!" Finally, she said these words, and instantly felt a sense of relief.


    Slowly walking up to Alex, Li Wan Ning tremblingly knelt down and gently pulled down the zipper for Alex.


    Alexzily leaned on the girl''s pink cozy bed, allowing Li Wan Ning to undo his pants and remove his underwear.


    A thick ck penis instantly popped out from the crotch, fiercely striking Li Wan Ning''s delicate cheek.


    Li Wan Ning suddenly shivered, feeling a sense of panic.


    Although she had never experienced sexual intercourse, it didn''t mean she didn''t know about a man''s thing.


    She had secretly watched adult films from a certain country out of curiosity before.


    Even those boyfriends'' penises were not as huge as Alex''s!


    Moreover, Alex''s penis was fierce, not only long and strong, but the veins seemed to be entwined like a green dragon.


    Li Wan Ning swallowed heavily, tightly closed her eyes, summoned all her courage, and opened her cherry-like mouth, taking Alex''s penis in one gulp.


    Alex felt a tingling sensation throughout his body, as a wet and slippery feeling filled him.


    The warmth of being enveloped made Alex''s penis even stronger.


    It even began to slightly tremble.


    Li Wan Ning held onto Alex''s huge ns, then tightly closed her eyes. Following the scenes she had seen in the adult films, she slowly and painstakingly took Alex''s entire penis into her mouth.


    Li Wan Ning''s mouth was small, belonging to the type of cherry-like mouth. So when she had Alex''s huge member in her mouth, Alex felt an intense sense of being enveloped.


    Wet, slippery, tight, and the soft and trembling pink tongue moving beneath the ns.


    However, it was a bit ufortable because Li Wan Ning was giving a man oral sex for the first time, and her mouth was too small with limited space inside. So Li Wan Ning''s teeth would asionally graze against Alex''s ns, causing a tingling and slightly painful sensation.


    If it weren''t for this tingling sensation stimting Alex, as someone experiencing oral sex from a woman for the first time, he would probably have already released his essence into Li Wan Ning''s small mouth.


    Li Wan Ning''s delicate hand gripped Alex''s penis, and with each in and out motion of licking and sucking, she began piston-like movements.


    Alex''s body twitched, unable to hold back a pleasurable moan.


    So this is what it feels like to receive oral pleasure from a beautiful woman. It''s so pleasurable!


    Shen Tingting looked on in disbelief, trembling all over...


    "Sss... Mmm... Ssssss..."


    While enjoying Li Wan Ning''s attention, Alex looked towards Shen Tingting.


    "What about you? If you don''t want to watch me leave, please step aside. After all, I''m not a pervert who enjoys being watched while doing this." Alex enjoyed thefort of being enveloped, wearing an evil grin as he looked at Shen Tingting.


    In reality, Shen Tingting''s figure still tempted him. Perhaps this youthful face withrge breasts, along with her plump body, would be very enjoyable during lovemaking!


    After trying oral sex, Alex didn''t mind tryingtex next.


    Shen Tingting felt stiff under Alex''s gaze. In this moment, her heart was filled with conflict.


    To be honest, she looked down on someone like Alex.


    As a rich second-generation beauty with a family-owned enterprise, how could she be interested in someone like Alex?


    But now was not the time for likes or dislikes. She had no choice but toply.


    Her choice was already clear - either die of pride or give up her dignity and be this man''s sexual ything, living without any dignity.


    Shen Tingting watched as Li Wan Ning became more skilled with her mouth, her shirt torn open by Alex, revealing her pink and white breasts. Under Alex''s kneading and caressing, her two pink nipples had be erect.


    Li Wan Ning''s face had turned pink, and under Alex''s teasing and prodding, she let out a painful moan.


    Shen Tingting was proud, she was not afraid of death.


    But she was also timid, afraid of being alone.


    Since Li Wan Ning had already surrendered to Alex''s crotch, she had no choice but to do the same...


    After a while, Shen Tingting slowly walked towards Alex.


    "I really like your thing. Come wash my face with your big breasts. After all, I haven''t washed my face for days." Alexmanded with arrogance.


    Shen Tingting, with tears in her eyes, slowly removed her clothes.


    A pair of huge and round snow-white breasts bounced out like white rabbits.


    These were true watermelon breasts.


    Not only were they huge, but they were also very round and firm without any sagging. Moreover, the nipples were delicate and pink with only a small are around them.


    Exquisite!


    They were simply the best breasts!


    Even in Japanese AV films, Alex had never seen such a wonderful and perfect pair of breasts!


    Alex couldn''t help but reach out and grab Shen Tingting''s breasts!


    They were delicate, smooth, and full to the touch!


    Alex''s palm was quiterge.


    But in front of Shen Tingting''s breasts, he could only hold half of one watermelon breast in his hand.


    As Alex kneaded them, Shen Tingting''s breasts changed shape as if they could be molded into any shape!


    "Mmm..." Shen Tingting''s breasts were perhaps her most sensitive erogenous zone. Being kneaded by Alex made her nipples protrude, her body heating up, and instinctively wanting to dodge.


    But Alex''s movements were faster. Since he had already taken hold of such wonderful breasts, would Alex easily let go?


    He grabbed Shen Tingting''s plump buttocks and pulled her forcefully, pulling her into his embrace.


    The plump and ample breasts surged like waves, pping against Alex''s face.


    An unprecedented softness enveloped Alex, as if he was buried in a cloud.


    Alex took the opportunity to suck on Shen Tingting''s nipple, his tongue entwining and gently sucking.


    Shen Tingting trembled all over.


    Unable to resist, she let out afortable moan, "Hmm... Ah~~~ Don''t~~ It''s so itchy~~~ Ufortable~~~"


    Under Shen Tingting''s moans, Li Wan Ning''s movements became more urgent.


    Alex finally reached his peak, thick semen gushed out and sprayed into Li Wan Ning''s mouth.


    Watching Li Wan Ning kneeling in front of him desperately sucking his cock, Alex felt a wave of pleasure and a strong sense of conquest.


    The thick semen surged in Li Wan Ning''s throat, causing her to gag and want to spit it out.


    However, Alex grabbed Li Wan Ning''s long hair and sternlymanded, "Don''t spit it out! Swallow it!"


    Li Wan Ning trembled all over, tears streaming down her face as she struggled to swallow the semen.


    The two women watched as Alex''s penis slowly softened, feeling relieved.


    However, in the next moment, Alex''s penis stood proudly once again.


    With a wicked smile, Alex stood up and tore open thece panties under Li Wan Ning''s skirt.


    Inside the panties was a pink underwear printed with cute cartoon characters.


    The round and perky snow-white buttocks were enticing and stic.


    Seeing a real woman''s perky buttocks for the first time made Alex feel like he had found a treasure.


    "Bend over!" Under Alex''smand, Li Wan Ning tearfully bent her waist and raised her buttocks high.


    The scene before him became even more impactful.


    Wrapped beneath the pink panties, the plump and beautiful vagina revealed a wonderful slit.


    Within the slit, there were even some shy secretions overflowing.


    This little girl seemed to be instinctively aroused.


    Alex pped Li Wan Ning''s raised buttocks hard, causing her to cry out in pain.


    But she didn''t dare to dodge at all.


    Alex extended his middle finger and gently toyed with Li Wan Ning''s pink panties.


    "Ah!!~~~~" Li Wan Ning''s raised buttocks trembled, and under Alex''s teasing, a stream of love juice slowly flowed out.


    At this moment, Li Wan Ning felt her whole body go numb, as if she had been poisoned by desire. Her delicate hole twitched as if it was extremely empty.


    After all, she was a young girl who had never experienced such a special feeling before. Under Alex''s shameful teasing, her body reacted strongly.


    Alex took off Li Wan Ning''s pink panties, then inserted his index finger into her vagina.


    A slippery and warm sensation wrapped around his finger, as if it was sucking on it.


    "Ah!!~~ It hurts!~~~" As Alex went deeper, Li Wan Ning, who was originally enjoying herself, suddenly trembled and fell to the ground in pain. However, her buttocks still remained raised high, wriggling towards Alex.


    "Indeed, still a virgin!" Alexughed heartily.


    Every man has a virginplex, and Li Wan Ning being a virgin made Alex very happy.


    His actions naturally became gentler.


    Alex took off all his pants, then with his erect penis, gently pped against Li Wan Ning''s plump mound.


    "Piapiapia!" The sound of flesh colliding in the lubrication was very pleasant to the ears.


    Shen Tingting, who was beingmanded by Alex to use her ample breasts to give him a full-body massage, couldn''t help but secretly swallow her saliva.


    At this moment, the liquid had already flooded her underwear down below.


    When Alex was teasing her nipples earlier, she felt ufortable all over, as if there was an endless void waiting to be filled.


    This feeling, for someone who had never experienced the conquest of a man, was so unique and wonderful.


    Since she had already made up her mind to be Alex''s sexual servant, she no longer intended to hold back.


    Since fate couldn''t be resisted, she decided to fully enjoy it!


    Watching Alex''s penis slowly enter Li Wan Ning''s vagina, Shen Tingting''s body trembled as if it was her own underneath Alex.


    As for Li Wan Ning, as Alex''s penis entered, her whole body trembled in pain. After letting out a tearing scream, she instinctively wanted to escape.


    But how could she escape from Alex''s grasp?


    Alex tightly grabbed her hair with one hand and pressed the other hand on her shoulder, firmly controlling her.


    Li Wan Ning''s body was weak, how could she have the strength to struggle?


    She could only endure the intense tearing sensation and painfully let out a moan!


    Finally, Alex''s penis fully entered Li Wan Ning''s vagina, directly tearing her hymen and deeply pressing against her uterus.


    "Ah!!!" A heart-wrenching scream echoed throughout the girls'' dormitory.


    Then, Alex began to thrust vigorously!


    The feeling of thrusting into the delicate and lubricated flesh made Alex, who was experiencing a woman for the first time, intoxicated with pleasure!


    This feeling was indescribably exquisite and beyond words!


    It made Alex unable to stop!


    Compared to masturbating with his hand before, this feeling was simply too wonderful!


    The more Li Wan Ning struggled and moaned in pain, the more excited and dominant Alex became, increasing the speed of his thrusts.


    "Splurt... Hiss~~~" Thick semen gushed out, directly flowing out of Li Wan Ning''s honey hole with Alex''s movements!


    "Roar!!!" Alex let out a furious roar and copsed onto Li Wan Ning''s naked body.


    He pressed his body against Li Wan Ning''s raised buttocks while kneading her breasts.


    Shen Tingting looked at the two naked bodies writhing in front of her with aplex expression and couldn''t help but clench her legs together and squirm.


    "You! Come here!" Alex, lying on top of Li Wan Ning''s body, raised his buttocks and scolded Shen Tingting, "Use your tongue to lick my asshole and my balls!"


    Shen Tingting gagged, then closed her eyes in pain and extended her tender pink tongue, slowly approaching Alex''s asshole.


    Alex was clean down there because he had enough water.


    Apart from the semen and Li Wan Ning''s love juices from just having sex, there was no other taste.


    Shen Tingting''s tongue touched Alex''s anus and began to lick it like a little kitten.


    Alex instantly felt a tingling sensation throughout his body, a tremendous pleasure filling him!


    "Push your tongue inside me!" Alex scolded again. Shen Tingting''s tender tongue formed a circle and trembled as it slowly entered Alex''s anus.


    "Ah... Ah~~~" Alex felt a surge throughout his body, as if the pleasure of ejaction had appeared again, causing him to tremble.


    As Shen Tingting''s tongue went in and out, Alex actually reached climax.


    "You! Go lick my testicles and my cock!"


    Experiencing the feeling of being teased and served by a woman for the first time, Alex couldn''t resist.


    Under Alex''smand, Li Wan Ning opened her cherry mouth and took Alex''s balls in one mouthful, swirling her tongue around them and gently sucking.


    Alex felt like he was being electrocuted, his whole body trembling violently, his buttocks rising high as he fully enjoyed the attention of the two women.


    Under Li Wan Ning''s increasingly skilled oral skills, Alex''s penis stood erect once again!


    This time, it was Shen Tingting''s turn!


    Alex stood up fiercely, threw Shen Tingting onto the bed, and then spread her snow-white and tender thighs. He plunged his penis into Shen Tingting''s already drenched pussy without hesitation!


    ...


    Alex had never experienced such pleasure before. As a poor student who was admitted to this prestigious university, he had never even been in a rtionship.


    In the eyes of his ssmates, Alex was a silent otaku.


    Sometimes, when he was alone, Alex would fantasize about having a passionate love affair with the goddesses in his school, but in the end, he could onlypromise with his own hands.


    Tasting this unique vor for the first time, Alex found himself unable to stop!


    Perhaps it was due to his enhanced physical condition, even though he had to handle two people, Alex didn''t fall behind in the slightest!


    Looking at the two spots of red on the bedsheet, as well as the blush and tears on the faces of the two girls, Alex suddenly felt a faint sense of aplishment!


    Maybe he was destined to be a viin in this lifetime!


    "I''m satisfied with your performance today. Since you''re both still inexperienced, I allow you to enter my castle. But I won''t tolerate idleness. From now on, you will serve me in my daily life and make me happy. There will also be some simple tasks for you toplete. Understand?" Alex calmly got up and took out two bottles of mineral water and some food from his storage space, throwing them to the two girls.


    "Understood, master!" The two girls obediently responded.


    Looking at the two beautiful goddesses lying on the pink bed, looking pitiful, Alex''s eyes once again shone with a sinister light.


    "You two have too much water. You''ve made me dirty. Clean me up." Alex straightened his body and ordered imperiously.


    Shen Tingting hesitated for a moment and slowly reached out her hand towards Alex.


    However, Alex pped her hand away fiercely and said coldly, "No hands allowed!"


    Shen Tingting gagged and with tears in her eyes, slowly approached with her small mouth, taking Alex''s penis, covered in semen, into her mouth...


    Perhaps it was the itchiness caused by Shen Tingting''s small tiger teeth, but Alex soon became interested and pushed Shen Tingting down onto the bed...


    Two hourster, Alex was finally exhausted and lying on the bed.


    While enjoying a massage from his two beautiful ssmates, he casually lit a cigarette and smoked it slowly.


    Is this the end of the world?


    Perhaps, this is my heaven.


    Alex smiled wickedly, slightly intoxicated, and exhaled a smoke ring.


    "Ah!! Help! Someone help me!!"


    At this moment, a scream of horror came from the teacher''s dormitory building behind the girls'' dormitory.

 Chapter 9: The Trapped Beautiful Professor

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Trapped Beautiful Professor</h4>


    Alex immediately got up and walked to the bathroom window to look outside. He saw the door of a dormitory in the opposite teachers'' residence open, with a man and a woman surrounded by a group of zombies in the middle. The man, holding a wooden stick, tried to break through but was knocked down by several zombies, while the woman took the opportunity to hide back in the room.


    "Fool!" Alex sneered disdainfully.


    "Isn''t that our beautiful economics professor? Why is she in the same room with the vice-chancellor?" Shen Tingting said, somewhat surprised.


    Li Wan Ning, looking at the struggling pair in the opposite corridor, spoke with somepassion: "Master, won''t you go and save her? She is the most beautiful teacher in our school, and a really nice person. They must be really desperate to take such a big risk."


    Alex also knew this beautiful professor; he had attended her lectures. Watching her teach from below, Alex had often fantasized about being close to her from behind.


    This beautiful professor was incredibly tempting, with a mature and enchanting allure, like a ripe peach, irresistible to their inexperienced college selves. However, whenever she turned around with a proud yet icy gaze to look at the students below, Alex would involuntarily avert his eyes, feeling a mix of awe and shame.


    She was too beautiful, too outstanding, like a goddess on an iceberg, intimidating and unapproachable.


    If Alex hadn''t witnessed the scene just now, he might have truly rushed over without a second thought to rescue this goddess of his dreams and take her to his castle for protection. But now, seeing the icy beauty with an old man in the same room, he felt a tinge of disappointment.


    Two people hiding together in a room suggested only two possibilities: either they had been there together before the zombie virus outbreak, or they had sought refuge together after the outbreak due to proximity. Clearly, it was the former.


    What else could two people secretly do together in a room before the zombie apocalypse? Thinking this, Alex felt a sense of disdain.


    The beautiful professor''s image in his mind plummeted. He didn''tck women now; if he wanted, in this post-apocalyptic world, countless women would kneel at his feet!


    Why should he risk his life for a woman who might not be pure? Disdainfully, Alex pulled the curtains shut and dressed himself. He told Li Wan Ning and Shen Tingting, "Pack up the useful things in this dormitory for me, then I''ll take you to my castle."


    The fun he had just had dyed his time for disposing of zombie corpses. Now, he just wanted to return to the City of Darkness to continue his work.


    The two women were very obedient and quickly started packing upon receiving Alex''s orders. Li Wan Ning packed essential items like bedding, clothes, and shoes. But what was Shen Tingting thinking?


    Facial cleanser? Cosmetics? Various designer bags? These were eptable as they didn''t take up much space, but a giant white bear pillow? Alex was utterly baffled...


    After magically packing the belongings of the two women into a spatial bag, Alex, armed with his broadsword, led the way out of the room. Through numerous encounters, he had be ustomed to the feeling of killing zombies and, with his enhanced physical abilities, he could easily handlemon, lower-level zombies.


    Despite the burden of apanying two others, it took Alex just over five minutes to travel from the female dormitory to the City of Darkness. Along the way, the path was littered with zombies cut in half by Alex.


    After emptying the women''s belongings, Alex dumped the corpses from the spatial bag onto an open area, piling up about twenty or so.


    "From now on, your job will be to bury these zombie corpses for me. The tombstones will disy the burial date, and you must ensure that there are always zombie corpses being buried in these graves. Do you understand?" Alex spoke sternly.


    Strengthening himself and expanding his castle relied heavily on burying bodies in these graves. He viewed this task with utmost importance. If the two women couldn''t handle even this simple task, Alex wouldn''t hesitate to send them back to the dormitory.


    His castle had no room for useless people, not even the most beautiful women.


    "Yes, Master!" Li Wan Ning obediently bowed in agreement.


    Shen Tingting, however, pouted andined, "These zombies are so disgusting. Do you really have the heart to make us delicate beauties do such work? Besides, we''re your women now; you should treat us better!"

 Chapter 10: Women鈥檚 Resolve in the Post-Apocalyptic World!

    <h4>Chapter 10: Women''s Resolve in the Post-Apocalyptic World!</h4>


    Alex''s face turned cold as he sternly red at Shen Tingting: "If you don''t want to bury zombies, then follow me out to kill them and find food. My castle does not shelter the idle. You should be grateful you''re my woman, otherwise you''d starve to death in the dormitory without even a chance to survive. Now, you just need to do this simple task to ensure your safety and food, and you''re still not satisfied?!"


    Li Wan Ning quickly pinched Shen Tingting and red at her harshly. In this post-apocalyptic world, men were evidently stronger than women. If women wanted to survive, they had to rely on men and be their subordinates.


    Shen Tingting thinking about women''s rights at such a time was quite oblivious to the situation. Feeling the chill in Alex''s gaze, Shen Tingting nodded reluctantly, holding back her tears, "Okay, okay, I''ll do whatever you say from now on!"


    Shen Tingting had thought that by serving Alex so diligently along with Li Wan Ning, and bringing him utmost pleasure, they would capture the heart of this brute, especially since both were virgins. Normally, men would be thrilled and show pity and affection, just like those boys who used to dote on them.


    But unexpectedly, Alex remained unfeeling and indifferent, as if they meant nothing to him. Shen Tingting nced at her own figure, pouting in defiance, thinking to herself, "With my impressive assets, I refuse to believe I can''t conquer you! Humph, we''ll see tonight!"


    Alex watched as the two women dragged zombie corpses into the grave and nodded in satisfaction. With them burying the zombies, he could focus on hunting zombies and gathering resources.


    Currently, dozens of zombie corpses stilly on the ground. Alex calcted that even at their fastest pace, working day and night, it would take them a full day and night to bury them all. However, these two women were all he had tomand at the moment, and he couldn''t expect these delicate beauties to work tirelessly.


    Alexfortably settled himself in a wicker chair on the city walls, cracking sunflower seeds while contemting his next moves. There were enough zombie corpses for now, and supplies couldst over a month.


    The immediate priority was to improve living conditions, and perhaps, to find a few more beautiful women to serve him. This thought reminded Alex of the people in the school''s warehouse.


    Darlene, though arrogant and harsh, was attractive and had an impressive figure. Alex remembered her foxy charm and haughty demeanor, which intrigued him. If he wasn''t mistaken, she was also Digby''s girlfriend. He wondered how Digby would react if he humiliated Darlene in front of him.


    Then there was the sweet and cute Lolita, Wang Jiaojiao, who had spoken up for him when others wanted to send him to his death. Rescuing them and having one as a personal maid and the other as a servant would be ideal.


    But now was not the time for that. Alex estimated the food supply for the others; they shouldst another week or so after he left. It might be more effective to reappear when they were desperate.


    "Hmph! That deadbeat man! Just sunbathing there, making us delicate girls move these zombies! It''s infuriating! Is he even a man?!" Shen Tingting red at the nonchnt Alex, pouting and grumbling in frustration.


    "Tingting, you should be more careful with your words. We need to rely on him to survive. If you think about it, we''re not at a loss. He risks his life to find food for us and ensures our safety, while all we need to do is this simple task to livefortably. Compared to others in this post-apocalyptic world, we''re actually quite lucky," Li Wan Ning said in a soft, understanding tone.


    "Wan Ning, you''re always so kind, always thinking of others! Don''t you remember how he treated you back in the dorm? I''m still in pain!" Shen Tingtingined, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    Li Wan Ning looked at Alex''s figure, biting her lip and murmuring to herself, "Actually, he''s quite handsome, and very capable. Though he''s a bit cold and domineering, it''s precisely because of this that he can survive better, and we can live longer under his protection. Think about it, if we had fallen into the hands of some greasy middle-aged men, what would our fate be? In such a world, you and I would only be ythings for others. Once they''re bored, they might even kill us to save food!"


    Shen Tingting felt a shiver run through her body at Li Wan Ning''s words, her gaze softening gradually as she looked towards Alex.


    Alex, unaware of the women''s thoughts, didn''t care to know. To him, they were merely his servants.


    As Alex was about to doze off, a sudden reflection caught his eye. He looked up sharply and saw someone at the distant gymnasium using a mirror to sh light towards him.

 Chapter 11: Rescuing People?

    <h4>Chapter 11: Rescuing People?</h4>


    Alex frowned slightly and looked towards the source of the light. He saw a group of students gathered at a window, waving towards him from afar. Above their heads was arge sign that read ''SOS''.


    Thanks to his enhanced physique, Alex''s vision was exceptionally sharp. He could see several students in the window from a distance, both male and female. The males were dressed in basketball attire, while the females wore sexy yoga outfits or dance skirts. These people must have been working out in the gymnasium when the apocalypse erupted.


    "Their looks and figures are quite impressive. But as a shut-in, I despise those show-off boys who spend their days unting muscles and ying basketball. And these guys even look so handsome!" Alex muttered a curse under his breath, then turned his gaze away, showing no intention of helping them.


    "You think you''re so cool, always showing off with your basketball and muscles? Now you''re asking a shut-in for help? Just fend for yourselves!" With a coldugh and a middle finger, Alex walked down from the city wall.


    The road from there to the gymnasium was infested with hordes of zombies. With his current strength, Alex doubted he could fight his way through for some strangers. Even if there were some attractive women there, it did not pique his interest.


    Maybe if his strength became powerful enough to break through the zombie encirclement, Alex might consider taking the risk. For now, he found Li Wan Ning and Shen Tingting quite to his liking. Rescuing too many servants at once would be more than he could manage.


    "Shen Tingting, continue keeping watch. Li Wan Ning,e with me to the rest room," Alexmanded as he walked down from the city wall. He beckoned to Li Wan Ning and headed straight into the rest room.


    Li Wan Ning''s face flushed, and she obediently followed him quickly.


    After spending a fewfortable days without shame or agitation, Alex''s routine consisted of killing zombies and having the two women serve him in turns. Interestingly, Alex found that as his physique slowly strengthened, some of his abilities also grew stronger. Now, even with both women taking turns, they could hardly keep up with him.


    "It''s about time to bring Darlene and Myra over," Alex thought, lyingfortably on the wicker chair in the sun, letting Shen Tingting massage his legs, pouting and huffing in annoyance.


    Meanwhile, Li Wan Ning was busy burying bodies. In this period, Alex had built two more graves. With four graves operating simultaneously, his attribute points and apocalypse currency grew rapidly.


    "System! Disy my attribute values!"


    [City of Darkness (Basic) Lord''s Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Physique: 80]


    [Spirit: 65]


    [Strength: 80]


    [Endurance: 80]


    [Agility: 80]


    (Average value for an adult male human is 60)


    [Skills: None]


    [Items: Sinful de (Basic), Spatial Bag (Basic)]


    [Apocalypse Currency: 458]


    "Now my physical attributes have reached the level of a national first-ss athlete!" Alex stood up, swinging his broadsword a few times. The once cumbersome broadsword now felt effortless and evenfortable in his hands.


    "Ding dong! Zombie burialplete!"


    "8 apocalypse currency added."


    "Basic grave emptied. Please bury again."


    Hearing the system''s prompt, Alex slightly furrowed his brow. Since yesterday, burying ordinary zombie corpses only increased his apocalypse currency, but no longer contributed to his attribute values.


    Alex deduced that basic zombies could only elevate his physical attributes to 80, which seemed to be the limit. Zombies capable of enhancing his spirit attribute were rare, so it remained at 65.


    As his physical attributes continued to strengthen, ordinary zombies no longer provided any enhancement to his attributes. He needed to find and bury more powerful zombie corpses!


    "Master! Look! Over at the gymnasium, there are people fighting zombies!" Shen Tingting excitedly pointed towards the distant gymnasium.


    Alex looked up in surprise towards the gym. Indeed, it was the same group that had called for his help before. This group, consisting of five men and three women, each armed with some kind of stick-like weapon and dressed in baseball uniforms, were skillfully cooperating to fight their way out.


    The lead male was particrly brave. With the support of the other four men, they quickly gained ground in the corridor. They initially aimed to go downstairs but, seeing the dense crowd of zombies below, were forced to head upwards, fighting and retreating, even managing to carry some supplies along.


    "These people are quite tough! Master, shouldn''t we help them? They look capable, and you could rescue them to serve as your aides. That way, you''d have support when you go out," Li Wan Ning kindly suggested.


    Rescue them? This foolish woman.


    Although Alex was confident that with his current abilities, he could easily rescue these people, why should he? He wasn''t a saint, nor was he God, and had no obligation to save anyone.

 Chapter 12: Back to the Warehouse

    <h4>Chapter 12: Back to the Warehouse</h4>


    If Li Wan Ning and Shen Tingting hadn''t been beautiful, fulfilling his own emptiness, Alex would not have bothered to save them. Besides, if he did rescue those people, what if they betrayed him?


    Although Alex was strong, there were five robust men among them. If they conspired against him, he couldn''t guarantee his safety. What if they took over his castle? imed his women?


    Moreover, these guys looked tall and handsome. If he let them into his castle, even if he could control them as ves, what if they seduced his women behind his back when he was out hunting zombies? That would be inviting trouble.


    With only him as a man, the two women werepletely obedient. If there were more attractive, strong men around, Alex couldn''t be sure how they might react.


    Women! Alex had seen enough of their fawning behavior, so he would definitely not give them any opportunity.


    "If you really want to save them, I can open the door and let you out," Alex said coldly, sweeping his gaze over Li Wan Ning.


    Li Wan Ning immediately realized her mistake and stepped back, her eyes slightly moist.


    After a while, Alex suddenlyughed and said, "You must be thinking, am I too selfish?"


    Without waiting for a response, Alex continued, "Yes! I am selfish! The life and death of others do not concern me. I just want to survive well in this apocalypse. If you want to be saints, or no longer wish to stay here, you are free to leave. I won''t stop you. You are always free."


    As Alex spoke, the people in the gymnasium finally encountered trouble. A burly, strong zombie caught one of the men, biting off his head in one swift motion. The rest screamed in terror and desperately rushed towards the rooftop.


    The burly zombie, perhaps extremely hungry, just ate voraciously and did not pursue them, giving the others a chance to escape.


    Soon, Alex saw them,den with bags, appear on the rooftop of the gymnasium. The gymnasium, being only three stories high, provided sufficient defense against the zombies. Zombies couldn''t climb walls, so as long as the stairwell doors were blocked, they would be temporarily safe.


    Realizing this, after some rest, the male leader who had been at the forefront stood at the railing and extended his middle finger towards Alex''s direction. He then picked up a sign and raised it high, seemingly in defiance, pointing at Alex. The sign read, "You just wait!"


    Clearly, they were angry at Alex for ignoring their call for help and were looking for an opportunity to get back at him.


    Alex''s face turned cold. He didn''t continue to watch the man but instead thoughtfully observed the unusuallyrge and strong zombie. "Perfect! This is the kind of zombie I''ve been looking for! It seems the zombies in the gymnasium were physically fit in life, making them stronger in undeath. It looks like I need to make a trip to the gymnasium. As for this rich and handsome man telling me to wait, you just wait and see," Alex stood up, a slight, sinister smile on his lips.


    This zombie had clearly mutated, stronger than the burly zombies Alex had previously encountered. Burying such a zombie would undoubtedly be beneficial for his attribute growth. Perhaps he could even gain skills or talents from it. This was precisely the kind of zombie corpse he needed now.


    However, before that, he had to pay a visit to those ungrateful people at the student warehouse.


    Alex didn''t consider himself a bad person, but he was not a saint either. His principle was straightforward: repay kindness and seek revenge for wrongs. Swallowing his pride or repaying evil with kindness? That was out of the question in this apocalyptic world where no one could dictate his actions.


    With Alex''s current strength, dealing with ordinary zombies was as easy as slicing through vegetables. In a crowd of zombies, his Sinful de could even decapitate several zombies in a single swing.


    But even so, by the time Alex made his way to the warehouse, he felt somewhat exhausted. He knocked heavily on the door, and after a short while, a voice from inside cautiously asked, "Who''s there?" tinged with a tremor.


    Alex recognized it as the voice of the guidance counselor, Terry.


    "It''s me, Alex. I''ve found food and water," Alex said calmly.


    A silence ensued, followed by sounds of movement and arguing from inside. Finally, the warehouse door slowly opened. Through the gap, a pair of wary eyes scrutinized Alex up and down, then asked in surprise, "How are you still alive? You haven''t been bitten by zombies, have you?"

 Chapter 13: Is There Really Still an Army?

    <h4>Chapter 13: Is There Really Still an Army?</h4>


    Alex smiled faintly, pulling out several bottles of mineral water and some sausages from his bag. "There weren''t many zombies in the hallway. I was lucky enough to run out and find a lot of water and food. Please open the door, I''m not injured."


    After Terry confirmed again, he slowly opened the door and let Alex in.


    "It''s so good you''re still alive, Alex!" Myra was the first to rush up to wee him, herrge eyes brimming with tears. Alex could sense a hint of weakness and pain in her voice.


    He noticed Myra had be thinner, her lips cracked from prolonged dehydration. "Thank you," Alex said tly, handing her the mineral water and two sausages.


    The others looked enviously at the food and water in Myra''s hands, as if they wanted to rush over and snatch it away.


    Myra was momentarily stunned, then bowed gratefully to Alex before struggling to open the bottle of water and drinking eagerly.


    "I didn''t expect you to have some skills, toe back alive. Hand over your food and water!" Digbymanded with a cold, sneeringugh. He was holding a wooden stick, probably taken from a mop handle. His posture with the stick might have looked impressive, but to Alex, it wasughable.


    A few people, who always fawned over Digby, watched Alex intently, each holding bizarre makeshift weapons. There were javelins, brooms, stools, even a jump rope, and one girl was even holding a starting pistol.


    Alex couldn''t help but internally scoff at this. Against zombies, who feel no pain, these items were practically a joke.


    "Alex, you''ve done well this time! You''ve made a significant contribution. Now, bring out the food for me. To save food, we haven''t eaten anything for two days!" Terry patted Alex''s shoulder and said with authority.


    Two days without food? Alex could believe that for Myra and her group, but Terry seemed well-fed no matter how you looked at him.


    Alex didn''t pay attention to Terry and Digby. Instead, he looked around for the sturdy young man who had spoken up for him when the others had driven him out.


    "Where''s Zhang Hua?" Alex asked coldly.


    The sturdy young man was named Zhang Hua, but Alex didn''t see him among the crowd.


    "Zhang Hua? Hmph! A useless guy who eats a lot but can''t do much. The day after you left, everyone sent him out to look for food. But he probably didn''t have your luck," Digby sneered and said impatiently, "Bring out the food and water you found. Now, the food and water in the warehouse will be distributed by me and Teacher Terry."


    Alex turned his head, his eyes cold as he looked at Digby and said with a mocking smile, "Why should I?"


    Digby was momentarily stunned, his eyes filled with disbelief. He asked in astonishment, "Are you talking to me? You''re asking me why?"


    Digby suddenly burst intoughter, "Because my uncle is a general in the Jiangcheng Military District! With zombies everywhere, the only ones who can save us are the military! When my uncle''s troops have some free time, they''ll definitelye to the school to rescue me! At that time, your life and death will depend on my word! So, why do you think I have the authority? If you want to survive, you''d better follow my arrangements obediently. Otherwise, I''ll kick you out of here!"


    "Yeah, that''s right! It''s the apocalypse now, and only the military has the ability to establish safe zones. As long as we wait for the military and the city government to set up safe zones, Digby''s uncle will definitelye to rescue him. Once we hold out until the militaryes to rescue us, we''ll be safe!" one of Digby''s followers chimed in.


    "Oh? Is that so? It''s been over two months since the apocalypse started, why hasn''t Digby''s uncle arrived yet? Are you all so sure that Digby''s uncle is still alive?" Alex opened a bottle of drink and took a sip, sneering as he said, "Even if Digby''s uncle is still alive, can you really be sure that he''lle to rescue him? Do you think you can actually hold out until then?"


    Alex''s words plunged everyone present into contemtion. The food in the warehouse could sustain them for only another two or three days at most, but what was even more critical was that there was very little water left. And now, these supplies were in the hands of Digby and Terry, who seemed reluctant to share them with everyone!


    Two months had passed, and there was no sign of the military. In fact, they hadn''t even heard the sounds of battle. People began to doubt whether Digby''s ims were true.


    Sensing the skepticism around him, Digby couldn''t help but grow frustrated and yelled at Alex, "Quit your damn nonsense! Hand over the food and water from your backpack to me!"


    Digby brandished the wooden stick in his hand and threatened Alex, saying, "Everyone, believe in me. As long as we take Alex''s food, we''ll definitely be able to hold out until my uncle sends someone to rescue us!"

 Chapter 14: This is a Demon!

    <h4>Chapter 14: This is a Demon!</h4>


    Encouraged by Digby, the group began to eye Alex''s backpack with covetous nces. Regardless of whether anyone woulde to rescue themter, at least for now, Alex had plenty of food and water in his possession! The hope of being rescued by the army was slim, but it was still there. And what they urgently needed were the food and water in Alex''s backpack!


    "If you don''t want to die, hand over the food and water!" Digby, apanied by two boys wielding javelins, stepped forward threateningly towards Alex.


    "What if I don''t?" Alex sneered back at Digby,pletely unphased by their threats. With his current fighting ability, even a hundred Digbys would not be a concern for him! This wasn''t just because of his physical strength, but also the ruthlessness honed between life and death.


    "Looking for death!" Continuously provoked by Alex, Digby was on the verge of rage, brandishing his stick menacingly at Alex. He had never been so openly defied before, especially not by Alex, a poor man he had always looked down upon. The two cronies behind him also raised their javelins, sneering at Alex with a threatening look in their eyes.


    "Such an overestimating bumpkin! A stupid fool from the countryside, that''s what you are! How dare you talk back to Digby!" Darlene mocked with augh: "If you hand over your stuff obediently and p yourself, we might spare your life!"


    "Alex, don''t be ungrateful! We''re asking you to share the food and water for your own good! If you persist in being selfish, don''t me us for being unkind!" Terry adjusted his gold-rimmed sses, trying to appear authoritative as he sternly reprimanded Alex.


    "Yeah, that''s right! Alex! How can you be so selfish! Have you lost all humanity? We''re all ssmates here. You found food, and we let you take refuge with us. You should share the food with everyone!"


    "Yes! You can''t be so selfish! Hand over the food and water now!"


    "Now that it''s the end of the world, we should all help each other. How can you think of keeping the food to yourself? Being born as a human, I advise you to be kind!"


    "Alex, it''s important to be self-aware. Just hand it over. Digby is giving you the chance to do it yourself, he''s showing you respect. Don''t be ungrateful. Otherwise, you might lose your belongings and suffer physical pain."


    Several students who were puffing themselves up behind Digby also began to reprimand Alex, speaking with an air of morality and righteousness!


    Only Myra, standing behind Alex, spoke softly in anger: "Why didn''t you call yourselves selfish when you drove Alex out earlier? Now that Alex has risked his life to find food, why should he selflessly share it with you? You people are truly shameless!"


    "Enough talk! If you want the food and water in my backpack,e and take it yourself!" Alex, listening to these hypocritical and nauseating words, grew increasingly cold. He didn''t want to waste words with this group. In this apocalyptic world, strength was all that mattered. If they wanted his food and water, they would have to take it.


    "Damn it! Ungrateful! I see you''re asking for death!" Digby''s face twisted into a ferocious snarl as he arrogantly raised his stick and swung it heavily towards Alex''s head. Having learned Taekwondo since childhood, and now at a ck belt level, Digby was confident in handling someone as honest as Alex!


    "No, don''t!" Myra screamed, turning her head away, unable to watch the horrific scene that was about to unfold. Zhang Hua had offended Digby and ended up with his left hand brutally broken by Digby and his gang, eventually being driven out to die by Terry and others. She knew that Alex was likely to face a simr tragic fate. She wanted to stand up for Alex, but shecked the courage and the ability. After all, she was just a frail girl; all she could do was silently pray for Alex.


    "Presumptuous fool! How dare you defy Digby, you''re asking for death!" Darlene sneered coldly, looking disdainfully at Alex, who was about to be hit, feeling a sense of malicious joy.


    However, just as Digby''s stick was about to strike Alex''s forehead, Alex suddenly produced a gleaming machete in his hand. The machete, stained with dirty blood and flesh, looked incredibly fierce and terrifying.


    "Whoosh!" With a sh of the de, Darlene, who had been mocking Alex, suddenly let out a scream of terror.


    "Ahh!!!" Digby''s agonized scream followed. An arm holding a stick heavily fell to the ground, blood sttering everywhere. The two cronies behind Digby, ready to join the fight, were sshed with blood all over their faces.


    Scalding blood smeared their faces, making the two boys scream in agony as if possessed. With a thud, they copsed onto the ground, trembling all over. Staring at Alex''s demon-like figure, they wet themselves, a pool of yellow liquid forming under them. They kept kicking their legs, desperately trying to scoot backwards, hoping to get as far away from this demon as possible.


    These were just students; when had they ever witnessed such a bloody scene? Although they had been involved in school fights, those were merely about brandishing sticks with bravado. When had they ever seen someone chop off an entire arm with a machete over a disagreement?


    This was no longer a human being in front of them; it was clearly a demon!


    It was only at this moment that everyone realized that if Alex could return with food from a world overrun with zombies, he couldn''t possibly be as harmless as he appeared. A person who wasn''t afraid of so many zombies, how could he possibly fear a few students with no real skills?

 Chapter 15: All of This Can Be Yours

    <h4>Chapter 15: All of This Can Be Yours</h4>


    "Ah!!!!"


    Watching Digby writhing and wailing on the ground, Alex stepped forward with disgust and stomped on Digby''s mouth, saying impatiently, "Enough of the noise! Keep it up, and I''ll chop off your head too!" The immense pain made Digby feel as if his heart was being torn apart, but facing this demon-like figure, he forcibly suppressed his screams, sweat beads rolling down his forehead.


    Alex smiled satisfactorily and looked up at the other students: "Who else wants to take my food and water?" Those touched by Alex''s gaze stepped back in terror.


    Myra secretly opened her eyes and, seeing Alex''s domineering figure, felt no fear of him being a demon. Instead, she thought he looked more like a hero.


    "Xiao Yi, please don''t be angry! We''re all ssmates, all friends. Please, calm down! Now it''s the apocalypse, and perhaps we are the only ones left who can survive in the school. We mustn''t turn on each other!" Terry said with a ttering smile, trying to appease: "Xiao Yi, how about this? From now on, we all listen to you. You can distribute the food. I''ll listen to you too. I''ll humbly offer to be your assistant..."


    "No need."


    Alex didn''t even nce at Terry, who was groveling for his favor, and coldly said, "What you do is none of my concern. Whether you survive or not is irrelevant to me. I will be leaving soon. I came here only to rescue those worth saving, but your behavior today has greatly disappointed me. Only Myra is worth my effort to save. As for the rest of you, you are none of my concern!"


    "Alex! We were just pressured by Digby earlier; I actually support you! If it wasn''t for you saving us, we all would have been killed by the zombies by now! Now you''re here again with food and water to save us. You really are a great hero, a good person!"


    A reasonably attractive girl hesitantly stepped forward, looking at Alex with a ttering gaze: "Alex, I want to go with you. As long as you save me, I''ll do anything you ask!"


    Myra looked at the girl with some disgust and whispered to Alex, "Don''t listen to her. After they drove you out, she was the one who badmouthed you the most! And to get special treatment, she''s been sneaking around with Terry at night! A lot of people have seen it! It''s disgusting!"


    "Get lost!" Alex coldly shouted at the girl. He had no interest in such a woman, especially one so dirty. He couldn''t be bothered to give her another nce.


    "Alex! What do we need to do for you to help us?" Darlene asked, her face pale and her body trembling involuntarily, but she mustered the courage to speak to Alex.


    Due to the scarcity of water resources, Darlene hadn''t washed her face in over two months. Her once delicate and fair face was now mottled with dirt. Even so, her beauty was notpletely obscured. In terms of appearance and figure, Darlene was definitely top-notch.


    Alex nced over Darlene and then looked down at Digby, who had fainted at his feet. He sneered and said, "I heard you''re Digby''s woman?"


    Darlene was momentarily taken aback, then tremblingly said, "I was indeed dating him before, but we were just boyfriend and girlfriend. I am not his woman!"


    "You''re not lying to me, are you?" Alex looked at Darlene with a teasing smile, "I hate it most when women lie to me."


    Darlene quickly nodded, "I''m not lying to you! I''m not that kind of woman!"


    But soon, Darlene sensed something amiss and looked at Alex warily, "Alex, why are you asking this? What does whether I am Digby''s woman or not have to do with you helping us?"


    Myra, though not understanding why Alex was asking these questions, still stepped forward inappropriately to remind him, "Alex, Digby really likes Darlene and almost always listens to her. In recent times, he has repeatedly tried to get close to Darlene, but she has always refused. I think Darlene is probably telling the truth."


    Alex nodded, then looked at Darlene and said, "You always looked down on me as a bumpkin, didn''t you? You thought I was disgusting and lowly. So why are you asking for my help now?"


    "But since you''ve asked, I''ll generously give you a chance. I can share some of the food and water in my backpack with you, but you must convince me with your sincerity. Now, it''s up to you to show me what you can do."


    As he spoke, Alex took out several bottles of mineral water and packs of beef jerky and sausages from his backpack and leisurely ced them on the ground beside him, "If you satisfy me, all of this can be yours. You have one hour."

 Chapter 16: Really More Important Than Life?

    <h4>Chapter 16: Really More Important Than Life?</h4>


    Everyone looked at each other,pletely clueless about what Alex really wanted. A skinny boy who had previously groveled at Digby''s feet bit his lip hard and, with a "thud", knelt down in front of Alex, his face eager to please: "Alex, if you''re willing to save me, from now on you''ll be my benefactor, my second parents, my father! I''ll always follow your lead and obey yourmands! Whatever you ask of me, I will do it without question! Dad! Dear dad! Please save me!"


    "Get lost! Am I that old?" Alex kicked the skinny boy away, visibly disgusted. "Master! I''ll be your loyal pet dog! Woof, woof, woof! Please, master, give me something to eat!"


    A slightly overweight boy, crawling on the ground like a dog and imitating a dog''s bark, slowly approached Alex, speaking in a ttering and obsequious tone: "Master! I''m your dog, your most loyal dog! Please take me in! Whoever you tell me to bite, I''ll bite. If you tell me to go east, I''ll never dare go west. If you tell me to chase rabbits, I''ll never dare chase chickens!"


    This overweight boy was the son of a government official, and it was said that his grandfather was a high-ranking official in the province. He used to be extremely arrogant and bullying in ss, often leading a group of cronies to bully other students, taking pleasure in humiliating and harassing them. However, because of his family background, the school could do little about him, and many students from less influential families had no choice but to endure his behavior in silence.


    This boy, a scion of a political family, truly lived up to his heritage, groveling to new extremes, even causing Alex to crack a smile. As ackey, this kind of person was indeed quite suitable.


    However, Alex didn''t needckeys in this apocalypse. If he was to take on any followers, he preferred those who could fight, not useless sycophants.


    "p!" Alex harshly pped the overweight boy''s chubby cheek, threw a sausage on the ground, and then stomped on it, saying to the boy, "Since you''re a dog, eat this sausage clean off the ground like a dog!"


    The overweight boy, driven by extreme hunger and enticed by the smell of the sausage, didn''t care about the dirt and crawled over to lick it off the ground.


    Seeing the overweight boy getting food by acting like a dog, the rest of the boys looked at each other in dilemma. They still had a shred of dignity and didn''t want to grovel before Alex like a dog just for a sausage.


    The skinny boy, seeing the overweight boy''s sess, quickly crawled in front of Alex, imitating a dog''s bark and desperately wagging his rear end to please Alex.


    Alex kicked the skinny boy away once again, saying coldly, "If that''s the only trick you know, then I''m sorry, you might as well fend for yourselves."


    Alex''s words plunged everyone present into a state of fear.


    Only Terry fell into deep thought. After a moment, he turned to Darlene and said, "Xueya, whether we can survive now depends on you."


    Darlene was taken aback and frowned, "Mr. Terry, what do you mean? The food isn''t in my hands!"


    "Yes, Mr. Terry, the food and water are all with Alex..." Another girl next to Darlene also said in confusion.


    Unbeknownst to them, their reference to Alex had shifted to a more respectful tone, which made Alex, sitting nearby and listening to their conversation, inwardly sneer: You urge me to be kind, yet when I was kind to you, you treated me like a dog, taking my goodwill for granted!


    And now that I''ve be the viin, you all realize how precious my kindness was to you. It''s not that I was born cruel and ruthless; it''s you who taught me to be strong! From today on, I want all of you to grovel at my feet, bing my most wretched servants!


    Terry secretly motioned with his hand, covertly calling a few people aside: "Alex specifically asked if Darlene was Digby''s woman; there must be a reason for that! Darlene is the most beautiful among us, so naturally, she should attend to Alex. As long as Darlene pleases Alex, he will definitely give us the food and water!"


    Terry said this, sneakily ncing at Alex, who was sitting there, seemingly interested in their conversation. Seeing no reaction from Alex, Terry became even more convinced of his reasoning: "Darlene! We don''t have much time; go over to him now!"


    "No way! Why should I have to sacrifice my dignity just so everyone can have food and water? Why not them?" Darlene pointed at the other girls around her.


    "Because you''re the most beautiful! Darlene! What time is it now, and you''re still concerned about your purity! As long as you can win Alex''s favor, we won''t have to starve or thirst anymore!"


    "Yeah, that''s right! Darlene, I wish Alex had chosen me! If Alex wanted me to apany him, I would go right now and attend to him well. Right now, only he has the ability to get food and water. Being his woman is your luck!"


    The two girls beside Darlene eagerly echoed. After all, it wasn''t their dignity on the line. If just coaxing Darlene could get them food and water, why wouldn''t they do it? The principle of ''better you than me'' was at y.


    "Enough! Stop talking! To apany that bumpkin, I''d rather die!" Darlene, despite her desire to survive, was too proud and haughty to bear the thought of giving her first time to someone she despised, a disgusting bumpkin. Even with Digby, who was tall, handsome, and treated her very well, she had always insisted on waiting until marriage.


    Darlene''s arrogance and vanity made her value her purity more than life itself.

 Chapter 17: I Can Please You, But I Have a Condition

    <h4>Chapter 17: I Can Please You, But I Have a Condition</h4>


    "Darlene! Are you really going to be so selfish?" Terry''s eyes turned cold as he pushed up his gold-rimmed sses, speaking in a chilling tone: "Originally, we had enough water tost a few more days! But because of you, taking advantage of Digby''s protection, you even secretly used the water we saved from drinking urine to wash your face! Let me tell you, our storage is nowpletely out of water. If Alex doesn''t give us water, then you go out and find water for us!"


    "So that''s what happened! I was wondering why, when we first arrived, there were several bottles of mineral water, and now it turns out you used it to wash your face! Damn it, we''ve been drinking urine to save water, and you used it to wash your face, you wretch!"


    One of the female students beside Darlene pped her fiercely, cursing in uncontroble anger.


    A male student sneered coldly: "Since Darlene is unwilling to apany Alex, we can probably only live for two or three more days. Anyway, we''re all going to die, so why not drag Darlene over there and have our fun first. Before we die, let''s taste what the school''s beauty is like!"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah! I''ve been sick of this bitch for a long time! She''s always putting on airs, acting as if the whole world should worship her! Damn it! Now it''s the apocalypse, no one''s going to protect you, wench. You''re not even worth a dog! Anyway, we''re all going to die, might as well have some fun before that!"


    Another boy, ugly with a ck birthmark on the corner of his eye, looked at Darlene greedily and said without any restraint: "Before I die, I can taste the school beauty. That makes this life worthwhile!"


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Darlene panicked, stepping back in horror as she looked at her ssmates, their faces twisted in malice. These boys, who had previously been her admirers, calling her "goddess" every day as if she were a saint, were now turning against her. And these girls, once her followers, were now assaulting her. The one who had just pped her used to always follow her around, calling her ''sister.''


    Ignoring how she had cared for and helped them before the apocalypse, even after it began, if it wasn''t for her constant protection, these girls would have already been preyed upon by other boys. How could these admirers talk to her like this? Why were these traitors insulting her?


    Darlene''s face twisted with emotion: "You dare! If you harm me, once Digby''s uncle sends the army, I''ll make sure you all suffer terribly!"


    "Die terribly? Ha ha ha! I''ve known for a while that Digby was lying to us. If the army was still around, they would have reached the city hall to rescue people by now. Have you heard any gunfire or seen any nes? Nothing at all!"


    Terryughed somewhat maniacally: "Even if there were, we can''t wait for the army to save us. Now, you have two choices: First, you attend to Alex well and secure food and water for us; second, let everyone have their fun with you, giving us a taste of the school beauty before we die."


    Darlene kept backing away, her face growing paler. She looked back at the unconscious Digby, a flicker of guilt in her eyes, then burst out in desperation: "Alex! I''ll apany you, but I have a condition! If I do this, you must save me and Digby!"


    "Hmm? Such a loving couple! How touching. Is this some kind of tragic love story? Are we in a movie or something? Heh." Alex sneered disdainfully, turning his head to look at Darlene: "But, are you negotiating terms with me? Do you think you''re in a position to? Sorry, I''m not a sycophant, and I''m not moved at all. I''m only offering you a chance for a trade. If I''m pleased, I''ll give you the food and water. If I''m not, the deal is off. There are no other terms to discuss."


    Darlene''s face suddenly turned red, a mix of anger, shame, and unwillingness shing across her features. She turned to look at the ferocious crowd behind her, then made up her mind.


    With a "thud," Darlene knelt in front of Alex: "Alex, I can serve you, but... can you make these disgusting people not watch?"


    Alex gave a cold smile and looked up at Terry and the others. Terry''s eyes brightened. He quickly grinned and nodded obsequiously at Alex, then turned to the crowd behind him, "Turn your heads away, all of you! Anyone who dares to peek will have their eyes gouged out! You two girls, go get a cloth and set up a screen for Alex and Miss Ling!"


    Then, looking at Digby, recalling Alex''s previous question, a vicious look shed in Terry''s eyes. He sneered at a few boys, "Tie Digby up and wake him up! Let him see how his girlfriend Miss Ling serves Alex! Consider it his chance for redemption!"

 Chapter 18: There Are No Born Villains, Only Good People Gone Bad [R-18]

    <h4>Chapter 18: There Are No Born Viins, Only Good People Gone Bad [R-18]</h4>


    "What?" A bespectacled boy who had been silent the whole time widened his eyes in horror. "Mr. Terry, this... isn''t this too cruel? Everyone knows how much Digby loves Darlene; he would give his life for her. Making him watch Darlene and Alex do that... he''ll go mad!"


    "Yeah... after all, we are ssmates. Do we really need to go this far? Maybe we should stop..." A timid girl spoke up, her voice filled with conflict.


    Terry walked over and pped the boy hard: "Do you want to live? If you want to survive, stop your nonsense! Since Digby has offended Alex, he deserves the harshest punishment! The more pain Digby feels, the happier Alex will be, and the more food and water we''ll get! If you want to live until rescuees, stop ying the good guy!"


    Though Terry didn''t say it out loud, as a loyal member of a swingers club, he knew all too well the thrill of watching another man with one''s partner.


    Digby was quickly tied up by several people. As he was being restrained, two girls pulled up a cloth screen, and several boys took turns trying to sprinkle some urine on Digby''s face. They had not drunk water for two days, so they could barely produce any. Finally, Terry managed to wake Digby with a forceful ssh.


    In a dazed state, Digby felt himself being lifted and then harshly thrown to the ground.


    The intense pain finally woke him up. Digby slowly opened his eyes, feeling extremely weak due to the blood loss. Everything he saw was blurry...


    But soon, his gaze focused on the swaying white figure in front of him! He tried hard to open his eyes wider, wanting to see the scene in front of him more clearly...


    Finally, he saw it. The goddess he loved the most, the goddess he wanted to protect for a lifetime, the woman he dreamt of marrying, was now burying her head between Alex''s legs. She was using her delicate and sensual mouth, working hard to please Alex. She was so diligent, so earnest.


    Alex was roughly kneading Darlene''s snow-white and ample chest, asionally pping it hard. "No!!!!" Digby screamed in his mind, but when it reached his lips, it turned into a weak moan.


    Digby felt dizzy, and the scene before his eyes shattered. He seemed to see the sweet moments he shared with Darlene, remembered their past promises, and suddenly felt a wave of nausea. This immense sense of humiliation made Digby''s throat sweet, and blood spurted out.


    "p!" Alex harshly pped Darlene''s snow-white and perky buttocks, leaving a red handprint. Alex turned his head, looking at Digby, who was in tears, and a faint smile formed on the corners of his mouth.


    You thought you were so proud and untouchable, didn''t you? You thought you were above everyone, didn''t you? You looked down on someone like me, a poor man, didn''t you? Look now! See what your goddess is doing! Your goddess is nothing more than a bitch for me!


    Darlene felt Digby''s humiliated gaze upon her, tears of shame falling from her eyes, but her actions did not cease...


    Alex let out a satisfied moan, freely releasing his urine into Darlene''s mouth. Darlene gagged desperately, but had no choice but to swallow Alex''s urine. Gradually, she even began to remove the scant clothing on her body, revealing her full and snowy white chest...


    Alex suddenly felt a huge sense of aplishment. He abruptly stood up, forcefully pressed Darlene down onto a chair, and began to thrust aggressively against Darlene''s white and shapely buttocks... The tightness, the warmth, the initial resistance as if encountering a barrier...


    With a forceful thrust, Darlene let out a miserable moan. Blood stained Alex''s body. Alex, feeling dirty, pulled Darlene''s head over to clean him up with her mouth.


    All of this was witnessed by Digby! His goddess was being defiled, brutally and mercilessly, by a nobody, treated worse than a dog!!!


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..." Digby tried desperately to scream, to roar, to curse this shameless woman! But all that came out was a weak and hoarse whimper.


    The scene before his eyes was what he had once dreamt of! But now! He could only watch helplessly...


    For two years of their rtionship, he had forsaken all other women for his goddess, never even daring to touch her in those two years! In his eyes, Darlene was a sacred and invible saint, so pure and untainted! But now, his ice-pure saint was yielding beneath another man!


    "Why?! Why?! I loved you so much, treated you so well, and you never gave in to me! But you gave yourself to a despised, damned poor nobody!" Tears streamed down Digby''s face, his features distorted by agony, his hoarse voice barely coherent as he spoke.


    But Darlene couldn''t answer his questions, as her own cries were louder and more fervent than Digby''s usations: "Ah!! Ah~~~~Oh~~~Mmm~~~Hiss~~~No... it hurts~~~ feels like being torn apart...~~"


    Finally, unable to bear such humiliation, Digby passed out once again.


    ...


    The cloth screen was slowly drawn back. Alex sat contentedly in his chair, resting his unwashed feet for over two months on Darlene''s shoulders, who was kneeling on the ground. He casually picked up some food and mineral water bottles from the ground and tossed them to Terry and the others, who were kneeling on the ground with obsequious faces.


    "This is your reward," Alex said somewhatnguidly.


    Terry and the others nodded and bowed profusely, vigorously praising Alex''s kindness and greatness. Alex stood up contentedly and turned to Myra, "Do you want to stay here, ore with me to my shelter?"


    In Alex''s view, among all the people in this warehouse, only Myra was worthy of following him to the City of Darkness. As for the others, they didn''t deserve it at all.


    "I want to go with you! Thank you, Alex!" Myra nodded earnestly, obediently following behind Alex.


    Alex had thought Myra would be afraid of him, but to his surprise, he saw a look of admiration in her eyes. "Aren''t you afraid of me?" Alex asked curiously.


    Myra pushed her sses up and shook her head earnestly, "I''m not afraid of you. There are no born viins in the world, only good people who have turned bad. Compared to the hypocrisy and ugliness of these people, I prefer your decisiveness and clear distinction between love and hate. In such an apocalypse, only by following someone like you who is strong and devoid of unduepassion can one survive better."

 Chapter 19: The Rules of City of Darkness?

    <h4>Chapter 19: The Rules of City of Darkness?</h4>


    Myra, a psychology major with top grades, understood the dark side of human nature more deeply than anyone else present. What Alex did might seem evil to some, but to Myra, it was actually a form of kindness.


    Alex didn''t force anyone to do anything. He simply offered his belongings in exchange for certain actions. Everything Darlene and the others did wasn''t at Alex''s behest, it was their own choice. At least, Alex didn''t force anyone to do anything against their will, he gave them the option to choose.


    If Darlene had refused toply out of dignity, Myra believed Alex wouldn''t have resorted to violence. In such an apocalyptic world, Alex''s behavior was already merciful enough. Being able to follow such a man, Myra considered herself lucky and was d she had chosen to stand up for Alex initially.


    "You''re right, there are no born viins, only good people who have turned bad," Alex said, walking up to Myra. He picked her up, tied her up with a rope, and walked towards the door without a nce at the others still kneeling on the ground, begging.


    "Alex! I''m your woman now! Aren''t you going to take me with you?" Darlene, with a face full of pleading, crawled to Alex''s feet like an animal.


    "You''re mistaken; you''re just a ything to me. However, even if you''re my ything, I don''t want anyone else touching you," Alex said coldly, looking at Terry and the others kneeling on the ground. "I''ll be back to trade with you after some time."


    With that, Alex opened the door and disappeared into the light beyond the doorway.


    After Alex left, everyone slowly stood up, and the warehouse fell into a deep silence. "Digby is useless now. What should we do with him?" a boy asked, ncing at the unconscious Digby on the ground.


    "Ha! He always liked to send people out to their deaths. He always said we were useless and looked down on us. Let''s see how he fares out there looking for food," said a skinny boy who had previously groveled at Digby''s feet, speaking venomously.


    "I agree! Such a waste, he''s only a burden here! And the way he treated Alex, Alex definitely won''t want him to survive. If we want to get food from Alex in the future, we absolutely can''t upset him," a girl said coldly.


    After thinking for a moment, Terry turned to Darlene, speaking in a fawning manner: "Darlene, you did well today! You saved everyone''s life. The decision on how to deal with Digby is up to you."


    Everyone looked towards Darlene, believing that with the deep rtionship between her and Digby, she would surely find a way to save him. However, Darlene''s eyes were cold and lifeless as she stared in the direction where Alex had disappeared, and she said coldly, "Just throw him out. I don''t want to see that useless man anymore!"


    ...


    Alex, carrying Myra on his back, returned to the City of Darkness and handed Myra over to Li Wan Ning, instructing, "From now on, you three will take turns guarding the graveyard. Your job is to continually bury the bodies of zombies in the graveyard."


    With Myra joining them, the three could take turns working. This meant that they could continue burying zombies even at night, significantly increasing the efficiency of the burials.


    Seeing a new member join, Li Wan Ning nodded obediently and began to exin the rules of City of Darkness to Myra. These rules were abination of the requirements set by Alex and her own understanding.


    For instance, the first rule Li Wan Ning recited was that Alex must be addressed as ''Master'' and his arrangements must be followed unconditionally. Alex was quite satisfied with this first rule, but the second rule left him somewhat speechless.


    Li Wan Ning, very seriously and earnestly, said, "Our daily work is to bury bodies and serve the Master. We must find ways every day to make the Masterfortable and happy. You are new here, and I don''t know if you have been graced by the Master yet, but tonight, I will personally teach you how to serve the Master in bed."


    Myra pushed up her sses and took meticulous notes in a notebook, as if she were listening to an important lecture from a leader.


    Li Wan Ning was pleased with Myra''s serious attitude. She walked back and forth, continuing to speak persuasively, "Always remember our status. We are the Master''s most loyal servants! Making the Master happy is our greatest honor and responsibility. If anything makes the Master unhappy, even if the Master doesn''t punish you, we will all severely punish you."


    Shen Tingting kept nodding her head, putting on a mature demeanor, and said, "Wan Ning is the first to be graced by the Master, and I am the second. So, I am your senior. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, senior!" Myra nodded earnestly, pushing up her sses and said sadly, "But I haven''t been graced by the Master yet..."


    "What? You''re a disgrace to us! Tonight, we will definitely help you," Shen Tingting said with a mischievous giggle.


    "Okay! Thank you! I will do my best tonight!" Myra bit her lip and nodded seriously...

 Chapter 20: The Beginning of Enslavement

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Beginning of Envement</h4>


    Although Alex was quite a distance away, his sharp hearing still allowed him to catch the conversation of the three women. He was utterly dumbfounded when he heard Myra''s earnest vow. The peculiar transformation of Li Wan Ning and Shen Tingting was surprising to him. Shen Tingting might still have been joking to some extent, but Li Wan Ning had been thoroughly enved, genuinely considering serving and pleasing him as an honor.


    This change provided Alex with a deeper understanding of human nature. Perhaps there is a part of everyone that craves subjugation.


    Alex decided not to pay further attention to the women''s chat and began to unload zombie corpses from his space bag. He didn''t collect many zombies this time, only bothering to bring back the weaker-looking ones. Yet, the ground was still densely covered with their bodies. It seemed more graves would need to be constructed.


    "System! Show me my attributes."


    [City of Darkness (Junior Level) Lord Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Physique: 80]


    [Spirit: 66]


    [Strength: 80]


    [Stamina: 80]


    [Agility: 80]


    (Average value for an adult human male is 60)


    [Skills: None]


    [Items: de of Sin (Junior Level), Space Bag (Junior Level)]


    [Apocalypse Coins: 469]


    His spirit attribute had increased by one point, but his other attributes remained unchanged.


    It seemed Alex''s conjecture was correct; an attribute value of 80 was the limit that ordinary zombies could provide. ncing at the Apocalypse Coins column, he noted that after some time, his stockpile had reached 479 coins.


    Building a grave required only 20 Apocalypse Coins, which was more than enough. Alex decided to construct several graves at once. The open spaces in the City of Darkness were idle anyway. Although building graves wouldn''t increase attribute points, it would increase his stockpile of Apocalypse Coins, which would be crucial for future upgrades of the city.


    He understood the value of being prepared. "System, can I build more graves?"


    "Yes! Constructing a grave requires 5 square meters of city space, 20 Apocalypse Coins, and 3 hours. Would you like to build a grave now?"


    [Build Now][Build Later]


    "Build now!"


    Alex repeated the same operation a few times, constructing three graves in session. Five graves were the limit for the current junior level City of Darkness.


    The zombies in his possession were of the lowest level, so upgrading the graves wouldn''t significantly affect the burial of these lower-level zombies, which is why Alex hadn''t upgraded the previous two graves.


    Afterpleting all this, Alex felt a bit tired. He had been bitten on the arm by a zombie while protecting Myra on their way back to the City of Darkness and now needed to rest properly in the resting room.


    With his energy replenished, his next step would be to head to the gymnasium to y more powerful mutant zombies.


    Alex walked into the resting room andy down on the cozy bed arranged by Li Wan Ning and Shen Tingting, quickly falling into a deep sleep.


    As the sun set, with the passage of time, the wound on Alex''s body slowly healed, eventually regrowing into new skin.


    ...


    Atop the rooftop of the gymnasium, four tall boys dressed in basketball uniforms and three girls in yoga outfits or dance skirtszily formed a circle, discussing their next course of action.


    "You all saw it yesterday! That loser with the knife was going in and out of the yground, and those zombies were no match for him!" One of the boys, the most handsome and athletic of the group, stood up confidently and said, "Even a short and stupid loser like him can easily kill zombies, so we, being so strong, surely can do it too! If we unite, we can definitely fight our way out!"


    This boy, named Shen Jiabin, was the president of the basketball student union and the captain of the school basketball team. Both academically and in basketball, he was among the top in the school. Every time he yed a match in the gymnasium, countless girls woulde to watch and scream for him. Many girls in the school dreamed of him. He had also gradually gathered a group of followers around him. In the whole school, there was hardly anyone who didn''t know this handsome basketball team captain.


    If Alex were here at this moment, he would undoubtedly recognize this Shen Jiabin. Alex had a deep impression of Shen Jiabin because, before the apocalypse, Alex also loved ying basketball. He had once fantasized about dominating the basketball court like Shen Jiabin, but because he was only 1.7 meters tall, when Alex approached Shen Jiabin to sign up, he not only failed the selection but was also ridiculed by Shen Jiabin as a ''Level 10 cripple''.

 Chapter 21: Ballet Skirt

    <h4>Chapter 21: Ballet Skirt</h4>


    Shen Jiabin possessed exceptional physical fitness. Last year, he even advanced to be a national second-level athlete. Not only was he skilled in basketball, but he had also trained in Sanda andbat sports. Ordinary students stood no chance against him ¨C they were simply there to be beaten.


    With a strong family background, outstanding physical abilities, handsome appearance, and tall stature, Shen Jiabin was seen as a favored child of heaven in everyone''s eyes. He was the kind of person who had won at the starting line of life.


    In the past, Shen Jiabin could easily pick up Alex with one hand and beat him up without Alex having any chance to fight back. With such formidable physical strength, Shen Jiabin was very confident and always one of the most vocal about fighting their way out in this temporarily formed team.


    Especially after watching Alex effortlessly move in and out of the zombie horde, Shen Jiabin''s confidence soared even higher. If a trashy loser who couldn''t even qualify for the basketball team could do that, then he, a superior male god, could surely do better!


    "But those zombies that the loser encountered seemed very weak! The one we metst time was clearly different from those ordinary zombies. If that same zombie is still guarding the entrance, we''d be walking into certain death if we rush out," another boy from the basketball team said.


    "Yeah, as girls following you guys, we''ll only be a burden. I think staying on the rooftop of the gymnasium is pretty good," a girl in yoga attire with a long ponytail added. "I don''t think we need to risk going out. It would be better if you guys go out to find food and water and bring it back. We can settle here and wait patiently for the army and government to rescue us."


    The beauty who spoke was named Tang Jingyan, the president of the Yoga Student Union and the belle of the Sports Department. Many had secretly likened her and Shen Jiabin to the golden boy and jade girl of the sports world, and her graceful, perfect figure was the object of many a longing gaze.


    When Alex first entered university, he and his dorm mates had sneaked into the yoga room to watch Tang Jingyan''s performance. Undeniably, Alex had also harbored a secret crush on this goddess. It could be said that within Jiangcheng University, there were few male students who hadn''t fantasized about this yoga goddess.


    As one of Alex''s more infatuated dorm mates had said, this was the highest form of reverence for a yoga girl: offering up all of one''s essence was the ultimate expression of passionate love. Many male students'' mantra was: "If I could date Tang Jingyan, I would want to explore all the positions with her!"


    "Jingyan is right. The rooftop of the gymnasium is safe and spacious. Not only are we safe from zombies, but we also have a wide view to spot any rescue teams early!" a petite girl in a ballet skirt quickly nodded in agreement.


    This girl, named Lin Mancha, was the most fragile and timid among the group. After witnessing a male student being gruesomely devoured by zombies, she was adamantly opposed to going outside again. Naturally, she was very much in favor of Tang Jingyan''s suggestion.


    "Why should we men risk our lives to find food and water while you women just hide here?"


    A tall, dark-skinned boy in a basketball uniform leered at Lin Mancha''s legs,ughing lewdly:


    "Unless you be my girlfriend and sleep with me at night, I''ll dly find food and drink for you withoutint!"


    This boy, named Zhuang Qiang, was a key yer on the basketball team, known for his great height and immense strength. However, he was notoriously infamous as a bully and had been publicly criticized by the entire school twice for harassing female students.


    Lin Mancha''s face turned red with anger, ready to scold the boy, but then she noticed his gaze fixated between her legs. She quickly looked down, embarrassed. Sitting on the ground, her ballet skirt had failed to cover her private area, but fortunately, she was wearing white tight-fitting silk stockings underneath.


    However, due to Lin Mancha''s voluptuous figure, her posture now revealed a distinct contour through the tight silk stockings, an image even more provocative to some than direct exposure. Clearly, Zhuang Qiang was one of those people, as Lin Mancha''s positionpletely ignited a me in his heart.


    "Zhuang Qiang! What do you mean by that? Are you threatening Mancha?" Tang Jingyan stood up abruptly, ring at Zhuang Qiang. "We are all ssmates and should take care of each other. Isn''t it natural for boys to protect girls? If you want Mancha to be your girlfriend, show some real talent and make her like you! Threatening her like this is disgusting!"


    "What did you say?" Zhuang Qiang jumped up in a rage, ring at Tang Jingyan: "Do you believe I could force myself on her right now?! Damn it, it''s the apocalypse, stop acting all high and mighty in front of me! With women like you, I could crush several of you with one hand!"

 Chapter 22: Is He Here to Save Us?

    <h4>Chapter 22: Is He Here to Save Us?</h4>


    "Qiang!" Shen Jiabin frowned darkly and said in a low voice, "Sit down! We are discussing our next n right now! Our food is about to run out, and this is not the time for you to think about these things!"


    Although Shen Jiabin''s words seemed to be speaking on behalf of Lin Mancha, in reality, his words had another implied meaning. Everyone present was not a fool; on the contrary, they were all elites from Jiangcheng University, and they could all hear the hidden message in Shen Jiabin''s words. If they found food, Shen Jiabin might not stop Zhuang Qiang from forcing himself on Lin Mancha next time.


    "Yeah, Qiangzi, you''re going too far!" Another handsome young man in a basketball uniform also spoke up to stop him, "Also, next time you talk to Jing Yan, you''d better watch your attitude!" This young man was named Gu Fanghua, and everyone there knew that he had always been pursuing Tang Jingyan. He was a true sycophant. Whenever it involved Tang Jingyan, he would be the first to stand up for her, unconditionally supporting whatever Tang Jingyan said.


    Tang Jingyan dared to speak to Zhuang Qiang like this, relying on the protection of Shen Jiabin and Gu Fanghua. Shen Jiabin was Tang Jingyan''s cousin, a fact well known to the members of the basketball team, so the other two boys did not dare to pursue Tang Jingyan.


    Zhuang Qiang''s cheeks twitched slightly, and he reluctantly sat back down on the ground, giving Gu Fanghua a cold look without saying anything more.


    It was evident that Zhuang Qiang was somewhat wary of Shen Jiabin.


    The focus of this dispute, Lin Mancha, was tightly hugging her legs, her eyes filled with despair and struggle for the future, her hands continuously tugging at her dance skirt. Because of this incident, the atmosphere became somewhat heavy, and everyone fell into silence.


    At this moment, a girl dressed in yoga attire, who had not been involved in the discussion, stood up and pointed excitedly in the distance, screaming, "Look, quick! That weird person is running towards us!" She was seated at an angle where she could clearly see Alex sprinting rapidly.


    Alex was moving extremely fast, outpacing the ordinary zombies who couldn''t attack him in time as he dashed past them. Even if a zombie happened to block Alex''s path, it was promptly killed by his decisive strike.


    Hearing the girl''s scream, the others were also surprised and stood up, looking in the direction she was pointing. "Who is this person? Why haven''t we seen him before? Is he a student from our school?"


    Tang Jingyan, gazing at Alex''s agile figure, curiously said, "If there was such a formidable person in our school before, we should have known about him already! If this person is willing to join our team, our chances of surviving in this apocalypse will definitely increase significantly!"


    "Hmph! What''s so great about him? He''s just a bit braver, that''s all! I remember this loser once tried to join our basketball team and was kicked out by Bin Ge. He almost became theughingstock of our team! Just a useless level-ten cripple, what''s so impressive about that?" Gu Fanghua arrogantly sneered after taking a nce through the binocrs, though his words carried a hint of jealousy.


    "At least he has the courage to fight his way out! Yesterday, I saw him rescue a girl and take her to that strange city!" Lin Mancha said admiringly, "That''s what a real man is like!"


    Lin Mancha nced fearfully at Zhuang Qiang, deliberately making thisment for him to hear.


    "A real man? Hahaha!" Zhuang Qiangughed mockingly. "This kid better not fall into my hands. Next time I see him, I''ll make him suffer!"


    "If only I had a knife like that, I could kill as many of these dumb zombies ase at me!"


    Shen Jiabin, watching Alex''s movements with the long-handled Mo Dao that sliced through iron as if it were mud, said enviously, "Even a level-ten cripple loser can move freely among the zombies; we should be able to do it even more easily!"


    "He''s getting closer! It looks like he''sing towards us!" Tang Jingyan eximed in surprise. "What does he want to do? Is he here to save us?"


    At this point, everyone noticed the formidable man wielding a Mo Dao, running towards the gym at great speed, getting closer and closer.


    "Save us?" Shen Jiabin scoffed, still resentful about their previous attempt to seek Alex''s help, which he ignored, "Do we need a level-ten cripple to save us? I think this loser couldn''t stay there anymore and hase to join us!"

 Chapter 23: What Do You Want to Do?

    <h4>Chapter 23: What Do You Want to Do?</h4>


    "It shouldn''t be about himing to join us, right? I think he seemed to be living quitefortably in that strange city."


    Lin Mancha disagreed, saying, "I saw him rescue a few people before and take them back with him. He must havee to save us this time."


    "If he really is here to save us, should we go with him to that bizarre city?"


    The girl who first noticed Alex approaching asked timidly, "He seems quite powerful. Following him might increase our chances of survival."


    "Us, joining him? That''s wishful thinking! Only if he''s willing to join us and follow my orders!" Shen Jiabin said arrogantly. To him, joining a loser he looked down upon was worse than death. In his eyes, only someone as noble and perfect as himself was fit to be a leader. Only he could lead others. No one could lead him.


    Meanwhile, Alex had already arrived outside the gymnasium. As for his purpose, Shen Jiabin and the others'' spections were just a joke to Alex. He didn''t care at all about the fate of the survivors on the gym''s rooftop. His only reason foring to the gym was to find a few mutated zombies. That was it.


    Alex found a high tform outside the gym to rest for a moment. He looked around; the gymnasium was about nine meters tall and was a simple rectangr building. Alex had been to the gym a few times before the apocalypse, so he was somewhat familiar with itsyout.


    Thest time he saw the mutated, burly zombie, it appeared in the corridor leading to the rooftop balcony on the third floor. If there were no surprises, that zombie should still be in the corridor on the third floor.


    Alex did not know if there were any special zombies inside the gymnasium, but his primary target now was the burly zombie. Of course, if he encountered a few more special zombies along the way, Alex would be more than willing.


    After drinking some water and taking a brief rest, Alex picked up his Knife again and cautiously made his way towards the gymnasium. It was noon, and there weren''t many zombies on therge square outside the gymnasium. Even the few remaining zombies seemed lethargic due to the sunlight, so Alex didn''t have to exert much effort to reach a wall of the gymnasium with a drainage pipe.


    With his Mo Dao on his back, Alex began to climb up the drainage pipe. "Hey, kid! What do you think you''re doing?" Just as Alex had climbed halfway, several heads peeked over from the rooftop, watching him warily. These people were Shen Jiabin, Tang Jingyan, and others who had just been observing Alex from the rooftop.


    Alex looked up expressionlessly at them for a moment and continued climbing,pletely ignoring them. There is no love or hatred without reason in this world. Although Alex considered himself a viin, he wasn''t deranged enough to kill innocents without cause. As long as these people didn''t provoke him, Alex had no interest in dealing with them.


    "Hey, kid! I''m talking to you! Didn''t you hear?" Shen Jiabin shouted at Alex somewhat angrily, "We don''t wee you here! If you dare toe up, don''t me us for being rude!" As he spoke, Shen Jiabin waved a baseball bat around on the rooftop.


    "If you want to join us, you can, but hand over your food and water to us, and we''ll take you in," Gu Fanghua said with a sense of superiority.


    The two of them had a strategy: one to intimidate and the other to entice, using the domineering attitude they had developed on the basketball team to subdue Alex and make him work for them.


    Alex looked up again, casting a cold nce at Shen Jiabin, and quickly climbed to the third-floor corridor, then leaped onto the corridor with a powerful jump. Seeing Alex''s bizarre actions, Shen Jiabin and the others werepletely baffled.


    They had prepared to negotiate with Alex, but they never expected that Alex wouldpletely ignore them. Moreover, Alex had even directly jumped onto the third-floor corridor swarming with zombies! What exactly was he trying to do?


    "Look, he''s killing zombies!"


    "It seems he really is here to save us! He must be nning to clear out the zombies below so he can take us to his city!"


    Tang Jingyan, lying prone and looking down at the third-floor corridor, screamed this to the others.


    "It seems he wants to showcase his abilities in front of us, to have more leverage when he joins us!" Shen Jiabin arrogantly said, "But it''s useless. To join us, one must follow my orders! Only I can lead everyone to survive in this apocalypse!"


    "But he has a knife! And the way he''s killing the zombies, it seems like he''s very strong inbat! We might not be able to beat him..."


    Zhuang Qiang, with narrowed eyes, spoke coldly, "Maybe, he''s not here to save us but wants to get something from us."

 Chapter 24: Killing Special Zombies

    <h4>Chapter 24: Killing Special Zombies</h4>


    "What do we have that''s worth him riskinging here to steal? Our food is almost gone, although we still have plenty of bottled water. If he wants water, we could just trade some of it for food," Lin Mancha said nonchntly.


    "You''re so na?ve! If he can move freely around the school, how could he possibly becking food and water? The snack bar next to the yground could feed him for a year and a half!" Zhuang Qiang said venomously, "He must be after the women here! His purpose ining here must be to take away the women he''s interested in! Haven''t you noticed? All the people he''s saved and taken to the city are women, not a single man!"


    With Zhuang Qiang pointing this out, everyone became more alert, and their gaze towards Alex grew moreplex.


    Just then, a loud roar came from the staircase connecting the third-floor corridor to the rooftop. The entire building seemed to tremble slightly. The burly zombie had appeared! Holding half a zombie''s body in its hand, it seemed to be chewing on something, with thick, dirty blood flowing from its mouth. Compared to when they had seen it before, this burly zombie seemed even stronger!


    Alex frowned slightly when he saw the burly zombie eating the body of another zombie. "You don''t need to specte about his intentions anymore! He''s dead for sure now," Shen Jiabin said, taking pleasure in the misfortune, "That monster, even if all of us together can''t beat it, he, a level-ten cripple, is undoubtedly doomed!"


    "Should we help him? Maybe he dide to save us," Lin Mancha turned away, unable to bear watching what was about to happen. She remembered the scene of one of theirpanions being eaten by the burly zombie. Her kindness made it unbearable for her to watch any longer.


    "Help him? Why should we help him? What does he have to do with us? Even if he dide with good intentions to save us, he shouldn''t be so foolish as to provoke that monster. That''s just asking for death! Besides, that monster is so strong, even if a few of us go, we surely won''t be able to beat it. We would just be going to our deaths!" The boy who had always been opposed to taking risks said fearfully.


    "Xiao Dong is right. This guy is asking for death. If he dies, it''s his own fault for provoking that monster," Gu Fanghua also said coldly.


    Zhuang Qiang''s earlier words had struck a nerve with Gu Fanghua. There were only three women in their group, and his girl, Tang Jingyan, was the most beautiful. He had every reason to worry that Alex''s purpose was to take away his goddess. He absolutely couldn''t tolerate anyone who threatened his goddess. Right now, he wished for Alex to die as soon as possible.


    "Hey, be careful! That monster is very powerful, you better run!" Tang Jingyan, seeing Alex slowly approaching the burly zombie, couldn''t help but call out to warn Alex.


    Just when everyone thought Alex was certainly going to die, Alex raised his long-handled Mo Dao and charged towards the roaring burly zombie.


    "Idiot! Really stupid!"


    "Overestimating himself! Does he really think he can kill that monster?"


    "Seeking death! Truly an idiot, he deserves to die!"


    "Why is he so foolish? Doesn''t he want to live?"


    Seeing Alex charging at the burly zombie, Shen Jiabin and the others couldn''t help but start cursing.


    The de of the long-handled sword gleamed with a cold light under the sunlight, a sh that was fleeting. Then, the arm of the burly zombie heavily fell to the ground! Arge amount of dirty blood spurted out, sttering the nearby corridor''s ss with dark purple stains. Just in the initial sh, Alex had chopped off an arm of the burly zombie!


    Including Shen Jiabin, everyone on the rooftop waspletely dumbfounded. They had never imagined that the burly zombie would be so easily defeated. The burly zombie let out an angry wail, grabbing another zombie with its remaining arm and viciously lunging at Alex again.


    The hearts of the people on the rooftop pounded fiercely, each of them unconsciously standing on tiptoes, fixated on the unfolding fight. Alex''s figure lightly pivoted, and the de shed again. This time, what fell to the ground was the head of the burly zombie.


    Seeing Alex easily y the formidable burly zombie, the people on the rooftop were stunned,pletely frozen in ce. They couldn''tprehend how Alex, who seemed like a weak young man, could so effortlessly y the monstrous burly zombie.


    Alex calmly walked over to the body of the burly zombie and collected it into his spatial bag. This burly zombie was obviously much stronger than the previous ones he had killed, both in physique and strength.


    Simrly, the attribute points and apocalypse currency he would receive for burying this zombie were likely to be more. Having achieved his main objective, Alex satisfactorily stored the body, nced at Shen Jiabin and the others on the rooftop, then climbed back onto the drainage pipe, and with a powerful leap,nded on the balcony of the gymnasium.

 Chapter 25: I鈥檓 Willing to Follow You

    <h4>Chapter 25: I''m Willing to Follow You</h4>


    Alex''s appearance instantly filled everyone on the gymnasium rooftop with fear. The scene of Alex ying the burly zombie was still vivid in their minds, and the sight of his blood-stained de caused everyone to tremble.


    Shen Jiabin, clutching a baseball bat, stepped forward shakily and asked, "What... what do you want to do?" Alex nced at Shen Jiabin and frowned. He remembered when he first entered university as a freshman, full of enthusiasm, and went to sign up for the basketball team. The ones in charge of the selection were Shen Jiabin and Gu Fanghua, the very people in front of him now. They had not only tly rejected him but also humiliated him in front of many other students, calling him a level-ten cripple.


    "Was it you who flipped me off earlier?" Alex asked Shen Jiabin expressionlessly. "So what if it was? You''re Alex, right? I recognize you! We''re all ssmates, and we appreciate youing to rescue us despite the danger. Tell us what you want," Shen Jiabin said, gripping his baseball bat tightly, probing cautiously.


    "Who said I came to save you?" Alex replied with a cold smile. Without another word, he stepped forward, grabbed the baseball bat from Shen Jiabin''s hand, and gave him a harsh p across the face. "I came to teach you a lesson, you waste! If you dare provoke me again, I''ll kill you!"


    After speaking, Alex nced at Tang Jingyan, who stood behind Shen Jiabin. "I came here to take one person back to my refuge. However, my refuge only shelters women." Alex had not intended to care about these people''s fates, but the moment he saw Tang Jingyan, he changed his mind.


    Because he remembered what his roommate had said: "If I could get the yoga goddess, I would try every pose with her." Alex wasn''tcking in beautiful women, and in terms of appearance, Tang Jingyan might not evenpare to Darlene. However, Tang Jingyan wasn''t just a woman with a perfect figure; she was also a yoga goddess! Just these two qualities were what every man dreamt of.


    Alex, being a normal man, also desired Tang Jingyan. If she was willing to go back with him, Alex wouldn''t mind taking her along. As for the other two women, although they weren''t top-notch, they were quite attractive. As a spice of life, Alex didn''t mind saving them as well.


    "Brother, are you okay?" Tang Jingyan, seeing her cousin pped, hurriedly went forward, concerned, and red at Alex, "Sorry! We don''t need your help!" Shen Jiabin, covering the red palm print on his face, his eyes twitching continuously, clenched his fists tightly but couldn''t utter a word. Seeing the blood-stained knife in Alex''s hand, he was scared.


    As for the other three men, although they were armed, none dared to step forward. "In that case, I bid you farewell!" Alex turned to leave, preparing to jump off the rooftop. At that moment, Lin Mancha, as if she had finally made up her mind, rushed to Alex''s side and said, "My name is Lin Mancha, and I''m willing to go with you! Can you take me with you?"


    Lin Mancha''s actions obviously shocked the others. Zhuang Qiang''s eyes widened in anger, cursing, "Damn it! I knew this woman was a heartless traitor!" He had been longing for Lin Mancha for a long time, and just as she was within his grasp, she chose to leave with a man who had suddenly appeared. How could he not be furious?


    Alex turned his head in surprise to look at Lin Mancha. Lin Mancha''s delicate almond eyes twinkled, exuding an air of innocence and vivacity, pure like a spring. Her small, well-shaped nose was wless, without a blemish or ckhead to be seen. Her lips, like cherries, were tightly pursed, showing an eager anticipation. She was the epitome of a naturally pure and beautiful young girl. Dressed in a ballet dress, it was clear that Miss Lin Mancha was a distinguished ballet dancer.


    "I can take you with me. There are three other girls at my refuge; you should be able to keep each otherpany. However, once you''re at my refuge, you must follow my arrangements and abide by my rules," Alex said, pleased with Lin Mancha''s appearance and her status as a ballet dancer. Still, he warned her, "Think it over carefully. If you don''t follow the rules and I have to kick you out, it could end badly for you."


    "Mancha, are you crazy? You don''t even know this man''s background, and you''re willing to go with him? Aren''t you afraid he might have ulterior motives?" Tang Jingyan shouted angrily at Lin Mancha.


    "Do they not have ulterior motives toward me?!" Lin Mancha, tears streaming down her face, pointed at Zhuang Qiang and the others with a coldugh, "They don''t even have the courage to go out and look for food. Do you feel safe with people like them? At least, this stranger can ensure my safety."


    Lin Mancha turned back to Alex and nodded firmly, "I''ve made up my mind. I''m willing to go with you!" The p Alex had given Shen Jiabin had made her see through their ipetence. Recalling the discussions during the meeting with Zhuang Qiang and Shen Jiabin, she had finally made her decision. Following this man might also lead to her beingpromised, but with his strength, at least she could live a better and longer life in this apocalypse.


    "Okay!" Alex nodded, scooped Lin Mancha up in his arms, putting her on his back, and turned to climb down the building.

 Chapter 26: Upgrading the City of Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 26: Upgrading the City of Darkness</h4>


    Watching Alex carry Lin Mancha away into the distance, Shen Jiabin finally couldn''t contain his humiliation and rage. He punched the railing fiercely, his face contorted with anger as he roared, "Bastard! Damn it! That despicable loser dared to hit me! I must kill him!"


    "He has a knife... we''re no match for him..." Gu Fanghua dropped his baseball bat to the ground, his head hanging in defeat.


    "Then we''ll go out and find knives! Once we get suitable weapons, we''ll go to his refuge and take our revenge!" Shen Jiabin''s eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was ferocious as he lifted his head, staring fixedly at Alex''s departing figure. "If a level-ten cripple can do it, why can''t we? It''s just that we don''t have as much courage as he does! To survive in this apocalypse, we must show the courage that men should have!"


    Clenching his baseball bat tightly, Shen Jiabin growled, "That monster has already been killed by that damn loser. This is our chance to go down and look for supplies! Once I find a weapon, I will personally take that waste down and make him kneel before me, begging for forgiveness!"


    Even at this moment, Shen Jiabin firmly believed that Alex''sbat abilities were all due to the long-handled sword. In his view, if he also had such a sword, he could be as formidable as Alex.


    "Our food supply is almost gone. If we don''t go out to find food soon, we''ll end up starving to death here."


    Tang Jingyan encouraged the other three men, saying, "I don''t think that guy is all that capable. Apart from having a machete, his physical condition might not even be as good as yours. Even so, he was able to move freely among the zombies. As long as you guys show courage and work together, I believe yourbat abilities can definitely surpass his."


    Back in the City of Darkness, Alex was unaware that his effortless killing of the burly zombie had greatly boosted the confidence of those on the gymnasium rooftop. What he was most concerned about now was how many attribute points he would get after burying the body of this special zombie.


    After handing Lin Mancha over to Li Wan Ning and the others, Alex took the burly zombie''s body from the spatial bag and found a freshly dug grave to throw the corpse into. However, something strange happened. The zombie''s body, thrown into the grave, was ejected out like a ball. The bodynded heavily on the ground, startling the three women who were giving Lin Mancha a lesson in politics nearby. Lin Mancha herself was so scared that she jumped up.


    Alex, looking at the body in astonishment, then turned to look at the tombstone. [C-ss zombie body cannot be buried, please upgrade the grave...] "C-ss zombie?" He stepped forward, picked up the burly zombie''s body, furrowed his brow, and muttered to himself, "So, this zombie belongs to a higher ss? Are zombies also ssified by levels?"


    It was then that Alex began to notice the differences in the burly zombie. The burly zombie was about two meters tall and weighed over 300 kilograms. Apart from having a strong physique, the skin of the burly zombie had also hardened, giving it a much stronger defensepared to ordinary zombies.


    Additionally, Alex noticed something else; a small ck tendril had grown from the head of the burly zombie. After observing the burly zombie for a while, Alex became even more certain that these zombies could indeed evolve. However, he was still unclear about the conditions required for their evolution.


    [Yes! These zombies can evolve too. Most of the zombies currently encountered are the lowest D-ss, with asional evolved zombies mostly being C-ss. Above C-ss, there are B-ss, A-ss, S-ss, and SR-ss. Based on the time psed since the apocalypse began, it is unlikely for A-ss or higher zombies to appear yet.]


    If the evolution of zombies was bad news for ordinary people, for Alex, it was good news. He needed more evolved zombie bodies to strengthen his physical attributes.


    "Upgrade the grave!"


    [Sorry! The grave cannot be upgraded at this time. Please upgrade the City of Darkness to a mid-level...]


    What the heck? He needed to upgrade the level of City of Darkness?!


    Alex was speechless for a moment.


    "Then, let''s upgrade the City of Darkness!"


    [Upgrading City of Darkness to mid-level requires 300 apocalypse coins. The upgrade will unlock more buildings and allow existing buildings to be upgraded. Do you wish to upgrade?]


    [Upgrade Now][I''ll Think About It]


    "300 apocalypse coins? That''s expensive?!" Alex internally grumbled. Building a single grave only cost 20 apocalypse coins, but upgrading the City of Darkness cost a whopping 300.


    The five hundred apocalypse coins he had painstakingly saved up would be halved in the blink of an eye! This made Alex''s heart ache.


    "Upgrade now!"


    Despite the heartache, the upgrade was necessary. With a loud rumble, the City of Darkness suddenly shook violently, and a bright light shed. The walls expanded to double their size in an instant, epassing the entire yground within.


    [City of Darkness has been sessfully upgraded to mid-level. Congrattions to the host on unlocking new buildings.]


    Following the electronic voice, a long list of text suddenly appeared in front of Alex, showing a multitude of new buildings avable on the construction panel.

 Chapter 27: Unlocking New Buildings

    <h4>Chapter 27: Unlocking New Buildings</h4>


    [Level 2 Grave: A grave that can bury an unlimited number of C-ss and lower zombie bodies; prerequisite building: Level 1 Grave; price: 50 apocalypse coins.]


    [Mid-Level City Wall: (Unique building), six meters high, fifty centimeters thick, made of reinforced concrete. Functions: Defense (can defend against attacks from B-ss and lower zombies), Control (all life forms within the city walls are under the control of the city lord). Prerequisite building: Basic City Wall. Upgrade cost: 50 apocalypse coins.]


    [Dark Castle: Covers fifty square meters, made of brick and wood. Functions: Rest, Treatment (rest rooms can quickly replenish stamina, treat ordinary injuries). Prerequisite building: Rest Room. Upgrade cost: 40 apocalypse coins.]


    [Corpse Storage Room: Covers twenty square meters. Function: A room for storing bodies; bodies stored here will not rot or mutate. Price: 50 apocalypse coins.]


    [ve''s Prison: Covers fifty square meters, upies underground space and does not conflict with other surface buildings. Can imprison ves who have made mistakes and need to be punished; once a ve enters the prison, they will constantly suffer torment. Price: 50 apocalypse coins.]


    [ve Hut: Covers 20 square meters, the dwelling ce for the ves of the City of Darkness lord. Each person has only a two-square-meter single room,pletely isted during rest. Price: 50 apocalypse coins.]


    ...


    [Three-Eyed Raven: The eyes of the city lord, capable of flying at low altitude, invisible in form. The city lord can control the Three-Eyed Raven to scout within a three-kilometer radius around City of Darkness. Creatures with a mental attribute score below 80 cannot detect it; price: 60 apocalypse coins.]


    [Wandering Hound: Attacks all life forms that enter City of Darkness without permission; price: 50 apocalypse coins.]


    [Hunter''s Repeating Crossbow: Attacks all life forms assaulting City of Darkness, can also be controlled by the city lord. Each crossbow bolt costs 1 apocalypse coin (automatically purchased upon use, until all apocalypse coins are depleted); price: 200 apocalypse coins.]


    [Strangler Armored Vehicle: An armored vehicle with powerful armor and engines, capable of withstanding attacks from B-ss zombies and below, making it the best vehicle for the lord of City of Darkness; price: 300 apocalypse coins.]


    [Zombie Predator: A powerful C-ss zombie that roams outside City of Darkness, with formidable attack power and amazing defense. Invincible among its ss, it actively kills and collects zombies approaching the walls, can merge with special zombies to evolve, and can be controlled by the lord of City of Darkness; price: 1000 apocalypse coins.]


    ...


    [Lord''s Illusion: Conceals all scenery within the walls of City of Darkness, making it impossible to observe the interior from outside the walls by any means; prerequisite building: Mid-Level City Wall; price: 500 apocalypse coins.]


    [Tearing Iron Maiden: A punishment tool of the lord of City of Darkness, inflicts the cruelest pain imaginable without causing physical harm; prerequisite building: ve''s Prison. Price: 300 apocalypse coins.]


    ...


    Alex briefly reviewed the newly unlocked buildings, which were generally very practical. However, these buildings felt undeniably evil and dark. Even Alex himself felt a bit unnerved by them.


    The most attractive to Alex were naturally the Zombie Predator and the Strangler Armored Vehicle. With these two ultimate weapons, collecting zombies would be much easier for him.


    However, good thingse at high prices, and for now, it seems more practical to strengthen the basic infrastructure step by step. "System! Show my attributes!"


    [City of Darkness (Mid-Level) City Lord''s Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Constitution: 80]


    [Mental: 66]


    [Strength: 80]


    [Endurance: 80]


    [Agility: 80]


    (Average value for an adult male human is 60)


    [Skills: None]


    [Items: Sinful Knife (Basic), Spatial Bag (Basic)]


    [Apocalypse Coins: 189]


    Alex nced at the apocalypse coins column. After spending 300 apocalypse coins to upgrade the City of Darkness, he was left with 189 coins, which should be enough to build some basic facilities for the time being.


    "Then, let''s upgrade the grave first!" Alex walked to an empty grave and said to the system, "System, upgrade the grave immediately!"


    [Level 2 Grave: A grave that can bury an unlimited number of C-ss and lower zombie bodies; prerequisite building: Level 1 Grave; price: 50 apocalypse coins.]


    [Level 1 Grave selected, conditions met, ready to upgrade...]


    [Consuming 50 apocalypse coins...]


    As the system''s synthesized voice finished, the grave in front of Alex began to tremble. Then, a more sinister and luxurious grave appeared before Alex.


    [Level 2 Grave Upgrade Complete...]


    Alex immediately picked up the burly zombie''s body and threw it into the dark space of the grave. A ghostly wail sounded. This time, the body of the burly zombie was not ejected out. Two lines of text appeared on the tombstone.


    [Body is being buried]


    [Estimated Time: 2 Hours]

 Chapter 28: The Trembling Little Swan [R-18]

    <h4>Chapter 28: The Trembling Little Swan [R-18]</h4>


    Alex nodded in satisfaction and walked over to the rest room, saying, "System, upgrade the rest room immediately!" Well, now that he had four beauties as his ves, the small rest room was bing quite cramped. Constructing a Dark Castle was not very expensive, so Alex decided to prioritize upgrading the rest room to improve his living conditions a bit.


    [Dark Castle: Covers fifty square meters, made of brick and wood. Functions: Rest, Treatment (rest rooms can quickly replenish stamina, treat ordinary injuries). Prerequisite building: Rest Room. Upgrade cost: 40 apocalypse coins.]


    [Rest Room selected, conditions met, ready to upgrade...]


    [Consuming 40 apocalypse coins...]


    As the synthesized voice finished, the rest room suddenly copsed, and a ck castle rose from the ground, looking like a sinister and terrifying vampire castle from European legends.


    [Dark Castle Upgrade Complete...]


    Alex nced at the apocalypse coins column again; he was now left with 99 apocalypse coins. After pondering for a moment, Alex walked to the edge of the Dark Castle and said to a vacant space, "System, summon the Three-Eyed Raven immediately!"


    [Three-Eyed Raven: The eyes of the city lord, capable of flying at low altitude, invisible in form. The city lord can control the Three-Eyed Raven to scout within a three-kilometer radius around City of Darkness. Creatures with a mental attribute score below 80 cannot detect it; price: 60 apocalypse coins.]


    [Summoning conditions for the Three-Eyed Raven met, summoning in progress...]


    [Consuming 60 apocalypse coins...]


    "Caw, caw, caw..."


    Suddenly, an invisible Three-Eyed Raven appeared on the windowsill of the castle, its three eyes fixed intently on Alex. With a thought from Alex, the raven flew out, circling above City of Darkness, transmitting all the surrounding scenes back to Alex''s vision.


    There was no dy. Nor was there any blurriness. It was as if Alex was seeing everything with his own eyes. "This is a great tool!" With the Three-Eyed Raven, it was like having an extra eye that could fly, perfect for scouting the surroundings of City of Darkness and for locating mutated zombies. If possible, Alex also wanted the raven to search for his secret crush of three years. Lan Xinger, a beautiful and strong-willed woman. If she were still alive, Alex wouldn''t mind rescuing her. After all, she was the woman he had yearned for over three years. Even just to fulfill a dream, he wanted to have her.


    Thinking of Lan Xinger, Alex suddenly felt a wave of heat wash over him. He turned to look at the four women who were trembling with fear due to the recent paranormal phenomenon. After pondering for a moment, he smiled faintly at Lin Mancha and said, "Lin Mancha, wearing a ballet dress, you seem to be a ballet dancer, right?"


    Lin Mancha, feeling Alex''s gaze, shivered. "Yes... I am the president of the school''s ballet club... and also the winner of the citywide balletpetition..."


    Alex nodded in satisfaction. Although Lin Mancha''s figure was not particrly imposing, her petite and exquisite form had its own charm. A different kind of woman might have a different vor. Alex was also curiously intrigued by Lin Mancha''s identity as a ballet dancer. "Come with me, I want to see how well you dance ballet," Alex said, then turned and entered the Dark Castle without looking back.


    Lin Mancha trembled, her expressionplex as she nced at Li Wan Ning and the others beside her. Everyone knew what was going to happen next. She felt an instinctive fear. After all, it was her first time. And she knew almost nothing about Alex.


    "Congrattions!" Myra said, not without a hint of jealousy.


    Myra was clearly unhappy and dissatisfied. She had arrived before Lin Mancha, yet Alex had chosen to favor Lin Mancha first.


    "Do you remember the rules we told you earlier? You know what to do, right?" Li Wan Ning asked sternly.


    Lin Mancha nodded fearfully, "I know, big sister... I will perform well..."


    Standing up, Lin Mancha followed Alex into the Dark Castle. The old Dark Castle, flickering in the candlelight, seemed somewhat eerie and terrifying. However, the decoration style of European medieval nobility gave it an air of grandeur. Lin Mancha quite liked this style.


    Alexy leisurely on a luxurious soft bed, watching Lin Mancha dance gracefully in the candlelight. Every movement she made was beautifully captivating. Her well-proportioned and petite figure, her fair skin, highlighted by the white ballet dress, appeared crystal clear.


    Under Lin Mancha''s short ballet skirt were white pantyhose. Despite the covering, her well-exercised, shapely thighs deeply attracted Alex''s gaze. His eyes lingered between Lin Mancha''s legs, where every inadvertent movement hinted at tempting contours.


    Typically, ballet dancers have smaller busts and bind them with straps. However, Lin Mancha''s full and fair bosom seemed to struggle against the confines of the binding, revealing deep cleavage with her movements.


    Just as Lin Mancha''s dancing figure fluttered in front of Alex, he suddenly rose and pulled her into his embrace. Lin Mancha, only 155 cm tall and lightweight, had a slender waist, full and lean thighs, and a taut abdomen without any excess fat ¨C a delicate figure exuding a healthy beauty.


    Alex easily lifted Lin Mancha''s lithe body with one arm, as if picking up a frightened, trembling white swan. Feeling Alex''s hot breath on her face, and the faint scent of a man, Lin Mancha shuddered uncontrobly.


    Alex, seeing Lin Mancha''s startled expression, couldn''t help but slightly curve his lips upwards, his mischievous charm evident as his lips fiercely met Lin Mancha''s soft, pink ones. Their lips intertwined, and Lin Mancha''s eyes widened in panic, her mind going nk under Alex''s domineering kiss. The only sensation was thefort of their lips together, making her whole body tremble.


    This was her first kiss, the feeling of being kissed forcefully by a man for the first time. The timid and gentle Lin Mancha felt electrified, her mind buzzing, involuntarily letting out soft muffled sounds.


    Alex, indifferent to Lin Mancha''s panic, held her tightly with one hand while gently cradling her head with the other, hungrily nibbling on her tender lips. Their lips entwined, mingled with slippery and faintly fragrant saliva, making a ''sizzling'' sucking sound.


    "Ah..." Lin Mancha moaned softly, overwhelmed by the electrifying sensation. Unable to resist, she allowed Alex to pry open her mouth with his tongue. Their soft tongues intertwined, twisting and rolling together. With a forceful suck, Alex captured Lin Mancha''s delicate tongue in his mouth, licking and sucking it.


    As the kiss became more intense, Lin Mancha began to immerse herself in the atmosphere. Her eyes, initially wide open, slowly closed, her damp eyshes quivering as she gradually surrendered to the pleasure of the kiss.


    Unable to resist, Lin Mancha chose to ept it. She wasn''t a pretentious woman and understood her current situation. Although she didn''t love the man before her.


    But being the woman of such a strong man was her best choice in the current situation. This was the apocalypse; she needed to recognize her circumstances and do what was necessary to survive.


    As the intensity of their kiss increased, apanied by rapid breathing, Lin Mancha''s ballet dress was violently and savagely torn apart by Alex. Ripped from top to bottom, her round and firm white breasts were released.


    Previously, due to the binding straps, Lin Mancha''s chest didn''t appear veryrge. But once fully released, her round bosom was no smaller than that of an average woman. Not only were they full and firm, but they were also pale and delicate. While they couldn''tpare with Shen Tingting''s voluptuousness, they were certainly on par with Li Wan Ning''s modest bust.


    Moreover, Lin Mancha''s nipples were extremely small, exceptionally tender, and devoid of ares. Her entire chest was clean and radiated a pure beauty.


    Seeing Lin Mancha''s beautiful breasts, Alex''s eyes lit up. One hand reached up,pletely enveloping her breast. The ultimate sensation of holding it in his hand made Alex shudder all over. The flesh beneath him rose menacingly, fiercely erect.


    His enhanced manhood, straining against his trousers, tore through the fabric and thrust out. Hearing the peculiar sound, Lin Mancha sneakily opened her eyes for a nce and couldn''t help but gasp in shock. "Hiss!" The terrifying and menacing penis was thicker than her arm, with veins like a coiled dragon and a head asrge as a fist.


    Seeing the fear in Lin Mancha''s eyes, Alex smiled proudly. While firmly kneading her white, round breasts, he ordered Lin Mancha, "Hold my penis with your hand and pleasure me well!"


    Instinctively, Lin Mancha reached out and mechanically grasped Alex''s penis. Her delicate, pale hand couldn''t even fully encircle it. The hard, hot, burning sensation made Lin Mancha dazed and bewildered. Imagining Alex''s penis prating her body made her tremble with fear. She feared her body might be torn apart by his size.


    The more Lin Mancha thought about it, the more terrified she became, her body shaking uncontrobly as she looked at Alex with panic-filled eyes. "Master... please be gentle with me..." Lin Mancha pleaded pitifully, her eyes shimmering with tears.


    Seeing Lin Mancha trembling in his arms like a scared little swan, Alex felt no pity, only an intensifying heat in his heart. He relished this sense of conquest and domination. He enjoyed seeing Lin Mancha''s petite, delicate body tremble and plead under his control, as if she was in unbearable agony.


    Alex''s actions became even more vigorous. He roughly kneaded Lin Mancha''s breasts into various shapes. Her originally pale and tender breasts were now marked with red. Lin Mancha cried out in pain, unable to move her body, forced to endure under Alex''s cruel grasp.


    The next moment, Alex''s hand suddenly let go, and his mouth, which had been kissing Lin Mancha, withdrew. His tongue then moved to her neck, licking slowly down towards her delicate nipples. He took her small, tender nipple into his mouth, his trembling tongue eliciting a soft moan from Lin Mancha, her body quivering with pleasure.


    From the pain of being kneaded by Alex''s chest just now, it went straight into a magicalfort.


    Lin Mancha felt like her body had gone straight from hell to heaven.


    This intense feeling offort, she had never felt before!


    "Is this the charm of male and female love?" Lin Mancha''s chaotic heart suddenly shed with curiosity.


    She remembered that when she was a child, she secretly peeked at the scene of her father and mother having sex in the living room.


    She still remembers her mother, lying on the couch, pouting her ass like a bitch, revealing her ck curly honey hole in front of her father''s eyes.


    Thebia are parted, and inside are ck, bottomless pussy.


    Her father, on the other hand, just smiled wickedly and gently rubbed her mother''s asshole with his cock.


    Then, Lin Mancha heard her mother begging her father like a bitch to hurry up and give her the big penis.


    The voice of the pleading was like weeping, impatient, as if it had been poisoned by an addiction, a plea without dignity and shame.


    At that time, she never thought that her mother, who was usually serious and unrelenting andughed to the point of being extremely serious, would have such a humble and shameless side!


    At that time, her image of her mother as a high-minded judge waspletely shattered.


    Even, I began to fantasize that one day, I would be thrust hard by a big penis!


    "Tear La!!" The tearing sound came again, making Lin Mancha sober up from the enjoyment.


    He felt that the stockings on his lower body had been torn by Alex brutally and savagely!


    There was a shyness in her heart!


    Inside my stockings, I wear open crotch panties that make people extremely ashamed!


    "Ah!~~" Lin Mancha''s face turned red with shame. She was afraid that Alex would think she was a promiscuous woman after seeing her crotchless panties...


    Alex''s fingers gently caressed Lin Mancha''s plump pussy, and he never thought that such a petite girl like Lin Mancha would have such a plump and round pussy!


    And...


    Alex suddenly raised his eyebrows and threw Lin Mancha onto the bed.


    Rudely, he forcefully spread Lin Mancha''s agile and white legs.


    Lin Mancha wanted to quickly cover her pussy with her hand, not wanting Alex to see her shameful pink crotchless panties...


    However, Alex''s movements were faster, and he pped the hand that Lin Mancha extended back!


    "You slut! You wear crotchless panties just to show off, don''t you? What are you covering?" Alex smirked at Lin Mancha.


    Lin Mancha''s snow-white and tender face instantly became even more ruddy, as if it was about to bleed.


    She didn''t dare to look at Alex at all. At this moment, Lin Mancha really wished she could find a hole to hide in!


    Too embarrassing! Too shameful!


    Alex licked his lips and looked at the pink pussy in the crotchless panties.


    He couldn''t help but praise: "Beautiful! It''s really beautiful! It''s like a work of art!"


    Lin Mancha''s pussy was very clean. Beforeing here, Li Wanning had taken her to take a bath.


    In addition, Lin Mancha''s pussy was naturally hairless.


    So at first nce, it looks very clean and refreshing.


    Even thebia and clitoris can be seen clearly.


    The crystal-clear love juice flowed out like a small stream from the vagina, forming droplets and dripping down, and could even pull out a transparent and thin thread.


    Alex leaned in to smell and found not a hint of unpleasant odor, but rather a faint fragrance of fresh grass. He couldn''t resist the urge to lick and suck the beautiful, plump vulva.


    Lin Mancha''s vulva was so beautiful and enticing. Alex swallowed hard, slowly extending his tongue, as if bewitched, and gently licked Lin Mancha''s gorgeous vulva. With just one lick, Lin Mancha''s body began to convulse, and a rush of fluids gushed from her vagina.


    "Ah!~~~" As Alex continued to feast, Lin Mancha wailed frantically, as if possessed. "Ah!~~ Ah!~~ Oh!~~ No!~~ So itchy...! There... it feels so... so good...!!! Ah!! Mmm...!"


    With the sweet nectar spraying wildly, Lin Mancha''s defensespletely copsed. "No~~~ Stop!~~ I... don''t want you to stop!~~~ Please~~ use your big penis to ravage me!~~ Ahh!~~ I want it! I want the big penis!"


    In that moment, Lin Mancha seemed to transform into the mother she had secretly watched years ago. Like a bitch in heat, she begged Alex desperately. Her buttocks raised high, her hands frantically kneading her breasts, her tongue licking incessantly, emitting continuous pleas.


    "Master!!~~~ I want to be your bitch!~~ I want your big penis! I want you to thrust into me hard! Ravage me!!~~"


    Hearing Lin Mancha''s pleas, Alex stood up straight, pressing his ns against Lin Mancha''s plump vulva. Gently rubbing, he spread Lin Mancha''s fluids evenly over his ns. Although Lin Mancha''s vulva was plump and tempting, it was her first time, and without lubrication, it was difficult for Alex''s massive penis to easily prate.


    As Alex continued to rub...


    Lin Mancha reached climax again, her body arching high as she gushed out fluids, spraying Alex''s penis with her fragrant love juices. "I didn''t expect you to be so aroused," Alex said, pressing down on his erect penis, gently lowering it. The massive head slowly merged into Lin Mancha''s plump vulva.


    The intense sensation of warm, soft envelopment made Alex''s entire body shiver. It was delicate, full, and incredibly soft. This feeling drove Alex wild. The egg-sized head, under the rubbing of Alex and the suction of Lin Mancha''s vulva, finally entered her vaginapletely. It was tight, very tight!


    Alex could feel his ns tightly enveloped, with a seemingly imprable barrier ahead, preventing any further progress. Alex''s movements were actually very gentle, so Lin Mancha was still immersed in the exquisitefort, feeling as if she were soaring through the clouds, her mind growing hazy.


    However, as Alex''s pration deepened, Lin Mancha started to feel a slight tearing sensation. "Ah!~~ It hurts!~ It hurts!!~~ No!! Don''t go any deeper!!~~" Lin Mancha began to panic, pleading fearfully to Alex, "Please, just thrust like this! If you go deeper, I''ll be torn apart!!"


    Alex was intoxicated by the tight, soft embrace, originally intending to slowly enjoy the sensation of breaking Lin Mancha''s hymen. But upon hearing her wails, Alex suddenly changed his mind.


    Seeing Lin Mancha''s fragile and panicked state, Alex''s primal desires finally erupted. "Roar!!!!" Alex bellowed, thrusting his hips fiercely. "Squirt!" Blood was forcefully ejected from Lin Mancha''s vulva.


    Alex could feel Lin Mancha''s hymen beingpletely torn apart by his thick and savage ns. Breaking through the barrier of her hymen, his penis entered smoothly, prating her entirely, reaching her womb. His ns even pierced into Lin Mancha''s womb.


    "Ah!!!~~~~ I''m dying!! I''m dead!~~ Torn apart!!~ My pussy!~~~ It''s torn apart!!~~ Pain!!~~ It hurts so much!!~~" Lin Mancha''s delicate body violently shook, her agonizing screams echoing throughout the castle. Even Li Wan Ning and Shen Tingting, who were secretly watching from outside the castle, broke out in cold sweat, feeling deeply shocked.


    The more pitifully Lin Mancha cried, the more ferociously Alex moved. He ruthlessly pulled out and then fiercely thrust back in. Each thrust was swift and dominant, reaching the deepest part every time.


    Alex, lying on top of Lin Mancha, thrust violently into her. He pressed her petite body under his robust frame, gripping her breasts tightly, kneading them furiously, insanely! Lin Mancha was like a little swan in a storm, utterly ravaged by the relentless tempest.


    Even her desperate screams and pleas for mercy were to no avail. After nearly an hour of relentless assault, Lin Mancha was drenched in sweat, her voice hoarse, her body red and seemingly on the brink of copse. But Alex was still not satisfied.


    "Roar!!!" Alex lifted thepletely exhausted and limp Lin Mancha, thrusting his hips hard while standing, plunging his entire penis deep into her vulva. This position was even more intense, with deeper pration.


    Lin Mancha''s hoarse voice cried out again, her wails of agony echoing as fluids mixed with blood gushed from her vulva. Alex gripped Lin Mancha''s raised buttocks and thrust madly. "Plop plop!!!" "p p p!!!" The loud squelching and pping sounds filled the room.


    After half an hour of frenzied thrusting, Alex finally roared. Torrents of semen erupted, shooting directly into Lin Mancha''s womb, filling it, and then spurting out mixed with her fluids. The hot semen caused the already unconscious Lin Mancha to let out another painful yet satisfied moan.

 Chapter 29: Mastery

    <h4>Chapter 29: Mastery</h4>


    "Ding-dong! The burial of the C-ss zombie body isplete!"


    "Added 20 apocalypse coins."


    "Gained 3 points in Strength attribute."


    "Gained 2 points in Constitution attribute."


    "Gained 2 points in Endurance attribute."


    "Acquired skill: Mastery of Xing Yi Quan."


    "Level 2 Grave has been emptied, please bury again."


    As the synthesized voice finished speaking, a hot surge of energy once again swept through Alex''s body. That sensation of bodily enhancement reappeared! Alex felt as if his body had momentarily lost its gravitational pull, as if he was about to fly. The fatigue from the intense battle vanished in an instant, reced by a surge of energy throughout his body.


    A few minutester, as the exhrating sensation of the sudden increase in attributes faded, Alex felt back to normal. "So it was a C-ss zombie! It increased my attributes so much!" Surprised, Alex called up his body attributes again.


    "System! Show my attributes!"


    [City of Darkness (Mid-Level) City Lord''s Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Constitution: 82]


    [Mental: 66]


    [Strength: 83]


    [Endurance: 82]


    [Agility: 80]


    (Average value for an adult male human is 60)


    [Skills: None]


    [Items: Sinful Knife (Basic), Spatial Bag (Basic)]


    [Apocalypse Coins: 78]


    Alex was pleased with the significant increase in his physical attributes but was puzzled to see the skill column still showing "None." He distinctly heard the synthesized voice announce that he had acquired "Mastery of Xing Yi."


    "System! Why hasn''t the newly acquired Xing Yi Mastery skill been added to me?"


    [Sorry, skills acquired from burying zombie bodies must be purchased to be obtained.]


    "Hmm?" Alex frowned. "So, I need to use apocalypse coins to buy the skill to acquire it?"


    [Yes!]


    Alex nodded in understanding and decided to make the purchase. "System, I want to buy the Xing Yi Mastery skill."


    [Initializing system shelf...]


    [Initialization sessful...]


    [Please make your selection!]


    Apanying the electronic voice, a disy resembling a shelf appeared before Alex. It was mostly empty, save for a lone, ancient-looking martial arts manual icon floating in the first slot of the shelf.


    [Xing Yi Mastery: One of the traditional Chinese martial arts, a striking technique with great lethality, including Dragon, Tiger, Bear, Snake, Swallow, Monkey, Horse, Chicken, Sparrow, Crocodile, Hawk, and Eagle forms. Each form provides different enhancements to the practitioner. This technique can be applied to swordsmanship. Purchase for immediate mastery of all Xing Yi forms. Price: 50 apocalypse coins (1 in stock).]


    Fifty apocalypse coins seemed a reasonable price, especially for a skill that could enhance hisbat techniques. Although Alex''s physical attributes were strong, his actualbat skills were poor, limited to basic swinging without any real technique. Mastery of Xing Yi could potentially double hisbat effectiveness.


    Considering it a good deal, Alex decided, "Purchase Xing Yi Mastery!"


    [Eligibility confirmed, processing purchase...]


    [50 apocalypse coins deducted.]


    [Purchase sessful.]


    [Current apocalypse coin bnce: 28]


    The moment the purchase was sessful, Alex suddenly felt as if he had been enlightened, instantly grasping the essence of Xing Yi and acquiring numerous memories and experiences rted to the martial art.


    It was as if he had diligently practiced Xing Yi for decades. His body crackled and popped, undergoing some kind of evolution.


    Five minutester, Alex hadpletely mastered Xing Yi. Now, with his physical attributes at the peak of human potential and armed with the scientifically sound, effective technique of Xing Yi to fully unleash his energy, Alex felt confident in facing even world-ssbat sports champions.


    Gently pushing the sleeping Lin Mancha aside, Alex got up and donned his clothes. He then practiced the entire set of Xing Yi forms in the room. "Huff... Huff huff huff...!" In the room, the sound of his punches roared as his figure alternated between the forms of a tiger, an eagle spreading its wings, and then suddenly a dragon or snake. The intense whooshing sound eventually woke Lin Mancha.


    Lin Mancha felt sore and weak all over, with a tearing pain in certain parts of her body. She groaned softly as she tried to get up. But the velvety softness of the nket was too light, and it immediately slipped off as she moved, revealing her even whiter skin underneath.


    Alex, who had just finished practicing, turned sharply to look at Lin Mancha, his eyes filled with heat as he walked over to her again. Lin Mancha''s eyes showed a hint of fear: "Master... you just took me for nearly two hours... I really can''t... Ah... Mmm..."

 Chapter 30: The Overconfident Basketball Team

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Overconfident Basketball Team</h4>


    "Master! Look, the group from the gymnasium is charging out again!" As Alex just stepped out of the Dark Castle, Li Wan Ning hurried over, pointing towards the distant gymnasium.


    Alex climbed the city walls and looked in the direction of the gymnasium. Sure enough, Shen Jiabin and three other members of the basketball team, fully armed with baseball bats, wereunching another charge. Shen Jiabin and Zhuang Qiang were covered in ttened stic bottles as makeshift armor, and wore baseball caps for protection, valiantly leading the way. The other two boys followed closely behind, swinging their bats to cover them.


    Tang Jingyan and another girl stood on the rooftop, watching anxiously as the four boys charged into battle. The zombies on the third floor of the gymnasium had been cleared out by Alex, leaving not many behind. The four men quickly made their way to the second floor.


    "Kill!!"


    "Roar!! Come and meet your death here!" Seeing the zombies gathering on the second floor, the bloodthirsty Shen Jiabin and Zhuang Qiang let out excited roars. "Kill!!" The other two boys also roared, bolstering the team''s courage.


    The noise of their fight initially wasn''t loud, only drawing the zombies in the corridor. But their shouts soon attracted the attention of zombies from the first floor and the square.


    "Wow! That''s amazing!"


    "Go for it!!" The girl with Tang Jingyan also shouted excitedly. Tang Jingyan joined in, cheering them on, hoping to contribute her support.


    Themotion caused by their shouting was so great that Alex saw more and more zombies converging towards the four men. "Idiots," Alex muttered coldly, knowing that their end was not far off.


    Even with his formidablebat abilities, Alex would never dare to provoke so many zombies. In each battle, his strategy was quick engagement and quick retreat, always fighting while dodging. But these fools were actually shouting loudly to attract zombies, which was nothing short of seeking death.


    With a thought, the three-eyed crow perched atop the Dark Castle flew towards the gymnasium. Shen Jiabin and the others, engrossed in their desperate fight, werepletely unaware of therge horde of zombies beginning to converge on them. Among these zombies, there were even a few ck zombies, looking bizarre like monkeys, moving swiftly through the horde.


    "I told you guys! These zombies are just brainless trash! If a worthless, disabled dork can do it, there''s no way we can''t!" Shen Jiabin''s confidence soared after sessfully breaking out from the third floor to the second. Remembering how Alex moved effortlessly among the zombies, he suddenly felt these zombies were nothing to fear.


    "Big Brother Bin! I know there''s a small storage room in the gym on the second floor with lots of protein powder. If we can get that protein powder, it should be enough to sustain us for three or four days!" Gu Fanghua, following behind, pointed excitedly at a nearby gym and shouted. The gym was only about ten meters away from their location, and there weren''t many zombies along the way.


    Shen Jiabin dismissively said, "Protein powder is so hard to eat, what''s the use of that? With our strength, we can totally go to the martial arts dojo on the first floor and get suitable weapons! Once we have proper weapons, will we still worry about finding food?"


    Shen Jiabin''s confidence was at an all-time high. What he desired most now was not food, but a suitable weapon.


    Armed with weapons, he could lead his team to seek revenge on Alex! As for food, he knew there was plenty in Alex''s bizarre shelter. Once they got the weapons, the four of them could easily kill Alex and take over his shelter.


    "Ah!!!" Shen Jiabin roared again, ignoring the advice of the two behind him, bravely swinging his baseball bat as he charged at the zombies. "Brothers! Show your manly dominance! With courage and united will, we can be kings in this apocalypse!"


    Shen Jiabin crushed the skulls of two zombies and shouted, "Zombies are not to be feared, what''s fearful is the terror in our hearts! Brothers! Follow me in the fight! The Dream Team will prevail!!!!!"


    "Roar!! The Dream Team will prevail!!!!!" Shen Jiabin indeed had some leadership talent. His inspiring words filled with vigor instantly boosted the courage of the other three men, who roared and howled, their morale reaching its peak.


    However, in the next moment, a small, all-ck, bizarre zombie suddenly leaped out from the first floor, biting fiercely into Shen Jiabin''s neck at an incredible speed. Shen Jiabin''s stirring cry had not yet faded when he was already dead in the jaws of the zombie.


    Shen Jiabin''s eyes were wide open, filled with disbelief and unwillingness.

 Chapter 31: C-Class Agile Zombie

    <h4>Chapter 31: C-ss Agile Zombie</h4>


    To his death, he couldn''t understand how a loser he looked down upon could seed in a task where they, as superior elite men, failed.


    "Ah!!!" The remaining three men screamed in terror and turned to flee, but it was toote. Arge swarm of zombies rushed up from the stairwell, quickly overwhelming them.


    Watching through the three-eyed crow, Alex''s expression changed. "C-ss Zombies!" The zombie that had suddenly attacked was clearly an evolved one, different from the previously encountered bulky zombies. It was an agile type of evolved zombie. Without the bulky body and immense strength but with a slender and short frame, it was incredibly nimble. This type of zombie was even more dangerous than the bulky ones.


    Alex was determined to capture this agile C-ss zombie. "Ah!!!" A terrified scream came from the rooftop of the gymnasium. Tang Jingyan and another girl in yoga attire screamed in horror. Watching their fourpanions being torn into pieces by zombies, the two girls were so frightened that they turned pale and copsed to the ground.


    Their screams immediately attracted the attention of two agile C-ss zombies. These zombies, as nimble as monkeys, with pallid eyes, pushed through the crowd of zombies and rushed towards the rooftop.


    Alex withdrew his gaze, a slight smile curling at the corner of his mouth. He actually had to thank these foolish basketball yers for not only drawing out the C-ss zombies but also leaving him with two beauties. "Yoga goddess Tang Jingyan, are you ready to unlock various positions with me?"


    After speaking, Alex leaped high into the air, transforming into the swallow form, and jumped off the city wall. Uponnding, he quickly shifted into the form of a tiger or leopard, speeding through the zombie horde towards the gymnasium.


    Meanwhile, at the gymnasium''s rooftop iron door, two C-ss agile zombies were frantically attacking the door with their sharp ws. These zombies were significantly different from the ordinary ones, not only in their physical appearance and agility but also seemingly possessing a low level of intelligence.


    The rapid nging of metal from the door echoed, causing Tang Jingyan and the other girl to tremble with fear, cowering in a corner. At this moment, they werepletely overwhelmed by terror, not even knowing what to do.


    "Whimper, whimper~~~~" The girl shivering behind Tang Jingyan suddenly started crying out of fear, sobbing, "If only I had left with that man and Lin Mancha yesterday! Now, all four of them are dead, and even if those zombies don''t get in, we''ll starve to death here!"


    "I don''t want to die! Whimper, whimper~~~~"


    Tang Jingyan was much calmer than the other girl. Although she was pale and shaking, she did not cry orin. Instead, she started moving some discarded sports equipment, pushing these items in front of the door, hoping to reinforce its strength with the equipment.


    "Jing Qiao! What are you doing there? Come and help! The ws of these zombies are very powerful; they''ve already made a hole in the door!"


    Tang Jingyan, after all, was a girl, and some of the metal equipment was too heavy. Even with wheels, she still struggled to move them. "What''s the use of blocking these zombies? We''re still going to starve to death here!" the girl called Jing Qiao said in despair.


    Tang Jingyan, with no other choice, continued to exert herself, pushing a discarded fitness machine toward the door. Her efforts indeed paid off. The iron door, under the relentless attacks of the two C-ss agile zombies, was eventually wed open. One of the zombies stuck its head in, only to be hit back by the fitness machine Tang Jingyan had just managed to push into ce. The hole was blocked again.


    Angry roars came from outside the door as the two C-ss agile zombies attacked even more furiously. The recently sealed hole started to widen again under their sharp ws. The nging of metal was incessant.


    "Ah!!!" Seeing the ghastly head of a zombie poking through again, the girl who had been hiding in the corner finally cracked under the continuous stress. She crazily climbed up the drainage pipe, attempting to escape, mimicking Alex''s earlier actions. However, due to her extreme nervousness andck of strength, she only managed a few climbs before her hands slipped, and she fell to the ground below.


    The fall from six or seven meters didn''t kill her instantly, but the zombies that quickly surrounded her tore her apart before she even had the chance to scream.


    Tang Jingyan, lying prone at the railing, watched her ssmate being dismembered by the zombies and finally copsed to the ground in defeat, tears involuntarily sliding down her cheeks. The hole in the iron door was getting bigger, and it wouldn''t be long before the zombies could enter through it.

 Chapter 32: Mockery

    <h4>Chapter 32: Mockery</h4>


    And she, too, would be a meal for the zombies, torn apart just like the others. However, at that moment, the frantic knocking at the door abruptly stopped...


    Tang Jingyan wiped her tears and stood up in surprise, curiously stepping forward to peer through the hole in the iron door to see what had happened outside. Through the breach, she saw that the two zombies that had been furiously attacking the door had vanished, along with all the other ordinary zombies. There was only a figure with a knife standing outside.


    "Open the door," a man''s voicemanded from outside. The figure and the voice were familiar to her; she recognized them as the young man who had previously rescued Lin Mancha.


    Tang Jingyan hurriedly pushed the exercise equipment aside and opened the iron door to wee Alex in. As Alex entered, he looked around and asked, "Are you the only one left?"


    Tang Jingyan nodded, her heart somewhat numb from seeing those around her die one after another: "Another girl went mad and fell to her death from the building."


    After a pause, Tang Jingyan asked nervously, "Thank you for saving me! Did youe specifically to rescue me? How is Mancha doing with you?"


    Alex nced at the relieved yet self-assured yoga goddess, Tang Jingyan. Her beauty, with delicate features, fair and tender skin, and swaying ponytail, exuded an indescribable goddess-like quality,bined with a graceful figure and an air of elegance.


    Looking at the goddess before him, Alex couldn''t help feeling somewhat inferior.


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''te specifically to rescue you. I just wanted the bodies of those zombies just now."


    "As for whether or not to save you, that depends on your decision."


    While feeling somewhat inferior, Alex had no intention of lowering his head.


    Tang Jingyan was momentarily taken aback, and she tightly bit her tender lips. "I know you''re a good person. Can you save me and take me to your refuge?"


    Giving herself the "good person card" now?


    Alex chuckled.


    Typically, when goddesses wanted to use a loser, they would first send them a "good person card." Then, they would offer some sweet promises and a glimmer of hope. The loser who tasted the sweetness would be like a dog that had just found delicious food, gradually falling under the goddess''s charm and bing a loyal admirer. The loser would be used by the goddess repeatedly, hurt by her repeatedly, and when the loser wanted to give up, the goddess would give them a ray of hope again, allowing the loser to taste sweetness once more, continuing to serve as the goddess''s loyal admirer, giving everything for her.


    In the end, the lucky admirer would be a father, while the unlucky one would be battered and left with nothing.


    Indeed, Tang Jingyan continued, "Your name is Alex, right? I know you. Your roommate used toe watch my performances often, and we became friends. He often mentioned you to me."


    With a blush on her face, Tang Jingyan continued somewhat shyly, "Actually, I noticed you a long time ago. You''re quite outstanding, to be honest..."


    Alex coldly smiled inwardly, then gave a faint smile and asked, "Oh, really? When did you notice me? Do you remember what my roommate''s name was back then? What did you find outstanding about me at the time?"


    If someone were to say that he was outstanding now, Alex would agree. But if someone imed he was outstanding before the apocalypse, even he wouldn''t believe it.


    Of course, Alex was even more skeptical. How could a renowned yoga goddess notice an utterly ordinary loser like him?


    The rich and handsome guys pursuing Tang Jingyan could at least run ap around the yground.


    Tang Jingyan was slightly stunned and silently sighed in her heart, wondering why this guy had to turn the conversation so intense right away. Wasn''t he just chatting? He seemed like aplete social idiot, didn''t he?


    She had only said a few polite words out of habit.


    After a moment, Tang Jingyan couldn''te up with an answer to Alex''s question. She hesitated and said, "I got really scared just now, and I couldn''t... I couldn''t remember his name all of a sudden. But I did notice you; you''re a kind and simple guy. I know you''ll help me. I know you also like me. If you can win me over, there''s still a possibility for us to be boyfriend and girlfriend, especially in this post-apocalyptic world where we can rely on each other."


    "Sorry, there might be a misunderstanding between us. I''m not kind at all, and I don''t want you to be my girlfriend," Alex said indifferently.


    He understood Tang Jingyan''s intentions very well. She wanted to please him, control him emotionally, and turn him into her admirer. She saw herself as just another admirer like the other guys pursuing her.


    She was clever. In this post-apocalyptic world, the only way for women to control men was to y the emotional card.


    However, Alex was sorry to say that he didn''t need Tang Jingyan''s emotions.


    To Alex, women were just tools for rxation.


    "Well, forced love doesn''t taste sweet, does it? If you can make the other person fall in love with you, that''s when you can be truly happy and feel the excitement, right? You know, I had many guys chasing after me before. What I need is a boyfriend who can treat me well, pamper me, love me, and protect me," Tang Jingyan said seriously.


    "Indeed, forced love doesn''t taste sweet, but I have no intention of forcing anything. As for how many guys are chasing after you, that''s not my concern," Alex continued to push the conversation to the extreme, "What kind of boyfriend you want, you don''t have to tell me because it''s not my business. I have absolutely no interest in being your boyfriend."


    Tang Jingyan had never encountered such an unyielding straight man.

 Chapter 33: Dreams in the Yoga Studio [R-18]

    <h4>Chapter 33: Dreams in the Yoga Studio [R-18]</h4>


    Although Tang Jingyan maintained a calm facade, she had already cursed Alex thoroughly in her mind. However, she was powerless against Alex. It wasn''t Alex chasing her now; rather, she needed something from him.


    "Alright, my time is precious. If you want toe back to my refuge, you better show your sincerity soon," Alex said. Tang Jingyan bit her lip hard, realizing that her usual goddess-like attitude, which worked wlessly with other men, was utterly ineffective against Alex. This emotionally unintelligent, straightforward man was simply impervious!


    "I can give you what you want, but in return, you must treat me well. No hitting, no scolding, no forcing me. You must listen to me, no deceiving, no hiding anything from me. If there''s anything good, you must give it to me first, and don''t make me do household chores. Also, once you''re with me, you are not allowed to seek other women," Tang Jingyan said seriously, setting her conditions after a moment of struggle. Even now, she failed to recognize her situation, acting as if Alex was the one pursuing her.


    "Sorry, you''re not in a position to negotiate terms with me. Your bargaining chip only allows you entry into my refuge, as my servant," Alex bluntly interrupted Tang Jingyan''s long list of demands, sounding like a rehearsed text. Tang Jingyan was left speechless, utterly frustrated by this straightforward man.


    After a long contemtion, her face turning from green to white with inner conflict, Tang Jingyan finally chose to submit. She looked around, maintaining her dignity, and said, "We can''t possibly do this here, can we?"


    This was the rooftop of a gymnasium, open-air.


    "Of course, we can go to your yoga studio. Today, I''ll let you perform your yoga skills on your own stage," Alex said, opening the door and heading towards the downstairs yoga studio.


    Tang Jingyan''s face turned crimson as she looked at the deserted rooftop and then at the surrounding zombies. Biting her lip, she hurriedly followed Alex.


    "The yoga studio is surrounded by mirrors... and I often perform there. In that space, I feel like I''m being watched by many," Tang Jingyan said, her breathing bing rapid. "Can we go somewhere else?"


    "No," Alex said unreasonably.


    Just as Tang Jingyan described, the entire yoga studio was clean and spacious. Mirrors on all sides reflected a clear image of anyone standing in the middle. Alex recalled the times he secretly watched Tang Jingyan and others practicing yoga from outside the studio. Back then, like other boys, he had dreamt - if only he could "unlock various positions" with Tang Jingyan in the yoga studio, what a wonderful and blissful thing it would be. Today, Alex was about to fulfill this dream for all his male counterparts.


    Alex allowed Tang Jingyan to lead him into the yoga studio. Although it hadn''t been cleaned for a long time, the studio was still tidy and clean. The mirrors around were clear and bright. Alex, seeing himself in the mirror holding the yoga goddess, felt like he was in a dream. He never imagined he would have such a day.


    With a loud "p!", Alex smacked Tang Jingyan''s buttocks and imperiously pointed towards the changing room, saying, "Go prepare two yoga mats here. Then take a shower and change into a sexier and cleaner set of yoga clothes!"


    Tang Jingyan''s face was flushed with shame, biting her lip without daring to protest, and quickly walked towards the changing room. Soon, she emerged from the changing room, carrying yoga mats.


    This time, Tang Jingyan wore a bikini-style white fitted crop top that tightly wrapped around her chest, making it look round and full. Perhaps because she was wearing someone else''s yoga attire, the top seemed very tight, squeezing her ample bust and revealing a deep cleavage.


    For her lower body, Tang Jingyan wore a pair of pink ultra-tight fitting pants. Thanks to her regr yoga practice, her figure was near perfect. Not only did she possess a round and perky derri¨¨re, but her legs were also round and slender, exuding extreme beauty! Every move she made was incredibly elegant.


    Alex''s eyes were fixed on Tang Jingyan''s buttocks, his body heating up with excitement. Her buttocks were breathtakingly beautiful! After Tang Jingyan had ced the yoga mats, Alex pointed to the center of the yoga studio and said, "Perform a yoga routine for me to see!"


    Under Alex''smand, Tang Jingyan reluctantly walked to the center of the studio and began performing yoga on the mat. It was undeniable that Tang Jingyan''s proficiency in yoga was profound; each movement was graceful and precise. Especially when she did splits and lifted her hips, her round buttocks and the tautly pressed intimate area, revealed by her tight pants, were filled with beauty and temptation.


    Tang Jingyan slowly turned around, bending over, lifting her head and hips, her ample bust almost bursting out. As she moved, her chest heaved dramatically. Then, she raised her left leg high, unabashedly disying her tautly d privates and buttocks to Alex. Watching the goddess''s sensual yoga performance from such a close distance made Alex''s heart race wildly, each of Tang Jingyan''s movements causing his breath to quicken!


    This ultimate beauty and provocative teasing would drive any man wild! At this moment, Tang Jingyan had fully immersed herself in yoga, devoting her entire being to the practice. Her breathing was steady, her expression serene, as if she had forgotten the presence of a lecherous onlooker nearby.


    Alex enjoyed Tang Jingyan''s yoga performance from different angles, slowly entering a certain state of mind. Before the apocalypse, he was just the most ordinary guy in college, not handsome, without any special talents, and certainly without money. His and his roommates'' biggest joy and hobby were to sneak peeks at the yoga goddess''s sses outside the yoga studio. Back then, the studio was filled with beautiful women, each in sexy tops and tight pants, following Tang Jingyan in various explosively sensual poses.


    Outside the yoga studio, a group of drooling boys watched, including Alex. They would secretly take photos, then go back to their dorms and magnify the pictures, fantasizing over the goddess''s perfect buttocks.


    But now, Alex didn''t need to take photos, nor did he need to erge them. He was right beside the goddess, closely observing her buttocks. Tang Jingyan took a deep breath and, following the yoga routine, did a split with her legs, lifting her buttocks high, her body lying t on the yoga mat. Then, she reached out with her left hand to grab her left leg and her right hand to grab her right leg, slowly curling her body together.


    This was an extremely difficult move, requiring a high level of flexibility. But Tang Jingyan could easily aplish it. "Now is the moment!" Alex seemed to have had his fill of admiration, seemingly captivated by the pose. Suddenly licking his lips, he violently rushed over with scissors and rope in hand!


    Tang Jingyan, still immersed in her yoga, was suddenly bound by Alex, her limbs tied in an extremely awkward position. She tried to struggle but couldn''t move at all. "What are you doing?! Hey! Alex! Why are you tying me up?!! It hurts so much!" Tang Jingyan began to cry out in pain. Indeed, such a pose, if held for too long, would be painful.


    However, Alex paid no heed to Tang Jingyan''s screams and pleas. He took out the scissors, grabbed Tang Jingyan''s fitted pants, and cut them with a swipe. "Rip!" The pants were cut open by Alex right at the crotch. The quality of the pants was very good, so they didn''t tear apart but revealed the cut area.


    Tang Jingyan was wearing pink CK sports underwear, made of excellent material with great sticity and fitting snugly. "Snip!" Alex''s scissors cut again. This time, he directly cut Tang Jingyan''s underwear, then forcefully tore it off her body and ced it over Tang Jingyan''s head.


    Tang Jingyan, humiliated and in agony, struggled desperately, crying out in pain. However, all of this waspletely ignored by Alex. He just stared, eyes wide, fixated on Tang Jingyan''s snow-white buttocks.


    This was a round and stic perfect buttock, and Alex was sure that if Tang Jingyan entered an American butt contest, she would definitely rank in the top three! Moreover, due to Tang Jingyan''s peculiar position, her buttocks were clearly spread apart, revealing her intimate areas to Alex''s view.


    Tang Jingyan''s private part was very soft and delicate, with the opening stretched due to her split leg position, opening and closing with each breath and struggle, incredibly tempting. Her thick pubic hair extended like a bush to her backside. Although it wasn''t as delicate as her front, its movement was quite cute, and the ck pubic hair next to it made it even more enticing.


    Alex, like a pervert, extended his hand and gently yed with Tang Jingyan''s intimate area. It was a typical Chinese woman''s private part, but with a difference: her clitoris was very prominent and full. As soon as Alex touched it, Tang Jingyan trembled all over, and a flood of fluids gushed out - a highly sensitive clitoris!


    Alex extended his tongue, ignoring Tang Jingyan''s screams and pleas, and gently licked the full and protruding clitoris. "Slurp, slurp, slurp~~~" Alex teased Tang Jingyan''s clitoris as if licking and sucking on a nipple. Just a few light touches, and Tang Jingyan screamed loudly: "Ah~~~ No!~~ I can''t take it!~~ I''m going toe!~~ Ah!~~ I''ming!~~"


    As Tang Jingyan called out, arge amount of fluid crazily sprayed out. Alex pulled down his pants, his erect member thrusting upwards and straight into Tang Jingyan''s private part. "Ah!!~~~~" Tang Jingyan immediately felt a tearing sensation in her lower body, tears of pain streaming down.


    For Tang Jingyan, a curvaceous fitness girl with a well-endowed figure, honed by long-term yoga exercises, Alex showed no tenderness whatsoever. The feeling of tearing through the hymen made his member tremble with pleasure. As Alex thrust in and out, Tang Jingyan''s voluptuous buttocks began to sway and bounce like waves.


    In this position, he prated deeply, but Tang Jingyan''s intimate area easily engulfed Alex''s entire length, tightly wrapping around it, writhing and gushing fluid. Alex hadn''t expected that Tang Jingyan was not only a virgin but also had an exceptionally deep passage. Even in this position, he couldn''t reach the end, something that would have been different with Lin Mancha in the same pose.


    After a while of thrusting, Tang Jingyan released herself from the initial pain and began to moan and respond to Alex. Alex stretched out his hands, grabbed Tang Jingyan''s bound hands and feet, lifted them into the air, and then with a roar, began to thrust furiously. Tang Jingyan was like a curled-up ball of flesh, soaring and rolling in the air. "Ah!!~~~ It feels so good!~~ I feel like I''m flying!~~~"


    Having tasted the thrill and pleasure of sex for the first time, Tang Jingyan, after escaping from the initial pain,pletely sumbed to the stimtion and ecstasy, thoroughly enjoying Alex''s magical thrusts. As semen sprayed wildly, Tang Jingyan felt her private part instantly filled with Alex''s hot semen, the burning sensation mixed with a tingling wriggling feeling, making her insatiable!


    Alexid Tang Jingyan on the yoga mat and then untied the ropes. He roughly stuffed his member into Tang Jingyan''s tender lips.


    "Clean your fluids off my penis with your tongue!!" Alex, grabbing Tang Jingyan''s ponytail roughly, thrust his member into her mouth, prating deeply into her throat. Watching in the mirror as the yoga girl Tang Jingyan, naked with her voluptuous buttocks and private area exposed, arched her buttocks high and knelt beneath him, desperately sucking and licking his member.


    This feeling gave Alex a sense of conquest. It all seemed like another world. The lively and clean yoga studio, with the yoga goddess kneeling at the front, followed by a group of beautifully figured yoga women. And in the midst of the yoga studio, the sole male, Alex, stood arrogantly, pulling the yoga goddess''s hair, rubbing her buttocks with his foot, thoroughly enjoying the goddess''s servile submission to his member.


    Such a scene, not even in his wildest dreams had he imagined! Fantasizing, Alex''s member became rigid and hard again. He picked up Tang Jingyan, tore her top open, releasing her snowy and enchanting breasts, then spread her legs apart, pressing them heavily onto the ground.


    Tang Jingyan arched her buttocks high, actively twisting her waist, trying to get Alex to insert his member into her. Alex, grasping one of Tang Jingyan''s breasts and her ponytail, pulled her into an arch, and harshly thrust his member inside her. The intense thrusting, the wild roars, filled the entire yoga studio with Tang Jingyan''s moans and screams, asionally apanied by Alex''s angry shouts.


    After Alex shattered Tang Jingyan''s goddess facade, she released herself openly.


    Perhaps it''s a woman''s innate submissive nature, to involuntarily yield and seek approval from a dominant man. Even if the woman was once an admired goddess, in front of Alex, she was nothing more than a submissive pet. Nheless, the feeling of conquering a goddess did give Alex a sense of achievement.


    After toiling in the yoga studio until the next day, Alex, finally satisfied, carried the exhausted Tang Jingyan on his back and returned to the City of Darkness. Lin Mancha was very pleased with Tang Jingyan''s arrival. The two women, both unable to walk, empathetically embraced each other.


    Alex handed Tang Jingyan over to Lin Mancha and others, then eagerly buried a Level C agile zombie in the Level 2 crypt. [Body Being Buried][Estimated Time: 2 Hours]. The burial time was simr to that of the burly zombie, indicating they were likely of the same level. Thus, the attributes and apocalypse coins he would receive should be simr. Alex wondered if these four Level C agile zombies could bring him new skills.


    He opened his attribute panel again and nced at the apocalypse coin section. Thanks to the ceaseless work of his maids, Alex''s apocalypse coins had finally reached 50 again. "System, upgrade Level 1 crypt." Alex walked to another crypt and chose to upgrade it.


    [Level 2 Crypt: A crypt capable of endlessly burying all zombies below Level C, prerequisite building Level 1 Crypt; Price: 50 Apocalypse Coins.]


    [Level 1 Crypt selected, conditions met, upgrading...]


    [Consuming 50 Apocalypse Coins...]


    [Level 2 Crypt Upgrade Complete.]


    Alex threw the Level C agile zombies into the crypt again and returned to the Dark Castle, using his mind to control the three-eyed crow to start searching the surroundings. He needed more evolved zombie corpses. However, as the three-eyed crow just flew out of the City of Darkness, Alex saw a modified Ford Raptor off-road vehicle and arge modified pickup truck roaring down the road outside the school, pushing aside cars and zombies in their path. Then, the two modified vehicles abruptly stopped, dominantly parking at the school entrance.

 Chapter 34: Misunderstood

    <h4>Chapter 34: Misunderstood</h4>


    The sunroof of the pickup truck slowly opened, and a man wearing a police helmet emerged from inside. The man took out a pair of binocrs and surveyed the surroundings of the school, then spoke a few words to someone inside the vehicle before sitting back down.


    The modified pickup and off-road vehicle turned around and arrogantly drove off again. Alex controlled the three-eyed crow to follow the two modified vehicles for a while. Just as the crow''s detection range reached its limit, the vehicles stopped in front of a convenience store. Five men armed with machetes and one with a rifle got out of the cars and efficiently killed a few zombies that lunged at them, like slicing through vegetables.


    The man with the rifle was on guard while the other five were responsible for moving supplies from the convenience store. Their coordination was extremely skilled, and they quickly loaded the items they wanted, then got back into the modified vehicles and drove away.


    Watching the dust trail left by the departing vehicles, Alex slightly furrowed his brow. These people seemed well-organized, and they appeared to be very interested in the school. However, for some reason, they ultimately did not enter.


    But what concerned Alex the most was not this; it was that these people had a rifle! Although the man with the rifle never fired, the deterrent power of the firearm was immense. Even the current Alex was very wary of facing an opponent with a rifle. His knife, no matter how fast, could not outpace a bullet.


    If he encountered this group, Alex was not confident he could defeat them. The presence of such an unstable factor made Alex ufortable. "I must find a way to eliminate these people and get that rifle!" A cold glint shed in Alex''s eyes.


    Alex continued to control the three-eyed crow, searching around the vicinity of the school. Soon, he spotted several Level C burly zombies furiously ramming into an iron fence gate, seemingly attracted by something.


    Getting closer with the three-eyed crow, Alex noticed a shopping mall not far from where the burly zombies were mming into the gate. On the wall outside the mall, a few people were climbing up a rope. The mall building was not very tall, only about seven or eight meters high, and had been obscured by a nearby taller building, so Alex hadn''t seen it earlier.


    These people were carryingrge bags of food and water on their backs, obviously transported out of the mall. Following the rope upward, Alex was surprised to find a settlement on the rooftop! The mall building was not very high but was quite broad. Atop the mall, there were many colorful tents.


    Many men and women were walking back and forth on the rooftop. Alex roughly counted and saw there were about thirty people. It was a gathering ce for survivors! And because it was on the rooftop of a shopping mall, these people were notcking food and water. They were living quitefortably.


    Alex was about to get closer to observe the inside of this settlement when he heard a shouting voice not far away. He withdrew his attention and turned towards the source of the sound. It wasing from the teachers'' dormitory!


    Since the City of Darkness had expanded by half after its upgrade, its northernmost end was now adjacent to the girls'' dormitory. Alex''s current position was right at the northernmost wall of the City of Darkness.


    Thus, Alex could clearly hear the shoutinging from the direction of the teachers'' dormitory. "Master! Listen! It sounds like the beautiful professor from the Economics Department!" The five women who were cooking and studying cuisine on the open ground also noticed the cry for help. Although the girls'' dormitory blocked their view and they couldn''t see the situation at the teachers'' dormitory, just by the sound, Li Wan''ning and the others guessed it was the beautiful professor from the Economics Department.


    "Is that woman still not dead?" Shen Tingting said with disdain. "It really sounds like Professor Lu Yurou! Is she asking for help?! Let''s go save her!" Myra, pushing her sses up, said excitedly. Lu Yurou was her idol.


    "Why save her? Don''t you know, she was actually in a room with the vice-chancellor, that old man!" Shen Tingting said with contempt: "Why save such a person? Disgusting!"


    "Are you talking about Vice Chancellor Lu? The one who looks very fierce?" Tang Jingyan asked curiously.


    "Yes! That old man, always looking grumpy, as if everyone owes him millions. To think that Lu Yurou got involved with him! He''s old enough to be her father!" Shen Tingting stuck out her tongue.


    "Vice Chancellor Lu is actually her father! Although Professor Lu Yurou never mentions it, I know because my father is a director at the school board, and he told me about it," Tang Jingyan said with a smile. "You''ve misunderstood Professor Yurou; she''s a good woman. She''s very stubborn too. She''s 33 and still refuses to find a boyfriend, which really frustrates Vice Chancellor Lu."

 Chapter 35: The Beautiful Professor

    <h4>Chapter 35: The Beautiful Professor</h4>


    "I also know an interesting story! The governor''s son fell in love with Professor Lu Yurou at first sight. He tried every possible way to pursue her, even setting up a flower arrangement and fireworks outside the school to confess his love. It was a grand and romantic gesture that shook heaven and earth. But guess what? In the end, Professor Lu reported him for sexual harassment! If he weren''t the governor''s son, he might have been arrested and jailed for a few days."


    Alex, surprised, turned to Tang Jingyan and asked, "Is everything you said true?"


    "Of course, it''s true. Professor Lu Yurou is the best of the best! Aren''t you going to save her?" Tang Jingyan said with a mischievous smile. "But if you use the same methods on her as you did with us, she might not appreciate it! Everyone who knows her knows she''s famously chaste."


    "Now it''s the apocalypse; what tactics do you need to deal with a woman? Can''t you just force her? Master, you''re too kind-hearted!" Shen Tingting said dismissively.


    "That''s no fun. Master doesn''tck women now, so why bother? I think it''s better to conquer Professor Lu Yurou psychologically. That way, it feels like an achievement," Li Wan''ning disagreed.


    Myra pushed up her sses and said with a hint of resentment, "I think Master can''t even handle us now... Hmph..." Myra felt somewhat inferior, as all the beauties around were already Alex''s, but she was not. Especially when Li Wan''ning and Shen Tingting often privately shared funny stories about their intimate moments with Alex, it made Myra ufortable.


    However, Myra might have misunderstood Alex. He hadn''t made a move on Myra yet, not because he wasn''t interested, but because he thought Myra, who had spoken up for him before, was a good girl and didn''t want to force her to be with him. But unexpectedly, this well-intentioned act of his led to Myra''s misunderstanding...


    Listening to the women''s discussion, Alex was at a loss for words.


    "Ding Dong! Level C zombie corpse has been buried!"


    "Added 20 Apocalypse Coins."


    "Acquired 4 points of Agility attribute."


    "Acquired 2 points of Constitution attribute."


    "Acquired 1 point of Stamina attribute."


    "Level 2 Crypt has been emptied, please bury again."


    While the women were busily strategizing how Alex could capture the heart of the beautiful professor, a synthesized electronic voice suddenly echoed in Alex''s mind. The attribute points gained this time were mostly in Agility, with increases in Constitution and Stamina as well, which pleased Alex. However, he did not gain any special skills.


    "Ding Dong! Level C zombie corpse has been buried!"


    Another Level 2 Crypt alsopleted its burial.


    "Added 25 Apocalypse Coins."


    "Acquired 3 points of Agility attribute."


    "Acquired 1 point of Constitution attribute."


    "Acquired 1 point of Stamina attribute."


    "Acquired material: Biochemical w."


    "Level 2 Crypt has been emptied, please bury again."


    "Biochemical w?" This particr Level C zombie yielded a special material.


    "System, what is a Biochemical w?"


    [The Biochemical w is a special w evolved by this type of zombie, hard and highly flexible, extremely sharp.]


    "Does it have any use?" Alex didn''t think the Biochemical w would be of much use to him.


    [Sin de (Basic): Upgrade requires 5 Biochemical ws, 2 Biochemical Whiskers.]


    "So, it''s used for upgrading the Sin de. I wonder what different abilities the upgraded Sin de will have..." Alex nodded thoughtfully. The Biochemical Whiskers must be the strange meat whiskers on the burly zombie''s head.


    [Body Being Buried]


    [Estimated Time: 2 Hours]


    The women, diligently fulfilling their duties, had already buried another two Level C agile zombies.


    Alex picked up the Sin de, leaped down from the city wall, and quickly headed towards the teachers'' dormitory. The dormitory had five floors, and the beautiful professor was on the fourth. Perhaps because the dormitory doors were open when the apocalypse broke out, many zombies had gathered in the hallways of the teachers'' dormitory.


    Especially on the fourth floor where Lu Yurou was located, her cries for help had already attracted dozens of zombies. Lu Yurou desperately stabbed at the zombies outside her door with a sharpened iron rod, barely managing to shout through the iron bars of the security window.


    However, she wasn''t calling towards Alex and the others in the City of Darkness, but to another building - the male dormitory across from her. On her diagonally opposite male dormitory, several boys were climbing out of the windows with ropes, seemingly trying to enter other dorms in search of supplies.


    Those boys certainly noticed Lu Yurou''s cries but remained indifferent. The only boy who acknowledged her was lewdly mimicking masturbation with one hand while watching her. In this apocalyptic world, everyone was struggling to survive. Who would care about the life and death of others?


    Seeing the indifference and even lewd actions of the boys across, Lu Yurou stopped shouting in disappointment and resignedlyy down on the sofa, staring nkly at the wall. However, before long, she heard the sound of shing outside her door, and the noisy ps and growls of zombies gradually disappeared. She quickly stood up and looked out through the security window.


    By this time, the zombies outside her window had been lured away.

 Chapter 36: Are You Hungry?

    <h4>Chapter 36: Are You Hungry?</h4>


    Lu Yurou saw a young man wielding a knife, shing at zombies. In front of him, the bodies of zombies were already piling up, and more were continuously rushing up from the hallway. She watched the young man bravely fighting the zombies and felt a sense of admiration she couldn''t quite understand. This feeling surprised her; she had never admired any man before, not even her father. Even when her father died protecting her a few days ago, she hadn''t felt much.


    Perhaps she was just naturally too rational and cold. "Quick,e inside for shelter! These zombies will keeping if they hear noise! It''s dangerous outside!" Lu Yurou urged anxiously.


    Alex turned to look at Lu Yurou through the security window. The beautiful professor was still as gorgeous as ever, and also very kind-hearted. Although her hair was disheveled and her wless face was stained with blood, her noble and elegant beauty couldn''t be concealed. Unlike Tang Jingyan and Li Wan''ning, Lu Yurou possessed a mature charm, like a ripe peach, full and juicy, tempting one to take a bite.


    Feeling Lu Yurou''s concern, Alex was somewhat amused. Did he look like someone afraid of zombies? After swiftly taking down several zombies at the front, Alex darted into Lu Yurou''s room the moment she opened the door.


    "What you did was very dangerous, do you know that? These zombies are endless; the more you kill, the more theye. They attack like crazy when they hear noise. I''ve seen several fearless people get swallowed by zombie hordes. Although you''re brave, it''s better not to run around recklessly."


    Lu Yurou spoke like an elder educating a child, showing a blend of concern and instructiveness. She was pleased to have contact with a living person after a long time, especially under the harsh survival conditions of the apocalypse, which made her feel a good impression of Alex, almost like meeting an old friend in a foreignnd. The typically icy beauty became warm and weing.


    Alex looked around the teacher''s dormitory, which consisted of spacious single rooms. Lu Yurou''s room was also neatly arranged, with a few books on the living room table, clearly indicating that the beautiful professor spent her lonely time reading.


    "How did you get here, student?" Lu Yurou, noticing that Alex didn''t seem to take her warning to heart, couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "I came over when I heard your call for help."


    Lu Yurou paused slightly, then pointed towards the male dormitory opposite them, "Are you with those guys?"


    Following Lu Yurou''s direction, Alex also saw a few boys staring in their direction. These boys had probably witnessed Alex moving agilely like Spider-Man and effortlessly killing zombies, leaving them dumbfounded.


    Alex felt somewhat speechless. So, the beautiful professor wasn''t calling out to him for help, but to the boys across? However, from Lu Yurou''s window, the view of the City of Darkness was indeed blocked by the girls'' dormitory, making it impossible to see anything.


    "Then I might have misunderstood..." Alex scratched his head awkwardly, pretending to be concerned, "Professor Lu, do you still have food?"


    "Are you hungry?" Lu Yurou turned around enthusiastically, took out a cup of water and a bowl of rice from the kitchen, "I have plenty of food here. If you''re hungry, eat as much as you like!"


    Lu Yurou''s response once again left Alex speechless.


    "I''m not hungry," Alex waved his hand, "I have food."


    "Do you have enough water?" Alex asked again.


    "I thought I was running out, but then I discovered that although the zombie virus spreads through water, and 100 degrees Celsius heat can''t kill it, if you boil the water for a longer time, it bes safe to drink. So, I''m not short of water now." This was a risky lesson Lu Yurou had learned in desperation.


    "As for food, I''m usually quitezy, so my father stocked my kitchen with lots of rice and flour. The food I have could probablyst us both for over a month," Lu Yurou recounted knowledgeably.


    Indeed, these provisions were purchased by Lu Yurou''s father. In addition to staples like rice and flour, there were also many types of meats and vegetables. However, most of the meat and vegetables were consumed by her after the apocalypse began.


    Her father had always believed that restaurants outside were unhealthy, so he strongly insisted that Lu Yurou eat at home. But due to a falling out with her parents over her personal life, Lu Yurou refused to go home. Her father, having no other choice, often personally bought food and delivered it to her dormitory, hoping she would cook for herself. Nheless, Lu Yurou continued to dine out, leading to an abundance of food left in her kitchen by coincidence.

 Chapter 37: Don鈥檛 Even Think About It!

    <h4>Chapter 37: Don''t Even Think About It!</h4>


    Alex suddenly felt a bit ashamed.


    It seemed that this beautiful professor not only didn''t expect his help, but was also nning to take him in...


    Moreover, this professor was really lucky, having discovered a way to kill the virus in the water zombies, and coincidentally, she had also stored arge amount of food...


    The possibility of using food and water to lure Lu Yurou intopliance now seemed almost zero.


    And if he were to force her, the professor''s kindness made it really difficult for him to act.


    Although Alex considered himself a bad person, facing the kind-hearted Lu Yurou, he couldn''t bring himself to betray her kindness.


    "Since you have food and water, why do you still need to call for help?" Alex said with a sense of helplessness.


    "Food and water will run out eventually. I am just a woman, and to survive, I must cooperate with others," Lu Yurou seriously said, "I can share my food and water with you, and you can also use my ce as a shelter."


    "But I have one condition: you must not have any ill intentions towards me, and you must protect me until rescue arrives. If the rescuers haven''t arrived by the time we run out of food and water, we''ll go out together to find a new shelter and continue waiting for rescue."


    Lu Yurou spoke seriously and earnestly to Alex about the conditions of cooperation.


    "I don''tck food and water, and I don''t need a shelter, I have my own..." Alex shook his head.


    Lu Yurou looked at Alex seriously.


    "My purpose ining here is just to make you my woman."


    "If you want me to protect you, or want to go to my shelter, then you must be my woman..."


    Alex, tired of beating around the bush, spoke directly.


    "You!! Don''t even think about it!!"


    Lu Yurou''s face suddenly turned red with anger, and she took a step back, pulling out a fruit knife she had prepared earlier, pointing it at Alex, "I misjudged you. If you dare touch me, I''ll die right here in front of you!"


    Even the most eligible bachelor in Jiangcheng City didn''t interest her, let alone a nobody like Alex!


    Yes, in Lu Yurou''s eyes, this student was just a kid.


    Although she was only ten years older than Alex.


    But in her view, Alex was just an immature child!


    A kid wanting to win her over?


    She absolutely couldn''t agree to that!


    Alex shrugged helplessly: "Your food willst for just over two months, right? What about after that?"


    "Don''t count on any rescue. If there really were rescuers, they should havee by now."


    Alex tried to intimidate Lu Yurou.


    However, Lu Yurou wasn''t frightened: "Do you think you can scare me? I''m not afraid of death!"


    Saying this, Lu Yurou pressed the fruit knife against her own neck.


    "Damn it!" Alex couldn''t help but curse, and suddenly knocked Lu Yurou unconscious with a palm strike.


    Then he threw the fruit knife far out of the window.


    Dealing with this fragile woman was all too easy for Alex with his current agility...


    Alex looked at the beautiful professor lying in his arms, feeling an urge stirring within him.


    Controlling his evil impulse, he only lightly took advantage, then left a note on the table and left Lu Yurou''s dormitory.


    The note read: "I mean you no harm. I''ll give you three more days to think about it. I wille again after three days.


    A woman entering the City of Darkness must be a woman who submits to me.


    This was a principle Alex always adhered to.


    Even if Lu Yurou was a kind and good woman.


    However, Alex wouldn''t change his principles for Lu Yurou.


    He certainly wouldn''t think of a long-term rtionship or slowly try to influence her for the sake of one woman.


    With millions of women in Jiangcheng City, he would rather spend his time finding other interests than devote it to just one.


    After leaving the teachers'' dormitory, Alex nced at the few male students in the men''s dormitory who were still staring at him in astonishment, and then walked towards the school gates on his own.


    The zombies that rushed towards Alex were casually in by him, as easy as slicing vegetables.


    This scene deeply impressed those few boys.


    However, they had already experienced the ferocity of the zombies, so they did not gain overconfidence in themselves like Shen Jianbin did because of Alex''s rxed demeanor.


    On the contrary, they were filled with admiration for Alex.


    "Idol! Will you take us as your followers? We want to hang out with you!" a somewhat chubby man shouted at Alex.


    Another boy, who had previously been fantasizing about Lu Yurou, climbed onto the windowsill and kowtowed to Alex.


    "Idol! Master! I want to be your disciple! Once a teacher, always a father! You are my dad!"


    Alex looked at these nerds with a smile, finding them quite interesting and simr to his own loser roommates.


    However, Alex didn''t have time to deal with these geeks right now, as he wanted to go to the shopping mall outside the school to take down those burly zombies.


    At the same time, he nned to scout out the situation in this gathering ce.


    Although there was no shortage of food and water in the City of Darkness, other living supplies were not as abundant.


    Alex nned to find some living supplies in the mall to take back.


    The five girls in the City of Darkness were now his women. He might not have been able to afford luxury items for his women before, but now, he could easily prepare international brand cosmetics, skincare products, and designer clothes and bags for each of them without any problem.

 Chapter 38: Victoria鈥檚 Secret

    <h4>Chapter 38: Victoria''s Secret</h4>


    Following the route in his memory, Alex quickly arrived at the location where he had previously seen the burly zombies.


    Fortunately, those C-level strength-type burly zombies were still there.


    As soon as they saw Alex, they charged at him like starving hounds, in a frenzy.


    Alex calmly counted them; there were a total of four.


    Bringing these zombie corpses back would yield a small fortune.


    Alex had lost interest in ordinary zombie corpses.


    Not only did they not increase attributes, but the amount of apocalypse currency they provided was too little.


    Now, the shelter was already piled up like a mountain with ordinary zombie corpses.


    So, he couldn''t be bothered to collect ordinary zombie bodies anymore.


    Just as the four burly zombies were about to pounce on him.


    Alex swiftly swung the Sinful de.


    With the skills of Xingyi Quan, even the burly zombies that were not easy to deal with initially,


    Alex now only needed one strike each.


    He stuffed the bodies of the four burly zombies into his spatial bag.


    Alex then climbed over the iron fence and briskly walked into the mall.


    The front door of the mall on the first floor was wide open, with dense swarms of zombies packed inside, like dumplings in a pot.


    Even though Alex was not afraid of zombies, the sight still gave him the creeps.


    When the apocalypse broke out, there must have been too many people in the mall, unable to escape in time, which led to such arge congregation of zombies.


    But Alex''s target was not on the first floor.


    He remembered that the luxury goods and daily necessities stores were on the third floor.


    And the dining area should be on the fourth floor.


    This time, Alex''s key goal in the mall was to scavenge some high-end daily necessities and luxury goods.


    With Alex''s current agility, plus the swallow form technique of Xingyi Quan.


    His leaping height had already surpassed that of an athlete by more than double.


    Therefore, there was no need for Alex to climb up. With a single leap, he used the external unit of an air conditioner outside the mall to jump up.


    The number of zombies on the third floor was noticeably fewer.


    It seemed that the people in the rooftop gathering ce had managed to deal with some of them.


    Alex noticed that the staircases to both the third and fourth floors had been blocked with a lot of debris.


    And many zombies had fallen to their deaths in the za on the first floor.


    Alex easily deduced that these people had blocked the staircases by dropping objects and then made noise in the first-floor za, leading the zombies from the third and fourth floors to jump down.


    Then they could freely scavenge for food and living supplies on the third and fourth floors.


    "These people are quite smart!"


    Alexnded on a balcony and looked inside.


    This balcony actually belonged to Starbucks.


    He kicked open the balcony door, and two employee zombies inside the counter, hearing the noise, desperately lunged towards Alex.


    However, the clumsy zombies were blocked by the counter and couldn''t get out.


    "If only I could get a couple of Starbucks drinks," Alex mused, rubbing his nose.


    He had never had Starbucks in his life.


    Exiting Starbucks, he saw a whole row of luxury brand counters.


    Brands like Adidas, Gi, Prada, Chanel, I DO, CK, Longines, Vacheron Constantin, BOY, and others that Alex knew were almost all there.


    Some even more high-end brands were unrecognizable to Alex.


    The first store he entered was called "I.D. Sarrieri - Victoria''s Secret." It wasn''t for any particr reason, it was a lingerie store.


    Although Alex didn''t recognize the brand of the store, the lingerie inside was indeed very, very enticing.


    It was probably because no one in the post-apocalyptic world was interested in a lingerie store.


    The lingerie store still maintained its pre-apocalyptic cleanliness and tidiness.


    Alex picked out a set of fiery red see-through lingerie, and his eyes widened at the price tag.


    "Damn! This little piece of fabric costs over three thousand?! The world of the wealthy is indeed iprehensible."


    Despite hisments, Alex directly tossed the see-through outfit into his spatial bag.


    It would look good on Tang Jingyan.


    And that super revealing teacher''s outfit, it had a certain vor.


    Alex remembered Myra pushing up her sses.


    He decided to give this teacher''s outfit to Myra.


    The maid outfit would probably suit Li Wanning well.


    Then there was the sailor suit.


    The sailor suit would be for Shen Tingting!


    Hmm...


    As for Lin Mancha...


    Perhaps a school uniform would be more fitting...


    Because Lin Mancha was somewhat petite and exquisite.


    Alex looked around and felt that everything had its own unique charm and vor.


    So, in the end, Alex decided to go all in and simply moved all the lingerie from the store into his spatial bag.


    After all, these clothes were incredibly light and thin, hardly taking up any space.


    As for the pants, they were either stockings or crotchless, and the thongs were practically like wearing nothing at all!


    Alex felt a bit flushed just looking at them.

 Chapter 39: The Mega Shopping Spree

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Mega Shopping Spree</h4>


    After sweeping the lingerie store clean, Alex moved to the adjacent Adidas store.


    Adidas shoes had always been a dream for Alex.


    But from childhood to adulthood, Alex had only managed to buy a pair with his own efforts.


    These shoes were nothing special for his rich ssmates, but for Alex, they were a luxury he couldn''t afford.


    But now, things were different.


    "Damn it! They''re all mine now!" Alex swore, stuffing all the shoes from the shelves into his spatial bag.


    Then, after randomly grabbing a few sports outfits, Alex turned his attention to the next target.


    Looking at the dazzling disy of watches.


    Alex smiled.


    Vacheron Constantin.


    He had once sworn that when he got rich, he would definitely buy such a watch.


    To hell with it.


    Now I don''t have money.


    But all these watches are mine!


    Alex smashed open the disy case and stuffed all thedies'' watches into his spatial bag.


    Then he picked out a few watches that he liked for himself.


    Next, he entered a jewelry store.


    "IDO ¡ª it''s said that a person can only buy one ring from IDO," Alex recalled the advertising slogan of IDO.


    "To hell with buying only one ring."


    Alex cursed.


    He smashed all the disy cases, "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    He swept all the expensive jewelry into his spatial bag.


    Next were Chanel and Gi''s luxury stores.


    Perfumes worth tens of thousands, bags, and clothes.


    Alex stuffed them all into his spatial bag.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to pick up some essential living supplies as well.


    For instance, essentials like lighters, batteries, candles, towels, toothpaste, and toothbrushes,


    Alex also packed many into his spatial bag.


    "I need to find some medicine!" Alex snapped his fingers, and immediately headed for a pharmacy on the fourth floor.


    Common medications for diarrhea and colds were absolutely essential.


    Of course, contraceptives were a must.


    Now, in the post-apocalyptic world, if the women in his harem were to get pregnant, wouldn''t that be asking for trouble?


    As for bringing back condoms?


    That was out of the question.


    Alex didn''t like the feeling of ayer of stic between him and his partner.


    Even if they were ultra-thin, ribbed, or dotted.


    Alex didn''t like them.


    He always believed in one thing ¡ª skin-to-skin contact was the most authentic experience.


    After filling his spatial bag, Alex turned around, satisfied and ready to leave.


    Just as he came out of the pharmacy, he was surrounded by several people wielding weapons, wearing helmets, and covered in protective gear.


    Some held axes, some kitchen knives, and one even had an M4 rifle.


    At first nce, Alex was a bit nervous, but he quickly realized that the rifle was actually a toy air gun.


    "Who are you? How did you get in here?"


    The woman leading the group, holding an iron rod with a bay tied to the top, slowly approached Alex.


    The woman, wielding her rod menacingly, asked cautiously.


    Because of the helmet, Alex couldn''t see the woman''s face, but her voice sounded quite pleasant to him.


    That''s when Alex realized that this exploratory team was entirelyposed of women!


    Alex had initially nned to just leave, but suddenly he became interested in this shelter, so he smiled and said, "I''m a survivor from the school, seeking refuge here."


    After sizing up Alex, the woman said, "You''re quite lucky to have escaped from the school and made it here without being eaten. The upper floor is our shelter, and you''re wee to join us."


    "Thank you," Alex said, feigning sincerity.


    The woman nodded and said, "Follow us up."


    After she spoke, a middle-aged woman beside her took out a walkie-talkie and said, "We''ve found a new survivor."


    A man''s voice came from the walkie-talkie, "Make sure to give him a proper wee."


    Alex felt there was something odd about the man''s words, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    He followed the group up an esctor to a metal door, where the woman rhythmically knocked.


    The door slowly opened, and the woman led the way in.


    Alex nced around at the environment before following the others inside.


    Upon entering, he saw a young man apanied by several other men approaching.


    The leader, a young man holding a well-crafted crossbow and wearing an arrogant smile, said,


    "Wee to the safe zone seven meters above the ground! This is the safest and most affluent gathering ce in Jiangcheng City. I am Zhou Zhengyu, the newly elected leader of this gathering ce."


    Alex felt disdainful inside, but nodded politely, "I''m Alex, a student from Jiangcheng University."


    One of Zhou Zhengyu''s men, a man with a scarred face, looked at Alex''s long-handled knife and sneered, "That''s a nice knife you got there. Hand it over and let me have a look!"


    As he spoke, the scarred man, clutching his axe, approached Alex threateningly.


    Alex gave the scarred man a cold nce, gripping his knife tighter.


    If these people dared to harm him, he wouldn''t hesitate to ughter the entire gathering ce.


    Alex wouldn''t tolerate anyone who posed a threat to him by his side.


    These survivors had only two choices.


    One was to be his servants.


    The other was death for all!

 Chapter 40: The Righteous and Beautiful Female Officer

    <h4>Chapter 40: The Righteous and Beautiful Female Officer</h4>


    Alex could have easily chosen the second option, annihting everyone in the gathering ce without lifting a finger himself.


    He just needed to release a couple of C-level zombies up there, and he could effortlessly wipe out the entire gathering ce.


    But Alex ultimately didn''t do that.


    He wanted to establish another gathering ce outside the City of Darkness.


    In this apocalyptic world, he aspired to build his own kingdom of ves.


    So, he wanted to see if the people in this gathering ce were worth sparing.


    Watching the arrogant scar-faced man slowly approaching, with the other men behind him looking menacing, Alex suddenly found it all rather uninteresting.


    He curled his lip, and just as Alex was about to end this charade, the woman who had brought him up suddenly stepped in front of him.


    "Scarface! What do you mean? This is my person. If you want to harm him, you''ll have to kill me first!"


    The woman removed her helmet, revealing a heroic yet delicate and refined face.


    She was a short-haired beauty, with a somewhat androgynous style.


    If it weren''t for her distinctly prominent feminine features, Alex might have mistaken her for an exceptionally handsome man.


    With a melon-seed face, phoenix eyes, a high nose, tightly pressed red lips, and a pair of imposing eyebrows, she exuded a sense of determination and bravery.


    It was the first time Alex had seen such a heroic and vigorous beauty, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit intrigued by her.


    The woman''s teammates also raised their weapons, unhesitatingly standing behind her.


    The scar on the face of Scarface man wriggled like a centipede, and he gave an awkward smile, saying, "Officer Si, I was just joking. No need to take it so seriously, right?"


    It was clear that the scar-faced man was quite fearful of this woman.


    "Officer Si, you misspoke just now. What''s this about ''your people and my people''? We are all in this together! In such an apocalypse, we can only survive better through unity and unified leadership!" Zhou Zhengyu raised his crossbow, smiling as he tried to smooth things over.


    Alex was somewhat surprised to find out that this vigorous and spirited woman was actually a beautiful police officer.


    "Interesting."


    Alex smirked internally, thinking about the female police uniform he had just taken from Victoria''s Secret store.


    The woman snorted coldly, then turned and pulled Alex aside, saying, "Little brother, from now on, you follow me, don''t mind them! Come, I''ll take you to get some supplies."


    "Alright!"


    Being led by the beautiful female officer and observing her valiant demeanor, Alex suddenly found himself admiring this woman.


    Clearly, both Zhou Zhengyu and Scarface were not good people, and their gang was all about bullying the weak and colluding with the corrupt.


    The peaceful existence of this gathering ce, where the vulnerable were not oppressed, was undoubtedly maintained by the efforts of this beautiful police officer.


    It was because of Officer Si''s charisma that many people gathered under her leadership.


    It had to be said, Officer Si had impressive leadership skills.


    "My name is Si Ruqing, a detective from Jiangcheng City''s Criminal Police Force. I''m d to meet you," the female officer said, leading Alex to a makeshift warehouse covered with stic tarps, introducing herself.


    Alex also extended his hand to shake Si Ruqing''s, saying expressionlessly, "I''m Alex."


    "Hey, why do you act like nothing''s wrong all the time? Officer Si just helped you, and you can''t even say thank you?" a young girl following behind Si Ruqing said somewhat discontentedly.


    Alex sneered internally, "It''s you idiots who should be thanking Si Ruqing."


    If Si Ruqing had been even a momentter, everyone here would likely have be corpses by now.


    "Little Liu, don''t talk nonsense!" Si Ruqing scolded the girl, then turned to a short middle-aged man emerging from the warehouse, "Arrange a tent and a sleeping bag for this new brother, and give him three days'' worth of food and water."


    Hearing Si Ruqing''s order, the man in charge of the warehouse seemed conflicted, as if he had something to say but hesitated, yet he eventually turned and entered the warehouse.


    Alex curiously peeked inside the warehouse and saw that it was stocked with a lot of food and bottled water.


    In addition, there were many clothes and various living supplies, almost everything one could need.


    Besides, Alex noticed a tightly closed emergency exit behind the warehouse.


    The door was blocked by a metal cab and tied with iron chains.


    Though it was tightly shut, it was shaking, and there were growling soundsing from behind it.


    Alex narrowed his eyes, this must be the emergency exit leading directly downstairs.


    "Oh! This is our supply store! All of these were saved through everyone''s efforts! We have enough supplies here tost us for three months!" Si Ruqing exined kindly, noticing Alex looking at the warehouse.


    "But if this continues, we''ll be in big trouble after three months!" the short man in charge of the warehouseined as he pushed a cart of items out, reluctantly cing it in front of Alex,


    "We''re trapped here now, supporting so many idle people. Once the food and water run out, we can only wait to die here!"


    As the storekeeper spoke, he nced disdainfully at Alex, clearly implying that Alex was one of the idle people wasting food and resources.

 Chapter 41: Betrayal!

    <h4>Chapter 41: Betrayal!</h4>


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t need these supplies," Alex said indifferently, not even ncing at the contents of the shopping cart.


    Did he need their pity and charity?


    That was a joke!


    The items in the cart, which were treasures to these people, were mere trash to Alex.


    Food, water, and various living supplies ¨C he had as much as he wanted!


    The entire Jiangcheng City was nothing but a warehouse at his disposal!


    Si Ruqing, too, caught the implication in the storekeeper''s words and said unhappily, "Old Zhang, what do you mean by that? If you''re reluctant to give these away, you can put them on my ount! Didn''t I lead the team to find half of these supplies?"


    "Officer Si, I know these supplies were found by you and your team, and we are all grateful for your help. But now, these supplies are public property. Giving them away to an outsider like this, isn''t that a bit too much?" the storekeeper argued.


    "We are already in a difficult situation. If we keep giving away supplies like this, we might starve to death in less than three months!"


    Si Ruqing frowned tightly, saying angrily, "If we run out of food and water, we can establish a new shelter elsewhere! We can also find supplies in other ces! As long as we stick together, we will make it through!"


    "But it''s difficult to break out from here and find a new gathering ce with zombies all around us."


    Zhou Zhengyu then walked up from behind, smiling at Si Ruqing and the others, "That''s why we can''t afford to have idle people anymore! From now on, everyone in this shelter must follow my orders and take turns going out to find food!"


    As Zhou Zhengyu appeared, Scarface and several other men slowly approached, weapons in hand.


    Zhou Zhengyu then pointed to two elderly people and three girls who were cooking near the warehouse.


    "As for these two elders and the children, I''m sorry to say, from now on, they must learn to fend for themselves!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Zhengyu''s words, the two elderly people seemed to have already anticipated this, merely staring nkly at the unfolding scene, resignedly sitting on the ground without a word.


    One of the older men with white hair stood up and knelt in front of Zhou Zhengyu, pleading, "Boss Zhou, it doesn''t matter if us old folks die, we are just a burden alive. But these three children are innocent, they are our future hope! Can you please spare them?"


    "Damn it! We''re struggling to survive ourselves, and you''re talking to me about future hope! At this rate, do you think we''ll survive another three months?" Scarface stepped forward and brutally kicked the white-haired elder, cursing, "Wanting kids is easy! With so many women here, just let the brothers have some fun, and there''ll be hope! Hahaha!"


    The men following Scarface all burst intoughter, their smiles filled with a bestial kind of desire.


    Alex could tell that these men were desperate.


    No wonder, with Si Ruqing''s protection, these men, surrounded by so many tempting women, could only look but not touch.


    After more than two months, they must be at their limits.


    This wouldn''t have been an issue in the formerw-abiding society.


    But now, in awless, dark apocalypse, everyone''s inner evil would be magnified without limit.


    Alex didn''t need to think hard to know that these men were nning to band together against Si Ruqing.


    The main reason behind their union was to vent their desires.


    Hearing Scarface''s words, the few women who had been whispering to each other all huddled together, expressionless.


    But not a single one dared to speak out.


    The atmosphere had be dangerously tense, filled with a thick air of impending violence.


    Behind Zhou Zhengyu and Scarface, eight men with weapons watched menacingly, their des all pointed towards Si Ruqing and her group.


    On Si Ruqing''s side, including Alex, there was only one armed man and six armed women.


    Si Ruqing nced at the silent elderly and women huddled to one side, probably having guessed the whole story.


    While she was out scavenging for supplies, Zhou Zhengyu and Scarface had reached an underhanded agreement.


    Now, the two groups had joined forces.


    Their goal was to force her into submission and takeplete control over the power within the shelter.


    And this plot, the elderly and women present, had already known about it!


    Si Ruqing, suppressing her anger and disappointment, coldly observed everything unfolding before her.

 Chapter 42: The Twin Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 42: The Twin Sisters</h4>


    She was waiting for these elderly and women to bravely stand up!


    She was willing to protect the weak, but if these weak individuals chose to submit themselves, what obligation did she have to protect them?


    She was a police officer, indeed upholding thest vestiges of justice and morality in this apocalyptic world.


    But she didn''t want to be a foolish andughable saint!


    She was willing to save others, but she couldn''t save those who had given up on themselves.


    "These two girls can stay!"


    Zhou Zhengyu pointed at two girls among the children, around fourteen or fifteen years old, saying, "These two youngdies are quite nice. We''ll keep them to reward my brothers!"


    Alex nced at the two girls, both dressed in junior high school uniforms, with ponytails, looking very pure and adorable.


    Moreover, Alex noticed that not only were they beautiful, but they also looked exactly alike!


    They were a pair of twin sisters!


    Not just Scarface and his men, but even Alex felt a stir of interest.


    These were a rare find!


    The twin sisters huddled together, trembling, their heads bowed, not daring to make a sound.


    There was no resistance, no protest.


    "As for the other women, including Officer Si, if you want to continue staying in our shelter, there are only two choices!"


    Zhou Zhengyu sneered, raising a finger and speaking loudly.


    "One is to leave here right now, immediately!"


    Zhou Zhengyu again raised a finger, his face full of arrogance.


    "The other is to take good care of my brothers!"


    After speaking, Zhou Zhengyu looked provocatively at Si Ruqing, then swept his gaze menacingly over the crowd, saying, "Does anyone have any objections? If you do, you can stand up now! Today we have a democratic meeting! Everyone is free to speak their mind!"


    Scarface, standing by, was sharpening his machete, his head tilted menacingly as he red at the others. The eight men behind him also sneered, moving forward to unt their weapons threateningly.


    This was a silent intimidation!


    No one stood up, no one protested, everyone meekly bowed their heads.


    Si Ruqing, disappointed by what she saw, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Unable to contain her anger, she roared, "This shelter was established by me! Most of the supplies here were found by me leading you all, so why are you trying to drive me away now?"


    "Because we have knives in our hands! Because most of us agree! Whether it''s power from the barrel of a gun or democratic voting, we can make you leave! Of course! The brothers all admire Officer Si''s charisma, and if you agree to stay, we''ll be more than happy to take good care of you! Hahaha!" Scarfaceughed crazily.


    Si Ruqing turned to look at the elderly and women who had been silently bowing their heads, asking in despair, "Do you all think I should leave too?"


    "Officer Si, you better leave!" an elder stood up, pointing at Si Ruqing, "We all don''t wee you!"


    "Yes, you should go!" a plump, somewhat sharp-tongued middle-aged woman also stood up,


    "It''s because of you, always saving people, that we used up our supplies so quickly! The stuff in the mall could havested us much longer! Leave, we don''t wee you!"


    "Yes, you, get out! Leave this ce!"


    "Get out!"


    The other elderly and women joined in the chorus.


    Si Ruqing''s face turned pale. She couldn''t understand how the people she had risked her life to save could treat her this way.


    Alex stood aside, coldly watching this farce unfold. He had been ready to intervene and obliterate these vile individuals, but when he saw the elderly and women desperately urging Si Ruqing to leave, he sensed something unusual and decided to see how things would unfold.


    "Fine! I''ll leave!" Si Ruqing was utterly disheartened.


    "Wait! Officer Si! You like helping people, right? Take these children with you!" A woman suddenly stood up and grabbed Si Ruqing, saying, "These children are a burden to us here! If you don''t take them, we''ll have to feed them to the zombies!"


    Si Ruqing looked at the three children huddled together.


    A naive little girl around seven or eight years old and the twin teenage girls.


    Seeing their clear and innocent eyes, Si Ruqing''s heart softened.


    "Alright! I''ll take the children!" After saying this, Si Ruqing turned to Alex and the other few


    teammates, "Are youing or not?"


    "Hmph! I''d rather die than stay here with these disgusting people!" Little Liu, a somewhat rebellious teenager, snorted coldly and quickly followed Si Ruqing.


    The other female teammates also snorted and briskly followed Si Ruqing towards the exit.


    "Good luck to you," Alex sneered, ncing at Scarface and Zhou Zhengyu, then strode away, following Si Ruqing.

 Chapter 43: It Was a Conspiracy!

    <h4>Chapter 43: It Was a Conspiracy!</h4>


    "What should we do next? The mall is emptied of food and drink; staying here is just waiting for death."


    Si Ruqing and the others, driven to the fourth floor of the mall, sat together in despair.


    "Then we fight our way out and find a new shelter!" Si Ruqing said resolutely. "This time, we will never again help those ungrateful people!"


    "But the first and second floors of the mall are swarming with zombies! We can''t get out!" a female teammate said dejectedly.


    Everyone sighed heavily.


    "If only we had known, we wouldn''t have saved those people!" the rebellious Little Liu cursed bitterly. "A bunch of ungrateful wretches!"


    As everyone was despondent and at a loss, Alex, who had seemed indifferent, spoke up: "I happen to have a shelter, and I can take you there, but I have a condition. Once I help you establish a new shelter outside mine, you must follow my arrangements."


    "You have a shelter?" Si Ruqing stood up incredulously, looking at Alex in surprise.


    "Can you really save us?" another female teammate excitedly stood up and grabbed Alex''s arm.


    "What else do you think brought me here?" Alex said with a light smile.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Zhou Zhengyu and Scarface, believing they had takenplete control of the shelter, eagerly pounced on the women huddled together after driving out Si Ruqing and her group.


    For over two months...


    Indeed, they had been driven to desperation!


    They were eager to vent their desires!


    But they had overlooked someone!


    The woman who had been the most vociferous in demanding Si Ruqing leave had disappeared at some point!


    And the two elders were nowhere to be found!


    Zhou Zhengyu was pulling a beautiful young woman, trying to drag her into the warehouse to vent...


    He had thought that the young woman would either please him or at least put up a token resistance.


    But suddenly, he realized that not only was she not resisting, but there was also a relieved smile on her lips.


    "Crack!" A snapping sound came from within the warehouse.


    Zhou Zhengyu, as if recalling some terrible thing, suddenly looked up at the warehouse!


    He saw that the middle-aged woman and the two elders were holding hydraulic shears.


    And the iron chain that had been securing the emergency exit was cut through!


    The middle-aged woman and the two elders had the same relieved smiles as the young woman.


    Their smiles were crazily unsettling.


    At that moment!


    He finally understood!


    All of this was a conspiracy by those seemingly weak and vulnerable people!!!


    These old, weak women and children had learned of his and Scarface''s plot to harm Si Ruqing and wanted to stop them, but knew theycked the power.


    So, they hade up with this n!


    To sacrifice themselves!


    To perish together with their enemies!


    Only now did he realize why these people had suddenly be so submissive!


    Why these people suddenly chose to betray their respected Si Ruqing and sided with him!


    All of this!


    It was all just a conspiracy!


    But it was toote!


    The emergency exit was flung open!


    Swarms of zombies crazily surged in!!


    The two elders and the middle-aged woman were the first to be overwhelmed by the horde of zombies!


    "It''s over! Everything is over!" Zhou Zhengyu howled in agony, furiously throwing the young woman to the ground.


    But the young woman suddenly burst into a triumphantugh: "This is the retribution for your ingratitude! Retribution!"


    As the swarm of zombies poured in from the emergency exit, everyone knew they were doomed.


    However, at that moment, a figure suddenly burst forth as if descending from the heavens.


    A powerful and sharp de swung fiercely.


    Like a war god, invincible and mighty!


    Scores of zombies were in under the de.


    In just a moment, all the zombies that had rushed in were killed, and the man pressed on, continuing his ughter down the emergency exit.


    Si Ruqing and the other team members followed the man with the de, seizing the moment when he cleared the zombies at the door to close the heavy iron door again, frantically blocking it with heavy objects.


    They were safe!


    The people in the rooftop shelter were finally safe again.


    "Officer Si! Why did youe back?!" The woman thrown to the ground wailed in pain.


    Zhou Zhengyu and others, having narrowly escaped death, were dumbfounded by everything that had just happened.


    The change was so abrupt.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Zhou Zhengyu wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, his mouth curling into a sarcastic smile,


    "How touching. These wretches wanted to die with us just to save Officer Si."


    "It''s just a pity," Zhou Zhengyu sneered, "the great Officer Si and that new fool came back, not only saving us but also sacrificing themselves. How noble! I''m so damn moved!!"


    "Hahaha!" Scarface also burst into maniacalughter, his expression suddenly turning cold as he ominously drew his axe, "You wretches! Wanted to kill me, huh? I''ll chop off your hands first!"


    With that, Scarface raised his axe and viciously chopped down at the arm of a woman next to him!

 Chapter 44: I Am the Law! I Am the Reason!

    <h4>Chapter 44: I Am the Law! I Am the Reason!</h4>


    "Don''t!" Si Ruqing''s eyes widened in horror.


    The next moment, a sh of a de...


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    An arm holding an axe fell to the ground with a thud.


    Scarface''s eyes bulged in disbelief as he looked at his severed arm. He turned around frantically, and a figure silently appeared behind him.


    "Ah!!! Uh!" Scarface''s scream abruptly ceased as blood sprayed and his head fell to the ground.


    "You! How are you still alive?!" Zhou Zhengyu and the other thugs stared in terror at Alex, who had reappeared, their hands trembling as they held their weapons. "Who the heck are you?!"


    Alex coldly eyed the men, silently picking up his de and slowly advancing towards Zhou Zhengyu.


    The thugs gathered together, each clutching their weapons.


    "He''s just one man! He can''t possibly be a match for us!" Zhou Zhengyu suddenly shouted with a ferocious expression: "Just kill him, and all the women and supplies here will be ours!"


    "Yeah! He''s only one person! An outnumbered fighter can''t win! Especially against so many of us! Let''s go together and kill this kid!" another thug also bellowed viciously.


    "Young man, you shouldn''t havee back! They have too many people; we can''t beat them," a despairing woman said to Si Ruqing.


    "Alex! Be careful! He has a crossbow!" Si Ruqing also shouted worriedly to Alex.


    But Alex seemed not to hear anything, continuing to walk towards Zhou Zhengyu and the others.


    "Damn it! Stop right there!" Zhou Zhengyu, trembling, aimed his crossbow at Alex, yelling, "Take one more step forward, and I''ll shoot you dead..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Alex suddenly elerated, turning into a blur as he charged forward.


    "Ptch!" Zhou Zhengyu didn''t even have the chance to scream before Alex cleaved him in two.


    Blood sttered on Alex''s face, making him look even more ferocious and terrifying.


    "We surrender! We surrender!" One thug, scared out of his wits and incontinent, dropped his weapon and knelt on the ground, frantically kowtowing and begging Alex for mercy.


    The other thugs also gave up their resistance, kneeling and pleading pitifully.


    "Please spare us! We are willing to be your servants!"


    "We were forced by Scarface and Zhou Zhengyu! We are ready to repent and follow you now!"


    "We can go out to find food! We can be yourckeys! Please spare us!"


    "Young man! It''s the apocalypse, and not many of us are left alive. We are all human beings; we should help each other! You cannot just ughter innocents like this!"


    Alex looked down at these people with a nted gaze, some of whom were trying to show loyalty and win his sympathy, while others were preaching morality, hoping to persuade Alex to spare them for being fellow survivors.


    "Alex, the principal culprits have been killed, and these people are just aplices. ording to thews of the state, they do not deserve death, as they are only essories and haven''t done anything. Maybe we should just let them go and fend for themselves," Si Ruqing, frowning, walked up to Alex, somewhat reluctantly suggesting.


    "After all, there aren''t many survivors left, for the sake of our human future..."


    Before Si Ruqing could finish, Alex raised his weapon and chopped down at one of the kneeling thugs.


    Nine heads fell to the ground in unison, blood sshing on Si Ruqing''s face.


    Alex turned his head and said coldly, "Thews of the state? Whatws? Who will uphold thesews? You?"


    Alex, with a cold smirk, walked over to a few middle-aged men who had not participated in the riot.


    The short, leading man hurriedly crawled to Alex''s feet, trembling and pleading, "I didn''t join the riot! I''m aw-abiding citizen! I even tried to dissuade them! Please spare us!"


    The other two middle-aged men also crawled up, begging desperately, "Benefactor! We were forced! We didn''t join their riot! We are willing to follow you and Officer Si! We can work for you!"


    With a swift motion of his de, three more heads rolled to the ground.


    "This is the apocalypse! There are nows! No reason! If there is anyw, it''s what I say! My actions define what''s right!"


    Alex turned to Si Ruqing, "I hope you understand this. It is the most important thing you need to remember in order to survive in this apocalypse."


    Si Ruqing stared nkly at Alex, her face turning pale, her eyes filled withplex emotions.


    At that moment, the women who had been saved by Alex''s decisive actions got up from the ground, gathering around him, admiringly looking up to Alex.


    "You''re really amazing! You killed so many zombies so easily! Can you teach us how to kill zombies?" The twin sisters approached, looking up at Alex with pure admiration, speaking in unison.

 Chapter 45: I am Not a Hero, Nor a Savior

    <h4>Chapter 45: I am Not a Hero, Nor a Savior</h4>


    "Thank you, handsome young man! You really are our hero!" A woman in her thirties gratefully looked at Alex.


    "Great hero! Thank you!" A young girl looked at Alex with a face full of passion, her eyes shining with admiration.


    "Great hero! Long live our hero!" The rest of the women also started to cheer.


    Having escaped death, they felt the preciousness of life.


    Although Alex''s way of killing was a bit scary, it didn''t affect their admiration and reverence for him!


    The way Alex descended like a war god and drove back the zombies had been deeply engraved in these people''s hearts.


    Especially the two little sisters, they worshipped Alex immensely.


    For girls like them, Alex was an idol, a godlike figure.


    "You must be the great hero sent by God to save us!" A little girl, about seven or eight years old, blinked her innocent big eyes, wiped the tears on her face, looked up at Alex with a face full of admiration, and said: "Can you protect us?"


    "This handsome young man must be the great hero sent from heaven to save the world! As long as we follow him, we will surely be able to live well!" A middle-aged woman said excitedly and affirmatively: "Hero! We are willing to follow you!"


    "Yes! You must be the great hero sent from heaven to save humanity! We will all follow you!" A young girl shouted excitedly.


    Everyone looked at Alex with admiration, their eyes twinkling with hope and enthusiasm.


    Si Ruqing looked at the scene before her with aplex expression, but ultimately she let out a sigh of relief, feeling a sense of release. She walked up to Alex and said gratefully, "Thank you! Thank you for saving everyone! And thank you for helping us get rid of those bad people!"


    Alex smiled faintly and nodded at the crowd. He didn''t dislike these people who still had some backbone and conscience.


    At least in his view, these people were worth helping and saving.


    But his own rules would not be broken for anyone.


    "I''m sorry, you may have misunderstood. I am not the great hero you imagine, nor am I a good person. I am not noble at all," Alex interrupted the crowd''s cheers. "And I am certainly not a savior."


    "I am just a passerby who happened to be here. I never thought about saving all of humanity, nor did I intend to help anyone unconditionally."


    After Alex spoke, everyone stared at him dumbfounded, their eyes filled with pleading.


    The two little sisters were even more tearful, sobbing softly.


    "Won''t you protect us? We will be very good and obedient!" The little girl blinked her tear-filled eyes, looking at Alex beseechingly.


    "Please stay with us! We will do anything you say. I am willing to be your woman!" A rather attractive young woman stepped forward, pulling on Alex and pleading.


    Si Ruqing watched Alex nervously, her eyes also showing a hint of pleading. She wanted to say something, but didn''t know how to express it.


    Indeed.


    Alex had no obligation to save anyone here.


    He owed them nothing and had already saved their lives.


    They were the ones indebted to Alex.


    And they had nothing to offer him in return.


    He had no need to risk himself to save so many burdens.


    She could understand Alex.


    She didn''t me Alex.


    But she still hoped that Alex could save these poor people.


    "I have my own refuge. I can try to rescue you all to our refuge. I will provide you with food and water, help you survive, and ensure your safety," Alex continued to speak indifferently.


    "But, you must obey my rules. In my refuge, my word isw, the rules! Anyone who dares to defy me, anyone who does not listen to me, will face the harshest punishment! It could even be worse than death."


    "All who enter my refuge be my personal property, my ves. Whatever I wish to do with you, you must not resist."


    Alex looked deeply at Si Ruqing: "I want yourplete loyalty, not just in mind, but also in body."


    The meaning of Alex''s words was clear to everyone present, even to the two little sisters.


    "These are the rules for entering my refuge, rules that cannot be broken. However, I will never force anyone. The choice is in your hands. You can choose toe back with me, or you can choose to stay here. I will not force you to do anything."


    "Even if you choose to stay, if you encounter difficulties in the future, I will help you to some extent."


    After speaking, Alex smiled faintly at the crowd, as if all he said was perfectly natural.


    Si Ruqing blushed, lowered her head, and bit her lips tightly.

 Chapter 46: We Are Willing to Obey You Absolutely

    <h4>Chapter 46: We Are Willing to Obey You Absolutely</h4>


    She found that she didn''t feel averse to Alex''s approach.


    Although it was very realistic, it seemed only natural.


    He saved them, provided them with food and drink, and protected their safety.


    And what could they offer to Alex in return?


    Except for absolute obedience, except for their own bodies.


    What else?


    They had nothing.


    Compared to the despicable and dangerous behavior of Zhou Zhengyu and others, Alex''s approach even seemed somewhat merciful.


    With his strength, he could forcibly take everything he wanted.


    Including her!


    Si Ruqing knew that even she had no chance of resisting Alex.


    He was simply too strong.


    He had even surpassed the bounds of humanity.


    She wouldn''t even have the opportunity to die rather than submit.


    Alex only needed to use one hand to make her faint.


    Then, by administering a drug that could cloud a woman''s mind and induce impulsive behavior, he could make herply willingly.


    Even if they didn''t agree, Alex could still do whatever he wanted.


    Whatever Alex did to them was within his rights.


    Just as he said, he was the supremew!


    He was like a god!


    No one could resist.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, no one could punish him for doing as he pleased.


    Yet even so, Alex still gave them the choice.


    There were only two possibilities for this.


    One was Alex''s mercy.


    The other was that Alex was indifferent to them, even somewhat contemptuous.


    He didn''t care.


    Indeed.


    Si Ruqing believed that Alex was indifferent to them, even somewhat contemptuous.


    "We are willing to go back with you! We are willing to be your servants! We will listen to everything you say!"


    No one expected that the first ones to speak up would be the two sets of twin little sister flowers.


    "Staying here, we would only be a burden to everyone. Moreover, we two are too weak. If we encounter bad people in the future, we might not even have the chance to choose, and we might even get hurt by many people!" one of the twin little sisters said earnestly.


    The other nodded: "We quite like little brother. Little brother is very powerful and also very kind. He saved all of us. If little brother wants us, we are very willing."


    With these two leading, several other young women also quickly expressed their willingness to go with Alex and be his servants.


    The cute little girl with big eyes, about seven or eight years old, also raised her hand and said: "Please take me with you! I promise to be very obedient! I am willing to do anything!"


    Alex nodded in satisfaction, gently stroked the little girl''s smooth hair, and said with a rare smile: "Silly child, brother doesn''t need you to do anything. After youe back with me, just stay with the sisters and live well. I will also have other sisters teach you to read and study."


    Hearing Alex''s words, everyone was moved to tears.


    Perhaps their previous experiences made them realize the dangers of this post-apocalyptic world. Alex''s simple words had already made them extremely grateful.


    They instantly saw Alex as a great and noble saint!


    After Alex finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Si Ruqing. Now everyone had expressed their stance, leaving only Si Ruqing and a few other female team members who followed her without speaking.


    Everyone looked at Si Ruqing, whose cheeks turned even redder.


    Biting her lips firmly, Si Ruqing raised her head and said determinedly: "I am also willing to go with you, to follow all your arrangements, and to obey you absolutely."


    When Si Ruqing spoke, the female team members behind her also stepped forward one after another and dered, "We are willing to follow you, obey your arrangements, and wholeheartedly obey you." Alex nodded with satisfaction, very pleased with their performance.


    "You clean up this ce first and stay here for a few more days. I will try my best to find a way to pick you up." Alex said seriously, without wasting any more words. He jumped off the rooftop and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "Sister Ruqing, this guy is actually quite cool. And, he is really amazing, like a superhero. I think it''s a good thing to follow him," one of the female team members said while looking at Si Ruqing and staring at where Alex had disappeared, trying tofort her.


    "Officer Si, we also think this handsome guy is good. He should be a good person. We won''t lose by following him!" a charming young woman said with a smile.


    "Oh!Cai! I see you really want this handsome guy to have you! You little flirt, are you in heat?" a middle-aged woman teased with a smirk.


    "There''s nothing wrong with following such a capable man! I just don''t know how good he is in bed. If he''s also amazing, that would be great!" a plump woman in her thirties bit her lip with a slightly blurred look in her eyes.

 Chapter 47: Men Should Be Dominant

    <h4>Chapter 47: Men Should Be Dominant</h4>


    "Hmph! You''re thinking too much! With so many young girls and beauties here, how could it be your turn! If anyone, it should be us first," the rather beautiful young woman confidently pushed out her chest andughed.


    "My skills are great! I''m much more caring than any of you!" the voluptuous woman retorted, not willing to be outdone.


    Having experienced life and death, these people had be more open-minded.


    Receiving Alex''s promise had given everyone a sense of relief and joy.


    Their conversations became more open and hearty.


    Si Ruqing, watching everyone rx and joke around, felt a burden lifted from her heart.


    She had been carrying such a heavy load alone for so long, always on guard against Zhou Zhengyu and others. She was truly exhausted.


    After all, she was a woman. Despite her strong exterior, deep down, she also longed for someone to rely on.


    "Yes! Following him might really be our luck. I hope he can safelye back to pick us up!" Si Ruqing looked in the direction where Alex had disappeared, praying.


    She had never submitted to any man, nor had she ever felt admiration for any man.


    But today, she found herself somewhat admiring Alex.


    Perhaps it was because of the influence of the others.


    Or maybe it was because, in this post-apocalyptic world, a man with great strength possessed a special kind of charm.


    In any case, she, who had always been strong-willed and looked down on men, was feeling somewhat moved.


    After Alex left the mall, he looked around at theyout of the ce.


    The mall was quiterge, surrounded by walls, making it a potentially good refuge if it weren''t for the many zombies trapped inside.


    If Alex now wants to rescue the people on the rooftop of the mall and transport them to the City of Darkness, the first problem he must face is the dense horde of zombies on the first floor of the mall.


    Additionally, he needs to find a sturdy vehicle with powerful capabilities to transport these people.


    Alex looked around; this area is in the city center, and it''s not possible for arge truck to enter.


    Under normal circumstances, using a big truck would be a good choice.


    There''s another problem: Alex doesn''t have a driver''s license, nor does he know how to drive.


    He can''t possibly carry them back one by one.


    That would be too troublesome and exhausting.


    "There seems to be a ce selling fireworks and crackers."


    Looking at the dense zombies in the mall, Alex suddenly thought of a n.


    The reason there were so many zombies in the mall was that the main entrance was blocked. If he could create a path for the zombies to pour out, apanied by a few strings of firecrackers, it might be possible to lure some of the zombies out of the mall.


    Relying on his memory, Alex found the fireworks shop and took a dozen strings of firecrackers.


    Then he opened the iron door at the back of the mall.


    "Crackle, crackle..." The intense sound of firecrackers rapidly erupted.


    The zombies squeezed together in the mall rushed crazily toward a residentialplex next to the mall as if they had gone mad.


    The zombies in the residentialplex, like beasts smelling blood, converged towards the sound.


    The two hordes of zombies collided, like two armies shing in battle, instantly creating chaos.


    "Damn! There are so many zombies in this residential area!" Alex watched the dense zombies below and couldn''t help but feel a chill.


    Given the density of zombies in this area, anyone else would likely die here.


    Even an armed military force might not be able to handle so many zombies!


    After most of the zombies in the mall had run off, Alex then closed the iron door again and quickly left along the perimeter wall.


    The number of zombies left in the mall was now significantly reduced. The next step was to find a sturdy truck to transport the people from the rooftop of the mall.


    However, the priority at the moment was to take the newly captured burly zombie back to the grave for burial.


    Upon returning to the City of Darkness, Alex handed over the burly zombie to the women and allowed them to crowd around him as he sat on the sofa.


    "Today, I brought you all a little gift!" Alex said with a mysterious smile, shaking his space bag at his waist.


    "Master! What is it?!" Shen Tingting, a notorious spendthrift rich second generation, almost popped her eyes out at the mention of a gift.


    The other women also looked at Alex with curiosity and anticipation.


    Alex had always given them the impression of being cold and domineering, and his EQ was almost zero.


    The fact that he brought them gifts this time was like a dreame true for the women.


    Regardless of what the gift was, it actually wasn''t important to them.


    What mattered was that their man was showing care and affection for them!


    Without even seeing the gift, just Alex''s words alone moved the women immensely.


    Li Wanning even shed tears of emotion.


    Alex, looking at the women''s reactions, was somewhat speechless for a moment.


    It''s really true that the more you indulge women, the more demanding they be.


    Usually, being a bit more dominant and cold towards them, and then asionally showing some tenderness, makes them feel blissful and overwhelmingly grateful.

 Chapter 48: The Most Luxurious Women in the Post-Apocalyptic World

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Most Luxurious Women in the Post-Apocalyptic World</h4>


    On the contrary, if you''re too nice to women all the time, they start to take it for granted.


    When women make mistakes and are rarely reprimanded, those spoiled by leniency resort to crying, tantrums, or even threats, feeling as if they''ve been greatly wronged.


    This reminded Alex of those pre-apocalyptic incidents where women pped bus drivers, disregarding the lives of everyone on board.


    There was even a case where a woman stabbed her husband to death simply because he forgot to buy chicken legs!


    These women were spoiled by the weak men in their families,ing to believe that the whole world should naturally amodate them!


    Men must make women understand that they can be cherished, but can also be dismissed at any time.


    When I care about you, you can be everything; when I don''t, you are nothing.


    Alex shook the space bag, and the first thing that tumbled out was a pile of "antibiotics" and other medicines.


    Seeing this gift, Lin Mancha was slightly disappointed.


    Shen Tingting stuck out her tongue, with an I-knew-it expression.


    Tang Jingyan was also a bit let down.


    Only Li Wanning and Myra still had a trace of gratitude on their faces.


    "Thank you, Master! You work so hard outside and still remember to find medicine for us, caring about our health. You are really too kind," Li Wanning said, giving Alex a kiss and speaking with genuine gratitude.


    This silly girl, always considering everything for his sake.


    Blushed by Li Wanning''s thanks, Alex felt a bit embarrassed.


    Alex took a box of medicine and handed it to Myra, saying, "Ningning, take one of these tonight."


    "Thank you for the Master''s gift!" Myra looked at Alex with excitement, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    Myra understood the meaning behind Alex giving her this medicine. Among so many sisters, she was the only one who hadn''t had the chance yet. Hearing that Alex had finally chosen her, Myra even felt a sense of relief. At this moment, she was thinking: "I''m not that bad after all; the Master still likes me..."


    Women''spetitiveness can be quite terrifying.


    Alex nodded in satisfaction, casually pointing to a pile of "antibiotics" and said authoritatively, "Now it''s the apocalypse, and I don''t want any of you to create unnecessary trouble. So, remember to take this medicine when you feel better."


    All the women obediently nodded.


    Alex waved his hand again, and various luxury items from the space package were thrown out in a pile. Looking at them, they were all luxury items for women! This whole pile of things was worth at least tens of millions! Even the wealthiest women before the apocalypse probably didn''t have such extravagance.


    "Wow! These are Gi bags!! I love this Gi model the most!" Shen Tingting screamed as she picked up several Gi bags from the ground and shouted, "These are limited editions! I used to dream of buying one! The Master actually brought back three of them at once!"


    "Swarovski nes! And IDO rings!" Lin Mancha was also excited, screaming, "I heard that IDO only allows each person to buy one, but there are hundreds here..."


    "Superficial! I prefer the Vacheron Constantin watches! But there are so many; I can''t wear them all!" Tang Jingyan held a Vacheron Constantin watch, her face flushed with excitement, "I''ll wear a different one every day! A new one every day!"


    "There''s also Chanel perfume!" Li Wanning eximed in happiness. "And so many cosmetics and skincare products! I''m going to do a facial mask tonight, sisters!"


    While all the women were immersed in the overwhelming happiness of being surrounded by luxury items, Myra, who felt indifferent to luxury, suddenly picked up a Victoria''s Secret outfit curiously and asked, "Huh? What is this? It looks like clothing? Is it a sailor suit? Why does it feel strange?"


    All the women looked at the pile of clothing in Myra''s hands and blushed, lowering their heads in embarrassment.


    "I knew it... How could the Master suddenly be so nice to us..." Tang Jingyan blushed and muttered quietly.


    "This outfit suits you! Try it on!" Alex picked up a yboy Bunny outfit and threw it to Tang Jingyan with a smile.


    "Master! You''re so naughty!" Tang Jingyan stomped her foot in annoyance but still picked up the outfit and went to the room to try it on.


    ...


    While enjoying the attentive service of the women, Alex used his thoughts tomand the system:


    "System! Disy my attribute values!"


    [City of Darkness (Intermediate) Lord''s Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Constitution: 89]


    [Mental: 68]


    [Strength: 90]


    [Endurance: 87]


    [Agility: 91]


    (Average values for adult male humans are 60)


    [Skills: None]


    [Items: de of Sin (Basic), Space Package (Basic)]


    [Materials: Bio ws *3, Bio Whisker *1]


    [Apocalypse Coins: 228]

 Chapter 49: The Arrogant Off-Road Vehicle Youth

    <h4>Chapter 49: The Arrogant Off-Road Vehicle Youth</h4>


    After burying the remaining few ss C Agile Zombies, both strength and agility had surpassed 90, with three bio-ws acquired and only one bio-whisker. However, after burying the robust zombie hunted today, it should be possible to gather two whiskers.


    "Need to hunt more ss C Agile w Zombies," Alex muttered to himself, somewhat expectant of the upgraded version of the ''Sinful de''. However, looking at the Apocalypse Coins column, Alex felt a bit disappointed. Not enough to reach 300, otherwise, he could directly summon a Strangler Armored Vehicle, which ording to the system description, should be incredibly powerful.


    At least, it should be much more formidable than the few modified off-road vehicles he had seen before. But now, with 228 Apocalypse Coins, he should soon gather the required 300.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" A series of loud and rapid horn sounds startled Alex.


    "Who''s honking their car horn like that? Are they crazy? Looking for death?"


    Shen Tingting angrily pulled on her clothes and ran towards the city wall, irritated. The others, also curious, stood up, donning their clothes and followed to the city wall. Alex closed his eyes and controlled the three-eyed crow to fly into the sky.


    "It''s those guys again!"


    This time, the people in the modified off-road vehicles seemed to have made some decision. Besides two modified off-road vehicles, they also brought a mixer truck. The loud horn sound wasing from the mixer truck.


    The vast swarm of zombies at the school gate was attracted by the sound of the mixer truck and madly rushed towards it. The mixer truck, seemingly prepared, hit the gas and recklessly sped away into the distance. Meanwhile, the two modified off-road vehicles charged into the school.


    The school''s iron gate could not withstand the attack of an off-road vehicle loaded with steel railings, and was instantly smashed to pieces. Two off-road vehicles charged towards the school''s inner City of Darkness.


    "Master! It looks like two cars are heading our way!" the tall and beautiful Li Wan-ning, due to her height, was the first to spot the off-road vehicles racing arrogantly towards them.


    Alex''s expression turned cold, and he suddenly stood up and leaped onto the city wall.


    A height of six meters was nothing for Alex now, requiring just a single leap.


    As the roar of the engines filled the air, two modified armored vehicles stopped at the entrance of the City of Darkness.


    The window of the Ford Raptor off-road vehicle slowly lowered, revealing a face with a slight arrogant and contemptuous smile through the reinforced steel-barred window.


    This was a young man with a rogue-like demeanor, dyed white hair, and a perpetual slight smirk, his eyes full of arrogance.


    As Alex and the girls saw this young man, he too noticed Alex.


    "Holy shit! What the heck is this? There really is a city here! Damn it!" eximed the young man with white hair.


    The young man in the passenger seat, wearing earrings, kept tapping his head as he looked at the walls of the City of Darkness, eximing in surprise.


    "Look! There''s someone on the city tower!" shouted a girl with silver hair from the pickup truck. She looked to be about fifteen or sixteen years old, pretty but with heavy makeup, giving her a somewhat enchanting appearance.


    These people were clearly delinquents, and most likely rich second-generation kids.


    "Hey, kid on the city wall! How did you make this wall? I damn heard there was a city here and didn''t believe it, but you damn really opened my eyes!" the white-haired young man sneered at Alex, waving his hand arrogantly and shouting, "You damn really are a talent!"


    "Yo! So many student girls here! Damn! These chicks are hot! I always said there were many beauties in this school! Didn''t expect this kid to have taken them all!"


    "Get lost!" Alex coldly yelled at these delinquent youths, then gestured to the girls around him, who were watching the scene, to go down the city wall first.


    Alex knew these guys had guns. At this distance, although he wasn''t worried about getting hit, these women, unaware of the power of rifles, might not be able to react in time.


    "You little bastard really have the guts!" The white-haired young man pulled out a Type 81 rifle from behind his seat and fired two random shots at Alex''s position.


    Thanks to the cover of the city wall, the bullets only hit the wall.


    But Alex, seeing the power of a rifle for the first time, was still a bit pale.


    If not for his fear of the rifle, he would have gone down and chopped these guys up already!


    "If you don''t want to die, then open the gates nicely for me! Your city is now requisitioned by me! And your women, they are now mine! Hahaha!!! Such fine goods, wasted on a loser like you!" the white-haired young manughed maniacally.


    "I''m telling you now! You''re going to die a miserable death!" Alex coldly stared at the white-haired young man, speaking each word deliberately.


    These provocations had thoroughly ignited Alex''s rage!


    These people were courting death!

 Chapter 50 You Just Wait

    Chapter 50 You Just Wait


    "Damn it, you prefer punishment over courtesy, huh?! Break down the city gate for me!" The white-haired youth, with a vtile temper, seeing Alex pay him no attention, immediately turned his vehicle around and elerated towards the City of Darkness''s gate.


    With a loud "Bang!", the off-road vehicle was smashed and its engine died.


    However, the gate of the City of Darkness was also left with arge dent.


    At this rate, it wouldn''t take many more hits for the gate to break open.


    "System! Construct a Hunter Repeating Crossbow here!" Alex said with a voice as cold as ice.


    Alex had been reluctant to spend 200 Apocalypse Coins to build the Hunter Repeating Crossbow.


    He was close to reaching 300 Apocalypse Coins!


    The Strangler Armored Vehicle, he could have summoned it in just one more day!


    Damn it!!


    These people!


    Must die!!!!


    [The Hunter Repeating Crossbow: Attacks all life forms assaulting the City of Darkness, can also be controlled by the city lord. Each crossbow bolt costs 1 Apocalypse Coin (automatically purchased upon usage, until all Apocalypse Coins are depleted). Price: 200 Apocalypse Coins.]


    [Conditions for summoning the Hunter Repeating Crossbow have been met, summoning...]


    [Spending 200 Apocalypse Coins...]


    As the synthetic electronic voice concluded, a one-meter-long and wide crossbow base thunderously materialized, followed by a man-sized repeating crossbow appearing atop it.


    Under the setting sun, the crossbow emitted a sinister and alluring ck cold light, as if harboring endless murderous intent!


    The metallic beauty and elegant lines left Alex utterly fascinated!


    At this moment, the white-haired youth restarted the off-road vehicle, preparing to reverse for a second attack.


    A cold smile shed across Alex''s face as he aimed at the off-road vehicle and pulled the trigger!


    "Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡­" A series of whooshing sounds followed.


    The crossbow bolts, emitting a ck cold light, shot towards the off-road vehicle''s windshield at an incredibly fast speed!


    The white-haired youth, noticing the massive repeating crossbow suddenly in Alex''s hands, panicked and mmed on the brakes, frantically turning the steering wheel.


    Such evasion was futile!


    Completely ineffective.


    With anger, Alex fiercely pressed the crossbow''s mechanism, releasing dozens of bolts in rapid session!


    He spent all his remaining Apocalypse Coins in one go!


    "Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud¡­" The sound of the bolts piercing through rang out.


    The Raptor off-road vehicle was instantly turned into a porcupine!


    Dozens of ck crossbow bolts densely covered the vehicle!


    The vehicle''s windshield was shattered by the bolts.


    There wasn''t even time for screams.


    The white-haired youth and the earring-wearing man beside him were pierced through by several bolts!


    Their heads, chests, and bellies were all impaled with crossbow bolts as thick as steel pens!


    The heads of the white-haired youth and the earring man were shattered, their blood and brains sttered all over the interior!


    The silver-haired girl following behind, watching the scene unfold, was dumbstruck and suddenly screamed in terror.


    The tattooed muscr man beside the silver-haired girl shot towards Alex''s position and shouted at the girl, "Damn it! Drive! Do you want to die here like them?!"


    The silver-haired girl finally reacted, pressing the elerator hard and frantically rushing towards the outside of the school.


    A furious roar came from the huge speaker on top of the pickup truck: "Damn you! You damn wait for me!!!"


    A glint of cold light shed in Alex''s eyes.


    It seemed these people were going to look for backup!


    From what Alex had seen through the three-eyed crowst time, there were about five or six people, and this group was organized and disciplined.


    Their equipment was excellent, and they even had Type 81 rifles!


    Such weapons, even before the apocalypse, were rare to see.


    This group, before the apocalypse, was either a criminal organization or had essed a military or police ammunition depot after the apocalypse.


    Alex was certain that this group was not just these few people; behind them, there might well be a shelter.


    "We must eradicate these peoplepletely!"


    Alex said coldly, leaping down from the city wall to the front of the off-road vehicle.


    The two people in the vehicle were dead beyond doubt.


    The hood of the off-road vehicle had also been turned into a porcupine, and Alex knew without looking that the vehicle was totaled.


    However, the Type 81 rifle in the vehicle was still intact.


    Alex went forward to take the Type 81 rifle and searched the vehicle, finding a police anti-riot gun and a box of rifle bullets.


    Apart from these weapons, Alex also found many white powders and pills.


    Without a doubt, Alex guessed they were drugs.


    "It seems these people are rted to drug traffickers," Alex muttered to himself.


    Judging from these people''s attire and behavior, they should be part of a criminal organization, and these people were likely spoiled children of wealthy families.


    After collecting the weapons and ammunition into his spatial bag, Alex turned and headed back to the City of Darkness.


    Alex''s understanding of this organization is limited, but what he can be sure of is that these people are not only well-armed and disciplined, but they might also have a hidden shelter. Attacking their stronghold alone right now would not be a wise decision. After all, he''s still human and vulnerable to firearms.


    However, the time to settle scores with these people is not far off. As soon as he umtes 300 Apocalypse Coins and summons the Strangler Armored Vehicle, it will be time for these people to face their doom.


    With the Strangler Armored Vehicle, Alex wouldn''t care about whatever stronghold they have; he could just drive through it. Even if he can''t win, with the protection of the armored vehicle, at least he can retreat safely.


    For now, the priority is to quickly earn more Apocalypse Coins. After summoning the Hunter Repeating Crossbow, all his remaining coins were spent on bolts, leaving him with zero. Killing ordinary zombies is too slow to umte coins; he needs to hunt more ss C zombies quickly.


    Alex did some calctions. Burying a ss C zombie can yield 20-30 Apocalypse Coins. With some luck, burying just over ten ss C zombies could generate the required 300 coins. Burying a ss C zombie takes about 2 hours, and currently, he has two Level 2 graves avable for use. If there are enough ss C zombies, plus the coins from burying ordinary zombies, it would only take about a day to umte enough coins to summon the Strangler Off-road Vehicle. If he works through the night, he could have the required coins by tomorrow noon. This is not a slow pace.


    Now, the only thing missing is a few ss C zombies.


    Alex leaped down from the city wall and swiftly headed towards a neighborhood dense with zombies. He aimed to collect as many ss C zombies as possible, rapidly boosting his strength. Alex was a person who believed in immediate retribution; for him, a gentleman doesn''t let the grass grow under his feet when ites to revenge. Since the enemy provoked him, he was determined to eliminate them in the shortest possible time. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a night of fiercebat, even Alex, with his over 90 attribute points in physical strength, felt exhausted. He left the bodies of over a dozen ss C zombies with the women and dragged his weary body back to the Dark Castle, copsing into bed.


    "Ding Dong! Burial of ss C zombie bodiesplete!"


    "25 Apocalypse Coins added."


    "3 points of Agility attribute gained."


    "1 point of Constitution attribute gained."


    "1 point of Stamina attribute gained."


    "Material: Bio-w obtained."


    "Level 2 grave is now empty, please bury again."


    "Ding Dong! Burial of ss C zombie bodiesplete!"


    "¡­"


    "Congrattions, host, your Strength and Agility attributes have reached the human limit peak!"


    A series of electronic sounds woke up Alex, who had finished resting. He got up and looked at the sky; it was now noon.


    "System! Disy my attributes."


    [City of Darkness (Intermediate) City Lord Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Constitution: 92]


    [Spirit: 70]


    [Strength: 100]


    [Stamina: 93]


    [Agility: 100]


    (Average value for an adult male human is 60)


    [Skills: Xingyi Mastery.]


    [Items: Sinful de (Primary), Spatial Bag (Primary)]


    [Materials: Bio-w*6, Bio-Whisker*5.]


    [Apocalypse Coins: 308]


    "Strength and Agility have reached the human limit, huh?"


    Looking at his Strength and Agility attributes, which had reached 100, Alex felt quite satisfied.


    His current strength and agility had reached the limits of human capability. This meant that if Alex were to participate in Olympic events like weightlifting, running, or high jumping, he could easily overpower other athletes. He could even effortlessly break world records.


    "System, can attribute points increase beyond 100?" Alex asked curiously. If 100 points are the human limit, does it mean he can no longer increase his attributes?


    [Burying ss B zombies can continue to increase attributes.]


    [100 points is the human limit; surpassing 100 will enter the superhuman level.]


    Surpassing one hundred is superhuman?


    Like a superhero?


    Alex''s pupils contracted slightly. The word "superhuman" was full of allure for him. After all, the human body is rtively weak, and even at its limit, safety is not guaranteed in this post-apocalyptic world.


    [Yes, the superhuman level is beyond human existence. Entering the superhuman level will grant superhuman abilities.]


    This information somewhat excited Alex. Entering the superhuman level would grant superhuman abilities.


    "What kind of abilities are superhuman abilities?" Alex asked excitedly. Just hearing the name sounded incredibly powerful.


    [Sorry, host, superhuman abilities cannot be disclosed at the moment.]


    [Superhuman abilities will be unlocked upon reaching the superhuman level.]


    "Alright," Alex nodded in resignation and continued with hismand to the system: "Upgrade the Sinful de!"


    The number of Bio-ws and Bio-Whiskers he had was sufficient to upgrade the Sinful de.


    [Upgrade conditions met, qualifying for upgrade.]


    [Consuming Bio-w*5, Bio-Whisker*2, upgrading...]


    [Upgradeplete!]


    As the synthetic electronic sound finished, Alex felt the Sinful de in his hand suddenly tremble.


    Then, with a "whoosh," a ghostly blue me ignited on the de. Alex touched the me but felt no burning sensation. Was this me just for show, without any real effect? Or was it ineffective against him but harmful to enemies?


    Alex asked with some curiosity, "System, what changes does the Sinful de have after the upgrade?" If it was just about looking cooler, that would be somewhat disappointing. Although the materials were not difficult to obtain, he had still put in some effort. In this brutal post-apocalyptic world, the least useful things were morals and cool looks. Alex wanted something practical.


    [1. The Sinful de has be sharper and more durable.]


    [2. The Sinful de naturally carries a soul intimidation effect. Humans who see the Sinful de will instinctively feel fear.]


    [The soul intimidation is also effective against ordinary zombies.]


    [Without special stimuli, ordinary low-grade zombies will avoid the Sinful de and will not actively approach within its intimidation range.]


    [Intimidation range is five meters.]


    [3. During regr attacks, the Sinful de automatically collects resentment. When the host is in a rage and swings the Sinful de violently, there is a chance to trigger the Sinful Sanction.]


    [Sinful Sanction: When triggered, it can produce a wide-range soul strike, ignoring any physical defense.]

 Chapter 51 The Imposing Arrival of the Modified Vehicle Convoy

    Chapter 51 The Imposing Arrival of the Modified Vehicle Convoy


    "This effect is pretty awesome!" Alex couldn''t help but feel excited. ording to the system''s description, aside from bing more durable and sharper, the most significant feature of the Sinful de was its soul intimidation!


    The greatest significance of soul intimidation is its ability to deter nearby ordinary zombies. Ordinary zombie corpses had be useless to Alex, and he found the endless, tireless hordes of ordinary zombies quite annoying. When hunting ss C zombies, the real exhaustion came from dealing with these incessant low-level zombies, which brought him little Apocalypse Coins and no attribute enhancement.


    But now, with the Sinful de''s special trait, Alex no longer had to worry about being entangled by ordinary low-level zombies. Additionally, the Sinful Sanction that could be activated in anger, although Alex didn''t know how powerful this area-of-effect attack was or how much damage it could cause, just the name itself sounded powerful. Moreover, it was a soul attack, which couldpletely ignore physical defenses!


    He raised the Sinful de, its de emitting a fierce cold light. The ghostly blue me on the de flickered unpredictably, reminiscent of the sword of Damocles from hell, full of intimidation.


    "Master! Master! Those people with the modified cars are back!!" Myra rushed into Alex''s bedroom, anxiously eximing.


    Alex''s mouth curved slightly upward: "They''vee at just the right time!"


    With that, he eagerly leaped out of the castle window and swiftly climbed onto the city wall. This time, the opponents had indeed brought reinforcements and were well-prepared.


    Alex stood on the city wall, watching the imposing convoy approaching with swagger, a cold sneer crossing his face. There were two reinforced dump trucks, two mixer trucks withrge wooden spikes attached to their fronts, and two modified super steel off-road vehicles. There was also that modified pickup truck that had appeared before, leading the convoy.


    Even from this distance, Alex could clearly see the arrogant smirk on the face of the silver-haired girl in the pickup truck. On top of the two dump trucks, there were about a dozen youths armed with rifles and handguns.


    Alex''s eyes narrowed slightly. With his current physical condition, even without binocrs, he could see things clearly within a distance of five hundred meters. They were carrying Type 54 police pistols and Type 81 police rifles. These standard-issue firearms were things that the military and police had already phased out.


    It was unclear where this group had obtained their gear. They were all dressed in identical ck security uniforms, with a few even wearing police bulletproof vests. They all had sunsses on, disying an air of arrogance and untouchability, resembling the typical depiction of organized crime groups. Perhaps this was intentional, as those who have watched too many Hong Kong police and gangster movies, and suffer from ''second-year syndrome'', often enjoy such theatrics.


    Furthermore, these individuals appeared to be in their twenties, clearly a group of young people afflicted with this ''second-year syndrome.'' However, to Alex, this style seemed utterly foolish. On a cloudy day like today, why would they need sunsses?


    The convoy slowly stopped about a hundred meters away from City of Darkness, forming a circle to keep the zombies outside. Once everything was in ce, two young men in bulletproof vests and sunsses, holding shields, stood atop a super-luxury modified off-road vehicle. Those who had gone to scout the city had witnessed the power of the giant crossbow, so now they were very cautious about it.


    Then, someone emerged from the sunroof of the super-luxury modified off-road vehicle, holding a megaphone and shouted towards Alex:


    "People in the city, listen up! I am the founder of the first survivor refuge in Jiangcheng City, the great and glorious leader of human survivors¡ªMa Chenbin!" announced the youth, well-protected in the convoy, and the people around him erupted into cheers.


    Through his three-eyed crow, Alex could see Ma Chenbin''s entire appearance. This man, around twenty-three or twenty-four years old, had long hair parted in the middle, a handsome look, but with a skull tattoo on the left side of his face. His demeanor was that of a standard ruffian, a second-generation delinquent. However, his physique was impressive, muscr and towering, suggesting he had martial arts training, not just fitness, as his body proportions were so well-coordinated.


    "These people must have lost their minds,"mented Shen Tingting disdainfully, showing no fear at the sight of this spectacle.


    "Are they seriously this afflicted with ''second-year syndrome''? What are they even trying to do?" Myra pushed her sses up,ughing as if watching a farce. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Not courting death won''t lead to death," Li Wan-ning concluded. To them, these people putting up such a grand show to provoke Alex was simply courting death.


    Whether it was absolute confidence in Alex''s strength or a sense ofplete security in the City of Darkness, the women seemed unfazed and even mockingly amused. They didn''t take the grand disy of these people seriously at all.


    "People inside the city, hear me out! I give you five minutes to surrender,y down your weapons, open your gates to wee our sacred and great liberating army. Only then, perhaps, you may spare your lives. Otherwise, we will level your city to the ground, leaving nothing behind! Women will be ves, and men will feed the zombies!" Ma Chenbin continued his arrogant and fearless promation.


    In their view, with their strength, ttening Alex''s small refuge was a piece of cake! A six-meter-high cement brick wall stood no chance against their reinforced steel and thick wooden drill mixer trucks charging at full speed. Once the wall and the mysterious giant crossbow on it were breached, with their firearms and overwhelming numerical superiority, they could easily crush anyone in the city. Their power was more than enough to bulldoze this peculiar city. This was a conquest and a ughter!


    Ma Chenbin, in a burst of eloquent fervor, said to his men, "VENI VIDI VICI!" These famous words, written by Gaius Julius Caesar to the Roman Senate after his victory over Pharnaces II of Pontus at the Battle of Z, meant ¡ª I came, I saw, I conquered.


    "Idiots!" Alex raised his middle finger at them from a distance.


    "Dammit! Ungrateful fools, wait for your death!" Ma Chenbin shouted furiously into the megaphone, "Everyone get ready! tten this refuge! Kill all the men inside! The women are for all the brothers to enjoy!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" the youths in the convoy cheered enthusiastically.


    Alex didn''t bother to waste words with them. He turned and leaped down from the city wall and, standing in an open area, spoke to the system, "System, summon the Strangler Armored Vehicle for me."


    [Strangler Armored Vehicle: A powerful armoredbat vehicle with strong armor and power, capable of withstanding attacks from ss B zombies and below. It is the best vehicle for the Lord of City of Darkness; Price: 300 Apocalypse Coins.]


    [Summoning conditions met, summoning the Strangler Armored Vehicle¡­]


    [Consuming 300 Apocalypse Coins¡­]


    As the synthetic electronic sound finished, a steel garage slowly rose from the ground on the open area.


    [Summoning of the Strangler Armored Vehicleplete, host automatically acquires driving skills.]


    The steel doors of the garage thunderously fell, revealing a brand-new armored vehicle shimmering with a metallic luster, slowly emerging from inside. It was a real tracked armored vehicle,parable in size to arge concrete mixer truck. Its body was covered with thick and sturdy armor, and its base was equipped with tank-like caterpir tracks suitable for all kinds of terrain.


    The entire vehicle was securely wrapped in armor, and at its front, a row of rolling iron spikes was installed ¨C this eradication mechanism was probably the origin of the name "Strangler Armored Vehicle."


    [Summoning of the Strangler Armored Vehicleplete, host automatically acquires driving skills.]


    [In a world of many roads, the domineering way leads, drive without rules, and leave your enemies in tears.]


    [City of Apocalypse system kindly reminds the host: when driving the Strangler Armored Vehicle, disregard conventional tactics.]


    After the synthetic electronic voice finished, Alex felt as if he had been enlightened, instantly acquiring the skills to drive the Strangler Armored Vehicle.


    "Master! Their mixer trucks are lining up and heading towards us!" Li Wan-ning shouted to Alex from the tower.


    Outside the city, two concrete mixer trucks and two dump trucks lined up, aiming towards City of Darkness. They emitted a huge rumbling noise, slowly starting to elerate with a powerful momentum intended to intimidate.


    Alex climbed onto the Strangler Armored Vehicle, flipped open the top hatch, and climbed in.


    The gates of City of Darkness slowly opened...


    "Did they surrender?" the silver-haired girl excitedly shouted to Ma Chenbin, "Their gates are opening!"


    "Ha ha ha ha! These cowards, daring to fight against Jiangcheng''s first refuge?! Even if they surrender after killing our men, they must die!" Ma Chenbin''s expression suddenly turned crazed and ferocious, arrogantly shouting to the ready convoy, "Everyone, be prepared! Today we pige the city, no mercy for the men, and capture the women to bring back for..."


    Before Ma Chenbin could finish his grand deration, he saw a towering and formidable ck armored vehicle, shimmering with a heavy metal sheen, slowly driving out from the wide-open city gates!


    "I... What... the... hell..." Ma Chenbin struggled to swallow, his eyes wide and mouth agape, muttering, "What the hell is this thing? A super-sized armored vehicle? Isn''t this modification way too exaggerated?!"


    "Who is this guy, and how does he have an armored vehicle? Could they be military personnel?" The tattooed man also leaned out of the vehicle, looking in horror at the Strangler Armored Vehicle slowly emerging from the city gates.


    "Holy crap! What is that thing in front of the armored vehicle!"


    "This must be some kind of freakish version of an armored vehicle, right?!"


    The group of youths, who had been swaggering atop the dump trucks, instantly erupted into chaos. Their previously arrogant demeanor instantly turned into faces filled with terror.

 Chapter 52 Crushing Overwhelmingly!

    Chapter 52 Crushing Overwhelmingly!


    "Damn it! He''sing towards us!!!"


    "Turn around, quick!!"


    "Run for it!!!"


    "Shoot him!!"


    "Shoot your what? It''s an armored vehicle! Even a cannon wouldn''t work, damn it!"


    After a barrage of gunfire, those standing on the dump trucks realized that their bullets werepletely ineffective against the armored vehicle. Panicked, the drivers of the cement mixers at the front began to scream and turn their vehicles around. This panicked move caused the two cement mixers and the following dump trucks to collide into each other.


    At this moment, Alex fiercely stepped on the gas, elerating the Strangler Armored Vehicle towards the convoy of cement mixers and dump trucks at a speed of 100 mph. The Strangler''s front-mounted crushing disc also began to spin wildly. Zombies that were in the way were instantly minced into a pile of mangled flesh. Blood and gore sttered everywhere as the Strangler Armored Vehicle turned into a moving meat grinder.


    With a thunderous "Boom!", the Strangler Armored Vehicle violently collided with the jammed convoy of cement mixers and dump trucks. The colossal impact sound was apanied by the screeching of tearing metal. The fronts of the two cement mixers blocking the way were instantly crushed. The drivers in the cabins were quickly shredded into pieces along with the ss and metal by the high-speed spinning disc.


    Alex mmed on the elerator again, and the Strangler Armored Vehicle, with tremendous force, pushed the two cement mixers aside and then mmed into the dump trucks! The driver of the dump truck had already died instantly in the first collision. The several fashionably dressed gangster youths standing in the back of the dump truck let out horrific screams, jumping out in a frenzy, attempting to escape for their lives.


    But the noise of the battle was so immense that not only were the zombies inside the school attracted, but also a massive horde of zombies from outside the school converged towards the chaos. The few sunss-wearing youths who jumped out of the truck first were instantly surrounded by zombies and torn to pieces.


    Alex again stepped on the gas for a fierce charge, toppling the dump truck and its upants onto the ground. The caterpir-tracked tires climbed over the overturned dump truck, crushing everything in their path, including the few surviving sunss-wearing youths and the swarming zombies. They were all ground into a pulp.


    This was a true crushing and ughter!


    Following the system''s absurd advice to just crash and roll randomly, Alex relied on the powerful armor and mobility of the Strangler Armored Vehicle, utilizing the destructive power of the front-mounted crushing disc for a frenzied rampage. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hiding in the two modified off-road vehicles and the modified pickup truck, including Ma Chenbin, the once arrogant youths were petrified by the horrific scene unfolding before them, almost wetting their pants in fear.


    "This is just too twisted, isn''t it?!" Ma Chenbin swallowed hard, then shouted at the driver beside him, who was staring dumbfounded, "What the hell are you looking at? If you don''t want to die, drive away now!"


    The driver, as if waking from a dream, hurriedly released the brakes and mmed on the elerator. Just as the vehicle started to turn around, the driver''s eyes widened in terror. A huge swarm of zombies, attracted by the loud noise, was rushing towards them in a dense mass that made one''s scalp tingle.


    If the cement mixers and dump trucks had still been operational, the horde of ordinary zombies wouldn''t have posed much of a threat. They could have simply waited for the zombie wave to pass. However, now their path-clearing modified mixers and dump trucks had beenpletely crushed into pieces. The monstrous armored vehicle that was crushing the dump truck wouldn''t give them any time to wait. A moment''s dy would mean they would end up minced like those before them.


    "Damn it! What are you waiting for? Break through! I''d rather die at the hands of these zombies than fall into the hands of that lunatic!" Ma Chenbin furiously yelled at the driver.


    The driver, with a tense expression, closed his eyes and mmed the elerator. The off-road vehicle elerated wildly, crashing straight into the zombie horde. If they could just break through and get back to their refuge, they would be safe!


    The other two modified off-road vehicles also charged forward. The massive impact force sent the zombies in front flying. However, due to the obstruction of these zombies, the off-road vehicles were forced to slow down. One of them even got its wheels blocked by the bodies,ing to aplete stop.


    Meanwhile, Alex''s Strangler Armored Vehicle slowly turned its chassis, menacingly heading towards the three off-road vehicles. While the swarming zombies might be a big trouble for the off-road vehicles, for Alex''s Strangler Armored Vehicle, it was nothing but a one-sided ughter. The crushing disc continuously minced any zombies blocking the way. Soon, the off-road vehicle that had stalled was crushed by the Strangler''s front disc. Screams of terror came from inside the vehicle before abruptly cutting off.


    Ma Chenbin, sweating profusely, kept urging the driver to speed up as he watched the armored vehicle relentlessly closing in from behind.


    The driver, drenched in sweat, was a professional bodyguard by training and had a strong mental fortitude. He nced at Ma Chenbin, the usually fearless and influential young master of the Ma family and the leader of the Jiangcheng City''s princelings. To his surprise, he saw that Ma Chenbin had wet his pants in fear.


    The driver''s eye twitched at the sight, feeling a mix of contempt and pity. If it weren''t for Ma Chenbin''s influential father, this foolish scion would have probably met his end long ago. It was this fool who had provoked a devil, leading them all to their doom. They could have survived well in this post-apocalyptic world!


    Under Ma Chenbin''s urging, the driver pressed the elerator again, desperately trying to break through the surrounding zombie horde. But all efforts seemed futile. No matter how hard he pressed the gas, the vehicle struggled to move forward through the mass of zombies.


    Zombies with fierce faces kept banging on the car windows, making the whole vehicle shake violently. Ma Chenbin, in the passenger seat, was screaming in terror and madness, filling the car with the stench of urine.


    With a loud "Bang!" followed by the sound of metal being torn apart, the driver looked back in despair, seeing the monstrous armored vehicle had caught up. The modified pickup following them was already half crushed under the armored vehicle.


    Ma Chenbin, too, looked back in terror, his whole body trembling violently. However, they saw the monstrous armored vehicle suddenly stop, and then a young man holding a long-handled knife with blue mes climbed out from the top of the vehicle.


    The zombies surrounding the armored vehicle, upon seeing the young man, seemed to instinctively feel fear, voluntarily forming a five to six-meter radius of clear space around him.


    "Holy shit! Who is this guy?! Even the zombies are afraid of him?!!" Ma Chenbin eximed in terror, realizing that this mysterious youth could instill innate fear in the zombies.


    "What the hell did we provoke? Is this a human or a devil?" the driver muttered, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. They had lost all courage to resist.


    Then, they watched as the devilish young man, feared even by zombies, leaped down from the armored vehicle. Through the windshield of the off-road vehicle, he stabbed the tattooed muscr man driving with a single thrust of his knife. He then effortlessly pried open the door with his de and lifted the unconscious silver-haired girl out, tossing her into the back of the armored vehicle.


    "He''s taking a prisoner!" the driver said in shock. "What does this devil want with a prisoner?!"


    "Who the hell cares what he wants to do! Being alive is better than being dead!" Ma Chenbin, seeing a glimmer of hope, wildly gestured towards Alex''s direction, shouting, "I surrender! I am willing to surrender!"


    Alex, holding the Sinful de with its undting blue mes, slowly walked towards the off-road vehicle where Ma Chenbin was. The zombies surrounding the vehicle also began to retreat slowly as Alex approached.


    Alex raised the Sinful de and heavily shed down towards the front windshield of the off-road vehicle...


    Blood sttered everywhere, and Ma Chenbin felt his head and face drenched in hot blood. Overwhelmed by fear, he lost consciousnesspletely.


    When Ma Chenbin regained consciousness, he found himself in a dungeon, bound hand and foot to a cross-shaped wooden frame. The dungeon was narrow, dark, and damp. The air seemed to be filled with some malevolent presence, causing every breath Ma Chenbin took to be agonizing, as if countless ants were burrowing into his flesh, relentlessly biting and gnawing.


    "Ugh... Ahh!!! What the hell is this ce?!" Ma Chenbin cried out in pain.


    "Brother! Save me!" A weak voice of a girl came from nearby. Ma Chenbin turned his head to see his sister also tied to a cross, her body involuntarily trembling as if she was undergoing immense pain.


    "Finally awake?" A sinister figure with a whip slowly emerged from the darkness. It was Alex. And this dungeon was a ve cage he had just built.


    [ve''s Dungeon: upies 50 square meters of underground space, does not conflict with other surface buildings, and can be used to imprison ves who need to be punished. Once a ve enters the dungeon, they will continuously suffer. Price: 50 Apocalypse Coins.]


    For just 50 Apocalypse Coins, Alex could build a dungeon without upying space in the City of Darkness, and the ves imprisoned within would constantly be in pain. This cost-effectiveness greatly satisfied Alex.


    "Who are you? How many people are in your group? Where is your gathering ce?" Alex''s face flickered in and out of visibility in the candlelight, resembling a demon from purgatory.

 Chapter 53 The Refuge in the Villa Area

    Chapter 53 The Refuge in the Vi Area


    "Brother! Don''t tell him! If this devil finds our refuge, everyone there is doomed!" the silver-haired girl screamed with a trembling voice.


    Without a word, Alex viciously whipped the silver-haired girl with his salt-coated iron whip.


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!" The sensation of the whipshing against flesh was strangely satisfying for Alex.


    "Ah!!!!!" The silver-haired girl let out a heart-wrenching scream, enduring unspeakable agony both mentally and physically.


    Yet, remarkably steadfast, she clenched her teeth fiercely and roared, "Kill me! Even if you torture us to death, we won''t tell you anything!!"


    Alex grinned and turned to Ma Chenbin, who had once again wet his pants, and asked, "Esteemed leader of the human survivors, is what this beautifuldy saying true?"


    Ma Chenbin, with wide eyes full of terror, screeched at Alex, "I''ll talk! I''ll say anything! Just don''t hit me!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Brother!! What are you saying?!!! Letting this devil know our refuge means putting mom and dad in danger!! He won''t spare anyone! Have you lost your mind?!" the silver-haired girl shouted angrily at Ma Chenbin, "Do you want to kill mom, dad, and everyone?!"


    Alex smirked again, picked up a branding iron from a nearby brazier, and gently pressed it against the silver-haired girl''s fair skin.


    With a hissing sound and the girl''s piercing scream, the air was suddenly filled with the smell of seared flesh.


    Unexpectedly, this girl, who seemed like a delinquent, had quite a sense of justice.


    "Are you siblings? Biologically rted?" Alex walked over to Ma Chenbin, picked up another branding iron, and scrutinized him, trembling like a leaf, as if searching for a spot to apply the iron. Finally, Alex''s gaze settled on a particrly vulnerable spot on Ma Chenbin''s body.


    Feeling a chill from Alex''s gaze, Ma Chenbin yelled frantically, "Yes! Yes! I''ll confess everything! I''ll tell you everything! We are biological siblings!! My sister''s name is Ma Beili!! My father is Ma Gang!!"


    Perhaps fearing a slow response would lead Alex to use the iron on him, Ma Chenbin blurted out, "Please don''t use that on me! I''ll tell you everything!"


    "Ma Gang?" Alex slightly furrowed his brows, muttering to himself, "That name sounds familiar." He couldn''t immediately recall where he had heard it.


    "The Jiangcheng City Public Security Bureau!" Ma Chenbin hurriedly added.


    Alex then remembered. "Heh, kid, you''ve got quite a background! No wonder you have so many guns and ammunition, and so many subordinates." Alex patted Ma Chenbin''s pale face. "Tell me about your refuge."


    "Our refuge is in Baihe New Town! There are a few hundred survivors, mostly former residents, and a few members of our princeling gang," Ma Chenbin detailed.


    "Baihe New Town?" Alex''s eyes lit up slightly. "Is that the only golf vi area in Jiangcheng City?"


    Alex had some recollection of the Baihe New Town vi area in Jiangcheng City.


    What is a golf vi area? It''s a ce with an expansive area, exceptional greenery, mountains, water bodies, and picturesque scenery,parable to a tourist attraction. Moreover, each vi covers over 400 square meters, exuding extreme luxury in its design.


    The security in this vi area is also very strict. Apart from the residents, outsiders cannot enter without permission. Additionally, it''s said that beyond the high perimeter walls of the vi area, each vi has its own individual fencing, much like private estates.


    Simrly, the real estate prices in this vi area are astonishingly high. Starting at over 90,000 per square meter. To put this into perspective, even the cheapest and smallest vi here would cost over forty million. Alex once calcted that an average wage earner would have to work relentlessly for four to five hundred years without spending a single penny to afford the cheapest vi in this area!


    Of course, for someone from a background like Ma Chenbin''s, buying a better vi in this area wouldn''t be a problem. Therefore, the residents of such vi areas are either rich or of high social status, simply because ordinary people cannot afford to live there.


    "Yes... It''s also said to be the only golf vi area in Jiangcheng City... Because of the sparse poption, tight security, individual fences for each vi, and specially treated drinking water, Baihe New Town became a sanctuary when the apocalypse broke out," Ma Chenbin exined in detail, fearful of provoking Alex and enduring more of the brutal treatment.


    "Hmph, rich and powerful people always have it damn easy, even in the apocalypse, they naturally have advantages!" Alex cursed discontentedly, then asked, "I''ve heard some rumors about the Taizi Gang. It''s said to be full of second-generation rich kids using their parents'' influence to cause trouble all over Jiangcheng City, untouchable before the apocalypse and a force few in Jiangcheng City dared to provoke. Are you a member of the Taizi Gang?"


    "Uh... I''m the leader of the Taizi Gang..." Ma Chenbin shivered, sensing Alex''s disdain for the Taizi Gang from his tone.


    "Oh! I didn''t see thating! You''re the boss of the Taizi Gang? A gangster boss? Pretty impressive!" Alex pped Ma Chenbin''s face hard twice, "Feels damn good to p the boss of the Taizi Gang!"


    Thinking about the Taizi Gang''s notorious reputation in Jiangcheng, Alex felt a twisted satisfaction pping Ma Chenbin. In school, it was rumored that when the Taizi Gang leader was at Jiangcheng University, the entire university was under his influence, and no male student wasn''t afraid of this mobster scion. He even pped the university president once.


    So, pping Ma Chenbin now, Alex felt a faint sense of aplishment.


    "Who exactly is in Baihe New Town? What weapons do they have?" Alex continued to ask.


    "Most of those left are the former residents, mainly wealthy businessmen and high-level executives with bodyguards. Our Taizi Gang is the most influential there. Plus, we have a lot of firearms and ammunition, so previously, they all followed my and my father''s arrangements, especially in terms of security and going out to search for food. But other than that, everyone did as they pleased."


    Ma Chenbin, reflecting back, said, "When we came out, we took most of the weapons with us. The remaining Taizi Gang members inside probably don''t have many guns left now. But I''m not sure if other people still have firearms."


    It seemed this group wasn''t entirely unified, just an alliance that asionally acted together. This made them easier to deal with.


    "How did you find my city?" Alex then asked a question that had been intriguing him. Logically, people living in Baihe New Town had no need to venture near Jiangcheng University in a world overrun with zombies.


    Twisting in his restraints, Ma Chenbin''s expression was distorted due to continuous mental torment: "We didn''t know about your existence before. My sister and the man you shot were just following orders to capture mutants to bring back for Dr. Zhu and others to research a cure for the zombie virus. Finding you was just a coincidence."


    "Mutants?!!!" Alex was taken aback and asked with a surprised frown, "What are mutants?"


    Hearing the term ''mutants,'' Alex was somewhat startled and even a bit wary. If others could have strong physiques and evolved abilities like him, it would be a significant threat to him.


    "Mutants are those who have been infected by the zombie virus but still maintain their original form. We captured one, and after research, we found that besides their skin turning somewhat blue and changes in pupil color, their strength is much greater than that of a normal person."


    "And also, ordinary zombies don''t actively attack these mutants!" Ma Chenbin said, casting a fearful nce at Alex. He vividly remembered how the zombies had retreated from Alex, leading him to suspect that Alex might be an incredibly powerful and abnormal super-mutant.


    "Another thing, the mutant we captured still retained human intelligence, but seemed to have lost a lot of memory and appeared to have some intellectual impairments."


    Hearing this, Alex slightly rxed. At least for now, it seemed that these newly emerged mutants weren''t particrly formidable. They even sounded somewhat innocently dopey.


    "How did your search for mutants lead you to my ce?" Alex continued with his questioning, curious.


    "Our people spotted a female mutant who was different from the one we captured. This female mutant seemed to have merged with cat genes. She not only had cat ears and a tail but was also as agile as a cat."


    Cat-eared girl, huh? Alex thought, feeling somewhat amused. A human form, with furry ears and a tail, agile like a cat...


    "So this is like a cat-eared girl from an anime, huh? Or should we call her Catwoman, like in Hollywood movies?" Alex thought with a bit of wicked amusement, "I wonder if this cat-eared girl is pretty..."


    Ma Chenbin continued his recollection, "When we saw her, she was wandering around, looking for food, seemingly aimless."


    "We initially wanted to capture her, but this cat-eared mutant was very cautious, and we never got a chance to approach her."


    "Eventually, we tried to surround and capture her by force. But she was incredibly agile and fast, just like a cat, and we couldn''t catch her at all. We followed the direction in which she escaped, and it led us here, but then the cat-eared mutant disappeared."


    "So, I sent my sister and some people to patrol this area, hoping to find an opportunity to capture this mutant."


    Alex nodded, understanding that these mutants were not all the same; some had even merged with other animal genes. But overall, the mutants seemed to be at a very primitive stage of development and were quite rare.

 Chapter 54: Rivalry for Favor?

    "I''ll give you one day to draw a map of Baihe New Town and its security system for me," Alexmanded after releasing Ma Chenbin and temporarily deactivating the psychological torment feature of the dungeon. He then threw Ma Chenbin into a cell, gave him a pen and a sheet of paper, and left without looking back.


    He was determined to take over the Baihe New Town vi area. It wasn''t just about eliminating the threat to City of Darkness; he mainly wanted the mutants and the wealth of resources in that refuge.


    Alex was also curious about the mutants. If possible, he considered capturing those doctors as well. Of course, Alex had heard that the affluent Baihe New Town was home to many beautiful women. However, Alex wasn''t interested in the mistresses kept by the rich men there, but rather the genuine second-generation beauties. He wouldn''t mind making these privileged women his servants.


    After leaving the dungeon, Alex got back into the Strangler Armored Vehicle and headed towards the shopping mall gathering area. Now equipped with the Strangler Armored Vehicle, he could conveniently transport Si Ruqing and others back in one trip. The rearpartment of the Strangler Armored Vehicle could fit around ten to fifteen people, or even twenty to thirty if squeezed.


    When Alex drove the imposing and domineering Strangler Armored Vehicle, crushing zombies as he entered the mall, he almost scared Si Ruqing and the others witless. They never expected Alex to acquire such an armored vehicle, especially one so monstrously modified. The sight of the vehicle reminded Si Ruqing of the Meat Wagons from the Undead race in the game Warcraft.


    But what surprised them even more was that after picking them up, Alex drove them to a city with an ancient castle.


    Everyone was stunned by the eerie scene before them. Aside from a retro-style European castle, there were four ominous and terrifying tombs emitting a cold, ghostly light, as if they were gateways to hell. Next to the tombs, littered with zombie corpses, several women wearing masks and gloves stood guard. One of them was even dragging a corpse into a tomb.


    This was nothing like the refuge Si Ruqing had imagined, resembling more a devil''s yground than a safe haven.


    Alex noticed their fearful nces and introduced with a smile, "This is the City of Darkness, my territory. From now on, you will be my servants. Here, you''ll receive the best protection, with daily supplies of food and water. Any resources avable before the apocalypse won''t becking here."


    "You only have two tasks toplete. First, do everything you can to please me. Absolute obedience and loyalty to me are a must. Second, follow Li Wan-ning''s arrangements and take turns burying zombies." Alex pointed to Li Wan-ning, who stood beside him. "It''s that simple."


    Alex had already assigned the task of burying zombies to Li Wan-ning, who was the most satisfactory and quickest to adapt to the servitude among the women.


    "It really is simple..." The two twin girls blinked curiously at the bizarre and somber scene, murmuring, "Although it looks scary, it seems fun here, and it feels very safe."


    Si Ruqing, curious, asked, "Why do you bury these zombies? And why wait? Why not bury them all at once?"


    At that moment, Li Wan-ning stepped forward with an expressionless face and said, "You just need to do your assigned tasks; there''s no need to ask too many questions."


    "I believe that having such a safe living environment in the apocalypse, with no worries about food or clothing, and such an easy job, is a tremendous gift for you. So, it''s better not to overthink or ask too much. Just focus on doing what you''re supposed to do!"


    Si Ruqing blushed slightly at Li Wan-ning''s words. Being lectured by a younger woman was a bit hard to ept, but she nodded in agreement.


    Shen Tingting, who was following behind Li Wan-ning, seemed to sense Si Ruqing''s resistance. She smiled slightly and said with a hint of pride, "We are already the master''s women, but what about you? It seems you''re not there yet, right? Your status is far below ours!"


    Si Ruqing''s face turned a shade of gray. She had intended to refute, but she found herself at a loss for words.


    Since she had already submitted to Alex and be his servant, she had to ept this reality.


    "Alright, take them downstairs, arrange their amodations, and set up the schedule for burying the zombies," Alex said. He felt that with the increasing number of women, there was a sense ofpetition for his favor starting to emerge.


    "Master, with so many people arriving at once, the castle might not have enough room to amodate everyone," said Tang Jingyan with a sense of superiority. "How about this, let the ordinary servants stay on the open ground outside the castle? We can provide them with a few tents to live in. Only those of us who are fortunate enough to be graced by the master''s presence can live inside the castle!"


    Everyone understood her reference to ''ordinary servants'' as those who hadn''t served Alex.


    Myra, pushing her sses up, stealthily walked over to Alex and whispered, "Master, I think Jingyan''s idea is good. As our numbers grow, we''ll need some way to manage everyone. Having a hierarchy like Jingyan suggests seems quite effective..."


    Alex nodded in agreement: "Then let''s arrange it that way."


    Hearing Alex''s decision, Si Ruqing felt a tinge of disappointment.


    But she understood that these women had been with Alex for a long time; they were Alex''s truepanions.


    Although they too had be Alex''s servants, they hadn''t truly be his women.


    It was reasonable for Alex to favor his women a bit more.


    "If it means I have to use my body to gain status in the castle, I''d rather live in a tent outside!" Si Ruqing thought bitterly.


    "I refuse to be shameless like these women! I will earn the respect I deserve in this sanctuary through my own strength!" Si Ruqing silently vowed to herself.


    Meanwhile, the other neers began to scheme about how to win over Alex and be his women, to enjoy better treatment.


    Two twin beauties exchanged nces, biting their lips in silent understanding and nodded to each other.


    They believed they had a considerable advantage, after all, they had heard that many men liked twin sisters...


    Myra bit her lip and lowered her head, murmuring, "Master... um... should I also move outside the castle... When will you..."


    At that moment, Alex remembered that due to the disturbance caused by Ma Chenbin and his group, he hadn''t had the chance to favor Myra yet.


    It seemed that this matter had been weighing on her mind.


    "Of course, you don''t need to live outside. Tonight, you''ll sleep with me," Alex said with a smile, patting Myra''s head. "Also, from now on, you''ll be in charge of distributing the supplies in the castle."


    Alex then turned to Lin Mancha and Tang Jingyan: "You two will assist her, understood?"


    "Yes! We will assist Ningning well," the two women obediently responded.


    Myra, who appeared gentle and pure, was excited and nodded eagerly: "Master, you can''t leave me alone tonight!"


    Si Ruqing watched everything in shock, feeling her worldviewpletely shattered.


    "Everyone, get back to work. I have things to deal with," Alex said, waving his hand at the women.


    As the number of servants in the City of Darkness increased, Alex felt the need for better management.


    Moreover, the City of Darkness was not veryrge and couldn''t amodate many people.


    With so many people suddenly arriving, the City of Darkness seemed livelier.


    "It seems necessary to establish a city outside the City of Darkness, to house the ordinary ves,"


    Alex thought contemtively.


    Also, by establishing arger city outside, these women could learn to farm.


    They could grow fruits and vegetables, or raise poultry and livestock, to improve their diet.


    "The school is conveniently surrounded by a wall, but these walls are too low and need to be reinforced," Alex mused to himself as he walked atop the city wall, looking at the perimeter of the school.


    He decided to first clear out the zombies inside the school, then find a way to reinforce the surrounding walls.


    The people he rescuedter would be initially housed in the school dormitories.


    As for the football field and green spaces, they could be converted into farnd for growing fruits, vegetables, and grains.


    However, before implementing this n, he nned to deal with the group of people in the warehouse first.


    Thinking this, Alex leaped down from the city wall, with the zombies wandering outside consciously keeping a distance...


    Not long after Alex left, Li Wanning began assigning tasks to the new women and organized sses for everyone.


    Si Ruqing listened nkly to Li Wanning''s self-assured spouting of wed logic, feeling increasingly powerless.


    The strong and proud Si Ruqing struggled to ept this reality, where all the women seemed to fawn over Alex.


    Moreover, they took pride in sleeping with Alex.


    The most crucial point was that these women were all so beautiful and elegant, clearly highly educated and appeared to be top students, rich and beautiful goddesses from affluent backgrounds before the apocalypse.

 Chapter 55: I Choose to Let Them Die!

    In front of Alex, these goddesses who could once look down upon most men before the apocalypse, were now fawning over Alex, who seemed a bit nerdy, to such an extent.


    "These women! Really... they are shameless!" Watching Li Wan Ning and others, like brainwashing in a pyramid scheme, advocating for wholehearted devotion to Alex, Si Ruosun cursed angrily in her heart.


    But soon, she thought to herself, "If Alex really wants me to do that... what should I do?"


    At this thought, Si Ruosun suddenly felt her heartbeat quicken a lot, and her chest felt ufortable as if a small deer was bumping around inside.


    Although she was not young anymore, she had indeed never been in love.


    Whether in the police academy or the police station, there were many who pursued her.


    However, for some reason, she never liked to bother with those men who tried every means to please her and fawn over her.


    She always felt that such men were not capable andcked backbone, which she looked down upon.


    Until she met Alex in the apocalypse...


    "Oh well! There are so many beauties here, I, a woman without much femininity, surely won''t be liked by him!" Si Ruosun muttered sourly to herself: "Hmph! Anyway, I will never fawn over him!"


    Meanwhile, Alex came to the warehouse door again, gently knocked, and a surprised yet weak voice came from inside: "Who is it? Has Alexe?"


    The door soon opened, and everyone in the warehouse greeted Alex as if he were a celebrity.


    Only Darlene sat aside with a stern face, slightly aggrieved, and said: "Alex, why did you onlye now? If you didn''te, we would have starved to death!"


    In recent days, Darlene enjoyed a high status in the warehouse. Because she was now Alex''s woman, everyone there was extremely obedient andpliant to her.


    She was in charge of distributing food and water.


    Anyone who caused her the slightest difort would be met with her furious punishment.


    These days, she found pleasure in feeling like a queen.


    This made her feel increasingly invincible.


    Her previous fear of Alex was gradually fading, reced by a belief that since she had given her first time to Alex, he would surely be indulgent, caring, and even loving towards her.


    So, when she spoke to Alex, she deliberately put on an aggrieved and coquettish demeanor.


    She aimed to show her importance among the people in the warehouse to gain a higher status.


    All this was the result of her careful thinking over the past two days.


    Based on some analyses she had seen from feminist bloggers on Weibo, she believed that ordinary men, especially nerdy ones, couldn''t resist a woman''s grievances, coquettishness, and tantrums!


    If she could shed a few tears, as a goddess, she was sure to make Alex, the nerdy guy,pletely fall for her and be utterly obedient and tender to her.


    Once Alex was captivated by her goddess-like demeanor and became her devoted admirer, she could enjoy being a queen in the post-apocalyptic world to her heart''s content!


    However, Alex didn''t react as Darlene had anticipated. He didn''t rush to apologize or bring her food and water to seek her forgiveness.


    Alex just coldly and indifferently turned to nce at Darlene, saying icily, "Are you talking to me?"


    Darlene, hearing the coldness in Alex''s voice and recalling his past actions, shuddered.


    But remembering the words of the feminist bloggers on Weibo, Darlene regained her resolve.


    Darlene deliberately wiped her tears, sashayed her curvaceous hips to Alex, and clung to his arm, crying intively, "You heartless man, have you forgotten about me? I''ve been missing you terribly these past days. If you had dyed any longer, what would have happened if your woman starved to death..."


    After speaking, Darlene felt a surge of triumph in her heart: "Nerds always fall for goddesses like me, right? Alex, today I will conquer you and make you obediently be my ve!"


    The corners of Darlene''s mouth lifted slightly, her faith in the advice of the feminist bloggers unwavering.


    "p!" A loud p echoed in the warehouse.


    Without warning, Alex suddenly pped Darlene resoundingly.


    "When did I ever allow you to speak to me like that? What do you think you are? You''re nothing but a dog I keep, and you dare speak to me like that?" Alex said coldly, sneering: "Kneel down!"


    Darlene looked at Alex in disbelief, trembling as she knelt to the ground.


    Alex then took out a metal chain from his bag and threw it to Darlene, saying, "Put it on yourself!"


    "Damn it! All those feminist theories were just lies!" Darlene cursed in her heart, finally learning her lesson and obediently kneeling on the ground, following Alex''s orders.


    Alex, holding the leash, sat down in a chair, casually spreading his legs and giving Darlene a look.


    With tears in her eyes, Darlene obediently crawled over...


    "Today, I came to bring you food. But before I give you the food, we need to y a game!"


    Alex''s mouth curled into a slight, cold smile: "To survive better, we can''t always rely on me alone to find food and water, right? If I die out there, won''t everyone starve to death? So, we need to figure out a way to choose someone else to go out!"


    "I propose that we select another person to go out into the zombie-infested areas like I do, and bring back some food and water for everyone."


    Everyone in the warehouse looked at each other. They were not fools; in fact, they were quite smart.


    Apart from Alex, it would be a death sentence for any of them to go outside.


    Alex''s motive for doing this was entirely to get revenge on them!


    Yes, Alex''s purpose was to make these people feel what he had felt before.


    "Alright! Now everyonee here, take a piece of paper and a pen, write down who you think is the most suitable candidate, and then I''ll tally the votes! The person with the most votes will be the brave explorer for this mission."


    Alex, with a devilish smile, spoke slowly and ominously.


    "How can we let you tally the votes yourself! Let me do it for everyone! As the educational director here, I won''t participate in this election!" Terry, with a full-faced fake smile, crawled next to Alex, ingratiatingly offering to help.


    Alex abruptly pulled Darlene away from her efforts and sprang to his feet, delivering a heavy kick to Terry''s face: "When did I say it was your turn to speak? Did I ask for your opinion?"


    Terry, enduring the intense pain, spat out blood and several teeth, rolling on the ground and crying out, "I know I was wrong! Please calm your anger! I won''t dare do it again!"


    Alex then kicked Terry several more times before waving his hand and saying, "Let''s begin now!"


    Paper and pens were distributed, and everyone looked at each other with questioning eyes, silently inquiring about each other''s intentions.


    Everyone knew that being chosen meant certain death. Being selected was as good as being dead.


    No one wanted to die! Everyone hoped that the chosen one would be someone else, not themselves!


    Soon, the pieces of paper were ced in front of Alex.


    From the looks in these people''s eyes, Alex had already guessed the oue.


    ncing at Terry, who had lost half his teeth and was covered in blood, Alex smiled and beckoned him over: "Old Du,e here! You read the votes."


    Terry''s eyes shed with a hint of ecstasy as he hurriedly crawled next to Alex, opening a piece of paper to read aloud.


    But as soon as he saw the name on it, he was stunned.


    Alex pped Terry hard across the face: "Read it out!"


    "Du... Terry... one vote..." Terry read one paper with a mournful face, then opened another, "Du... Du... Terry, two votes..."


    Seven or eight consecutive votes were all for Terry...


    Terry copsedpletely on the ground, trembling in utter despair.


    The others all let out a slight sigh of relief.


    Alex stood up with a cold smirk.


    Looking at the people kneeling on the ground, Alex then said to Terry, "I give you two choices."


    "First, obediently go out there and meet your death!"


    "Second, open the warehouse door, let the zombies in to kill everyone here, and you might have a chance to live."


    After Alex finished speaking, everyone kneeling on the ground looked up at Terry in horror, their eyes filled with pleading.


    "Director Du! It''s better for one person to die than for all of us!"


    "Director Du! As a director, you should sacrifice yourself for the greater good!"


    "Teacher Terry! We''ve always listened to you and respected you! You can''t betray us!!"


    "Teacher Terry, haven''t you always said that we should be brave enough to sacrifice and understand sacrifice? Sacrifice one for the good of all! We''ve always believed you to be such a great person!"


    "Teacher Terry! It''s always been you asking others to sacrifice, maybe it''s time for your sacrifice?"


    The crowd erupted into a noisy mor, excitedly urging Terry.


    Listening to the people''s hypocritical admonitions, Terry''s expression became more and more ferocious until he reached his breaking point: "Why should I be the one to sacrifice? Why not you?! Just because I''m a teacher doesn''t mean I have to sacrifice! I want all of you to die! Die!!!"


    Terry roared in madness,ughing wildly and viciously: "I choose to open the warehouse door, let these wretched people all die!!!"


    "Die!!"


    "All of you damn die!!!"

 Chapter 56: Utter Annihilation [R-18]

    Terry, as if driven mad, rushed toward the warehouse''s iron door.


    "Terry! Have you gone insane?! If you open the door, we''ll all die!!" The two boys closest to Terry in the warehouse stood up in horror and desperately clung to him.


    Alex''s face turned cold, and he drew out the Sinful Knife, slicing off the arms of the two boys. Blood sttered onto several nearby people, the intense smell of blood and the agonizing screams violently attracting the zombies outside, making them bang against the warehouse door even louder.


    Alex held the Sinful Knife, his expression flickering in and out of the shadows: "Pick up your brooms and sticks and fight like I did when you drove me out. Maybe then you''ll have a chance to survive."


    Alex''s words sounded like well-meaning advice, but only he knew it was a mockery.


    With their level of courage, these people should have died long ago in such an apocalyptic world.


    With a loud "bang," Terry finally opened the iron door.


    Arge group of zombies, attracted by the smell of blood, rushed into the warehouse like mad.


    Terry was the first to be overwhelmed, emitting a heart-wrenching scream before being quickly submerged by the horde of zombies.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone! If we unite and show courage, just like Alex fought the zombies alone, we, with so many people, can surely..."


    One boy, mustering courage from nowhere, stood up and shouted, waving his broom, trying to rally everyone to break out. But before he could finish his sentence, a zombie suddenly pounced and bit through his neck.


    The rest,cking even the courage to stand and fight, just huddled and ran aimlessly, quickly overwhelmed by the swarming zombies.


    Only the area around Alex remained untouched by any zombies.


    Alex nced at Darlene, who had copsed on the ground, trembling with fear, and said with a coldugh, "Aren''t you very proud? Didn''t you look down on us poor nerds? Didn''t you say you''d rather die than be with someone like us? Come on, stand up! Dying proudly might be more meaningful than living a life of cowardice. Show your pride as a goddess!


    Come on!"


    "No! No! Please don''t! Master! I don''t want to be eaten by zombies! I''ll do anything!!


    Please save me!" Darlene crawled to Alex''s feet, desperately begging for mercy.


    Alex tugged at the chain and sneered, "Then stand up and follow me. If you want to survive, you must ept your ce!"


    "Before the apocalypse, many rich people liked to keep dogs. Those dogs lived morefortably than most poor people. If you behave well, you can too."


    ...


    Back in the City of Darkness, having secured Darlene in a room in the Dark Castle, Alex returned to the prison. At this time, Mabel had woken up, her mental anguish causing her to moan weakly, twisting constantly.


    The moment she saw Alex, Mabel bit her teeth hard, staring at Alex like a little she-wolf, her eyes filled with hatred.


    This youngdy seemed quite stubborn.


    "Quite a tough bone," Alex said, picking up a whip and smiling. "Was that boy I killed your boyfriend?"


    This question seemed to hit Mabel''s sore spot, and the usually strong Mabel suddenly burst into loud tears.


    "Your true emotions really move me! I now have some admiration for a woman like you! In such an apocalyptic world, you can be called a heroine. If it weren''t for the bad luck of encountering me, you two might have been able to live happily and lovingly."


    After saying this with apparent emotion, Alex picked up the whip andshed Mabel harshly a few times: "I''m so moved that I feel like whipping you hard."


    Leaving Mabel behind, Alex then walked over to Ma Chenbin''s cage and asked, "Where are the blueprints?"


    Ma Chenbin handed over the blueprints he had drawn: "This is all I remember. There are other areas upied by people I never visited."


    Alex picked up the blueprints and looked them over. Ma Chenbin was indeed of noble origin; although he had been irresponsible in his daily life, the foundation of his family was still evident. He had received a very good education from a young age.


    Thus, Ma Chenbin''s drawings were organized and clear, and his handwriting was very graceful, not at all like something a gang leader would produce.


    Alex nced at the blueprints and was quite satisfied with Ma Chenbin''s performance.


    "You''ve done well, and I am a person who clearly rewards and punishes," Alex said with a smile. "So, I won''t kill you for now."


    Ma Chenbin took a deep breath, excitedly ingratiating himself: "Boss! Boss! I''m willing to join you! I want to be your subordinate! I can also persuade my gang, the Prince Gang, to join you! We''ll be your loyal followers, fighting whoever you point us at!"


    "If I go now and find your Prince Gang people in your name, will they listen to me?" Alex asked with a faint smile, a hint of cunning shing in his eyes hidden in the darkness.


    Ma Chenbin hurriedly nodded, "The people I left in charge are my trusted subordinates. As long as you take my token to them and say it''s my arrangement, they will definitely listen to you!"


    "What token?" Alex asked with a friendly smile.


    Ma Chenbin''s eyes lit up as he eagerly crawled forward, taking off a ring and saying, "Boss, this is the ring I''ve always worn. My brothers all know it. As long as they see this ring, they will follow your orders! Then you can bring them back, and I''ll help you control them! Our Prince Gang will definitely be your most loyal subordinates!"


    Alex took the ring, his smile turning cold and uninterested.


    Setting aside whether Ma Chenbin was telling the truth, the members of the Prince Gang were nothing but scum and second-generation rich kids. Keeping them around would surely be a hidden danger. Alex not only had no intention of taking these people as his subordinates but also nned to utterly annihte them.


    As for using Ma Chenbin''s ring to recruit the Prince Gang to his side?


    Ridiculous!


    Alex snapped his fingers dismissively,manding the system to resume the psychological torture on Ma Chenbin.


    Turning around, Alex walked back to Mabel, looking at her hate-filled re. Suddenly, Alex felt a bit intrigued.


    Mabel seemed to be about sixteen or seventeen, with silky silver hair, a well-proportioned face, fair and stic skin, and an attractive figure, radiating the youthful vitality of a young girl.


    Moreover, Alex noticed that Mabel had some mixed-race genes.


    Mabel''s appearance was quite unique, striking Alex as reminiscent of the Western hip-hop style. This style, which could be considered alternative, might be seen as trendy and fashionable among her affluent, second-generation peers. However, to Alex, it appeared rebellious, non-mainstream, and even somewhat foolish.


    Moreover, Mabel''s makeup was unusually applied, which after some contemtion, reminded Alex of a character from the video game League of Legends ¡ª the champion known as Jinx, the Loose Cannon. Of course, the resemnce was only in the makeup style; their physiques were vastly different.


    Perhaps due to her mixed heritage, Mabel''s figure and skin tone seemed more akin to those of Western individuals. Her skin was very pale, simr to Europeans, and her chest was not onlyrge but also rounded and prominent. Through the torn clothes that Alex had ripped, he could see herrge bust constrained by a bra.


    "You devil! Why are you staring at me like that?!" Mabel, feeling Alex''s gaze, suddenly screamed in terror: "Don''t even think about it! I would rather die than follow a devil like you!!"


    "Is that so?" Alex said with a grin, tying Mabel up tightly like a well-wrapped dumpling, and then taking her down from the cross.


    He hung her up on a piece of torture equipment nearby.


    Mabel was tightly bound by Alex, her legs hooked back and spread apart, revealing her intimate areas. A red rope passed through, tightly binding her. Her hands were tied behind her back, causing herrge bust to be squeezed and protrude outward, with Alex cing mps on her nipples.


    "I didn''t expect you to be hairless there! Typical of someone with mixed heritage!" Alex sneered, picking up a whip and fiercelyshing it across Mabel''s chest.


    Then he roughly grabbed Mabel''s breasts, biting hard on her tender nipples.


    "Ah!!! You pervert! You''re insane!!! Ah!! It hurts so much!!!" Mabel screamed in agony.


    After biting her, blood trickled down from Alex''s mouth. He then whipped Mabel''s white and perky buttocks relentlessly. Mabel, tormented, was drenched in sweat, her glistening skin even more enticing.


    Alex moved behind Mabel, whipping her harshly several times, and then undressed himself, forcefully entering her. With the movement of the ropes, Alex''s thrusts were relentless.


    Blood flowed from Mabel''s private parts down to her thighs.


    Alexughed loudly, simultaneously whipping and thrusting into Mabel. She was like a bound female dog, enduring ruthless abuse.


    ...


    When Alex emerged from the prison, it was already night. With the city''s power system long copsed, the world was immersed in darkness, except for a few women holding shlights, guarding and preparing to bury bodies around the tomb.


    Returning to his bedroom, Myra was dressed in a teacher''s outfit, wearing ck-framed sses Alex had recently gotten for her, holding a pointer. She approached Alex sternly and blocked his path, "Alex, you''rete again!"


    Alex looked up and saw that his room was decorated like a ssroom, with a ckboard in front and desks and chairs in the middle.


    Li Wanning and the others were wearing the student uniforms they took from Victoria''s Secret, sitting in the "ssroom" obediently, looking at Alex mischievously.


    "What does the teacher want to punish me?" Alex grinned and walked to a seat on his own.


    Myra took her baton and walked behind Alex, bent down and leaned against Alex and said, "I''ll punish you for doing everyone''s homework today!"


    After saying that, he deliberately walked in front of Alex and pretended to bend down to pick up something, and the moment he bent over, Alex saw Myra''s hip-wrapping ck dress being pulled up, revealing the open panties and ck fluff inside.


    Myra has very thick pubic hair and at the same time, she also has a pink butterfly-like pussy.


    Lin Mancha, who was sitting next to Alex, bent down and leaned towards Alex, took out a few handfuls from Alex''s crotch, and sucked it in his mouth.


    Shen Tingting, who was sitting on the other side of Alex, turned to Alex, gently straightened her chest, and a button flew out in an instant, revealing her full and snow-white breasts inside her shirt!


    Alex enjoyed the licking and sucking of Lin Mancha, holding Shen Tingting''s chest with one hand and pping Tang Jingyan''s beautiful buttocks with the other.


    Myra turned around pretending to be surprised at this time, and reprimanded with a teaching stick and textbook seriously: "Alex! What are you doing?! This is the ssroom! It''s in ss!! "


    Alex suddenly got up, grabbed Myra, pressed Myra hard on the lecture, and then frantically tore Myra''s clothes, and thrust wildly in front of the ss.


    Myra''s honey flowed in the textbook with the virgin red...


    ...


    ...


    There was no word all night, and when Alex got up, it was already three or four o''clock in the afternoon.


    After eating a bowl of noodles under Li Wanning''s service, Alex looked at his doomsday coin.


    After two days of growth, Doomsday Coin once again reached over four hundred. Alex opened the construction panel and looked through the buildable list again. He had rushed through itst time and hadn''t seen everything; this time, he carefully searched and indeed found something valuable.


    "The Nightmare of the Traitor: Tower building, upying 5 square meters. Owning this building allows the host to see the loyalty of everyone in the city. Price: 300 Doomsday Coins."


    This building, known as the Nightmare of the Traitor, seemed incredibly useful to Alex, even to the point of being somewhat overpowered. As his City of Darkness grew, Alex remained somewhat worried, fearing some might harbor ill intentions towards him.


    Although he couldpletely control everything in the city, the dark side of human nature was always unpredictable. What if someone betrayed him while he was away? What if he needed help and handed rifles and pistols to someone he thought he could trust, only for them to shoot him in the back after leaving the City of Darkness?


    The probability was low, but not impossible. However, with this building, loyalty could be quantified! He could clearly see who was loyal and who was deceitful. Alex''s method of dealing with traitors was simple: killing them was almost a pity. Instead, he would throw them into a cage to endure endless torture, waiting until he had the Iron Maiden to let them experience endless agony.


    "System! Immediately construct the Nightmare of the Traitor!"


    "Construction of the Nightmare of the Traitor selected, conditions met, construction can begin!"


    "Consuming 300 Doomsday Coins..."


    "Constructing..."


    As the electronic synthetic voice concluded, a corroded dark lighthouse appeared on the empty ground in front of Alex. A ghostly green fire ignited at the top of the lighthouse. A sinister green mist instantly enveloped the entire City of Darkness, plunging it into a dark and eerie atmosphere.

 Chapter 57: Complete Enslavement

    Under the enveloping eerie green mist, when Alex looked again at the people of the City of Darkness, a row of white numbers appeared above each person''s head. The first person he saw was Myra, who was distributing daily supplies. The number above Myra''s head was¡ª100%.


    "System, what does 100% represent?"


    "Loyalty level''s maximum value is 100%. 100% indicates that this person''s loyalty has reached the highest level,pletely enved, and absolutely loyal to the host."


    "Completely enved?"


    "The City of Darkness automatically enves any life within it. The longer one stays in the city, the higher their loyalty bes. Reaching 100% meansplete envement. Unless there is strong emotional resistance, theoretically, anyone will be enved."


    "Friendly reminder: Only ves who enter the City of Darkness voluntarily will be gradually enved; those who are forced into the city will not be enved and may even develop a rebellious psychology."


    Alex nodded in satisfaction. So, as long as he breaks the target''s psychological defenses and brings them into the city, they will gradually be enved until they reach 100%plete envement. He hadn''t expected such a powerful hidden feature in the City of Darkness!


    Next, he looked at Tang Jingyan, assisting Myra. The number above Tang Jingyan''s head was¡ª98%. This loyalty level was also very high.


    What surprised Alex was the beautiful policewoman, Si Ruqing. Alex saw that Si Ruqing''s loyalty was unexpectedly 90%.


    "Loyalty reaching 90% is judged as excellent, and the possibility of betrayal by such loyal servants is extremely low."


    Alex had originally thought that this stubbornly beautiful policewoman would have a negative view of him due to his dominance and coldness. However, Si Ruqing''s loyalty had already reached 90%. The loyalty of the twin sisters was even higher, reaching 92%.


    Alex carefully walked among the crowd and found that most people''s loyalty was between 90%¡ª95%. He was quite satisfied with this result.


    Humans, especially women, are inherently submissive. In the face of immense power and absolute control, their submissiveness is immensely amplified. Conversely, the more gentle and kind you are to them, the more the dark side of human nature is magnified, eventually leading to ingratitude.


    There is an old saying: "A favor for a measure of rice breeds gratitude, but a grudge for a bushel." It''s a warning to future generations to be mindful of the extent of their help and to discern who deserves assistance and who does not. When you face difficulties, those who will truly help you are those you have helped in the past. However, those you have aided will not help you out of gratitude.


    This is harsh, but Alex understands that this is the reality. This is also why he chose to be a viin.


    Alex looked at his remaining Doomsday Coins. After spending 300 to construct the Nightmare of the Traitor, he had 136 left. "Enough to summon a Wandering Hound and upgrade the city walls!" He nodded and ordered the system, "System, summon the Wandering Hound."


    This time, his departure would be further and for an uncertain durationpared to before. To ensure the safety of the city, some necessary protective measures were essential.


    "Wandering Hound: Attacks all life forms that enter the City of Darkness without permission; Price: 50 Doomsday Coins."


    "Selection of Wandering Hound confirmed, summoning conditions met."


    "Consuming 50 Doomsday Coins..."


    "Summoning in progress..."


    As the electronic synthetic voice concluded, a hellhound, engulfed in red mes, emerged from the ground andy submissively in front of Alex, wagging its slender tail in an appeasing manner.


    Alex carefully examined the newly summoned Hellhound. The Hellhound was entirely red, about the size of a person, with robust limbs and sharp ws. It had a row of sharp and intimidating fangs in its mouth, resembling a demonic version of a Tibetan Mastiff. Alex was very satisfied with the appearance of the Hellhound; judging by its looks alone, it seemed to possess formidablebat strength.


    Not just humans, but even ss C zombies might not be a match for this Hellhound.


    Alex then walked to the city wall and ordered the system, "System, upgrade the city wall immediately!"


    "Intermediate City Wall: (Unique Construction), 6 meters high, 50 centimeters thick, made of reinforced concrete. Functions: Defense (can defend against ss B and lower zombies), Control (all life forms within the walls are under the control of the city lord). Prerequisite: Basic City Wall. Upgrade cost: 50 Doomsday Coins."


    "Intermediate City Wall selected, conditions met, construction can begin."


    "Consuming 50 Doomsday Coins..."


    "Constructing..."


    Apanied by a violent tremor, the walls of the City of Darkness suddenly grew taller, and the entire wall thickened instantly, changing from the original brick and cement structure to reinforced concrete.


    "Constructionplete."


    As the electronic synthetic voice announced, the city wall transformed in an instant, bing much taller and thicker.


    "The taller and thicker walls look much safer now," Alex nodded in satisfaction. With the thickened walls, crossbows, and the Hellhound''s protection, the City of Darkness should be safe during his absence.


    "Beep beep beep... System detection: Intermediate City Wall constructionplete, outer city construction permissions unlocked."


    Alex was somewhat startled by the sudden electronic synthetic voice.


    "What is the permission to construct the outer city?"


    "The host can build an outer city outside the City of Darkness. The outer city wall''s level cannot exceed that of the inner city, with a cost of 1 Doomsday Coin per square meter."


    Alex understood. This meant he could now build outer city walls outside the City of Darkness, establishing a refuge outside the City of Darkness. This would allow him to cultivate his own forces outside the outer city walls. And also... his own army!


    Alex looked at his remaining Doomsday Coins. After deducting the recently spent coins, only 36 remained. An outer city of 36 square meters seemed utterly insignificant. He decided to postpone the immediate construction of the outer city and drove the Strangler Armored Vehicle out of the city gates.


    Three days had passed, and he nned to check on the beautiful professor, Lu Yuruo. If Lu Yuruo was willing toply with him, Alex was more than ready to take her to the ssroom and relive the fond impulses of his school days with her. To fulfill the dreams he once had. To conclude his past aspirations.


    But if Lu Yuruo remained defiant, Alex had no interest in wasting further words on her. He wasn''tcking women now, and if not for Lu Yuruo''s irresistible allure and uniqueness, he wouldn''t even bother seeking her a second time.


    When Alex''s armored vehicle appeared outside the teachers'' dormitory, it instantly caused cheers among the survivors inside. Many survivors, who had been hiding in the dormitory, cried out for help towards Alex''s vehicle. Lu Yuruo was among them.


    Seeing the imposing and dominant armored vehicle crushing zombies outside the teachers'' dormitory, she felt a sense of immense relief and couldn''t help but shed tears of excitement.


    "It must be the military! It has to be the military sent to rescue us!" Lu Yuruo, teary-eyed, excitedly shouted while leaning at the window. "This is fantastic! I knew the government wouldn''t forget about us! I knew the army woulde to save us!"


    The other survivors also embraced each other, their eyes brimming with tears, emitting cheers of excitement. A few otakus even took out their treasured half bottle of c and excitedly toasted in celebration.


    However, the armored vehicle showed no intention of acknowledging them, parking itself just outside the entrance of the teachers'' dormitory. The survivors saw the armored vehicle slowly stop outside the dormitory''s gate, and then a young man wielding a long-handled knife stepped out of it. The moment the young man appeared, it was as if he had a great deterrent effect on the zombies.


    The zombies that were densely surrounding the armored vehicle suddenly retreated, clearing a space around it.


    This young man was naturally Alex. "Idiots," Alex disdainfully muttered at these excited survivors, then nced around. Besides a few otakus in the male dormitory, there were people in two other dormitories waving at him. In addition, on the third floor of the teachers'' dormitory, there were people in two rooms signaling to him.


    These individuals in the teachers'' dormitory, both men and women, appeared to be of teaching age.


    Alex was somewhat surprised to find so many survivors in the school. But it was irrelevant to him. After a brief nce, he shifted his gaze away. Except for Lu Yuruo, in whom he still had some interest, he had no intention of dealing with the other survivors.


    Alex turned his head, looking towards the location of Lu Yuruo''s dormitory.


    Lu Yuruo also saw Alex, her face turning pale with disappointment evident in her eyes. Alex smiled faintly and turned to enter the teachers'' dormitory.


    When Alex reappeared outside Lu Yuruo''s dorm room, she, lost in thought inside the room, was startled. Alex noticed that Lu Yuruo seemed somewhat dazed and her overall condition appeared to have deteriorated.


    Although she had enough food and water during this time, being alone in a confined space for so long without any hope for the future would drive anyone insane, especially someone as intellectually active as her.


    Alex gently knocked on the dormitory window. Lu Yuruo, visibly nervous, stood up and quickly came forward to open the door without any hesitation. Alex was slightly surprised; he had thought after theirst encounter that Lu Yuruo would refuse to open the door for him. But her immediate reaction, without any hesitation, was to open it for him.


    "What did you do to me after you knocked me outst time?!" Lu Yuruo asked Alex, somewhat indignantly and ashamed.


    "I raped you, I touched you all over," Alex joked with augh, "Professor Lu, your skin is really smooth."


    After Alex finished speaking, Lu Yuruo turned ashen, trembling as she stared at Alex in pain and asked, "Are you serious? Then why are my clothes intact, and... and I don''t feel anything... You must be lying to me! You wouldn''t do that to me, right?"


    As she spoke, Lu Yuruo''s face reddened slightly.

 Chapter 58: I Promise You!

    "Why do you ask such a foolish question when you know I would never treat you that way?" Alex asked with a hint of amusement, then said indifferently, "I came to see you today for the same reason asst time. Do you want toe with me to my shelter? There are many people there, and plenty of food and water."


    "What are your conditions? Can you not force me? Fellow student... I... I have a cleanliness obsession... I really don''t like men touching me...


    And... And I am your teacher... This isn''t right..." Lu Yuruo murmured.


    Alex, uninterested in further idle talk with Lu Yuruo, said directly, "This is yourst chance. If you want, I will take you with me now. If you don''t, I won''te looking for you again!"


    After saying this, Alex looked coldly at Lu Yuruo.


    "Then, can you stay and chat with me more... After all, we don''t have any feelings for each other..." The strong-willed and proud professor, Lu Yuruo, finally lowered her head.


    She had been trapped here alone for too long.


    For her, it was more about needing someone to care for her and talk to her.


    This loneliness and istion made Lu Yuruo feel like life was worse than death.


    Alex somewhat understood Lu Yuruo''s feelings, knowing that her defenses had reached the brink of copse.


    He stepped forward and gently took Lu Yuruo''s hand, saying, "Professor Lu, what''s the difference between living here alone and being in prison? Even if you have food and water now, how long can you hold out? Six months? And what about after that? Will you just stay in this room alone for the next six months?"


    Lu Yuruo shuddered at the thought of such a scenario, but still insisted, "Maybe someone wille to rescue us soon!"


    "Really? It''s been almost three months. Have you seen anyone elsee to rescue you, besides me?"


    Alex coldly said, "Even if someone really doese, can you be sure they won''t have ill intentions towards you? With me, only I can have you, and you can live safely and freely in my shelter with many of my women. If you''re caught by others, you might not even have the choice and could just be their ything."


    "This is yourst chance. My time is precious, and I don''t want to waste it on useless talk with you! I''m giving you three more minutes to think, I hope you make a good decision."


    After saying this, Alex turned to look towards the door, no longer paying attention to Lu Yuruo.


    He knew that if he wanted to, he could probably win her over by spending time andforting Lu Yuruo.


    But Alex had no interest in doing so.


    Lu Yuruo was a great woman, both in appearance and character.


    However, Alex''s patience with her was limited.


    To him, even the most outstanding woman was just a ything.


    "I agree to your terms!" Just as Alex turned to leave, Lu Yuruo finally mustered all her courage and shouted these words at Alex.


    Alex turned, slightly surprised. He had thought Lu Yuruo would still refuse him.


    But in the end, she agreed.


    Lu Yuruo turned and walked into the bedroom, with tears in her eyes, she said softly to Alex, "Come..."


    Alex''s lips curved into a slight smile, a mischievous grin on his face. He stepped forward and took Lu Yuruo''s hand: "I don''t need that for now. Juste back with me, and when I''m interested, I''ll find you again."


    Alex felt some aversion to Lu Yuruo''s reluctant demeanor and, additionally, he did not want to engage in such interesting activities here.


    He nned to clean up the school and then, with the women from the City of Darkness, perform an exciting role-y in the ssroom where Lu Yuruo once taught. He wanted to recapture that old feeling and fulfill the dreams he had only dared to fantasize about in his heart.


    "Thank you..." Lu Yuruo, somewhat bewildered, let out a long sigh of relief, thinking Alex had a change of heart and spared her. She gratefully looked at Alex and said, "I knew you weren''t that kind of person, I knew you were good..."


    Alex sneered internally: "In a couple of days, you''ll see what kind of person I am!"


    Seeing Lu Yuruo being loaded into the armored vehicle, other survivors began to plead loudly with Alex. Even a male teacher in the faculty dormitory desperately cried out to Alex, "Friend! Save us! My wife is very attractive, she''s really skilled! Please save us! We''re running out of food!"


    Alex looked up, pointed at the surrounding zombies, and said, "If you''re out of food, go find some! Haven''t you noticed that the zombies around us don''t attack us? Zombies have changed; they don''t attack people anymore! You can safelye out."


    After saying this, Alex sneered coldly, climbed into the armored vehicle, and drove away.


    Hearing Alex''s words, the survivors in the dormitory fell silent. They thought that the zombies might not dare to attack that man because of something special about him. But the fact that the zombies didn''t attack Professor Lu Yuruo was inexplicable. Could it be true that the zombies had changed? That they no longer attacked humans?


    The male teacher suddenly mustered great courage, took a kitchen knife, and slowly approached the door...


    Wails of despair echoed from the faculty dormitory and the male students'' dormitory...


    Alex brought Lu Yuruo into the City of Darkness, and casually checked her loyalty level.


    ¡ª75%.


    Although not high, it was not too bad for a neer. Alex nned to use Lu Yuruo as a test case to see how loyalty levels would increase when confined in the City of Darkness.


    With everything nearly arranged, Alex once again got into the ''Strangler'' armored vehicle and rushed towards Lily New Town.


    Approaching Lily New Town at a distance of about a hundred meters, Alex parked the Strangler armored vehicle in a hidden spot and then exited the vehicle to walk towards Lily New Town.


    Checking the time, it was noon, and there weren''t many wandering zombies around. Plus, with the clear weather, breaking into Lily New Town recklessly could easily lead to being spotted.


    Lily New Town had a security system. Although the electricity grid in Jiangcheng City waspletely paralyzed, ording to Ma Chenbin''s description, the sr power systems installed on each household''s rooftop in Lily New Town could still meet the daily electricity needs and maintain the security system.


    So, Alex decided to hunt some ss C zombies in the area and wait until nightfall to infiltrate.


    Nightfall.


    Using the blueprint provided by Ma Chenbin, Alex found a surveince blind spot and leaped into the vi area with a sprint.


    Lily New Town, being the only golf vi area in Jiangcheng City, was impressively maintained. Not only was thendscaping beautifully done, but the security was also top-notch.


    The iron fence wall he had just crossed was six meters high. If Alex''s physical condition hadn''t reached the peak of human capability, it would have been difficult to ovee.


    Moreover, atop these iron fences, high-voltage barbed wire had been installed!


    Some wandering zombies identally touched the iron fence and were instantly electrocuted and thrown back!


    "Damn, it''s good to be rich, even in the apocalypse they can still use electricity!" Alex couldn''t help but curse under his breath as he looked at the electrified fence.


    "Once I take over this ce, I''ll have people move these sr power systems!" Alex was already thinking about how to relocate these sr power systems.


    Although he was living a king-like life in the City of Darkness, as a modern person who was extremely dependent on electronics, he still felt very ufortable.


    After passing through a green belt, Alex first saw an artificialke, and there were actually people enjoying themselves in the cooling area by theke!


    Due to the dim lighting, Alex had to get closer to realize that this wasn''t leisure at all!


    It was clearly a man and a woman indulging in pleasure!


    Alex took out the map, followed a dark path to avoid the leisure area by theke, and arrived at the residential area in the west.


    This area had been upied by Ma Chenbin''s Prince Gang after the apocalypse. Alex noticed that the western residential area seemed rtively quiet. Only two or three vis had lights on; the rest were dark and showed no signs of activity.


    Alex bypassed the guards at the main entrance and leaped into the most luxurious vi. Climbing up to the brightly lit third-floor balcony along the wall, he peeked inside from a dark corner near the balcony.


    There were more than twenty people!


    Mostly men, with only a few women!


    "Hasn''t Chenbine back yet?" A tall, imposing middle-aged man asked displeasedly, looking around at the group of young people who were bowing their heads.


    This middle-aged man bore some resemnce to Ma Chenbin and Alex had seen his picture in the news before the apocalypse; he was a powerful figure in Jiangcheng.


    Clearly, this man was Ma Chenbin''s father.


    Beside him stood a distinguisheddy and a tall, young, and beautiful woman.


    The distinguisheddy appeared anxious and worried, while the young woman was expressionless, seemingly lost in thought.


    The young men addressed, after exchanging looks, said, "Master Ma, Bin might have been dyed by some fun matter..."


    "Don''t worry, sir. Bin brought so many brothers this time, and they have guns and modified vehicles. There shouldn''t be any trouble."


    The middle-aged man walked a few steps with a frown, then coldly huffed, "Such recklessness! This is the apocalypse; there are monsters everywhere! What if they encounter those mutated beasts? First thing tomorrow morning, you go out and bring him back!"


    "Yes!" the young men responded in unison.


    The middle-aged man then turned and left with his group.


    As soon as he left, the remaining youths became anxious.


    "What if Bin got into trouble this time on his revenge mission?"


    "Impossible! With so many brothers and all those modified vehicles and firearms, even if the other party is cunning, they are as good as dead!"


    "I heard there are many beautiful college girls in that city. Maybe Bin is having too much fun there? After all, no one outside can control him..."


    "Possible!"


    Alex listened for a while and realized these people weren''t very worried about Ma Chenbin and his group''s disappearance. He then turned, jumped down from the building, and stealthily moved into the eastern vi area under the cover of night.

 Chapter 59: Daddy, Please Spare Me! [R-18]

    The vi area in the eastern part was clearly more lively; Alex could see about six or seven vis with lights on.


    Alex checked the map and noted that this area was the gathering ce of another group mentioned by Ma Chenbin.


    These were mostly pre-apocalypse influential and wealthy elites.


    They had formed an alliance in the eastern vi area, rivaling Ma Chenbin''s Prince Gang.


    "Ah~~ Daddy! I know I was wrong, Daddy!! Please spare me this time! I won''t dare to do it again!~~" A woman''s wailing, filled with pleading and terror, faintly reached Alex from a nearby vi with lights on.


    Two bodyguards with security shotguns were stationed at the entrance of the vi, and there were three modified armored vehicles parked in the yard.


    Clearly, the vi''s owner was someone of significance.


    Interested, Alex stealthily climbed up to the lit third-floor balcony and peered inside.


    He saw a burly, bearded middle-aged man relentlessly whipping four women, who were prostrate on the ground with their bodies arched.


    The women were naked, their ample buttocks raised high, subjected to the man''s furiousshes, creating a series of sharp "p! p! p!" sounds.


    Their originally white buttocks had turned a deep red, and in the midst of the dark hair, the purplish-ck vaginas were strikingly conspicuous.


    This scene was incredibly lewd, exuding a perverse atmosphere.


    The women''s pleas for their ''daddy'' to spare them only added to the twisted nature of the scene.


    Alex, watching the aligned row of raised white buttocks and the tufts of hair around the vaginas, couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    Alex was no longer inexperienced; he had been with many exceptional women.


    However, such a perverse scene before his eyes ignited a fire within him, and he couldn''t help but feel aroused.


    The idea of torturing and humiliating women like this, then brutally prating them, treating them like bitches to satisfy his animalistic desires, seemed exhrating to Alex.


    He contemted that he might engage in such activities himself in the future.


    While Alex was pondering, the whipping inside intensified, the women''s wails and moans became more desperate and pitiful.


    Inside the room, the bearded middle-aged man seemed to be in a frenzy, wildly swinging his whip, eventually bursting into a lewdugh.


    Two young men resembling bodyguards stood by,ughing heinously at the sight of the four women, their eyes filled with lustful greed. One of the young bodyguards even had his hand in his trousers, shaking his body, seemingly stroking his own penis.


    The women continued to wail and beg for mercy.


    This disy made Alex somewhat dizzy.


    He recognized the bearded middle-aged man as Dong Haobiao, the head of a major securitypany in Jiangcheng City, rumored to have significant connections in both the underworld and legitimate society.


    Dong Haobiao was most notorious for having a foolish son who constantly caused trouble.


    To protect his son, Dong Haobiao had even made the news, which is why Alex had a vivid memory of him.


    Furthermore, Ma Chenbin had marked Dong Haobiao''s residence on the map, indicating that he was the secondrgest power in the vi area after their Prince Gang. Before the apocalypse, the entire vi area''s security system was under Dong Haobiao and his people''s control!


    However, Alex only knew that this man had a foolish son and a young daughter. When did he acquire four daughters?


    "Father?" Alex frowned.


    The oldest of these four women must be in their thirties.


    The youngest one looks like she''s only thirteen or fourteen.


    The middle-aged man looks to be in his forties at most.


    And these four women don''t look like they could be the daughters of this middle-aged man.


    If they were daughters-inw, his son is only sixteen or seventeen, so it''s a bit unreasonable for these thirty-something women.


    Just as Alex was feeling puzzled, a somewhat silly-looking young man rushed up and stopped the middle-aged man, shouting, "Dad! Don''t hit my wife! I still want to yter, how can I y if you hurt her?!"


    The middle-aged man affectionately patted the young man''s head and said, "Good son! Dad is doing this for your own good! These sluts here want to run away again today! If someone else sees them, the wife that dad worked so hard to find for you will be snatched away again, won''t she?"


    "What? You bitches actually want to run away!!" The young man, who had just been obedient, suddenly became full of hostility, his face instantly bing extremely ferocious.


    "I''ve been so good to you, and you dare to betray me?!"


    Upon hearing the young man''s words, all four women were so frightened that they trembled uncontrobly, and one of them even directly wet herself!


    Her ck honey pot trembled and opened and closed, and arge amount of urine sprayed out directly, covering the ground with liquid everywhere.


    The young man pulled out a belt from his waist and fiercely began to whip the four people like crazy.


    As he whipped them, heughed wildly, "Hahaha! Let''s see you run! I''ll make you run! I''ll whip you bitches to death today!"


    Saying that, the young man started to unzip his pants: "Dad! Let''s do it together! Punish these sluts properly!"


    The middle-aged man on the side also smiled, began to untie his belt, and pulled out his big ck and thick penis.


    Although the boy looked like a fool, his penis was like a donkey''s whip, big, long, and even a little crooked, very thick.


    The boy seemed to like the milf in her thirties, and the first time he took out his penis, he aimed at the milf''s pussy that had been picked up, and mmed it in.


    Whileughing and twitching his penis, he didn''t forget to p the milf''s fat buttocks fiercely, and with one hand, he was caressing the big breasts of the royal sister next to him.


    The woman''s breasts were indeedrge, but they were very sagging, and there were some serious extras.


    It''s huge, but it''s not beautiful.


    At most, it''s that kind ofscivious pleasure.


    Compared with the beautiful breasts of Shen Tingting and others, Alex is not very interested in such breasts.


    And Dong Haobiao has a soft spot for the thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl.


    His big ck and thick penis writhed, desperately stuffing into the girl''s pussy, causing the girl to wail and cry silently.


    This little girl is obviously not fully developed, above the pink vagina, there is no pubic hair,pared with a few young women and milfs who have matured next to her, the little girl''s tender pussy is a little too pink.


    Alex saw that the expressions on the faces of the three younger women were already a little numb, and the in her thirties began tough maniacally,ughing and screaming loudly.


    The milf''s expression is very indifferent, like a masochist, being fucked crazy by a stupid boy, while twisting her waist, she is still pandering, her love juice is sshing, and she even climaxes.


    This woman looks cheap.


    But Alex felt that this woman had a broken jar.


    Psychological estimation has reached the verge of copse, and if it goes on like this, it is estimated that it will go crazy.


    Or rather, it''s gone crazy.


    The other two younger women, as if they were dead, stared at the frenzied ravages of two perverted men in front of them, motionless and silent.


    Let the two perverted men tease their pussies, or numbly hold their chests, let the men scratch and stroke, or even p them.


    Apparently, they are Xi to such injuries and insults.


    At this time, an even more shocking scene appeared, the stupid girl actually pulled up the youngest girl, and said very distressedly: "Sister, dad is too rude, my brother doesn''t beat you, my brother feels sorry for you, my brother feeds you well with a big penis, stuffs your little honey hole, and makes you a little slut with a happy personality..."


    As he spoke, the stupid boy pushed Dong Haobiao, who had already ejacted the little girl, away, and inserted his big penis into the girl''s pussy again.


    Arge strand of sperm is squeezed out by arge penis and makes a "poof!" Poof! And "Bang Bang Bang!" The lewd sound of the voice.


    And Dong Haobiao, who was satisfied, turned his voice and walked in front of a high-breasted royal sister, pped the numb royal sister fiercely, and rudely dragged the royal sister''s hair and pressed it on his penis and ordered: "Lick the semen on the penis and the slutty water of that little slut for me!"


    The royal sister obediently opened her pink little mouth, took Dong Haobiao''s dirty soft penis in her mouth, sucked, licked, and cleaned it up skillfully.


    Alex felt a thunderbolt of thunder.


    I turned my head and didn''t bother to look any further.


    After a while, the middle-aged man in the room spoke up again: "Good son, you are tired today, Dad wants to make up for you, the three of them are not well-behaved, we will eat one today!"


    "Okay, okay! I can finally eat meat again! I haven''t had fresh meat for a long time!" the stupid boy cheered and shouted.


    "Then which one do you want to eat?" The middle-aged man''s voice came again.


    "This old woman is getting more and more boring! She just knows how to giggle! I like to see them cry! Let''s eat her today!" the idiot boy said with a giggle.


    "Okay! Dad will fry you a medium-rare and tender steak today! Hahahaha!" As he said that, the middle-aged bearded man picked up his pants and pulled the mature woman in her thirties out by her hair.


    Two young men who looked like bodyguards also turned around and followed them out. One of them was still behind him and said with a smile: "Boss, these bitches are going to be killed and eaten anyway, so why not let the brothers have some fun first..."


    The two bodyguards just saw it so much that they masturbated and ejacted all over their crotches.


    When they heard that they were going to eat the mature woman they had coveted for a long time, their eyes were filled with anticipation.


    One looked at the mature woman''s tall and rising fat buttocks, staring closely at the mature woman''s tight asshole.


    One of them stared at the mature woman''s big mouth with salivation.


    This mature woman''s mouth is as big as that of a movie star. She must be very happy to have a penis stuffed inside her.

 Chapter 60: The Lurking Sniper

    "Damn it! Isn''t this supposed to be a rich neighborhood? Why is it so twisted? Not to mention the incest, they are even cannibals! Could it be that there''s not enough food here?" Alex cursed in his mind, frowning.


    After the middle-aged man left, the foolish young boy started to torture the remaining three women in various ways.


    Alex, seeing the right moment, looked around, then quickly rushed into the living room. With a swift move of his de, he split the foolish young boy in half.


    The blood sttered all over the three women''s faces, but they seemed as if they had encountered something extremely joyous, and all let out eerieughs.


    "You! Shout out of the window: ''The Prince''s Gang is murdering people, help!''" Alexmanded the girl who was referred to as the sister by the foolish young boy.


    The girl, with an excited and trembling body, looked at Alex pleadingly, and obediently shouted out of the window, "The Prince''s Gang is murdering people! Help!"


    After the girl had shouted, she looked at Alex with a pleading face and asked, "I did as you said, can you take me with you?"


    Alex nced at the other two numb people kneeling on the ground and shook his head slightly, "You three are better off dead than alive. I''ll send you on your way."


    After saying that, Alex swung his de and beheaded the three women.


    After stuffing Ma Chenbin''s ring into the hand of the foolish young boy, Alex casually picked up Dong Haobiao''s limited edition golden LV belt from the bed and then leapt out of the window.


    Alex''s killing of these three women was partly to give them release, but more so, he was worried that they might leak information and jeopardize his n.


    Moreover, these women, already broken by abuse, held no value for him anymore. In such a post-apocalyptic world, all sorts of twisted things happen. The actions of this father and son duo were merely a speck in the wild zebra that is the apocalypse.


    This is still a wealthy district with water, electricity, and food. In some resource-deprived refugee areas, who knows what kind of perversions are urring. In the apocalypse, the ugliness of human nature is magnified to its extreme.


    In such an environment, only a cold-hearted and powerful viin is more suited to survive! Without strength, one can only be a ve or food for others. With strength but without ruthless cold-heartedness, one would only end up being manipted by others!


    Combining both, one can be a strong survivor in the post-apocalyptic world!


    Alex felt no pity for these three women! They had no strength, nor did they have the courage to fight to the death! They only knew how to passively endure and ce their hope in pleading for help from others. In such an apocalyptic world, death is the best oue for such people!


    The Lily New Town Vi District consists of three vi groups, including the eastern and western districts, as well as a southern district. On Ma Chenbin''s map, there is little description of the southern district, only mentioning that it is inhabited by bigwigs. No one knows what kind of cards they hold.


    Just a few strong bodyguards, who were already famous before the apocalypse, were enough to deter Ma Chenbin and others from provoking them.


    So, for Ma Chenbin and his group, the southern district was rtively unfamiliar territory. The southern district had the most survivors among the three areas, and it was also where the mutant and Dr. Zhu, among others, were located. Alex, using the light, counted about twenty or so houses with lights on.


    Not long after Alex entered the vi cluster of the southern district, he encountered a fully armed patrol team. The patrol team consisted of four members, all dressed in SWAT gear, including bulletproof vests, masks, helmets,bat boots, tactical vests, and night vision goggles, fully kitted out in standard SWAT equipment.


    The weapons they carried were much more sophisticated than those of the Prince''s Gang, which Alex, always a military enthusiast, recognized instantly. The two leading the team were armed with Type 95 assault rifles. The third member carried a Type 05 subsonic submachine gun, while thest one was equipped with a Type 97 anti-riot gun.


    They were almost fully equipped with standard SWAT gear, except for theck of a Type 88 sniper rifle.


    "Damn it!" Alex immediately realized the danger of his situation. These people definitely didn''tck a Type 88 sniper rifle. It meant that the sniper was lying in wait, hidden, watching over the entire southern district from a concealed position. He had to locate the sniper; otherwise, a sudden shot to the head, even with his enhanced abilities, could be fatal.


    Alex lurked in a green belt, squinting and scanning the surroundings. His physique had reached a level of 100, allowing him to see clearly within a kilometer, even in the dark. However, with so many blind spots in the vi area, it was impossible for Alex to locate where the sniper was hiding.


    "I need to create some trouble for these people to draw out the sniper," Alex thought. After a moment''s consideration, he stealthily entered a nearby vi with lights on.


    Compared to the tightly guarded east and west districts, the vis in the southern district had almost no defenses. Perhaps because of the presence of bodyguards on patrol, the residents here were rtively less vignt. In the yard of the vi, there was a McLaren sports car and a red Maserati sports car parked.


    Alex guessed that this house probably belonged to a young couple. He lightly leaped onto the balcony of the second floor and disappeared into the darkness. From the third floor, the sound of melodious music and a man singing could be heard. The voice was very pleasant, somewhat reminiscent of a famous singer''s voice.


    However, Alex wasn''t into following celebrities and couldn''t immediately recall which singer it might be.


    "He''s living quite leisurely!" Alex sneered inwardly. He had a certain disdain for the rich who could still enjoy such an elegant lifestyle in the apocalypse. It might be considered resentment towards the wealthy, which Alex admitted. But more than that, it was contempt. In such an apocalyptic world, instead of trying to secure more resources for survival, they were just indulging in pleasure.


    This was nothing short of courting death!


    Alex silently climbed the stairs to the third floor, where he saw a handsome young man with his eyes closed, dancing and singing. Alex actually recognized this person! He had seen him in TV dramas on television before. As for the name, he couldn''t remember it at the moment.


    After observing for a while, Alex realized that this handsome young man seemed to be the only person here. Taking advantage of the moment when the young man turned towards the window during his dance, Alex suddenly lunged forward like a tiger pouncing on its prey. This was the tiger form from Xingyi martial arts, imitating the motion of a tiger hunting its prey.


    Swift as lightning, mighty as thunder, yet silent and light as a feather! With just one palm strike, the handsome young man was hit by Alex, spewing a mouthful of blood and fainting.


    Alex swiftly caught the young man, binding him tightly and then used the socks from the young man''s feet to gag him, followed by wrapping his mouth with tape a couple of times. After confirming that the handsome young man could no longer resist, Alex prepared to take out a zombie from his bag to infect the young man''s body with the virus in the zombie''s teeth.


    However, at this moment, a woman''s voice suddenly came from the direction of the bedroom: "Darling! The shower gel is finished, can you get another bottle from the room for me?" Along with the woman''s voice, Alex also heard the sound of trickling water!


    First startled, he then couldn''t help but curse: "Damn it! In such an apocalyptic world, these people still have the luxury to waste water on bathing?!"


    With a loud "bang!" of a closing door, the trickling sound of water became intermittent, and Alex could even hear the woman singing. The voice was very pleasant, and it seemed familiar. It sounded like "Love''s Nourishment." The voice was seductive with an undertone of ambiguity, making one''s heart itch upon hearing it.


    "This woman seems interesting," Alex thought, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly, suddenly feeling intrigued. He felt a certain part of him start to stir, even bing somewhat heated.


    Alex dragged the handsome young man to the couple''s bedroom, carelessly throwing him beside the bed, and then looked around. The bedroom was both luxurious and cozy. Even the bed was a high-end waterbed. Sitting on it, Alex found it very soft, almost like lying on a woman''s body. With a slight movement, he could feel the waves of water, making it extremelyfortable.

 Chapter 61: Couples Home [R-18]

    The bed was adorned with aplete set of men''s and women''s items, including ropes, candles, whips, blindfolds, lubricant, a fox tail anal plug, nipple mps, an electric penis, a frenzied licking tongue device, erotic lingerie, and more, everything one could imagine.


    Alex picked up the blindfold and handcuffs, and then found a bottle of shower gel in the wardrobe. Approaching the bathroom door, he gently pushed it open. The woman was washing her hair, her head full of foam, eyes tightly closed,pletely unaware of Alex''s presence.


    Alex couldn''t help but swallow as he observed her. From any perspective, she was an absolute stunner. Her breasts were high and round, with yful, delicate nipples like grapes. Her skin was snow-white and delicate, her waist slender, and her buttocks full and round. As the woman moved, the dense ckbia below were partially visible.


    Alex boldly walked into the bathroom and handed the shower gel to the woman. Although she had her eyes closed, Alex immediately recognized her identity. Indeed, it was her - Yang Li! Undoubtedly, she could be considered a national-level superstar. She became famous at a young age, charming in appearance, the dream of countless men.


    Even the nation''s top rich second-generation heirs were infatuated with her. She was also a talented actress and famous singer.


    Although Alex didn''t think much of her singing voice, mainly because it was too seductive, her song "Love''s Nourishment" was a tool for many college boys'' fantasies. Her sweet and seductive voice,bined with her beautiful appearance, could conquer any man.


    And now, this superstar was standing right in front of Alex,pletely defenseless, unadorned, stark naked. Even more, she was sensually moving her body under the water. Seeing that Yang Li had not noticed him, Alex reached out and gently touched her firm breasts.


    Yang Li then realized someone had entered. She pped Alex with her foam-covered hand and yfully scolded, "You scoundrel, sneaking in without a word, trying to scare me to death?"


    Alex remained silent, just coldly staring at her. His hands began to wander over Yang Li''s body, thoroughly enjoying the slippery and ample sensation under his touch.


    Yang Li, perhaps finding it a bit strange, said in a pleasing tone, "Darling, why aren''t you speaking? Your touches are making me itch for more,e and join me in the shower!"


    With a mischievous smile, Alex undressed and walked up, his penis swaying. He wrapped his arms around Yang Li from behind, tightly grasping her breasts and pressing his penis against the firm crevice of her buttocks, gently rubbing against her with the help of the flowing water.


    Their skins rubbed together, with the stream of water carrying the foam of the shower gel over their bodies.


    "Hmm? Darling! You seem a bit different today... Your thing, it seems so much bigger all of a sudden... and it''s so hot..." Yang Li moaned in pleasure, wrapping her arms around Alex''s buttocks, relishing the sensation as she rubbed her curvy bottom against his penis.


    Alex yed with Yang Li''s nipples, chuckling wickedly in his heart. This woman, so enraptured she couldn''t even wait to finish washing her hair?


    Alex squeezed a bit of shower gel, applying it to their bodies. The lubrication of the shower gel made the skin-on-skin contact even more slippery andfortable.


    Taking advantage of the moment Yang Li was about to finish washing her hair, Alex handcuffed her hands behind her back. Yang Li let out a scream, then yfullyughed, "You devil! Wanting to y those weird role-ying games again! Be gentle with me this time, okay? Don''t whip me with that belt again!"


    Alex didn''t speak, continuing to put the blindfold on Yang Li. Then, he joined Yang Li in taking a bath. Alex reckoned it had been almost three months since hest bathed! Partly due to conserving water, and partly out ofziness.


    The hot water cascading over his body made Alex feel waves offort. Yang Li had finished washing and was obediently lying on the bathtub, presenting her voluptuous and seductive buttocks to Alex, showcasing her plump and dark private area.


    asionally, she would gently twist her body, coquettishly saying, "Honey, why are you so slow? You''re making me itch with anticipation, it''s unbearable!"


    Alex pped her there with his hand and then began to gently tease her with his fingers. Yang Li let out moans of enjoyment and urgency, her fluids flowing down from her.


    So much fluid! Alex''s eyes brightened. This woman was iparable to those inexperienced girls. Although certainly not as tender or tight as a virgin, her appealy in her abundant moisture and seductive nature. Moreover, Yang Li''s area was very full and fleshy, offering a soft and enveloping sensation to the touch.


    Alex gently inserted a finger. Immediately, he felt an extremely moist and warm embrace around his finger. As Yang Li writhed and moaned, her area would contract tightly, as if trying to swallow Alex''s hand whole. Alex felt as if his finger itself was about to climax!


    After thoroughly enjoying the bath and teasing Yang Li to the point of constant fluid flow, Alex turned around, grabbed Yang Li''s hair, and brought her lips close to his penis. Yang Li opened her mouth skillfully and took Alex''s penis in her mouth...


    "Wow! Darling! What did you eat today? Mmm, mmm... How did it get so much bigger all of a sudden... Mmm...


    So good! Your wife loves it... Slurp~~~ Suck~~~"


    It must be said, Yang Li''s oral skills were truly exceptional! Alex felt his penis enveloped and sucked by Yang Li, then twirled and teased by her tongue, trembling with pleasure.


    So amazing!! Compared to those inexperienced college girls, a mature woman like Yang Li was simply too wonderful. Alex still remembered the feeling when Darlene performed oral on him. Every time he was about to reach ecstasy, he would feel ufortable due to Darlene''s teeth grazing him.


    However, receiving oral from Yang Li, there was no difort at all. Only the sensation of softness and wetness, enveloping and sucking, teasing and twirling. As Yang Li''s tongue glided over Alex''s tip, he couldn''t help but let out a moan of pleasure. His body shook, and thick, urgent semen crazily sprayed out.


    Alex firmly held onto Yang Li, who was trying to pull away, grabbed her hair, and thrust vigorously into her mouth. He ejacted all his semen deep into Yang Li''s throat. Yang Li swallowed the semen with a gulp, yfully pped Alex, and scolded, "You scoundrel! Why are you so rough today? You ejacted in my mouth! But...


    this feeling is quite nice... I didn''t expect... semen to taste so good..."


    Alex pped Yang Li''s perky breast hard and then picked her up by the waist, striding towards her room. At this time, Yang Li''s husband had already woken up. Alex remembered this male celebrity. Wang Lifeng!!! Before the apocalypse, Alex had heard rumors about Yang Li and Wang Lifeng. He hadn''t expected it to be true!


    And it seemed like they were even married!


    Wang Lifeng, a rising handsome young star in the film industry, was adored by countless young girls and women.


    He also received passionate pursuit from countless people. Alex threw Yang Li on the bed and ruthlessly kicked the struggling and whimpering Wang Lifeng in the face a couple of times.


    "You little thing. Aren''t you a big star? Aren''t you a handsome guy? Come on! See how I y with your woman!"


    Alex climbed onto the bed with a lewd smile, unshackling the handcuffs from Yang Li, who was writhing and acting provocatively on the bed. He then tied her spread-eagled to the bed. Alex, while watching Wang Lifeng''s bloodshot eyes and his frantic, muffled protests, kneaded Yang Li''s voluptuous breasts and yed with her intimate area.


    Wang Lifeng was tightly bound, and his mouth was securely gagged. He could only watch with reddened eyes as a stranger toyed with his beloved woman,pletely powerless to stop it.


    Alex lit a candle and gently dripped wax on Yang Li''s nipples. Yang Li let out moans of both pleasure and pain, "Ah¡ªmy dear Xiaofeng, you''re so amazing today... so good at this... making me feel so good! Darling, please, I want your big penis... I crave it!"


    Hearing Yang Li call this man Xiaofeng, Wang Lifeng was infuriated to the point of a red face, wanting to shout out that this damn man wasn''t him, but no sound coulde out of his mouth. He could only watch helplessly as his beloved wife behaved provocatively and indecently in front of a stranger.


    What was most infuriating was that this promiscuous woman actually thought this disgusting stranger was him and was desperately trying to please him!!!


    Damn it, damn it, damn it!!!


    Alex winked at the humiliated and enraged Wang Lifeng, then poured all the lubricant over Yang Li''s body, indulging in roaming all over her.


    With the lubrication of the oil, the sensation of being caressed byrge breasts was incredibly exhrating!


    "Sizzling~~~"


    Alex turned on the frenzied licking tongue device, covered in lubricant, and began tovishly lick Yang Li''s ample area. With his other hand, he slowly inserted an oil-coated electric rod into Yang Li''s back entrance. Her delicate area was very tender, likely being toyed with for the first time.


    Yang Li let out a heart-wrenching scream, shouting, "No! Husband! Xiaofeng! Darling!! Don''t! Not there!


    It feels like it''s going to tear!!"


    Alex ignored Yang Li''s pleas, picking up a whip and fiercelyshing it across her voluptuous breasts. The red marks left her in a mix of pain and pleasure, wanting both life and death, moaning wildly.


    Finally, Wang Lifeng, overwhelmed by the humiliating scene before him, fainted. Alex grabbed a teacup from the bedside table and harshly sshed it on Wang Lifeng''s face. He was about to have Yang Li, and Wang Lifeng couldn''t miss the show.


    When Wang Lifeng came to, Alex, with his huge and burning penis, thrust fiercely into Yang Li''s intimate area.


    "Ah!!!!!!!" The first pration sent Yang Li into climax, her fluids wildly spraying out. Her moans of pleasure echoed throughout the room.


    "Ah ah ah ah!!!! So good!! Oh~~~ Husband!!~~ I want more!!~~ Give it to me!!~ Give me your big penis!! Begging you, my lord! Give me your burning penis!! Fill myscivious depths!


    Ravage me hard!!! Ah~~~~"


    Alex started thrusting vigorously. His enormous penis kept Yang Li moaning incessantly, her whole body trembling wildly with pleasure. The lubricant mixed with sweat, shining brilliantly.


    Wang Lifeng''s eyes were bloodshot, his head banging painfully against the floor in agony. Blood flowed continuously from his head.


    Humiliation!!


    Anger!!


    Resentment!!


    Helplessness!!


    Despair!!


    Wang Lifeng felt as if his heart was about to explode!!!!

 Chapter 62: I am Your Darling

    "Once we take over this ce, we''ll need to move the water purification system and the water heaters from these houses over. Or maybe we could turn this area into a City of Darkness resort!" Alex thought to himself.


    "Hmm... Darling, why aren''t you speaking? Hmm¡­ Darling... Why do I feel like you''re acting a bit strange today?¡­" The woman seemed to harbor some doubts, but she didn''t pay it much attention.


    After the bath, Alex took the woman to the bedroom. By then, the handsome young man had regained consciousness...


    ...


    In thete hours of the night, Alex, thoroughly satisfied, got up and carried the handsome young man, who had fainted from rage and blood loss, to the living room. He then took out a zombie corpse from his spatial bag and bit the young man''s arm with the zombie''s teeth.


    Seeing the blood flow out, Alex, satisfied, picked up the handsome young man, whose face was stained with tears and who had passed out, and leapt out of the vi. Using the cover of the green belt, Alex dragged the handsome young man to an open area, untied the ropes binding him, removed the tape from his mouth, and gently ced him next to the green belt.


    Then, Alex re-entered the greenery, climbed a big tree, and watched the surroundings like an eagle hunting its prey.


    "Uh! Uh! Uh!!"


    Before long, the handsome young man started to show signs of life, abruptly straightening his body and emitting a series of hoarse growls. He rolled around on the ground, his limbs convulsing and twisting.


    Finally, the handsome young man turned into a zombie! And astonishingly, he became a C-level agile type zombie! Alex spected that this transformation might be due to the fact that he used the body of a C-level agile zombie to infect the singer, who had no particr physical strengths, resulting in him directly mutating into a C-level agile type zombie.


    "Roar!!" The handsome young man, now a C-level agile zombie, let out a skyward roar and madly rushed towards the nearest vi.


    "Bang!!!" A gunshot rang out, and a bullet suddenly pierced through the brain of the zombie that the handsome young man had be. His head exploded instantly! At the same time, Alex located the source of the bullet.


    Just an instant before the zombie was killed, a sh of gunfire appeared on the rooftop of a vi about five hundred meters away. The sh was very brief but still caught by Alex.


    Alex leaped down from the tree, disappearing into the darkness of the greenery like a shadow. Meanwhile, on the rooftop of that vi, two young men dressed in ck SWAT uniforms looked around gravely.


    "Why would a zombie suddenly appear there?!" eximed the young man with a sniper rifle.


    "It doesn''t make sense! I didn''t notice any movement there just now. Besides, with such a robust security system here, it''s impossible for zombies to sneak in! We had almost cleared all the mutated zombies inside before, so where did this onee from?" Another young man, holding night vision binocrs, kept searching around, trying to find an answer.


    At that moment, many survivors in the southern district vi cluster were also awakened by the gunshot. They poked their heads out to look around, and some even ran out with guns.


    The patrol team that had been on duty earlier arrived at the scene immediately. "It''s a mutated agile w-type zombie, and it''s been neutralized!" the lead patrol member said into the radio after checking the zombie.


    "Check the surroundings! Why would a zombie suddenly appear here?!" amanding voice came through the radio.


    "Yes!"


    The four patrol members began to cautiously approach the area where Alex had been earlier. Everyone watching couldn''t help but inhale sharply.


    After a while, a voice came through the walkie-talkie of the sniper duo perched on the rooftop: "No anomalies detected! Everything is normal! OVER!"


    Hearing that everything was normal, the two of them finally let out a sigh of relief. The sniper holding the rifle cursed under his breath and said tiredly, "Keep an eye out, I''m going to turn over and rest for a bit." After speaking, the sniper turned over, intending to close his eyes for a moment.


    Just then, the sniper suddenly opened his eyes wide, his pupils rapidly contracting! A sh of a de passed, and before the two could react, they were already decapitated.


    Alex collected the bodies of the two men, along with all their equipment, into his spatial bag. With the threat of the sniper eliminated, Alex felt much more at ease. Next, it was time to y a game of framing and setting up.


    After descending from the vacant vi where the sniper was, Alex found another vi, the most luxurious and also the most heavily guarded, and sneaked in. If Alex''s guess was correct, the people in this vi should be one of the leading figures of the southern district vi cluster alliance.


    When Alex infiltrated the vi, it was nearing 3 a.m., so everyone inside was asleep. Even the bodyguard at the door was leaning against the door, dozing off.


    Alex wandered through the vi like a ghost. The vi was extravagantly and luxuriously decorated. Precious paintings hung on the walls, and the air was filled with a subtle and pleasant perfume scent. All the furniture and ornaments were of the highest quality, some of which Alex had never even seen before.


    Reaching the living room on the second floor, Alex found a family photo. The people in the picture appeared to be a family of three. The father looked dignified, with regr features and an extraordinary presence ¨C Alex recognized him instantly as a prominent figure in Jiangcheng City, even someone who could be called the top boss.


    The mother in the photo was noble and elegant, with a lingering charm. The girl standing in the middle, probably seventeen or eighteen years old, was incredibly beautiful, having inherited the best features of both her parents. She looked like a delicate porcin doll, exuding a highborn grace and gentleness. Compared to her, the beauties Alex had seen in the City of Darkness seemed dull.


    "This is a true goddess! I must find a way to take her back," Alex murmured to himself.


    Sneaking into the second-floor bedroom, Alex saw a man cuddling with two beautiful women asleep. The floor was littered with clothes and some indecent items, and the air had a pungent scent. Clearly, this man had robust energy. However, Alex couldn''t find the woman from the photo anywhere.


    Staring coldly at the three people in the bed, like a demon of the moonlit night, Alex hesitated for a long time but eventually retreated from the bedroom and walked up to the third floor. The decoration of the entire floor was like stepping into a different era. The entire third floor was arranged like a princess''s pce, vintage yet filled with a young girl''s aura.

 Chapter 63: The Startled Sleeping Beauty

    In the living room was a huge television. The sofas were replicas of European royal pce styles. The living room table and sofas were adorned with various exquisite dolls.


    "This must be the bedroom of the girl from the photo!" Alex muttered to himself with a cold smile, feeling quite excited. He opened the bedroom door and saw a long-haired girl lying quietly on the bed, sleeping peacefully.


    Bathed in the moonlight shining through the window, Alex saw the girl''s face. She was stunningly beautiful, even more so than in the photo, with a refined and perfect appearance, like a sleeping beauty under the moonlight, causing Alex''s heart to race uncontrobly.


    Alex sneaked into the room, gently closing the door behind him. He then took out some drugs he had pilfered from the couple earlier and stealthily approached the girl, spraying a bit of the aphrodisiac near her nose. Alex had read the instructions; this was a typical aphrodisiac that could make a woman burn with desire, twisting and turning, yearning for intimacy.


    After doing all this, Alex continued to admire the sleeping beauty. She was sleeping deeply and soundly, her breathing steady. Alex gently lifted the velvet nket covering her, revealing her body. Her figure was graceful and fair, dressed in a pink silk nightgown. Her chest was prominently raised, with two small protrusions yfully pushing against the fabric, looking incredibly cute.


    Her fair and delicate waist was free of any extra flesh, and her body smelled wonderfully alluring. And then there were those pinkce panties...


    Continually capturing Alex''s attention! Alex carefully climbed onto the bed and cautiously shifted the girl''s legs, which she had been holding tight. The sleeping beauty murmured softly and gently parted her legs.


    At the base of the legs, the small pink panties bulge slightly, and in the middle is a yful and seductive slit.


    In the cracks, there is still a little bit of wetness...


    Alex leaned in and sniffed it, it didn''t stink, and it smelled good.


    It''s the kind of virgin body fragrance.


    Coupled with the rtionship between the girl taking a bath every day, the bottom is very clean.


    Alex reached out and gently stroked Sleeping Beauty''s pussy through the little pink panties.


    The sleeper let out a soft sigh and twisted his body, as if enjoying himself.


    Alex continued to tap his fingers inside, feeling the small bump inside.


    On the small bumps, it is gently pinched.


    The girl''s voice is getting more and more coquettish.


    Alex''s hands were covered in slippery mucus through his underwear.


    Alex gently leaned down to the girl''s side, then pulled down the girl''s half-lost pink pajamas.


    Revealing a snow-white and tall big breast!


    At such a young age, it is already a G cup!


    Alex couldn''t help butpliment.


    Moreover, that little nipple is still so pink and yful!


    Alex gently kneaded and teased with his hand.


    The girl''s breathing became more and more rapid.


    A moan.


    This little slut, isn''t she awake yet?


    Alex sticks out his tongue and gently wraps and licks the girl''s nipples.


    "Ah~~~um~~~oh~~~" The girl began to moan hungrily.


    Alex took the girl''s pink nipple in his mouth and sucked it gently.


    Holding the girl''s snow-white soft big breasts with one hand, gently shaking and rubbing.


    And the other hand has already taken off the girl''s little panties.


    Without the barrier of small panties, Alex''s fingers roamed back and forth on the girl''s pink pussy unimpeded, sometimes teasing and teasing, and then gently drilling into the girl''s approach to the outside of the mouth to rotate and spot check.


    "Ahh Well! ~~Ahh ~~ It''s sofortable! ~~I''m going to! ~~Yes! ~~ Don''t stop! ~~ It''s reallyfortable!


    ~~"


    Where has the girl tasted this taste, coupled with the stimtion of aphrodisiacs, the girl is already hot all over, twisting and thirsty.


    Alex smiled wickedly as the corners of his mouth lifted, then took off his clothes and pants andy naked on top of the girl.


    Hold the girl''s nipple with her mouth and suck it hard.


    His hands were raging wildly on his plump and slippery breasts.


    The penis rubbed against the girl''s wet and soft nest, and at the moment when the girl was awakened, she pushed in fiercely!!


    "Ahh ~~ Woo woo! ~~~" The girl''s screams of pain were quickly muffled by Alex.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity for the girl to wake up, Alex kept thrusting his penis, every time, it was so violent!


    Every time, it reaches the root and even inserts it into the girl''s womb!


    "Woo woo woo ~ ~~~" After all, it was the first time for the girl, where did she withstand such a violent sprint, wanting to wail, but she was covered again.


    All he could do was let out a miserable muffled snort.


    Tears kept sliding down the corners of the girl''s eyes.


    "Cooperate with me obediently, and I will spare you from dying, otherwise, I will let you open all three holes today!!"


    Alex said, biting down hard on the girl''s breasts, leaving a row of red tooth marks on the girl''s snow-white breasts.


    "Ahhh"


    After more than an hour of sprinting, Alex finally ejacted into the girl''s body satisfied.


    And the girl was also sweating profusely and exhausted.


    At this time, the girl haspletely sunk into the aphrodisiac and enjoyed Alex''s adultery to the fullest.


    She even kept licking Alex''s hand covering her mouth with her tongue, taking Alex''s fingers into the final licking and sucking.


    Alex pulled out the stout penis with blood and semen, lifted the girl''s head roughly, and put the penis into the girl''s mouth.


    The girl looked at Alex in confusion and licked and sucked Alex''s cock in her mouth.


    Her tongue is flexible and smooth, and her mouth is soft and slippery.


    And there is also an indescribable feeling of firmness.


    It didn''t take long for Alex''s penis to be engorged again, and the girl kept whining.


    Alex pulled out the penis from the girl''s mouth, and then picked up the girl''s slender snow-white legs, rubbing the girl''s pink and lovely chrysanthemum with his penis...


    ...


    After finishing his errand, Alex dropped the belt he had received from Dong Haobiao under the bed, then turned around and left the room, diving into the darkness again.


    At the same time, in the viplex in the eastern area, the brigade began to assemble.


    The body of Dong Haobiao''s stupid son was lying quietly on the bed, and the head had been spliced back, and Dong Haobiao himself sewed it up with tears.


    Dong Haobiao on the side was sad and indignant as he watched his baby son lying quietly on the bed, his eyes full of madness and murderous intent.


    "Did you find out? Whose ring does it belong to? Dong Haobiao gritted his teeth and asked coldly, and a middle-aged man next to him asked.


    The middle-aged man has a straight head, and at a nce he knows that he is a Xi martial artist.


    "It''s found out, it''s Ma Gang''s son Ma Chenbin''s belongings! This ring is a token of the leader of the Prince Gang, and Ma Chenbin never leaves him! The middle-aged man said with a solemn face.


    "That! It was Ma Chenbin''s doing!!! Bastard!!!" Dong Haobiao gritted his teeth and roared: "This little bastard, relying on having a gun, has always wanted to annex us. Now, unable to defeat me, he dares toy hands on my son!"


    "Fine!! Then I''ll let these bastards from the Prince''s Gang apany my son in death!!!!" Dong Haobiao roared like a madman, looking up to the sky.


    "This matter, I think it''s not that simple! Maybe it''s a setup, a frame-up?" The middle-aged man next to him looked increasingly serious and worriedly said: "Even if it really was Ma Chenbin, that little bastard, this must be a conspiracy! They do this, surely to infuriate us!"


    "A frame-up? How could there be Ma Chenbin''s ring in a frame-up?" Dong Haobiao roared angrily: "Now it''s the apocalypse, besides them wanting to calcte against us, who else wants to oppose us?!"


    "It must be the work of those beasts from the Prince''s Gang! Conspiracy? Hahaha! Let the damn conspiracy go to hell! It''s all over for everyone anyway!" Dong Haobiao ordered unequivocally: "Pass the order down, everyone arm up, I must annihte the little beasts of the Prince''s Gang today!!!!"


    "! The people and guns of the Prince''s Gang are more than ours, going like this, we will surely suffer!" The middle-aged man urgently advised: "Perhaps they just want to infuriate us, to make us go to the west district to find them! Maybe they have already set up an ambush waiting for us!!"


    "You''ve been with me for over a decade, you know, I have only this precious son, now that he''s dead, what''s the point of me living?


    If you''re scared, you don''t have to go, I''ll go alone!" Dong Haobiao put on a bulletproof vest, picked up an AK47, and strapped a military knife to his waist, his expression resolute, heading towards the door on his own: "Also, have the explosives ready, if anything happens to me, blow up the surrounding walls!"

 Chapter 64: A Baffling Battle

    The middle-aged man sighed softly and reluctantly picked up his gun to follow.


    Under Dong Haobiao''s lead, the people of the East City District drove modified, explosion-proof vehicles, wielding guns and machetes, and marched majestically towards the West City District.


    Meanwhile, in a super-luxurious vi in the South City District, a girl''s heart-wrenching cries and Lin Chengxun''s furious roars echoed: "Bastard! Scumbag! Beast! Who the hell did this?!! How dare they touch Lin Chengxun''s daughter! I must kill this beast!!!!!"


    "Master, we found an LV golden limited edition belt under the miss''s bed. As far as I know, in our entire Jiang City, only Dong Haobiao has this belt. I''ve seen that bastard wear it before!" said a white-haired elder in butler''s attire, speaking respectfully yet coldly.


    "Dong Haobiao?! That bastard is a beast! I''ve heard he''s insanely capturing women to be his son''s brides, even sharing them with his son! When tired of them, he kills and eats them! This beast is indeed capable of anything!" A middle-aged man dressed in special police gear said angrily.


    He had long despised Dong Haobiao!


    "It must be that bastard Dong Haobiao''s doing! Commander, give the order! Let me lead a team to kill Dong Haobiao and his gang of beasts, to rid the people of this evil!" Another fully armed young man with a cold expression stepped forward, his eyes brimming with murderous intent as he roared.


    His name was Song Junshuang, the leader of the South City District''s Youth Guard.


    Tall and handsome, from a wealthy family, talented, and a martial artist from a young age, he was fearless and brave.


    He was once an elite member of the special police force.


    He was indeed a talented and aplished young man, the elite among men!


    Song Junshuang had harbored a secret love for Lin Chengxun''s daughter, Lin Lan, for over a decade. The two had been childhood sweethearts, mutually in love since they were young.


    Although Lin Lan was still young and had always been very conservative,


    In Song Junshuang''s eyes, Lin Lan was the only woman worth loving in his lifetime!


    He held great respect and love for Lin Lan, and despite his overwhelming affection, he couldn''t even bear to touch her hand.


    Fearing he might hurt Lin Lan, his perfect goddess.


    Recently, to win him over, Lin Chengxun personally promised that once Lin Lan turned eighteen, he would let her get engaged to him!


    He was overjoyed, feeling like the luckiest man in the world.


    Even in this apocalyptic time, he found beauty in it.


    But just as Lin Lan was about to turn eighteen and be his fianc¨¦e, someone unexpectedly thwarted his ns!!!


    Who could tolerate this?!


    No matter who the other party was, he was determined to personally ughter them, leaving them with no ce to be buried!!


    Lin Chengxun took out a pistol from the drawer, his face stern andmanding. He mmed the table and said in an unmistakable tone: "Junshuang, Guoyuan, gather all the people you can mobilize in the assembly area, arm yourselves. Today, I will personally lead the charge to annihte that damned beast Dong Haobin and rid the people of this evil!!!"


    Due to Lin Lan''s tragic ordeal, these elite members of society hadpletely lost their rationality!


    Their already fragile nerves, strained by the copse of societal order, instantly snapped.


    The long-suppressed rage and brutality of the apocalypse were fully ignited.


    Before long, under the leadership of Lin Chengxun, Chong Guoyuan, and Song Junshuang, a team from the South City District marched mightily towards the East City District.


    This team''s strength was not inferior to that of Dong Haobin''s forces. Although most of the men were armed only with machetes and clubs, the leading members, dressed in special police uniforms and fully equipped, appeared well-trained and well-equipped.


    Leading the procession were three modified police off-road vehicles, followed by customized civilian luxury cars.


    The entire team had an imposing momentum and high fighting spirit.


    As Lin Chengxun led his forces towards Dong Haobiao and his stronghold, intense fighting had already erupted in the west district.


    Dong Haobiao''s sudden attack caught Ma Gang and the Prince''s Gang off guard, leading to nearly half of their unprepared men being lost in the initial sh.


    Furthermore, with the main force of the Prince''s Gang already annihted outside Alex''s City of Darkness, they were no match for Dong Haobin and his men.


    Soon, Dong Haobin''s side gained an absolute advantage, cornering the remaining five or six members of Ma Gang and the Prince''s Gang inside a vi.


    Ma Gang, hiding on the vi''s balcony, looked at the scattered bodies below and couldn''t help but roar in anger: "Damn it! What madness has possessed Dong Haobiao! Attacking me for no reason! Looking at their determination, they''re seriously out for blood!"


    Sweat beads asrge as beans kept sliding off Ma Gang''s forehead, and he cursed again.


    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t understand why Dong Haobiao was so desperately set on fighting him without any exnation.


    On Dong Haobiao''s side, the more they fought, the more bewildered and surprised they became.


    Contrary to their expectations, not only was there no ambush, but they had also caught Ma Gang and the Prince''s Gang by surprise, quickly gaining an absolute advantage from the start of the battle.


    Moreover, as the fight progressed, they slowly realized that the Prince''s Gang seemed to have fewer men than expected, and their firearms were also significantly reduced.


    "This is not the main force of the Prince''s Gang at all!"


    "Ma Chenbin also never showed up!"


    "What on earth is going on?" Meng Xiwen, the second-inmand of Dong Haobin''s team and the middle-aged man who had been advising Dong Haobin, grew increasingly suspicious: "We''ve been fighting for so long, why hasn''t Ma Chenbin appeared yet?!"


    "Why are there so few members of the Prince''s Gang?!"


    "! Something''s not right here! Why has the Prince''s Gang suddenly be so weak?!"


    At this moment, Dong Haobiao also started to calm down, noticing the oddities. The Prince''s Gang''s performance today was too abnormal; they were retreating continuously without organizing any counterattacks after being attacked by him.


    Ma Gang, usually a strong and aggressive bully, was repeatedly proposing negotiations!


    After such a long battle, Ma Chenbin, the war fanatic, had yet to appear.


    All these signs pointed to something unusual.


    "Number Two! Use the loudspeaker to ask Ma Gang where his son is!" Dong Haobin, full of suspicion, said.


    At this point, he was willing to calm down and talk to Ma Gang.


    Ma Gang had requested to talk to Dong Haobiao several times, but Dong Haobiao, blinded by hatred, only focused on attacking fiercely.


    "Now that it''se to this, what''s there to talk about? Might as well take this opportunity to wipe out Ma Gang and the Prince''s Gang while we''re at it!" said a muscr, tattooed man beside Dong Haobin: "In my opinion, no matter what the mystery behind this is, taking their resources and women first can never be wrong!"


    "Number Three! Why are you always so impulsive! Now that Ma Chenbin and the main force of their Prince''s Gang are missing, we should at least figure out the truth of the matter, right?"

 Chapter 65: Whose Conspiracy Is This?

    "We came here today to avenge Xiao Dong''s death, not to fight for territory or people! If Xiao Dong was not killed by them, wouldn''t we be ying right into the hands of the real murderer?!" Meng Xiwen shouted urgently.


    These people were already blinded by rage, but only Meng Xiwen remained rational. It was precisely because of his rationality that he understood theplexity of the situation.


    Meng Xiwen picked up the microphone in the car and called out to the vi: "Ma Gang, you''re surrounded! I advise you to hand over your son, Ma Chenbin, and exin the situation to us. You might still have a chance to survive. Otherwise, don''t me us for being ruthless!"


    Leaning on the balcony, Ma Gang, furious, cursed and roared: "Damn it! I don''t even know where my son is! How am I supposed to hand him over?!"


    Taking a deep breath, Ma Gang continued to yell: "What the hell is wrong with you? Attacking me for no reason?! How did my son offend you?!"


    Dong Haobiao snatched the microphone and shouted angrily: "Ma Gang! You bastard! Before the apocalypse, you damn well bullied me! Now, in this apocalypse, you still want to bully me?! Why I am after your son, you damn well go ask him what good deeds he has done!"


    "Damn it!" Ma Gang felt like crying but had no tears, punching the wall fiercely, wishing he could rush out and fight Dong Haobiao, this clueless fool, to the death!


    Taking a deep breath, Ma Gang quickly regained hisposure, a testament to the strong mental fortitude he had developed before the apocalypse.


    Suppressing his rage, Ma Gang propped himself up and bellowed: "Dong Haobiao, damn you! Make it clear! What did my son do to you?!"


    "Your son chopped off my son''s head! Shouldn''t Ie looking for him?!" Dong Haobiao roared with all his might.


    Ma Gang staggered, almost copsing to the ground, utterly bewildered and despairing.


    "A member of the Prince''s Gang, incensed, shouted, "Boss Dong, you must be mistaken! Our boss has been out for several days and wasn''t even in Lily New City! How could he possibly go kill your son?! Besides, what benefit would we gain from killing your son?!"


    "Damn it! Dong Haobiao, you fool! You attack me without even understanding the situation! Is your head filled with shit?!" Ma Gang trembled with anger.


    "What? Ma Chenbin isn''t in Lily New City?!" Dong Haobiao felt as if struck by lightning, but still stubbornly refused to believe it, shouting: "Stop talking nonsense! If Ma Chenbin isn''t in Lily New City, then how did his ring end up in my son''s room?!"


    Saying this, Dong Haobiao slowly lifted the ring out of the car door.


    Ma Gang cautiously peered out, revealing half of his head.


    Indeed, it was his son Ma Chenbin''s personal belonging!


    "What the hell is going on?! This must be a setup, a frame-up! My son must be in trouble too!" Ma Gang quickly realized the dire situation and stood up, roaring furiously: "We''ve been tricked! We''ve definitely fallen into Lin Laogou''s trap!"


    "It must be Lin Laogou who captured my son, then instigated conflict between us, to reap the benefits while we fight!"


    Dong Haobiao shuddered, suddenly realizing the truth as well.


    This matter was full of mysteries, but if it was Lin Chengxun''s conspiracy, everything made sense!


    As Dong Haobiao and his people were in a state of shock and suspicion, a bodyguard drove over in a hurry, screeched to a stop beside them, and rushed out of the car, shouting:


    "Bad news! Terrible news!! There''s been an incident! Lin Chengxun led a group of people in a surprise attack on our stronghold, they''ve taken over! All our people in the East District have been captured by them!"


    "What?!" Dong Haobiao and his brothers almost eximed in unison!


    "Damn it, Dong Haobiao! I told you, you''ve been fooled! You idiot! You''ve doomed me!" Ma Gang, standing on the balcony, also heard this.


    He was so furious that he began to berate Dong Haobiao thunderously.


    Meng Xiwen suddenly stepped forward, shouting up to Ma Gang on the balcony: "Ma Gang! Your son must be in their hands! Even if he''s not, they''re responsible for his plight! If you''re a man, join us in taking revenge!"


    Ma Gang furiously replied: "Do I need you to tell me that? Brothers, arm yourselves! Let''s go kill Lin Laogou! We''ll fight him to the end!!"


    Dong Haobiao copsed onto the car seat, struck by lightning, feeling a sense of utter despair and helplessness.


    His son was gone, his territory lost, everything was over!


    He had been used as a pawn and was utterly oblivious to it.


    He had been yed like a fool!


    All his years of experience in the social world seemed utterly wasted now!


    "Snap out of it! We need to be more resolute now! Now that we''ve found the murderer, let''s fight back! We must avenge Xiao Dong at all costs!!" Meng Xiwen, grabbing Dong Haobin''s shoulders and shouting excitedly, said: "If we don''t fight back, we''ll bepletely at the mercy of Lin Chengxun, that old dog!"


    Hearing the words ''take revenge'', Dong Haobin immediately perked up. Picking up a rifle, he shouted to his people: "Brothers! Our homes have been destroyed by Lin Chengxun, that despicable bastard! He''s trying to drive us to our deaths! Let''s go fight him!!!"


    With deep-seated hatred, Dong Haobin''s and Ma Gang''s forces, who had just been fighting each other fiercely, now united, charging towards Lin Chengxun''s territory in the East District with overwhelming momentum.


    Everyone was prepared to fight to the death!


    Unbeknownst to all, the instigator of these events, Alex, was leisurely enjoying grape wine and snacks stolen from another vi, contentedly watching as Dong Haobiao and his men headed towards Lin Chengxun''s territory in the East District.


    With deep hatred brewing between the two groups, a sh was inevitable upon their meeting.


    Alex only needed to wait to reap the benefits of their strife.


    Meanwhile, at Lin Chengxun''s side, he was leading his men in search of Dong Haobiao.


    Upon hearing from captured women that Dong Haobiao had gone to the West District, Lin Chengxun immediately ordered the execution of all remaining men in the East District.


    The ground outside the East District was stained red with blood, with the chilling sounds of cries and gunshots echoing in the air.


    Blinded by hatred, Lin Chengxun and his men mercilessly ughtered anyone, regardless of their affiliation with Dong Haobiao.


    After a frenzied killing spree, Lin Chengxun promptly ordered his forces to march without pause towards the West District.


    With hatred fueling their rage, two bloodthirsty forces advanced towards each other with fierce determination!

 Chapter 66: A Fierce Battle

    "Damn it! Just as I thought! Commander, Dong Haobiao is nning to join forces with Ma Gang against us! These two bastards areing together to attack us!!" Chong Guoyuan, standing on the roof of a car with binocrs, cursed loudly.


    Through his binocrs, he spotted Ma Gang''s modified off-road vehicle.


    "So what if they join forces? This bunch of scumbags, no matter how many they are, are just a disorganized mob! Today, I must kill them all to vent the hatred in my heart!!"


    "Ah!!!!" Song Junshuang''s eyes were blood-red, his face distorted with rage, his anger having no outlet, now only desiring to indulge in frenzied ughter!


    Every time he thought of his beloved goddess being snatched away just as she was about to be his woman, Song Junshuang felt a mixture of grief and fury!


    Now that his goddess was no longer pure!


    Did he still want her?


    This question was too difficult; he really couldn''t answer it!!!


    Meanwhile, on the side of Dong Haobiao and Ma Gang, they also noticed the aggressively approaching Lin Chengxun and his men.


    "Dong Haobiao! You fool! Now you realize you''ve been yed? Damn it! I''ve been doomed by you!" Ma Gang, pointing at Dong Haobiao, trembled with rage, grinding his teeth: "If you had just been a bit calmer at that time, would we have needlessly lost so many men and bullets?!"


    The thought of the needless sacrifice of over a dozen brothers brought Ma Gang to the brink of tears, overwhelmed with grief and anger.


    "Ma Gang! Stop your damn nonsense! Lin Chengxun wants to wipe us all out in one fell swoop! None of us has the strength to face him alone; only by uniting and fighting desperately do we have a slim chance of survival!" Meng Xiwen shouted through the car window at the frantic Ma Gang.


    As they spoke, the distance between the two sides narrowed.


    They could already see each other''s furious and resolute expressions.


    "What do we do?!" Meng Xiwen, seeing Lin Chengxun and his men approaching in the distance, asked anxiously.


    "What to do? What else can we do? If we don''t fight with all we''ve got now, we won''t even know how we''ll dieter!" The third-ranked muscle tattooed man, his eyes blood-red with fury, roared: "To hell with Lin Laogou! Let''s fight him!"


    Dong Haobiao, who had been silent all the way, suddenly turned ferocious, picked up an explosion-proof gun, and shouted into the microphone: "Step on the gas, damn it! Ram into those despicable bastards! Fight them!!!"


    At Dong Haobiao''smand, the six modified vehicles on their side suddenly elerated, heading straight for Lin Chengxun''s convoy!


    Lin Chengxun, who had initially hoped to talk to Ma Gang and win him over ¨C after all, this matter wasn''t much rted to Ma Gang ¨C didn''t expect that Dong Haobiao and Ma Gang''s men would charge at them like madmen.


    Seeing Dong Haobiao, Song Junshuang alsopletely lost his rationality, disregarding Lin Chengxun''smand, stepped hard on the elerator, and charged towards Dong Haobiao''s modified explosion-proof vehicle with a submachine gun.


    Lin Chengxun, recalling his beloved daughter''s pitiful crying, also lost his reason, and shouted furiously at his convoy: "Damn it! If those bastards want us dead, let''s fight them! Better to die together! Go to hell, all of you! Brothers! Fight these despicable bastards!"


    Each side believed that the other was the despicable and unscrupulous instigator.


    Each thought they were the victims, forced into a corner.


    Each believed they were fighting a desperate, do-or-die battle!


    Thus, both sides were like soldiers blinded by rage.


    All of them, fearless of death, charged forward!


    "Boom!!!"


    "Boom!!!"


    "Boom!!!"


    A series of car collision sounds echoed as modified vehicles crashed into each other at high speeds. Soon after, intense gunfire and battle cries filled the entire street!


    "Kill!"


    "Charge!"


    "Fight to the end!"


    Men wielding machetes and clubs also engaged in fierce hand-to-handbat.


    The scene quickly descended into utter chaos.


    Just at the onset of the battle, both sides had already lost nearly half of their forces!


    Everyone fought with a do-or-die attitude,pletely disregarding their own safety.


    The ferocity of the battle was such that even Alex, the instigator, felt his blood boil with excitement and admiration.


    "What a group of passionate men! Such fearless heroes! It even makes my blood boil!" Alex wiped the grease from his lips with a napkin and leisurely lit a cigarette.


    The feeling of watching the battle from the sidelines was truly exhrating!


    Song Junshuang''s vehicle was the first to crash, flipping and rolling over five or six meters beforeing to a halt.


    When Song Junshuang regained his senses amidst the chaos, gunfire and battle cries surrounded him.


    Desperately trying to clear his head, he smashed the car window and crawled out with a Type 05 submachine gun.


    Just as he got out, he saw Dong Haobiao also crawling out from an overturned car.


    Without a second thought, Song Junshuang fired a burst of bullets towards him.


    Dong Haobiao, who had also undergone professional training for over a decade, quickly rolled over and ducked behind the car at the sight of Song Junshuang.


    The sound of bullets hitting rang out in rapid session.


    Although Dong Haobiao managed to dodge in time, he was still hit in the left leg, letting out a dreadful howl of pain.


    "Dong Haobiao! Damn you! Even if I die today, I''ll take you down with me!" Song Junshuang bellowed furiously, spraying a hail of bullets towards Dong Haobiao''s location.


    Dong Haobiao, not to be outdone, rolled and fired back at the enraged Song Junshuang.


    "Boom!" The modified shotgun, with its immense power, fired a shot that turned the car door Song Junshuang was using for cover into swiss cheese.


    A stray bullet grazed Song Junshuang''s left cheek, leaving a terrifying gash on his handsome face, with blood trickling down his cheek.


    However, this did not deter Song Junshuang''s resolve to fight to the death. With a fierce leap, taking advantage of Dong Haobiao''s reloading, Song Junshuang sprayed bullets from his submachine gun, charging towards Dong Haobiao.


    Dong Haobiao, shot in the leg and unable to move, found it extremely difficult to reload under the intense gunfire.


    After several failed attempts at reloading, he kept fumbling.


    Dong Haobiao, sweating profusely and trembling slightly, watched as Song Junshuang rapidly closed the distance.


    Finally, the bullets were loaded!


    But it was toote.


    Song Junshuang, having emptied his Type 05 submachine gun, tossed it aside and drew his military knife, lunging fiercely at Dong Haobiao.


    Dong Haobiao, firing wildly, managed to block Song Junshuang''s deadly strike with his gun.


    Their eyes met, each seeing the mes of hatred burning in the other''s gaze.


    "Song Junshuang! Damn you! How have I wronged you to make you want to kill me like this?!" Dong Haobiao cursed, grappling with Song Junshuang.


    "You bastard! How dare you touch my woman! I swear I''m not a man if I don''t kill you today!" Song Junshuang attacked viciously, stabbing his knife into Dong Haobiao''s shoulder.


    "Damn! When did I ever touch your woman?!" Dong Haobiao struggled, roaring in pain: "You bastards killed my son and framed it on Ma Chenbin, truly despicable! And now you use me of messing with your people?!"

 Chapter 67: What on Earth is Going On?!

    Song Junshuang, blinded by hatred, thought Dong Haobiao was just trying to deceive him. He didn''t care about the truth and continued to furiously attack Dong Haobiao.


    With a "bang!" of a gunshot, the frenzied Song Junshuang suddenly stopped, blood streaming down his forehead, and he copsed onto Dong Haobiao with a thud.


    Meng Xiwen quickly stepped forward to help the semi-conscious Dong Haobiao, who had been stabbed several times, and said: "Something''s not right here! Lin Chengxun''s men are fighting us like madmen, as if they have nothing to lose! They have no reason to be this desperate!"


    "Damn it, that bastard Song Junshuang, saying I touched his woman! When did I ever mess with his people?!" Dong Haobiao was also baffled.


    Simrly confused were Lin Chengxun and Ma Gang.


    "Ma Gang! Why are you aiding a tyrant?! Dong Haobiao is a monster without humanity! You should have joined us in killing him! To think you were once a government man!" Lin Chengxun confronted Ma Gang.


    The two had previously worked in the same system and often interacted.


    Although they were from different factions, Lin Chengxun had always been Ma Gang''s superior.


    "Lin Laogou! Stop ying tricks on me! Where is my son? Let him go, and I might spare your life!" Ma Gang fired two shots and shouted at Lin Chengxun.


    "Damn it! I''ve never even seen your son! How am I supposed to release him?! You''ve been yed by Dong Haobiao, haven''t you?!"


    After saying this, Lin Chengxun''s mind buzzed, suddenly sensing something was amiss.


    He instantly calmed down.


    He was, after all, a person known for his extreme caution and calmness.


    If it hadn''t been for the incident involving his beloved daughter, Lin Chengxun might not have been so impulsive.


    Now, as his head cooled down, he quickly regained hisposure.


    This matter, it seemed, was not as straightforward as it appeared!


    "What? My son wasn''t captured by you? Then where is my son?"


    Ma Gang was also suddenly bewildered.


    After fighting so fiercely, with many lives lost, they suddenly realized that things were not as they had thought.


    "Why would I capture your son? My daughter was assaultedst night by that bastard Dong Haobiao! How could I be in the mood to mess with your son?!" Lin Chengxun cursed despairingly: "Who the hell told you I captured your son? Do you have any evidence? It must have been Dong Haobiao deceiving you!"


    "Damn it! Lin Chengxun! You''re still using me? My son was killed by you guysst night! How could I have been in the mood to assault your daughter? Have you gone mad?" Dong Haobiao, having realized the situation, joined the conversation.


    "Then how did your belt end up under my daughter''s bed?! You beast! Even at death''s door, you won''t admit it!" Lin Chengxun, holding Dong Haobiao''s belt, threw it on the ground and roared.


    "Damn it!" Dong Haobiao cursed frantically: "We''ve been set up! This belt of mine was taken by the person who killed my son! That bastard even nted Ma Chenbin''s ring in my son''s hand!"


    With Dong Haobiao''s exnation, the three men suddenly calmed down.


    "Stop, everybody stop! Hold your fire! We''ve been tricked!!" Meng Xiwen stood up and shouted to the people around, who were blinded by rage: "Stop, everybody!!"


    "Stop! Everybody stop, damn it!!" Lin Chengxun also stood up and yelled.


    The men on both sides, who had been fighting fiercely, paused, looking confused and reluctantly halted, ncing warily at Meng Xiwen and Lin Chengxun.


    At this point in the battle, any sense of right and wrong had long been obliterated from their minds. All they thought about was killing their opponents.


    "I get it now! We''ve all been damn tricked!..." Lin Chengxun, shouting, stood on top of a car.


    He had figured out the sequence of events and suspected a conspiracy. Someone wanted them to annihte each other, then reap the benefits.


    "Bang!" Before he could finish, a bullet pierced Lin Chengxun''s head.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    "Who the hell fired that shot?" Meng Xiwen shouted furiously at his men: "Who gave the order to shoot?!!"


    "Damn it! Meng Xiwen! You dare deceive us into a truce and then shoot ourmander in secret? You despicable dog! Go to hell!" Chong Guoyuan, his eyes bloodshot, fired a barrage of bullets at Meng Xiwen, turning him into a sieve.


    The crowd, which had just calmed down, erupted into chaos again.


    Now, no one could control the situation.


    The entire scene devolved into a brutal melee, with everyone blinded by rage.


    Alex, watching the intense street battle from a nearby vi, asionally picked up an 88 sniper rifle to shoot key figures, adding to the chaos.


    Soon, the battlefield was left with only Dong Haobiao, Ma Gang, Chong Guoyuan, and a few severely wounded underlings lying on the ground, gasping for breath.


    "Hehehe!"


    "Hahahahahaha!!"


    Dong Haobiao, seeing his subordinates dying one by one, suddenly burst into a maniacalughter, "Die! You bunch of idiots! All of you can go to hell! Even if I die, I won''t leave this good shelter to you! I want you all to be buried with me!!"


    After saying that, Dong Haobiao picked up a walkie-talkie and said, "All my brothers are dead! Blow up the walls!"


    "Damn it! Dong Haobiao! Are you all insane?!!" Ma Gang shouted in horror.


    Chong Guoyuan had run out of bullets at this point, covered in injuries, and desperately crawled towards Dong Haobiao''s location, "Dong Haobiao! Tell your men to stop! There are still many women and children here! They are all innocent!!"


    "Boom!!!" A loud explosion shook everyone, and a thick smoke rose from the eastern wall.


    "It''s toote! Hehehe! Hahahahahaha!" Dong Haobiao grinned and fiercely stabbed his own neck with a knife.


    "It''s over! Everything is over!" Chong Guoyuan''s eyes widened in despair, and he shouted.


    With hisst ounce of strength, Ma Gang howled to the sky, "Damn it! Who the hell is it??!! Come out, you bastard!! Who is so despicable?!!"


    "It''s me!" Alex slowly emerged from behind a tree, smiling. "I did all of this, Ma Gang. Your son is also in my hands."


    After saying that, Alex tilted his head and smiled at Ma Gang and the others, "How does it feel? Surprised or not? Unexpected, isn''t it?"


    "Damn it! This is unbelievable!!" Ma Gang felt like he was in a nightmare, closed his eyes tightly, and had a sense of hopelessness.


    "Ugh... Ugh... Ugh..."


    "Hehehe..." Arge group of zombies swarmed in, instantly engulfing everyone on the battlefield.


    Carrying the de of Sin, Alex leisurely scavenged the battlefield, collecting all the corpses and firearms into his spatial package. He had noticed before, when infecting the male celebrity, that humans infected by a C-ss zombie had a high probability of turning into C-ss zombies themselves. These bodies were valuable to Alex.


    Additionally, the equipment on the bodies, especially the full sets of special police gear worn by individuals like Song Junshuang, would be stripped off and more than enough to equip a female assault team.


    Now, within the entire Lily New City Vi Area, there were no longer any entities that posed a threat to Alex. Most of the men withbat capabilities had died in the infighting. Their firearms and weapons had also been stored in Alex''s spatial package.


    After Dong Haobiao blew up the walls, arge number of zombies poured into the Lily New City Vi Area. At this point, Lily New City was no longer a paradise-like sanctuary but had turned into a dangerous hell.


    Alex''s next task was to, in the role of a savior, bring all the remaining survivors here back to the City of Darkness.

 Chapter 68: Am I Really a Good Person?

    After Alex retrieved the Strangler armored vehicle outside the Lily New Town, his primary objective was to visit the home of Lin Chengxun. He was still not over Lin Chengxun''s beloved daughter. After all, their first encounter happened when she was in a dazed state. Alex genuinely hoped that a goddess like Lin Lan could truly fall in love with him. At Lin Chengxun''s house, there were no men left.


    In the recent battle, almost all the men in the southern district had mobilized, responding to Lin Chengxun''s call to arms.


    Lin Lan, curled up on the sofa, had her pure heart deeply traumatized by the previous night''s events. For her, who valued chastity highly, she had thought of seeking death several times, especially after seeing the pain and disgust in Song Junshuang''s eyes. She wished she could die in front of Song Junshuang to prove her fidelity. But she couldn''t muster the courage to do so.


    She admitted she was afraid of dying and wanted to live on. With thefort of her two considerate and understanding stepmothers, Lin Lan began to ept this cruel reality.


    However, soon, she received devastating news: her lover, Song Junshuang, had died in battle, followed by the death of her father, Lin Chengxun. Hordes of zombies invaded Lily New Town, this once paradisal refuge, turning it into a city of the dead, overrun by zombies.


    "Don''t be afraid, Lan! We are here, we will protect you!" a beautiful and young woman in her thirtiesforted Lin Lan. Dressed in professional attire, she seemed to be awyer.


    "I just checked, and the food in our vi canst for at most another half a month. After that..."


    A tall and athletic woman in her twenties, dressed in sportswear, approached with a worried expression. "There might be food in the other vis, but now the outside is swarming with zombies, and we simply can''t get out!" she said.


    "Are we just going to sit here and wait to die?!"


    "Our men have died out there, what are we, a few women, supposed to do now?!"


    Lin Chengxun''s two lovers, hugging Lin Lan, cried out in despair.


    "What should we do? Are we... are we really going to die here?" Lin Lan, terrified, began to sob again. The experiences she faced that day were more than she had in her entire life. This not only made her stronger but also plunged her into utter confusion. Her pride and arrogance copsed in an instant, leaving her feeling inferior and fearful.


    Seeing Lin Lan cry, the other two young women also wiped their tears and sobbed, "It''s all Dong Haobiao''s fault, that beast! We could have lived here happily, but now... now... s!"


    "Now we are helpless, all women, without the strength to even truss a chicken. What will we do after we run out of food?"


    Amidst their sighs andmentations, all the women fell into despair...


    Most of these women were dressed in luxurious clothes, exuding an air of nobility and elegance. They were the wives, lovers, and daughters of the men from the southern district, gathered here for their safety before Lin Chengxun and others set out. Before the apocalypse, these women were either aristocrats or wealthy heiresses, embodying the dignity and grace of the upper ss.


    But it was precisely because of this that theycked decisiveness and bravery, unable toe up with any solutions in the face of their current difficulties. Everyone was engulfed in despair and confusion, hugging each other and weeping. The entire living room was filled with an atmosphere of decadence and hopelessness.


    Just as they were in the depths of despair, the roaring sound of an engine approached from afar, and a powerful armored vehicle stopped at the gate of their vi. A young man wielding a ming sword appeared before them, as if descending from the heavens.


    "Hello, I''m the leader of another refuge. I heard an explosion here and came to see if I could help," Alex said calmly and elegantly. "The area outside ispletely overrun with zombies; it''s very dangerous here now."


    The moment the women saw Alex and his armored vehicle, their eyes lit up with hope. Seizing what seemed like theirst lifeline, the thirty-somethingwyer hurriedly stood up and grabbed Alex''s hand, pleading, "Sir, please save us! We are helpless women and have no idea what to do now!"


    Alex nced at the woman. She was a maturedy, full-bodied, with fair skin, and dressed in a noble and elegant manner, exuding a sense of ss in her speech and actions. Alex was certain that this woman must have been an aristocrat before the apocalypse.


    "Sir, please! Save us! We will do anything you ask!" Another woman in her twenties, tall and dignified, also stood up and clung to Alex, tears streaming down her face as she begged desperately, "Our men are dead, we... we really have no other options! Please, take us in!"


    This dignified woman also exuded an air of nobility and elegance, her voice was incredibly pleasant and charming, with an indescribably gentle and captivating tone.


    "Sir, please save us! We are very obedient and can do anything!"


    "Sir, if you take us in, we promise to make youfortable!"


    The two women speaking, whom Alex had seen before, were Lin Chengxun''s mistresses. Although they were attractive, they clearly weren''t of good character. Alex wasn''t very interested in them; what he wanted was a statement from Lin Lan.


    Feeling Alex''s gaze, Lin Lan raised her head, sobbing, "Brother, please take us in!"


    Her eyes, brimming with tears, sparkled, and her pitiful look was heart-wrenching. Even in tears, there was an indescribable beauty about her. Alex''s heart fluttered, remembering their previous wild encounter.


    "My refuge doesn''tck food and water, but there are too many people inside," Alex paused, then continued as the three women waited anxiously, "And there''s a rule in my refuge."


    "Everyone who enters must be my servant andply with any of my demands! Absolute obedience to me!"


    "Whatever I ask of you, you must obey unconditionally!"


    "Think it over. If you can abide by this rule, I can take you with me, provide a safe ce to live, and ensure you have plenty of food and water."


    After saying this, Alex fell silent, watching the group.

 Chapter 69: The Grateful Women

    The young wives were rtively indifferent; after all, they were experienced and just wanted to survive, not caring which man they followed. The main concern was for Lin Lan and the other two youngdies of stature. Apart from Lin Lan, who was Lin Chengxun''s pampered and only daughter, the other two girls also came from wealthy families and held prestigious statuses.


    They were raised with strict education and held their chastity more precious than life itself!


    Lin Lan too had always valued her chastity more than her life. Given her previous character, she certainly would not have agreed to such terms.


    "Lin Lan..." Lin Chengxun''s lovers were about to say something when Lin Lan, to their surprise, stated, "I am willing to abide by your rules, sir. As long as you don''t mind that I''ve been vited, I am willing to be your woman for life."


    Her tone was resolute, even somewhat desperate.


    Alex smirked internally, then spoke righteously, "Youngdy, rest assured, I don''t care about your past. As long as you are loyal to me from now on, I will treat you well and never let another man bully you. You must understand, a man who truly loves you cares about your heart, not your body. Being vited doesn''t matter! As long as your soul is pure, you are still pure."


    Moved by his own words, Alex even shed tears of emotion. Everyone present was touched, looking at Alex with admiration and respect.


    Lin Lan, seeing the purity in Alex''s eyes, remembered the disdainful look Song Junshuang had given her. Comparing the two, she was so moved that she burst into tears.


    "Thank you! Sir, thank you for taking us in! Thank you for helping us!" Lin Lan, overwhelmed with gratitude, stepped forward and hugged Alex, crying sincerely and emotionally.


    Alex put on aforting expression, but inside he was sinisterly thinking, "If Lin Lan knew that the man she is gratefully offering herself to is actually the killer of her husband and father, and the one who raped her, I wonder what she would do."


    "Sir, you are truly a good person! We... we have nothing to repay you with... we can only... offer ourselves in return!" The other young wives also said, blushing and bowing.


    Everyone expressed their stance, and thest two wealthy youngdies also lowered their proud heads and addressed Alex as their master. The atmosphere in the living room was steeped in a touching scene, full of romantic sentiment and gratitude.


    After a moment, Alex asked the women, "I heard there are doctors here? And experts in modifying vehicles? Do you know where they are? Are they still alive?"


    The thirty-something woman dressed as awyer quickly replied, "I know them. They are not only doctors but also professors at a medical college! They have never been involved in the conflicts between our three districts, focusing solely on their vi where they research a cure for the zombie virus."


    "Both our southern district and the other two districts often provide them with food and capture zombies for their experiments."


    "They should be in vi number 125 at the southernmost end of our southern district."


    As soon as thewyer-dressed woman finished speaking, another girl with a more alternative style eagerly interjected:


    "I know those vehicle modification experts! I''ve hung out with them! They''re not only great at modifying cars but also skilled in repairing sr power systems and water purification equipment."


    "The sr power system here broke down once before, but it was those guys who fixed it! They are neutrals, helping anyone from any district with car modifications in exchange for food and materials."


    "I heard they are all professors and top students in mechanical engineering, who enjoy ying with cars and inventing things. The group consists of three men and two women, led by a professor of mechanical engineering, who often creates some unique and bizarre inventions."


    "They should currently be in building 026 of the eastern district."


    As Alex listened to the two people''s descriptions, he immediately saw the potential. These were talented individuals! Take, for instance, those five experts in mechanical engineering. With them, he could potentially move the high-end water purification equipment from this vi area to the City of Darkness.


    Having this equipment would mean that everyone in the City of Darkness wouldn''t have to worry about finding clean water sources anymore.


    More importantly, with this water purification system, Alex and his women could enjoy hot showers every day! He fondly recalled the feeling of taking a hot shower at the home of that celebrity couple.


    As for those professors from the medical college, they were also a must-have. They wouldn''t need to continue researching a cure for the zombie virus anymore. If the zombies were gone, how would he bury bodies? How would he deceive and dominate in this apocalyptic world? In Alex''s view, doctors should do what doctors are meant to do: taking good care of everyone''s health in the City of Darkness.


    Moreover, the mutated person must also be taken. This new species of mutants required thorough research by Alex. Ideally, he would control the mutants and train them to be his loyal subordinates.


    Alex loaded the dozen or so women from the vi into the Strangler armored vehicle and then made a trip to the vi of the female celebrity, Jing Mi. Jing Mi was tied spread-eagle on the bed, blindfolded with a ck eye mask.


    She still believed that what happenedst night was a passionate act by her handsome celebrity husband, unaware that it was actually Alex who did it in front of her husband. Her husband had already been infuriated to death by her and then turned into a zombie by Alex.


    When Alex let Jing Mi down, she asked in a dazed manner, "Where''s my husband? Where is he?" Alex, with a straight face, fabricated a story: "Your husband bravely sacrificed himself today in the battle against Dong Haobiao and others. The walls of Lily New Town have been breached, and the whole area is swarming with zombies. It''s no longer safe here, and your vi will soon be overrun by zombies."


    Initially disbelieving, Jing Mi was terrified into a pale, weeping mess after Alex took her to the balcony to see for herself. Alex, with a sly smile on his face, hugged Jing Mi from behind and spoke with false benevolence, "Miss Jing, I used to be your fan. In such an apocalypse, you would surely die if you stayed here alone."


    "If you agree to be my woman, I can take you to my refuge," Alex said as his hands began to wander. "The other survivors from the southern district are already on my vehicle."


    Jing Mi turned around and nestled into Alex''s arms, sobbing softly, "Thank you! Thank you so much! You are truly a great person! Thank you foring to save me! I... I am willing to follow you..."


    Jing Mi waspletely at a loss now, with zombies swarming outside and her man dead. She felt utterly alone and only this strong man in front of her could provide her with a sense of security. Not just agreeing to be Alex''s woman, she would have knelt down without hesitation to be his loyal follower if he asked.


    "Rest assured, once youe back with me, as long as you serve me well, I will definitely protect you." Alex held Jing Mi, a slight curve forming at the corner of his mouth. This feeling of possession and conquest was even more thrilling than winning over a virgin. After all, this was a top beauty and celebrity from before the apocalypse!


    Jing Mi, overflowing with gratitude, clung to Alex, her tears flowing freely. If Jing Mi''s deceased husband knew about this, he might juste back to life from sheer indignation.

 Chapter 70: Building the Outer City Wall

    Alex couldn''t help but burst intoughter when he remembered the expression on Jing Mi''s husband''s face from the night before. After putting Jing Mi into the armored vehicle, Alex made a trip to the western district to gather the surviving women there, loading them onto the vehicle.


    Among these women, most were the wives and daughters of the Taizi Gang members, and one of them was Ma Chenbin''s mother.


    However, what surprised Alex the most was that he managed to rescue a foreign woman. She was Ma Gang''s woman and worked as a foreignnguage teacher in the best high school in Jiangcheng. She was also Ma Beili''s mother. Although in her thirties, she still retained her charm.


    Dressed in a teacher''s uniform, her figure was stunningly voluptuous, with her white blouse seeming like it was about to burst at any moment. After being saved by Alex and brought onto the armored vehicle, she repeatedly expressed her gratitude in somewhat awkward Chinese.


    With this addition, the vehicle was now carrying over thirty people, all squeezed together, reaching its full capacity. This trip had been highly rewarding for Alex, not only in terms of rescuing a diverse group of women but also in acquiring a significant amount of weapons and ammunition.


    Alex nned to first take this group back to the City of Darkness. After establishing the outer walls of the City, he intended to return to Lily New Town to find those doctors and the vehicle modification experts. Once back at the City of Darkness, Alex handed over the newly rescued people to Li Wan''ning and others for training.


    Only then did he have time to sit down and contemte the next steps for the development of the City of Darkness.


    "System! Disy my attributes."


    [City of Darkness (Intermediate) City Lord Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Physique: 100]


    [Spirit: 70]


    [Strength: 100]


    [Endurance: 100]


    [Agility: 100]


    (Average value for an adult human male is 60)


    [Skills: None]


    [Items: de of Sin (Intermediate), Space Bag (Basic)]


    [Materials: Bio-ws*8, Bio-Whiskers*7.]


    [Apocalypse Coins: 760]


    Alex looked at his physical attributes, noting that all his stats had reached the peak of human capacity, except for his spirit, which was still at 70. Burying ss C zombies no longer satisfied the requirements for leveling up. Now, Alex needed to find ss B or higher zombies to continue increasing his attribute values.


    Regarding ss B zombies, Alex had no information at present. At least in this area, he had not encountered any zombies of ss B level. However, since the system included this category of zombies, Alex was convinced that they must exist, perhaps being rare or newly evolved and not yet widespread.


    "I already have 760 apocalypse coins!" Alex nced at the apocalypse coin count. This amount was sufficient to build an outer city outside the main city. Alex walked to an open space near the burial site andmanded the system, "System, build a corpse storage room."


    With the increase in poption within the City of Darkness, leaving corpses scattered around was no longer suitable. Additionally, considering the human bodies in his spatial bag, Alex decided to first construct a corpse storage room.


    [Corpse Storage Room: upies 20 square meters. Function: A room for storing corpses, where bodies kept will not rot or mutate. Price: 50 apocalypse coins.]


    [Corpse Storage Room selected, building conditions met.]


    [Consuming 50 apocalypse coins...]


    [Construction in progress...]


    [Constructionpleted!]


    With the electronic synthesized voice''s announcement, a two-story corpse storage room upying 20 square meters appeared before Alex. The entrance of the storage room emitted a faint cold light, with wisps of white cold air faintly visible.


    Alex stepped into the corpse storage room, and the temperature around him instantly dropped to zero degrees.


    The corpse storage room resembled an ice cer. "I could also store some perishable food here, but storing it with the corpses..."


    Alex pondered with a bit of distraction. After dumping the corpses in the storage room, he instructed Myra and her team to strip the weapons and equipment from the human bodies they had retrieved.


    Havingpleted these tasks, Alex proceeded to construct two more graves in the same manner as before, upgrading these along with the two remaining level 1 graves to level 2. With his current stockpile of ss C zombies, Alex could easily upgrade all to level 2 graves. At the intermediate level, City of Darkness could have six graves.


    With six level 2 graves, the production of apocalypse coins would see a significant increase.


    After finishing the basic construction work, Alex checked the apocalypse coin count again. After the recent expenditures, he was left with 470 coins. This meant that, with the current amount of apocalypse coins, Alex could only build an outer city wall covering 470 square meters.


    Alex climbed up the city wall and surveyed the surroundings. The nearby female dormitory, covering an area of about 300 square meters, and adding the passageway, amounted to roughly 400 square meters.


    "System! Build the outer city wall!" Suddenly, Alex''s view changed to a green screenposed of one-square-meter grids. He selected the female dormitory with his mind and then chose a pathway leading to the main gate of City of Darkness. He clicked on the [Confirm] button.


    [Outer city wall construction sessful, conditions met.]


    [Consuming 456 apocalypse coins...]


    [Construction in progress...]


    As the electronic synthesized voice sounded, a loud rumbling noise began to emanate from outside the City of Darkness. Walls rose from the ground, swiftly forming a barrier around the female dormitory.


    This wall was simr to the initial walls of City of Darkness. Although not extremely sturdy, it was sufficient to defend against ordinary zombies. Once the gates of City of Darkness were opened, one could directly reach the female dormitory through the passageway within the walls.


    Alex nced over the structure and felt quite satisfied with the outer city. The female dormitory, covering over 300 square meters and five stories high, had existing dorm rooms and various living essentials. This included toilets, bathrooms, beds, and all sorts of electrical appliances.


    Once he moved the sr power modules and water purification equipment from Lily New Town, all the facilities here would be operational.


    "A perfect post-apocalyptic harem," Alex thought with a slight smile, quite pleased with himself. This post-apocalyptic harem would belong to him alone. He would be the emperor of this domain!


    However, the outer city walls were not yet habitable. Although the walls were erected, there were still some zombies inside, including in the female dormitory, where some rooms harbored locked-up zombies. These zombies needed to be cleared out and the area confirmed as safe before the ordinary women of City of Darkness could move in. This task, Alex did not n to do himself.

 Chapter 71: We Shall Become Saviors!

    Leaping down from the city wall, Alex took out the firearms and ammunition he had seized from his spatial bag. Myra and her team had already removed and brought back the special police gear. Alex estimated that the equipment was sufficient to arm about ten people.


    Activating the Nightmare of the Betrayer with his mind, Alex looked around at his servants. Li Wan''ning, Myra, Shen Tingting, Tang Jingyan, Lin Mancha, and several other women who were among the first to be brought into City of Darkness by Alex hadpletely undergone servitude, with their loyalty now at 100%.


    The loyalty of those rescuedter, like Si Ruqing, had also increased, with Si Ruqing at 96% and most of the others at 98% or 99%. The young girl and the twin sisters, who had been the quickest to undergo servitude, were now at 100%.


    The beautiful professor, Lu Yurou, also showed an increase in loyalty, now at 88%. It seemed that women with stronger mental resilience took longer to undergo servitude, unless theypletely let down their guard.


    "Wanning, Ningning, all of youe here! Put on the weapons!" Alex called out to Li Wan''ning and the others, "Starting today, I will train you to kill zombies!"


    Alex felt it was exhausting to do everything himself, so training his own team was necessary. His n was to use the women who had beenpletely servitized to form a well-equipped female special forces team. The most suitable person to be the instructor for this team was Si Ruqing, a former policewoman with experience in killing many zombies and possessing richbat experience.


    "First, familiarize yourselves with these equipment, and don''t use the guns recklessly for now." After the five women curiously donned their gear, Alex then turned to approach Si Ruqing. Si Ruqing''s loyalty had not yet reached 100%, and Alex still had his reservations.


    "Officer Si,e to my castle for a moment," Alexmanded.


    Si Ruqing was slightly startled, then shivered, her face flushing red in an instant. "Is my fate finally about to unfold?" she thought, biting her lip and tightly clutching her sleeves.


    As Alex''s figure disappeared inside the castle, Si Ruqing finally mustered the courage to follow.


    Alex knew why Si Ruqing''s final servitude had not yet beenpleted. Today, he was determined to break down herst barrier and make herpletely his.


    100%plete servitude!


    Alex always believed in one principle: the best way to open a woman''s heart is to open her body. It''s that simple.


    ...


    Coming out of the castle, Si Ruqing''s loyalty had indeed reached 100%. Alex was very pleased with his own prowess. Si Ruqing, who previously still held some pride, now looked at Alex with eyes full of adoration and tenderness.


    "Ruqing, I have a task for you. I have established an outer city that leads directly to the female dormitory. This ce will serve as a refuge for the ordinary servants in the city. However, there are still some zombies in the outer city that need to be cleared out. I want you to lead Li Wan''ning and the others to get some practice.


    In the future, you will also be responsible for protecting City of Darkness and managing the servants within the city," Alex exined seriously, handing over the weapons and equipment to Si Ruqing.


    Si Ruqing originally had a few team members under hermand, and their loyalty to Alex had also reached 98%. Alex included these individuals in the female special forces team as well. However, they were not given firearms but were merely equipped with protective gear, clubs, and bays.


    As per Alex''s instructions, these team members were responsible for closebat, protecting Si Ruqing and others, while Si Ruqing and Li Wan''ning were tasked with using firearms to shoot the zombies.


    After arranging everything in City of Darkness, Alex gathered some information from the survivors in Lily New Town and then drove the Strangler armored vehicle back to the vi area of Lily New Town. Based on the information provided by thewyer he had spoken to earlier, Alex first headed to vi number 125.


    The gates of vi number 125 were tightly closed, with windows boarded up with steel and wood. All entrances, except the main one, were sealed. Two modified cars were parked at the entrance of the vi. Alex parked the Strangler armored vehicle outside the vi''s walls and then leaped directly into vi 125.


    ording to the survivors from Lily New Town, these doctors didn''t have firearms and posed no threat to Alex. Despite this, Alex remained cautious. Approaching the main door, he listened for any movement inside. It was very quiet, as if no one was inside at all. Alex used the de of Sin to break open the security door and gently opened it. Inside was pitch dark and seemed a bit eerie.


    "Who''s there?!" As soon as Alex entered, two men in white coats wielding an axe rushed out. Their voices were tense, and their hands holding the axe trembled slightly.


    "I think you should know, Lily New Town has fallen to zombies. The people in the other vis are either dead or havee with me to my refuge."


    Alex spoke calmly, "I heard about you from other survivors and came specifically to find you. My refuge needs doctors."


    At this moment, the inner door slowly opened. An old man in a white coat, along with two women dressed as doctors, emerged. The old man was balding, wearing reading sses, and had the appearance of a schr. The two female doctors following him seemed very refined and somewhat out of touch with worldly affairs.


    "Hello! I am the dean of the First Hospital of Jiangcheng and also an academician of the Medical College. I am pleased to meet you," said the old man, who appeared to be in his fifties or sixties but had well-maintained skin and looked quite dignified.


    Seeing the old man extend his hand for a handshake, Alex merely nced at it indifferently, showing no intention of reciprocating. "You must be aware of the situation outside. With just a few of you, there''s no chance of survival in such an environment. I am now allowing you to join my refuge, but you must be absolutely obedient to me."


    "Obey you? Why should we?! We are doctors, the only ones who can save humanity. You should be cooperating with us!" A young doctor holding an axe said arrogantly.


    "ording to our research, the zombie virus is not incurable! If you and the people in your refuge fully cooperate with us and give us time, we will soon develop a new type of drug. This drug will not only resist the zombie virus but also cure those infected by it!" another middle-aged doctor holding an axe confidently asserted.


    "Young man, think about it! Once we develop the antidote, the remaining survivors won''t have to worry about zombie virus infections anymore! Moreover, we could even use the antidote to save those who have already turned into zombies! Think about it! What a great achievement that would be!"


    "We will be saviors!"


    "We will save all of humanity!"


    "We will be recorded in the annals of history and be renowned for ages!"


    The bald old man extended his hands, speaking to Alex with a passionate and maic voice.


    This was how they had convinced the others in Lily New Town initially. In their view, what they were doing was supremely noble and grand! Everyone and everything should yield to them, follow their arrangements andmands, and contribute to the salvation of humanity.


    However, up to now, their research had yielded no results.

 Chapter 72: I Dont Want to Be a Savior

    "So what you''re saying is, not only do I have to rescue you, but I also have to devote all my resources to you and follow your orders?" Alex looked coldly at the bald old man.


    "Yes, that''s exactly right! We are doctors! With so many patients now, to save the world, you naturally have to listen to us doctors!" the bald old man said righteously. "For all of humanity! For yourself! For your family and friends!


    You must do this!"


    "Helping us is helping yourself!"


    "I know you have an armored vehicle, so hurry up and take us with you," the middle-aged doctor imperiously told Alex. "Also, we''ve run out of food. Do you have any food on you? Bring some out for us to eat."


    "Can we take hot showers in your refuge? If not, I don''t want to go. I can''t stand not showering for a day; these zombies are so filthy!" a female doctor wearing sses said haughtily. "I suggest it''s better if you regrly provide us with food. After all, we''re used to living here, and surely your refuge can''t be asfortable as these vis."


    "Of course, as a return favor, if someone in your refuge falls ill, we can help treat them for free!"


    "Once we develop the antidote for the zombie virus, we will also provide it to your refuge first!"


    "You''re not losing out, actually."


    "Young man, it seems you have some health issues. Yourplexion doesn''t look good. How about this, I''ll examine youter, and I won''t charge you. Just cooperate with us well, and I guarantee you''ll stay healthy. I was the chief physician at the First Hospital of Jiangcheng," the young doctor said proudly. "The youngest chief physician ever, returned from studying abroad!"


    The young doctor emphasized the words "studied abroad" and "youngest" particrly strongly. Alex looked coldly at the young male doctor, chuckling internally. With his current physique at 100, he couldn''t possibly have any hidden ailments, let alone amon cold.


    Only the youngest female doctor kept her head down, saying nothing.


    "So, from what you''re saying, you''ve already made research progress? Can you tell me about your findings?" Alex asked with a sneer, looking at the middle-aged male doctor.


    "How could research resultse out so quickly? This is a very profound and advanced medical research project! Even the world''s top medical scientists couldn''t possibly produce results this fast!" the middle-aged doctor said somewhat annoyed.


    "You ordinary people really are ignorant. Do you really think being a doctor is that easy?" The middle-aged doctor started to point his finger at Alex, preparing to give him a lecture: "Like when you go to a doctor, do you think it''s normal for the medicine to cure the disease immediately? That''s not medicine, that''s a miracle..."


    "Swish!" A sh of a de.


    The hand of the middle-aged doctor, extended in his lecture, was severed! Blood spurted, spraying onto the face of the young male doctor nearby. The hot blood left him in a daze.


    "No research results, then?" Alex stepped forward, his foot heavily stomping on the head of the middle-aged doctor, who was howling in pain.


    "Thud!"


    Under the immense force, the head was crushed.


    "There''s something I forgot to tell you. I really dislike selfish, ipetent doctors who use their profession to show off and don''t actually have the ability," Alex said coldly.


    These two male doctors reminded Alex of the arrogant doctor who had treated his mother before the apocalypse. It was because of that doctor''s ipetence and pretentiousness that his mother underwent various unnecessary tests, depleting all their savings.


    Not only did they use up all their family''s money, but they also missed the best opportunity for treatment. They caused the death of his mother! Doctors should indeed be respected for their medical ethics and lifesaving work. However, these self-righteous, profit-driven quacks deserved to die.


    "Ah!!! Murderer!!!"


    "Help!!!"


    The two female doctors screamed,pletely paralyzed with fear on the ground. The bald old doctor trembled and stepped back, stuttering, "Let''s talk this out! We can talk! If you kill us, there will be no one left to treat your people! Don''t even think about us developing an antidote to save everyone!"


    "Be reasonable!" the young male doctor holding an axe said to Alex, shaking, "We are everyone''s only hope! If we develop an antidote, we can save the world! By doing this, you''re cutting off everyone''s chance to live!"


    "Is that so?" Alex sneered coldly. With a swift motion, the young male doctor''s head rolled to the ground.


    "I never thought about saving the whole world! I don''t want to be any savior!" Alex said coldly as he approached the bald old doctor.


    "As for treating and saving people, leaving the two female doctors will suffice!" Alex plunged his knife into the chest of the bald old doctor. Then, turning to the two female doctors who had copsed in fear, Alex asked coldly, "Where is the mutant?"


    The female doctor with sses was so terrified that she couldn''t speak, but the younger, more fragile-looking one tremblingly said, "She''s locked up in ourboratory..."


    Alex lifted the fragile-looking female doctor and asked, "What''s your name? Take me to yourboratory!"


    "I... my name is Xia Xuan... I''m an internal medicine doctor at the First Hospital of Jiangcheng..." Xia Xuan barely stood up and led the way, revealing, "Actually, their im about researching a cure for the zombie virus is fake. They don''t even know what the zombie virus is."


    Xia Xuan spoke frankly, "They said that just to deceive the previous survivors into supporting them..."


    Alex was satisfied with Xia Xuan''s honesty and nodded, "What were you nning to do with the mutant?"


    "To study why they are not infected and not attacked by zombies," Xia Xuan exined, opening a door to reveal theboratory inside.


    Alex nodded in understanding. The idea of saving all of humanity wasn''t something many would pursue. In contrast, gaining the ability to remain uninfected and unattacked in a world overrun with zombies was more desirable.


    Theboratory was filled with numerous jars and bottles, and various zombie organs. The entire room smelled of chemicals. In one corner of theboratory were two zombies and a young girl with slightly blue-tinted skin. She had an exotic appearance and a voluptuous figure, somewhat resembling a vampire from a European film.


    However, the mutant girl had a vacant look in her eyes. Seeing Alex and Xia Xuan enter, she cowered in fear.


    "This is the mutant," Xia Xuan said, pointing to the girl with blue-tinted skin.

 Chapter 73: A Female Vampire?

    Alex observed the mutant girl, noticing her vacant gaze and the eerie green tint in her pupils. "Our research has found that this mutant''s intelligence seems to be at the level of a five or six-year-old child," Xia Xuan continued with her earnest exnation. "Also, she hardly eats any food; her preferred sustenance is fresh blood!


    Her self-healing ability and physical constitution are also exceptionally strong."


    "A preference for blood?" Alex frowned. "Seems like not only does she resemble a vampire in appearance, but her habits are also simr to those of vampires."


    "We actually refer to this kind of mutant as a vampire-type mutant," Xia Xuan said, looking fearfully at Alex. "Furthermore, we''ve discovered that mutants are not just of this one type; it seems each category of mutants has its own uniqueness."


    "Before, the Taizi Gang had encountered a mutant with cat ears."


    Alex had heard about these from Ma Chenbin, which added to his satisfaction with Xia Xuan''s honesty.


    "Does this mutant harm people?" Alex asked, looking at the mutant girl.


    "Not now. She might have attacked humans in the past, but currently, she seems to be more afraid of humans," Xia Xuan affirmed. Seeing Alex''s inquiring look, she continued, "She was traumatized when captured, and during the experimentation period, she often suffered electric shocks and beatings from them. So now, she is very afraid of humans."


    Alex nodded, then pointed to the two zombies being kept nearby and asked, "What''s the deal with these two zombies?"


    "Failed experiments," Xia Xuan said frankly. "We injected the serum from this mutant''s blood into these two individuals, and then introduced the zombie virus. It failed."


    "The serum from these mutants does not provide resistance to the zombie virus."


    Having learned enough, Alex lifted the cage containing the mutant girl. "You, bring the other female doctor ande with me to my refuge. As long as you follow my rules and work well for me, I''ll ensure your safety and provide for your needs."


    "What about all this experimental equipment?" Xia Xuan asked, looking reluctantly at the hard-earnedboratory equipment.


    "I''ve said before, I don''t want to save anyone," Alex replied. "I quite like this apocalypse." After saying this, he carried the cage and left.


    Xia Xuan watched Alex in stunned silence, her mind filled with mixed feelings. "Is he a selfish devil? But at least he''s better than those hypocrites."


    After loading the mutant girl and the two female doctors into the vehicle, night had fallen. Alex checked his watch; it was 7:30 PM. He took out some food and shared it with them, then tried to feed some to the mutant girl. Initially wary, the girl slowly approached after watching Alex for a while.


    "I... I want to... drink blood..."


    Alex was surprised that the mutant could speak and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "I... What is my name? Who am I?" The mutant girl again became confused.


    Alex shook his head and left the mutant girl in Xia Xuan''s care. He then drove the Strangler armored vehicle straight towards vi number 026.


    The people in vi 026 were mostly young adults who had some interactions with the Taizi Gang. ording to the information from the non-mainstream girl, they might have firearms. Moreover, this group was unruly and aggressive.


    Alex parked the Strangler armored vehicle at a distance and walked toward vi 026. Driving the armored vehicle directly there would have been too conspicuous. Without understanding the strength and intentions of those inside, Alex did not want to expose himself.


    As he neared vi 026, Alex heard the sound of rock music. Along with it, the low growls and roars of zombies became clearer and more chaotic. From a distance, Alex saw arge group of zombies gathered at the iron fence gate of vi 026. Inside, the vi was brightly lit, with rock music ring. Were they intentionally attracting zombies? As if to mock their own mortality in this apocalypse?


    Alex was somewhat impressed with this kind of mboyant death wish.


    He stealthily approached vi 026, noting its stark difference from other vis. Rather than a vi, it looked more like a fortress! Not only were the vi''s windows nailed with iron tes, but the surrounding fences were also heightened and reinforced, with sharpened steel pipes protruding outward.


    The vi was surrounded by cameras, leaving no blind spots as Alex observed. Outside the fence, several zombies were impaled on the upright steel pipes, creating a somewhat horrific sight.


    "Is this to deter the zombies?" Alex thought, reminded of the historical figure known as the Impaler King, who disyed impaled captives on stakes to intimidate enemies. But what use was such a tactic against emotionless, fearless zombies?


    Alex thought these people were somewhat insane. Several modified vehicles were parked outside, close to the fence.


    Alex guessed that these people parked their vehicles this way for easy ess and also to prevent zombies from getting close to the fence. Most of these modified vehicles were off-road cars, including the modified concrete mixer truck Alex had seen before. There was even a camper van equipped with sr panels, its windows and body welded with steel tes.


    This camper van obviously had a lot of effort put into it.


    Just as Alex was about to get closer for a better look, a jeep inside the fence suddenly turned on its headlights. Not just the front lights, but also the roof-mounted light bar was activated, illuminating the area around the iron gate of vi 026 as bright as day. Simultaneously, the vehicle''s CD yer increased its volume, ring heavy metal rock music, wildly unleashing its wild sound.


    The zombies seemed to be stimted by the rock music, furiously rushing toward the iron gate.


    "Hehehehe..."


    "Ehehehe..."


    "Bang bang bang..."


    "Kill them!!" At that moment, three young men with bandanas on their heads and holding spears over two meters long charged out, shouting.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The three men stabbed through the gate, instantly taking down the zombies at the front.


    "Wow! Awesome! You guys are so cool!"


    "Kill all these fools! Let them meet their maker!"


    "Long Spear Assault Team is invincible!"


    Three young women in motorcycle jackets waved a g and cheered on. The young men roared again, lifting their homemade spears for another round of stabs, taking down another wave of approaching zombies.


    Their stabbing was swift, but the zombies surged forward even faster.

 Chapter 74: Want to Be a Vampire?

    Soon, the area outside the iron gate was littered with zombie corpses, and some zombies began climbing over the bodies toward the gate. More and more zombies gathered outside the iron fence,pletely surrounding vi 026. It was swarmed with zombies both inside and out, the noise of their growling resembling a busy marketce.


    "Damn it! Who the hell came up with this crappy idea?" a burly young man angrily threw his homemade spear on the ground. "To hell with this! There are so many zombies, we could kill until next year and still not be done!"


    "Shit! You motherfucker! I''m done too! Tired to death and the zombies just keeping! We can never kill them all!" another young man in a helmet and leather jacket also threw down his spear and cursed.


    "You''re just causing chaos!" A middle-aged man with gold-rimmed sses came out, frowning and scolding, "This will only attract more zombies! Instead of clearing them out, they''ll just climb over the bodies and get in!"


    A middle-aged woman also stepped out, chastising, "What on earth are you fourds up to? With all that energy, you might as well think of ways to find more food. Now that the survivors in the vi area are dead, it''s just us left. No one will bring us food anymore. We have to figure out how to find food ourselves.


    And with Lily New Town swarming with zombies and no one to look after us, you should learn to keep a low profile and not act recklessly."


    "Teacher''s wife, we were just practicing!" a handsome young man said with a smile. "As soon as the weather clears tomorrow, we''ll drive out to find food. With our fighting ability and all these modified vehicles, ordinary zombies are no match for us! And if we encounter tough ones, we still have guns! There''s nothing to worry about!"


    "Alright, alright! Look at you all, covered in sweat, dirty and stinky. Go take a shower and change into clean clothes," the middle-aged man said, waving his hand.


    "Yes!" The three young men obediently nodded and headed inside the house.


    The middle-aged man then nced at the three young women and said, "What are you waiting for? Go rest as well! Turn off the sound system and the car lights! Don''t do such foolish things again!"


    The three young women nodded, a bit reluctantly, and went inside. Shortly after, a shout came from inside the house: "What''s going on? Why did the water stop?!"


    After a while, the three boys came running out. "The water pump isn''t broken!" the burly young man said after checking the pump. "It seems like the water supply system is blocked!" the more delicate-looking young man suggested. "It might be a problem at the water intake."


    "That doesn''t seem right. This kind of issue usually means there''s a crack in the water pipe," a girl countered. "If it was blocked, the motor would have burned out."


    The middle-aged man frowned, muttering to himself, "Why would the water suddenly stop? Having no water is even worse than having no food!"


    "There''s no use arguing here. Tomorrow, when it''s light, some of you go check what''s going on," the woman referred to as ''Madam'' said.


    Meanwhile, Alex looked at the severed water pipe and chuckled coldly to himself. The girl was right; he had sabotaged the water supply pipe to vi 026. Since these people were so heavily fortified, he had to find a way to force them out.


    These people didn''tck food or water and had modified vehicles and firearms. Alex felt it was unlikely that such people would willingly submit to him.


    It would be better to capture these people first and deal with themter. With vi 026 surrounded by zombies, Alex guessed they wouldn''te out for a while, so he returned to the armored vehicle and took the two female doctors and the mutant girl back to City of Darkness.


    City of Darkness was now overcrowded, with tents everywhere. The clearing of the outer city hadn''t started yet, as Si Ruqing nned to train for a few days before setting out. After handing the two female doctors over to Li Wan''ning and others for supervision, Alex took the mutant girl to the outer city and released her.


    Alex''s reason for releasing the mutant girl in the outer city was his concern that she might attack people in the city. However, his worries seemed unfounded. The mutant girl timidly stepped out of the cage, looking at Alex fearfully, like a little girl encountering a strange uncle. She exhibited fear, dread, curiosity, and shyness, but showed no intention of attacking or running away.


    "Do you want to drink blood?" Alex asked with a tempting smile.


    "Yes..." The mutant girl, her cute canine teeth grazing her lips, stuttered, "Coco hungry..."


    "Coco?" Alex asked, "Did you remember your name? Is it Coco?"


    The mutant girl nodded, "I remember a little..."


    "Then be good, follow me, and I''ll take you to drink blood," Alex said, leading Coco to the dungeon.


    Seeing Alex enter, Ma Beili''s eyes were filled with hatred as she stared at him, tears continuously sliding down her cheeks. She felt that what Alex had done to her was utterly inhuman.


    Ma Chenbiny on the iron bars, listlessly moaning in pain. The prolonged mental torment had begun to break their spirits.


    Upon seeing Alex, Ma Chenbin initially showed disappointment, but then his spirits quickly lifted. "You''re finally back! How did it go? Did my mape in handy? Are the brothers of the Taizi Gang obeying your orders? I told you, with my ring, my dad and my brothers would surely follow yourmands!


    Have you taken over the vi area now?"


    While Ma Chenbin spoke these words, his mind was filled with curiosity about whether Alex had sought out his father, Ma Gang. Or had his n failed? Was his father Ma Gang not a match for Alex?


    Ma Chenbin''s thoughts were racing, but his face disyed ttery and servitude: "Look, I''ve contributed. Please let me out! I promise to be absolutely loyal to you! I''ll do anything you say! I''ll be your best dog!"


    Alex nced at Ma Chenbin''s loyalty level ¨C 20%. He chuckled internally. This seemed like a n to seek revenge against Alex once he was out.


    On the other hand, Ma Beili in the neighboring cell was even more extreme ¨C her loyalty was at 0%. Alex was somewhat impressed by Ma Beili''s resilience. He didn''t expect her to harbor such deep hatred for him.


    Then he looked at the mutant girl, Coco. Surprisingly, her loyalty was at 50%.

 Chapter 75: Daughter Coco

    Alex suddenly felt an urge to curse. He really wanted to tie these three people to torture devices and give them a full treatment! Even the worst person outside had at least 60% loyalty, but these three were all failing!


    "You have indeed made a contribution! So today, I''vee to reward you specially!" Alex turned to Ma Chenbin with a smile.


    "A reward?" Ma Chenbin''s eyes brightened when he saw the beautiful young girl behind Alex. "Thank you! Thank you! But I don''t need a woman right now, I just want to get out of here. This ce is too weird, I feel ufortable all over! I...


    I can''t take it anymore!"


    Alex opened the iron door, pulled out the weakened Ma Chenbin, and tied him up with a rope. Then he said to Coco, "Coco, this is your food. Eat."


    Coco swallowed hard, her eyes filled with hunger as she stared at Ma Chenbin''s neck.


    "What do you mean? What food?? What are you talking about?!!" Ma Chenbin struggled in terror, feeling a bone-chilling fear.


    Coco cautiously stepped forward and looked at Alex with a bit of fear. Seeing Alex nod again, she pounced and bit into Ma Chenbin''s neck. Blood slowly trickled from her lips as she swallowed greedily.


    Ma Chenbin''s screams grew weaker and finally ceased altogether.


    "What are you doing? You''re eating people?! You freak!! You''re actually drinking human blood!!" Ma Beili screamed in horror, retreating as far as she could, her voice filled with terror.


    Coco lifted her head, letting out a satisfied belch, then walked over to Alex and rubbed against him, "Thank you, Daddy... I''m full now..."


    "Daddy?"


    Alex was slightly surprised. Coco was actually calling him ''Daddy''... It was a bit strange to be called ''Daddy'' by a girl about his own age. However, Coco looked even more enchanting after drinking blood. Her figure became fuller, and her pale blue skin began to exhibit a bewitching luster. Moreover, her eyes no longer seemed vacant but appeared to have gained a hint of intelligence.


    In terms of pure beauty and allure, Coco now could easily score 95 out of 100, assuming full marks were 100 and not considering the fact that she was a vampire mutant. In a way, Coco could also be considered a zombie...


    "Yes, I felt a fatherly presence from you..." Coco smiled naively, leaning gently against Alex. "And you were the first to feed me..."


    Alex noticed that at this moment, Coco''s loyalty had suddenly risen to 100%! The rate of increase was astoundingly fast.


    "Coco, do you have any special abilities?" Alex curiously asked. As a mutant, Coco must have some kind of supernatural ability, he thought. Even the legendary vampires were supposed to have special powers, like... flying? Or wall-climbing?


    "Special abilities?" Coco thought for a moment, "My special ability is being particrly good at sucking blood..."


    Alex nearly fell over and continued with a grim face, "Anything else?"


    Coco continued thinking, "I''m very afraid of sunlight..."


    At this, Alexpletely gave up. Since when was being afraid of sunlight considered a special ability? That sounded more like a drawback.


    The world of the female vampire girl was indeed different from that of normal people. "Alright, you will stay with me and live in my castle," Alex decided topromise. But necessary warnings were still needed. After all, Coco was a vampire, a being at the top of the food chain, just like the zombies.


    "Also, you must not attack humans without my permission. Do you understand?" Alex asked sternly.


    "Coco understands!" Coco nodded her head naively.


    After taking Coco out of the dungeon, Alex handed her over to Si Ruqing, directly incorporating her into the women''s assault team. Coco, as a mutant, certainly had potential that could be tapped into. With proper training, Alex believed Coco could definitely be a valuable asset.


    At the very least, her natural talents of not being actively attacked by zombies and having a strong constitution were significant advantages.


    After arranging matters for Coco, Alex nned to rx a bit. When it came to making a choice, he began to understand the dilemma of ancient emperors. Having a vast harem was actually a painful problem. Looking at the yfuldies in the castle, Alex suddenly felt a bit of decision paralysis. They were all beautiful and each had her own charm.


    It seemed great to choose any of them, and they all looked at him with hopeful eyes. But he only had two kidneys! Even with his extraordinary talents, he couldn''t withstand non-stop exertion.


    Just as Alex was feeling torn, two twin sisters sneakily slipped into his room. Seeing them, Alex was momentarily taken aback. Twin sisters who were both beautiful and youthful... that was indeed interesting. Alex suddenly felt a spark of interest.


    "Master, we have something to report," the older twin sister said.


    "People are organizing and connecting with each other these past few days," the younger twin sister continued.


    "Some are secretly promoting feminist ideas, saying that everyone should unite and demand human rights from you," the older sister added.


    "They also say that being treated as servants is a humiliation," the younger sister followed up.


    "Yes, they argue that in City of Darkness, where there are only women and you as the only man, why should a man be in charge. They believe a leader should be elected from among them," the older sister exined.


    "These ungrateful people!" the younger sister eximed. "They also say that burying bodies, which is a hard and dirty task, should be done by men, not women."


    "Some have pointed out that you saved us and provided us with food and water. We only do some light and simple tasks, which is not wrong. But they believe men should protect women, provide for them, and cherish them, not let them suffer or toil. They think making them bury zombies is an insult and a trampling on their pastoral matriarchy," the younger sister continued.


    "Also, they are very dissatisfied with Sister Wan''ning and Sister Ning''ning. They say that since everyone is a woman, everyone should enjoy equality," the older twin sister said angrily. "We heard this from friends. These people are spreading these ideas everywhere. Although most people don''t agree, there are still some naive ones who believe them."

 Chapter 76: Sisters, Stand Up! [R-18]

    The two took turns speaking, making it a bit difficult for Alex to follow. However, he understood their message. It seemed among those he had rescued, there were dedicated believers in pastoral matriarchy, who were quite confident in themselves.


    They believed they could leverage their ideology and their numerical superiority to gain significant support and, through rebellion, take control of City of Darkness. These people, who Alex could guess without even thinking, were both ridiculous and foolish.


    "Do you know who these people are?" Alex asked coldly.


    "The leader is that foreign woman! And a few wealthydies you rescued from the vi area," the older twin sister replied.


    "Alright, I understand. You can go now," Alex said, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    After the two left, Alex closed his eyes and controlled his three-eyed crows to infiltrate the crowd.


    "Sisters! We must stand up and unite! We are sacred and invible women! Machismo is the most disgusting! Men should respect us women! They should have gentlemanly behavior!


    Everything should prioritizedies, taking care of women! They should never be as useless, selfish, and egotistical as men!" Elena, Ma Beili''s mother, called out passionately, raising her fist.


    "I suggest that tomorrow we organize and resist this tyranny, and we should also organize sisters to go outside and find foreign men to return as our lords!" another devoted follower stood up and suggested.


    "Sisters! What are you waiting for?! Stand up! Join us, for freedom, for the rights we deserve!"


    Two wealthydies from Lily New City also stood up and roared in agreement.


    However, their call to action received no response. The few who were still listening scoffed and jeered. "If you''re so capable, why don''t you go out and find your own food? Why don''t you establish your own shelter?"


    "Lord Alex didn''t force you toe here for refuge, did he?"


    "Weren''t you the ones crying and begging Lord Alex to bring you back here?"


    "I advise you to stop bbering. If people in the castle hear this, you''re done for."


    Elena and the other four wealthydies, seeing no one responding to their call, angrily cursed, "You have such a ve mentality! You deserve to be ves!"


    "You''re so foolish! You''re a disgrace to women! ..."


    "Well then, you think you''re so great? You want freedom, you want power? I''ll grant it to you."


    A cold voice suddenly echoed. Everyone turned towards the source of the sound. A man''s figure slowly emerged from the darkness. It was the Lord of City of Darkness ¨C Alex.


    Following behind Alex were Li Wan''ning and others. Alex slowly approached Elena with a sneer, "Let''s see the might of your pastoral ideology."


    Then, he ordered, "Send these great female warriors out of the city. I''m giving them freedom, giving them power."


    The guard team led by Si Ruqing and Li Wan''ning began pushing the women towards the city gate.


    Only then did these women feel true fear. "No! Don''t send us out! How can we, weak women, stand a chance against zombies?!"


    "This is murder! Murder!!"


    "We fought for everyone''s rights, how can you aid and abet tyranny?! You..."


    Si Ruqing fiercely pped one of the wealthydies across the face, "Shut up, or I''ll kill you right now! Ungrateful wretch! You were so arrogant just a moment ago, and now you''re scared out of your wits?"


    As the city gate slowly opened and the distant zombies began to approach, the wealthydies who were just proudly advocating for their cause were now so terrified that they wet their pants.


    "We were wrong! We won''t dare anymore! We''ll never dare again!" Elena was the first to kneel down and desperately begged Alex for mercy, repeatedly bowing her head.


    The other wealthydies also knelt on the ground, trembling with fear. The onlookers mostly jeered and ridiculed them, while a few kind-hearted ones simply shook their heads and spat in disdain.


    "Hmph, now you know fear? Now you realize your mistake? It''s toote," Alex signaled to Coco with a nce.


    Coco quickly approached one of the wealthydies, bit into her neck, and began to suck her blood voraciously.


    Everyone watching shuddered in horror and shook uncontrobly.


    Alex looked around at everyone present and said, "Every one of you here came of your own free will, right?"


    "It was you who begged me to let you in!"


    "It was I who sheltered you, allowing you to survive in this apocalypse!"


    "If you think you''re so capable, able to fight against zombies on your own, and can survive in this apocalyptic world without my protection, then I wee you to say goodbye to me. I will happily send you out."


    As soon as Alex finished speaking, everyone was so frightened that they fell to their knees.


    After this incident, Alex noticed that the loyalty of many people had rapidly increased. Some who previously had a loyalty of 98% now reached 100%,pleting their total submission. Even the hardliner Lu Yurou''s loyalty increased to 95%.


    "Take these people to the dungeon!"


    Throwing these people to the zombies would be a waste. Instead, keeping them as food for Coco seemed like a better idea. Moreover, Elena reminded Alex of Ma Beili. A mother-daughter pair. Alex was curious about what differences there might be between foreign women and others, and particrly between this mother and daughter. What kind of behavior would they exhibit if they were locked up together?


    After dismissing everyone, Alex headed straight to the dungeon. This incident had saved him the trouble of making a difficult choice. He had thought of an interesting game to y.


    Entering the dungeon, Alex saw Ma Beili and Elena huddled together. Knowing the truth, both of them harbored deep hatred for Alex.


    "You despicable wretch! It was you who doomed our shelter! You''re so vile!" Elena shouted at Alex in rage.


    "Murderer! Beast! You killed my boyfriend and my father! You won''t die a good death! I''ll haunt you even as a ghost!" Ma Beili red at Alex with clenched fists, her knuckles turning white.


    "Am I a beast? Ha ha ha ha," Alex suddenly burst intoughter. "Then I''ll show you what a beast looks like!"


    Saying this, Alex approached the cell holding the mother and daughter.


    "Beast! Monster! What are you going to do?! You bastard!!!" Cries of anguish and curses echoed from the cell.


    With a sinister smile on his face, Alex lifted Ma Beili and her mother, slowly walking towards the adjacent torture chamber.


    In the dark torture chamber, arge water bed was set up, surrounded by various instruments of torture. Alex tied Ma Beili to a cross next to the water bed, positioning her to face the bed directly.


    Then, Alex threw Elena, who was furiously struggling and cursing, onto the bed. Elena was tall and voluptuous, with considerable strength. Once on the water bed, she began to struggle fiercely: "You pervert! Scoundrel! A loser like you could never have a noble, educated woman like me! You men, what else can you do besides scheming?


    I despise losers like you the most!!"


    Alex''s face darkened, and he pped Elena hard, pinning her down on the bed and tying her hands to the sides. The cool liquid immediately engulfed Elena''s body, but she quickly realized it wasn''t water, but a lubricant-like substance, sticky and very slippery.


    Alex licked his lips, intrigued by the unique taste of such a voluptuous foreign woman. Although she was in her forties and looked somewhat aged, having given birth to a daughter, there was a different allure to such a woman.


    "Rip!" Alex tore open Elena''s ck suit, revealing a white blouse underneath. The blouse bulged out, barely containing her enormous breasts.


    "Get off me! You lowly, filthy loser! Take your dirty hands off me! Get away! I''ll sue you! Sue you for rape!


    You disgusting creature! I''m a citizen! If you dare touch me again, our country will make you pay!"


    Meanwhile, Ma Beili, watching her mother''s clothes being torn, screamed in fury: "Bastard! Get off her! Leave my mother alone! You pervert!"


    Ma Beili was in tears, mortified and furious at the sight of her mother being humiliated.


    Alex paid no attention to the women''s words. Protect you? How na?ve! This is the apocalypse; whatw and order could there be? Here, I am thew, the president!


    Alex smeared the lube from the waterbed on Elena''s chest.


    With the slippery lubricating oil, he frantically kneaded on Elena''s huge fat breasts.


    With the moisturization of lubricating oil, Elena''s shirt immediately became transparent, and Alex could clearly see the snow-white and fat big breasts inside through the white shirt!


    "Bang!" With a bang, Elena''s shirt was finally overwhelmed, and the buttons were bounced out, revealing the high-enddy''s ckce bra inside!


    Alex pulled the ckce bra out and threw it far away!


    "Wow! ~~~" Alex couldn''t help but exim!


    Big breasts! This is real fatty! Cooked milk!


    White! Huge! Supple! Shake like water!


    Unlike the girl''s big breasts, Elena''s big breasts are cooked milk!


    It''s very soft, it''s not firm, it''s sagging.


    Because it was too big, the cooked milk fell to both sides.


    The huge brown nipples are high and bulging, and you can''t help but want to bite and suck hard!


    Around the nipple, there is a brown are.


    It''s so big that it almost covers half of the small big breasts.


    Alex smiled and rubbed Elena''s cooked milk, feeling the soft, creamy feel.


    Then he smiled at Marbelli and said, "Little baby, look, these big tits and these two big grapes are good things to feed you and raise you!" Now, I want to enjoy my mother''s nipples too! "


    Alex said, sticking out his lewd tongue and starting to roam, wrap around, entangle, and entangle Elena''s nipples.


    Elena''s angry insults suddenly choked, and she couldn''t help but let out a moan.


    This moan was a deep heartfelt refreshment, as if released, and Elena felt that her bottom suddenly became hot, and the trickle of lewd water began to flow wildly.


    She is a woman with a strong desire for sex.


    Her most sensitive G-spot is her nipples and breasts.


    Once she took control of her nipples, it was as if she had opened her floodgates, and she involuntarily began to slutch.


    Alex took Elena''s nipple in his mouth and sucked wildly.


    At this moment, Elena fell intoplete madness and moaned loudly desperately.


    Ma Baili saw that her mother actually made such a shameful voice, and suddenly blushed with shame, and scolded angrily: "Mao mother! What are you doing?!! "


    When Elena heard her daughter''s angry reprimand, her face immediately turned red with shame, just now, she was indeed out of shape!


    "Bastard! Stinky dick, get out of the way! My noble breasts, how can you suck a stinky dick like you! Elena finally came to her senses and shouted insults at Alex again.


    Alex ignored it and continued to rub Elena''s breasts while licking and sucking as much as he could.


    And the other hand, along with the flow of lube, swam to Elena''s white hairless fat abalone!


    Foreign women and women are indeedpletely different, Elena''s fat hole not only does not have a trace of pubic hair, but also is very fast, not ck, very white, and even a little red and tender.


    After mming her fingers into Elena''s fat bag, Elena''s whole body began to tremble.


    The ugly insult instantly turned into a moan of release again: "No! No! Yes...! ~~~~"


    Alex began to run his fingers at Elena''s clitoris, and in a few moments, Elena began to howl wildly.


    Arge stream of lewd water squirted out of Elena''s slut frantically, facing Marbelli, spraying Marbelli''s face all over her face.


    Marbelli cried out in shame and disgust: "You shameless woman! What are you doing?! Why are you enjoying ?!! "


    Seeing Elena squirt, Alex stopped ying with both hands, took out an electric nipple mp and mped it on Elena, and then took out a huge ckrge rubber electric penis and inserted it deeply into Elena''s somewhat fucked bby anus.


    At the push of the button, both the electric nipple mp and the electric big penis began to vibrate wildly.


    Alex drove it straight to maximum power.


    "Oh!! Yes!! ~~~~Don''t~~~Oh~~~ Oh yes! ~~~ Buy Ga!! ~~"


    Elena howled wildly.


    The big fat ass began to writhe desperately.


    The water in the midst of themotion flowed wildly.


    Alex smiled evilly, took off his clothes and pants, and pulled out his big cock.


    Elena originally thought that a man like Alex was almost a small thing.


    It ispletely iparable with men in Europe and the United States.


    And it can''t satisfy her at all!


    Just like his man Ma Gang, he only has a small penis, but he wants to fuck her big sass.


    She didn''t feel anything every time.


    But she is watched very tightly and can''t have a rtionship with other men.


    This makes her lust aroused every time, but she can''t satisfy it every time.


    Under the serious appearance, the turmoil in her heart has long been overflowing.


    She wants to have sex, crazy sex!


    And the big penis in front of me is no weaker than the super big penis of ck Africans


    Moreover, this big penis is extremely hideous, like a dragon, and can swim!!


    So beautiful! That''s great!!!


    Elena looked at Alex''s cock and felt like she was going crazy!!


    Alex stretched his cock towards Elena, who didn''t hesitate to take Alex''s cock in her mouth and began to suck and twitch frantically.


    Finally let out blissful enjoyment and crazy moans.


    "Oh!! Such a big penis!! So beautiful!! I want it so much!! Master, please give your slut your big cock!! Fuck me hard with your big penis!!


    "


    Elena couldn''t control herself anymore and began to scream loudly in debauchery.


    Shameful and angry, Marbelli began to yell at her mother: "You slut! You fool! You actually give our enemies a penis! You''re begging our enemies to you! You!!!! "


    Elena nced at Marbelli guiltily, but soon she was lost in Alex''s penis.


    It doesn''t matter, since all this can''t be resisted, it''s better to enjoy it!


    There''s nothing wrong with being fucked by such a tough penis!


    Alex pped Elena twice: "Aren''t you very noble?" You bitch! Please! Beg Daddy to you!! "


    "Daddy! Father! Your slutty bitch begs you to fuck me with your big cock!! Elena pleaded: "I''m a slut, I''m a slut!" Slut! A slut who needs to be fucked hard by you!! "


    Alex poked his vicious cock hard at Elena''s fat penis, and began to jerk frantically.


    Elena has never been so satisfied!


    This feeling of being filled, the feeling of being ravaged roughly, simply drove her crazy.


    Alex had untied all her ropes, and Elena frantically climbed up, sat on Alex''s body, and began to writhe desperately, squatting hard.


    The fat breasts shook violently, constantly pping on Alex''s face, extremely soft andfortable.


    After more than an hour of fighting, Alex finally squirted.


    All cum into Elena''s mouth, and Elena greedily licks Alex''s cock and tastes Alex''s sperm.


    "Slut!! Shameless slut!! Slut!! I don''t have a mother like you!! You go to die!! You are my disgrace!!


    Disgusting woman!! Marbelli looked at her mother''s lewd appearance and almost felt sick.


    Alex turned around and put Marbelli down as well, throwing her on the waterbed.


    Marbelli still screamed and cursed.


    But Elena didn''t look like a mother just now, but pped Marbelli hard, held Marbelli''s hands, pulled Marbelli''s legs apart, and twitched on Marbelli''s pussy with an electric penis.


    "You little slut! Makes you look down on your mother! Today, I''m going to watch you being humiliated, watching you eat men''s penis and swallow men''s sperm! Let the big cock fuck your pussy badly!! Elena scolded at Marbelli with a hideous face.


    Then, he looked at Alex pleadingly and said, "Master! Please, use your big cock and fuck my daughter''s asshole! Use your sperm and feed her! "

 Chapter 77: The Torn Iron Maiden

    Early the next morning, Alexfortably emerged from the ve''s cell and set off again in his strangler''s armored vehicle towards the Lily New Town vi area. After parking the armored vehicle, Alex once again stealthily approached the vicinity of Vi 026.


    At this time, there were fewer zombies outside Vi 026. The people inside the vi had also learned to keep a low profile. Any actions that might attract zombies were strictly prohibited by them. Soon after, the vi''s main gate opened, and three young men emerged. These three were the same ones who had killed zombies the night before.


    Now, they were fully armed, each wearing a set of European te armor and explosion-proof helmets. They each held a long spear, with a machete and a walkie-talkie hanging at their waists. The youth in leather, Song Haojia, also carried an AK47 rifle on his back, which they had obtained in exchange for a modified vehicle from the Prince''s gang.


    The rifle had 20 bullets and was usually kept with their teacher, the middle-aged man Duan Chengzhi. Now, as the three set out on their mission, Duan Chengzhi reluctantly handed over the rifle to them. Armed with this powerful weapon, their confidence soared!


    Lu Xiaodong, a refined young man, received a red g from his girlfriend who said, "Xiaodong, go for it! We''ll be waiting for your triumphant return! You''re our heroes!"


    The other two girls also cheered on their boyfriends and embraced each other. Lu Xiaodong, glowing with pride, nodded and took the g in hand, looking spirited and determined. "Don''t worry! We will surely return in triumph!" he dered.


    "Fixing a water pipe is a minor issue, we''ll also bring back food!" With confidence and valor, the three men strode away, watched by the others. They climbed over the iron fence and got into a luxurious modified off-road vehicle.


    With the roar of the engine, the off-road vehicle sped away. Today, their main task was to repair the water pipe, and secondarily to search for some food and weapons in the other vis. The trio headed straight for the water supply pipeline, and after parking the vehicle, they got out, each with a clear role. Two were on guard, while one checked the condition of the damaged water pipe.


    Sun Weifei, the burly one, was in charge of inspecting the water pipe. Among them, he was the most skilled in repair work. Just as he bent down, Sun Weifei immediately sensed something amiss. "This pipe has been sabotaged! Someone wants to..." he eximed, but before he could finish, he heard two thuds behind him. "Thump...


    thump..." Sun Weifei slightly turned his head and, out of the corner of his eye, saw a man with a knife slowly approaching him. "Who... who are you..."


    Alex pped Sun Weifei on the neck, quickly subdued all three of them, then tied them up with a rope, dragging them back to his strangler''s armored vehicle, and threw them inside. The three young men from Vi 026 had been dealt with; what remained were the middle-aged man and the other four women.


    "If I didn''t need these people to work for me, I really wouldn''t bother," Alex grumbled in his mind. He had never gone through so much trouble just to capture a few people. If it weren''t for wanting to gain control of the water and electricity supply in Lily New Town, Alex wouldn''t even bother with these people.


    Dealing with such people could easily be done by crashing an armored vehicle into them, but ensuring they weren''t killed was indeed a bit troublesome.


    "Let''s take these three back and lock them up first." Alex decided to capture these men and control them beforeing back for the others.


    Water supply to Vi 026 has now been cut off. The three capable fighters have been captured. Leaving the others thirsty for a day or two before taking action might yield better results. Meanwhile, Alex could find out from these three young men whether there are any guns left in Vi 026. If there are no guns, Alex could directly break in.


    Upon returning to City of Darkness, Alex threw the three captives into the dungeon. "Wake them up," he instructed Tang Jingyan and Shen Tingting, who hade with him. Tang Jingyan, being somewhat gentle, sshed water on their faces. Shen Tingting, growing increasingly brutal, whipped the trio harshly across their faces.


    Sun Weifei was the first to open his eyes. Looking around in anger, he yelled, "Who are you? We have no quarrel with you! Why did you capture me?!" The other two also woke up, their eyes filled with terror at their surroundings: "What do you want to do? We''re all survivors, why are you treating us like this?!"


    Alex picked up a soldering iron and pressed it brutally against Sun Weifei''s body: "Tell me, are there any guns left in your vi?"


    "Ah!!" Sun Weifei screamed in agony, cursing at Alex: "You''ll never know! Even if you kill me, I won''t tell you!" Alex then turned his gaze to the other two.


    Song Haojia spat disdainfully, turning his head away from Alex. Lu Xiaodong looked at Alex coldly, his eyes filled with hatred. "Quite spirited, very manly," Alex said with a p and augh. The loyalty of these three men was at 0%. It seemed unlikely that they could be enved.


    "System, how many Doomsday Coins do I have now?"


    [Doomsday Coins: 758]


    After upgrading the six tombs to level 2, the rate of increase in Doomsday Coins was very fast. "System, construct the Torn Iron Maiden!" Since they were quite resilient, Alex decided to test the power of the Torn Iron Maiden, priced at 300 Doomsday Coins.


    [Torn Iron Maiden: A punishment tool of the City of Darkness lord. It inflicts the cruelest pain imaginable without causing physical harm; requires the pre-existing structure ''ve''s Dungeon''. Price: 300 Doomsday Coins.]


    [Torn Iron Maiden selected, construction conditions met...]


    [Costing 300 Doomsday Coins...]


    [Constructing...]


    [Construction Complete!]


    As the synthesized electronic voice concluded, a humanoid purple-ck torture device appeared in the dungeon, emitting a cold, eerie glow. It looked incredibly sinister and mysterious. If one looked closely, it seemed as if countless tormented souls were continuously roaring and struggling within it.


    Alex chose Sun Weifei, the most rebellious of them all, and ced him on the Torn Iron Maiden. He selected the extreme torture mode. A series of heart-wrenching screams echoed throughout the dungeon, chilling to the bone just to hear.


    "Bind these two to the crosses," Alex said with a cold smile, ordering the other two to be tied to crosses. "Use the whip to properly discipline these two. Don''t stop until I say so," Alex instructed Shen Tingting and Tang Jingyan. These women were still too soft; Alex hoped that through such training, they would be more ruthless.


    The dungeon was filled with the sounds of agonizing screams and whipping. In just five minutes, Sun Weifei couldn''t bear the extreme torture and chose to confess.


    "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!!! I''ll tell you everything!!"


    "We only had one gun! There are no guns left in the vi now!"


    "We were students at a mechanical engineering school!! We know how to operate the sr power generation system and water purification system in Lily New Town!"


    Sun Weifei began to spill everything to Alex.

 Chapter 78: Super Warrior?

    Having endured just five minutes of torture, he seemed to havepletely lost his sanity. Alex checked Sun Weifei''s loyalty, which had now reached an astonishing 85%. He suddenly felt as if he had discovered a new world! It turned out that envement did not necessarily require breaking through someone''s psychological defenses and then gradually cultivating envement.


    Torture could also be used to enve people.


    This wasn''t hard to understand; before the apocalypse, a certain professor used this method to enve children. "This is more like the City of Darkness! Only 85%? Then let''s continue!" Alex preferred this straightforward and brutal method over the slow process of envement.


    Alex reactivated the Torn Iron Maiden. As the torture continued, Sun Weifei''s loyalty further increased until it reached 90% and then stopped growing. No matter how much Alex tortured him, the loyalty remained at 90%.


    Additionally, Alex noticed a side effect. Prolonged use of the Torn Iron Maiden could dull a person''s senses, making them appear almost like an imbecile. "I wonder if Sun Weifei can still work." If this method of increasing loyalty also erased a person''s intelligence, Alex felt it might be a pyrrhic victory. After all, he had gone to great lengths to capture these people for their usefulness.


    Alex called in two female doctors and ordered them, "Do you know how to castrate? That is, turn them into eunuchs." The two female doctors exchanged nces, their eyes filled with horror. Lu Xiaodong and Song Haojia widened their eyes in terror, screaming in utter despair.


    "No!! Please, no!!! Kill me!! I beg you to kill me!!" "I''ll do whatever you ask! Just please don''t castrate me!!" Lu Xiaodong and Song Haojia struggled and screamed desperately. For most men, losing that part of their body was worse than death itself.


    Only Sun Weifei remained still, staring nkly ahead, his gaze hollow. Tears fell from his eyes, but there was no expression or any sign of resistance on his face, as if he hadpletely surrendered to his fate.


    "We understand the principle a bit, but we''ve never tried it before..." Xia Xuan said with some difficulty. "I know someone who can do it! Among the people who came with us, there was a veterinarian who specialized in neutering cats and dogs! This task can be left to thatdy; we just need to take care of their medical and emergency treatment," said another female doctor.


    "Good! Then go and call that veterinarian over," Alex nodded. Soon, the woman who had worked as a veterinarian came in. Seeing the situation inside, she was visibly scared and hesitant to speak. "Lord... I indeed have neutered dogs and cats before...


    but I have never tried it on people..." the veterinarian said timidly.


    "Then treat them like dogs," Alex said coldly.


    ...


    The castration procedure was quicklypleted. The veterinarian''s hands were skilled, and the operation did not cause significant harm to their lives. With the treatment and bandaging by the two female doctors, the three men all sessfully became like the disabled servants in the ancient pces.


    "Do you still know how to dismantle and install those sr power and water purification systems?" Concerned that Sun Weifei had be an imbecile, Alex asked just in case.


    "Yes," Sun Weifei said emotionlessly, tears streaming down his face. After the castration, Sun Weifei''s loyalty increased to 95%. The other two also went from 0% to 20% loyalty. It seemed that more methods of torment were needed.


    "That''s good. Put the other two up there as well, and take good care of them!" After tormenting the other two to a loyalty of 95%, Alex was finally satisfied. These men had just undergone major surgery and needed time to recuperate. Alex temporarily abandoned the n to immediately have these three dismantle the water and power supply equipment.


    He ordered that the three be taken to the castle, utilizing its healing capabilities to expedite their wound recovery.


    Meanwhile, Si Ruqing had also made preparations. The women''s assault team was ready to go. The inner city gate of the City of Darkness slowly opened. The fully armed women''s assault team, in an attack formation, headed towards the outer city.


    Alex did not n to participate in the women''s assault team''s first battle. He simply stood on the city wall, quietly watching. The closebat team was led by Keke, with the other four members being Si Ruqing''s original teammates. Following them were Si Ruqing, Li Wanqing, and others with rifles and pistols.


    Keke, holding two military spikes and dressed in a red Nike tracksuit, bowed her back and walked at the forefront.


    As the women had just stepped out of the inner gate of the City of Darkness, the door closed heavily behind them.


    "Heh heh... uh... heh heh..."


    "Uh uh... heh heh..."


    About a dozen zombies wandering nearby, like wild beasts starved for over ten days smelling delicious food, charged towards the women.


    "Bang bang!" Si Ruqing fired the first shots. Her urate marksmanship instantly blew the heads off two zombies. "Bang... Bang... Bang..." Li Wanqing and others also fired in session. Although they had been training for several days and all the women had reached a satisfactory level in target shooting, target practice and actualbat were entirely different things.


    Zombies moved quickly and were nothing like stationary targets.


    Moreover, the recoil of the guns and the tension from facing zombies at such close range for the first time caused Li Wanqing and the others to panic. They fired several shots but only managed to kill two zombies. The other zombies, though hit in the body, seemed unfazed by the damage, which was negligible to them.


    Si Ruqing originally intended to let Li Wanqing and the others get ustomed to firing guns, so she only fired two shots before putting down her rifle. However, in that brief moment, the zombies had already closed in! At such close range, even Si Ruqing was somewhat flustered.


    "Closebat team! Prepare to engage!" Si Ruqing ordered in a low voice. Keke, who had been crouching, seemed to have been waiting for thismand. With a burst of energy, she charged out like an arrow released from a bow. Her military spikes moved swiftly, shing like lightning. "Puff!


    Puff! Puff! Puff!" The sounds of exploding heads followed one after another. In an instant, Keke had blown the heads off the remaining dozen zombies.


    Keke coolly pulled out a cloth, wiped the blood off her spikes, and looked in Alex''s direction, sticking out her tongue in a yful gesture, as if to boast, "Daddy, see how good I am?!"


    The women were all dumbfounded, looking at Keke in utter disbelief. Even Alex was stunned. Was this really the same Keke who seemed soft, weak, and even a bit dazed? She was like a super warrior!

 Chapter 79: Assessment [R-18]

    Alex was extremely satisfied with Keke''s performance. Being a mutant, her abilities were not to be underestimated, even if her intelligence was only that of a five or six-year-old child. Herbat strength was certainly beyond what an average person could handle. ording to Alex''s assessment, Keke''sbat ability had already surpassed that of a ss C agile zombie.


    "Perhaps this has something to do with Keke consuming the blood of two people. Absorbing blood could allow Keke to grow, even possibly evolve?" Alex spected in his mind. Keke, having absorbed blood, had clearly changed. Not only had she be more beautiful in appearance, but her intelligence also seemed to be growing.


    Alex believed that Keke''sbat abilities could also be enhanced by consuming blood.


    "It looks like I need to find more blood meals for Keke," he mused, watching the women continue to advance under Keke''s lead. With Keke, the super female warrior, the women''s assault team''s ability to advance was greatly strengthened. Keke alone was fighting the zombies at the front, leaving the others to practice finishing off the zombies.


    Gradually, Li Wanqing and the others got used to this and their marksmanship became increasingly urate.


    "Reporting to the master, the zombies in the outer city have been cleared," Si Ruqing formally saluted Alex. Dressed in a special police uniform, she looked valiant and extraordinarily beautiful.


    "Very good!" Alex nodded in satisfaction. He also smiled at Keke, who was looking at him with eager anticipation: "Keke, you also performed very well!"


    Keke immediately beamed with joy upon receiving Alex''s praise, resembling a little girl delighted at receiving a gold star from her teacher. "Next, move the people from the inner city to the outer city, and allocate one dormitory for every four people."


    "You will continue to stay in the inner city and be responsible for supervising and managing the people in the outer city. I don''t want to see a repeat of today''s incident! This time it was due to negligence in training, and I don''t me you, but next time, if such a thing happens again, everyone in the city will be punished! Also, leave the twin sisters and the little girl in the city."


    After giving these instructions, Alex made further arrangements for the women. Myra, with her background in psychology, was appointed as the assessment supervisor for the twins and the people in the inner city.


    She was responsible for assessing and monitoring the city''s residents. Li Wanqing, who was the most loyal and reliable to Alex, was appointed as the ideological instructor for the inner city, specifically tasked with giving lessons (brainwashing) to the city''s residents. She had been doing this job all along, and she did it very well.


    This included Myra, the twin sisters, and all of them being instilled with the ideology of serving Alex as an honor.


    Shen Tingting had a somewhat sharp and arrogant personality, pursued perfection in her work, and didn''t care much about diplomacy. Such a person was more suitable for amanding role, so Alex entrusted all the tasks in City of Darkness to Shen Tingting to organize. This included burying zombies, cleaning, cooking, and so on¡ªeverything was under Shen Tingting''smand.


    As for the management and distribution of logistical supplies, it was entrusted to Lin Mancha and Tang Jingyan. All survival supplies in City of Darkness, such as clean water, food, clothing, and daily necessities, were stored in the inner city castle. Previously, Myra and the two of them had been in charge.


    These survival supplies were extremely important for every person in the city. Every time Alex went out, he would bring back some survival supplies and daily necessities. However, with the increasing number of people, the consumption of survival supplies was also rapid. Therefore, it was now the responsibility of those in charge of managing the castle''s warehouse to distribute them to everyone.


    Of course, the few women who served as Alex''s attendants did not need to follow this rule. They could freely use anything in the warehouse, even if it meant extravagance and caused the people in the outer city to endure hunger. This was Alex''s principle. People were ranked based on their closeness to him and their contributions.


    The more loyal and contributive they were, the better they served him, the higher their status, and the more resources they received. They would live better lives. This was a lesson that Alex intentionally wanted these people to understand deeply and regard as truth. Only he was the true emperor here, the god who could control everything.


    Finally, the establishment of the City of Darkness Women''s Personal Guard waspleted. Alex officially formed the City of Darkness Women''s Special Forces and named it the Women''s Personal Guard. It was led by Sijuorong as the captain, primarily responsible for the security of the City of Darkness. In necessary situations, they would also leave the city to assist Alex.


    Everyone in this team was a trusted member of Alex. Each person who joined would also be one of Alex''s personal maids. ording to Alex''s wicked words, they served both in defending the City of Darkness and serving him.


    After arranging all these matters, the women went to busy themselves with their respective tasks. Only Alex returned to the castle alone. He had originally wanted to rest for a while. However, when he saw Darlene, who was tied to the bed, trying to please him relentlessly, Alex suddenly felt a bit interested.


    Darlene''s loyalty had already reached 100%, and she had beenpletely enved. But Alex still chose not to release her. He felt that giving Darlene, the former school beauty, such a role as his personal servant was already a great favor to her.


    "Someone, bring the two twin sisters in," Alex called out from inside the room.


    A maid hurriedly responded with a "Yes!" and then turned and ran down the stairs.


    Alex walked up to Darlene with a smile, giving her a "you know what I mean" look.


    Darlene understood and tried her best.


    "Master..." As soon as the two twin beauties entered the room, their faces turned red, and they lowered their heads, not daring to look at Alex.


    Their faces were full of shyness and coyness.


    Their lips were tightly pressed together, dripping with shyness.


    "You two have done great today. I''m going to reward you both handsomely!" After Alex finished speaking, he waved at the two of them.


    These twin sisters were bing more and more beautiful, exuding a youthful aura from head to toe.


    Very captivating.


    Most importantly, they were really, really young and tender!


    Delicate and soft, sweet voices, fair and tender skin, so tender and pink.


    And a very important point, the twin sisters looked almost identical.


    As they approached him, still somewhat shy and hesitant, Alex felt as if he was experiencing a visual illusion, and his heart was pounding intensely.


    "You two,e here!" Alex beckoned to them, then took off his clothes and pants, revealing hisrge penis.


    The menacing penis frightened the two sisters, making them blush and tremble all over.


    They were only fifteen or sixteen years old, and had never seen anything like this before.


    "Take off your clothes!" Alex smirked evilly and gave the order directly.


    Watching the two sisters undress, revealing their snowy white and delicate bodies in front of him, made Alex feel intensely hot and restless.


    The plump and round breasts, the pink delicate nipples, and the wless skin, all seemed like a beautiful piece of art, emitting a soft white glow under the light.


    The two sisters tightly put their legs together, in the middle of the pink jade legs, is a shadowy pussy, the pussy is very delicate, only a few hairy pubic hairs, Alex can''t wait to open the honey hole of the two now, and reward the two with a big penis.


    "Come here, you lick my tits, you lick my cock!"


    Alex ordered irresistibly.


    The two of them trembled, biting their pink lips tightly, and then obediently pouted their snow-white and pink buttocks, stretched out their tongues and began to lick Alex''s nipples and penis.


    Alex, on the other hand, held his sister''s breasts with one hand and rubbed his sister''s buttocks with the other, and began to enjoy the service of the two.


    The young body really has an unusual feeling.


    These two sisters have delicate skin, as delicate as babies, without the slightest blemish, not even hair.


    Because of his youth, everything on his body is so delicate and delicate.


    Although the breasts are not big, they are very stic and have a good feel.


    As the two of them licked and sucked more and more skillfully, Alex groaned coolly.


    The fingers also began to be restless, and the left hand slowly teased outside the sister''s honey hole, while the right hand was thrust in the sister''s honey hole.


    The tight wrapping and slippery feeling made Alex''s fingers almost climax.


    The two women couldn''t help but let out a trembling moan under Alex''s teasing.


    "Ahh"


    Deep Throat!


    Spurt!


    The thick sperm was hot and shot into my sister''s mouth, and my sister''s saliva and Alex''s semen flowed out of the corners of my mouth along with my sister''s retching.


    "Pick up your ass!" Alex ordered his sister as he pushed his sister down on the bed and turned to his twin sister.


    The younger sister, who was still licking Alex''s anus, hurriedly turned around, pouted her buttocks high, and then opened her pink and tight honey hole.


    This honey hole is very pink and delicate, as if it is not fully developed, but the trickling love juice and the wriggling vagina seem to be longing for Alex''s penis to thrust vigorously.


    Alex rubbed his penis against his sister''s pussy, distributing the love juice secreted by the twin sister''s pussy evenly, and then slowly stuffed his ns into his sister''s pussy.


    "Hmm!~~Master!~ I''m in so much pain!~~ I feel like I''m going to be torn!~"


    Tight!


    Very tight!


    Alex felt like he couldn''t even fit his ns.


    After trying several times in a row, my sister''s pussy still couldn''t swallow Alex''s ns.


    The fire in Alex''s heart was already burning, and he directly pressed his twin sister on the bed, lifted his sister''s buttocks, held his big penis, and mmed it in!


    "Ah!!~~~" A heart-rending scream came, Alex finally tore his sister''s hymen and submerged the whole penis into his sister''s body.


    The tight package dared, making Alex tremble all over his body, and he almost wanted to ejacte again!


    After a pause, Alex saw that his sister was already sweating profusely, and he couldn''t bear to continue thrusting in such a situation.


    Just stuffed penis inside, feeling the trembling and contraction of my sister''s honey hole.


    "Come over here and lick my testicles and asshole!" Alex ordered at his sister.


    Raised his ass high, his penis was still stuffed in his sister''s body, and his testicles were shaking, exposing with the chrysanthemum.


    The twin sister pouted her hips very obediently, stuck out her tongue and began to lick and suck Alex''s testicles seriously, sometimes rolling her tongue into Alex''s anus.


    "Roar!~~" Alex let out afortable growl. The hands that were rubbing my sister''s breasts,Suddenly I held down my sister''s hair.,Grabbing my sister''s small waist with one hand.And then,Crazy began to stir!


    Ahhh~~~~~~~~~~


    The older sister, on the other hand, stuck out her tongue and was still licking Alex''s crotch, sometimes licking Alex''s testicles, and sometimes licking Alex''s penis stained with love juice and blood.

 Chapter 80: Since You Want to Court Death

    The next day, Alex made a point to check on the three Unsullied.


    The Unsullied.


    This was an idea Alex got from Daenerys''s eunuch army in the American TV show "Game of Thrones".


    He referred to his own subordinates who had simrly lost certain functionalities as the Unsullied.


    The three young Unsullied had recovered quite a bit by now.


    But walking was still difficult for them.


    Alex temporarily abandoned the n to have these three go to Lily New Town to dismantle and transport the sr defense and water purification systems.


    That job required not only mental effort but also physical strength.


    In their current state, they clearly weren''t up to the task.


    "Let''s first bring back the remaining few people," he decided.


    Having made his ns, Alex, along with Coco and Si Ruocheng, drove the Strangler armored vehicle back on the road.


    Inside Vi 026, Duan Chengzhi and the other three women were anxiously waiting.


    They had been waiting for two days and nights, but there was still no news from the three who had left!


    Even continuous calls through the walkie-talkie yielded no response.


    It was as if the three had suddenly disappeared!


    "What should we do? Could they already be dead?" Duan Chengzhi''s wife worriedly said, "I always feel that there''s something strange about this. How could the water just cut off for no reason? Is someone deliberately targeting us?"


    "Don''t let your imagination run wild!" Duan Chengzhi scolded, "There are zombies everywhere here, where would there be people? And even if there were, why would they target us?"


    Their speech was somewhat unclear, their cracked lips indicating they hadn''t had water in a long time.


    "But why is there no response from their walkie-talkies? It''s been two or three days!" a young woman asked in fear.


    "Maybe it''s because they drove too far away. The walkie-talkie''s range is only two kilometers.


    Beyond that distance, contact is impossible," Duan Chengzhi spected with a frown.


    He knew he was deluding himself.


    There was no need for the three people who went out to find food or fix the water pipes to drive the car more than two kilometers away.


    Now, there was only one possibility.


    The three of them had met with disaster!


    This was the most likely scenario.


    But Duan Chengzhi couldn''t face it.


    "We have to go out and find them! We have so many cars! There''s no need to just wait here for death!" a young woman stood up, determinedly stating, "I want to see what exactly happened to them! Even if they were bitten to death by zombies, it''s better than sitting here doing nothing and dying of thirst!"


    "You guys... static... I''m pleased to meet you... static... Your friends are now at my shelter... static...


    They are doing very well... static... If you want to see them... I cane and take you to my shelter..."


    Just as everyone was arguing, a chilling voice came through the walkie-talkie.


    The static interference from the walkie-talkie made it sound even more eerie.


    Especially at night.


    With so many zombies outside!


    The five of them suddenly felt a shiver down their spines.


    "Who are you? How are our friends doing now?" Duan Chengzhi''s wife picked up the walkie-talkie and asked.


    "You will soon know who I am... static... I am giving you two choices... static... The first choice... ept my conquest, be my ves, and work well for me...


    static... In that case, you will be well protected, and have plenty of food and water... static... The second choice... prepare to endure endless pain... This is myst act of mercy...


    static... You only have one chance to choose..."


    A devilish, cold voice came through the walkie-talkie, apanied by the noisy sound of static, causing everyone to tremble.


    "I knew it! Someone must be plotting against us! Now the three of them have been captured, and we''ve lost our guns. We''re definitely no match for him!" a young woman said with a face full of despair.


    "If he wants to negotiate with us, then he must still fear us to some extent! We can use this to bargain with him!" Duan Chengzhi said with a stern face and tightly furrowed brows: "Besides, we don''t even know if what he''s saying is true!"


    "But we''ve been without water for a day! Without water, we''ll die of thirst!" another young woman said, swallowing with difficulty.


    Duan Chengzhi''s face hardened, and he picked up the walkie-talkie, "I want to talk to the three of them!"


    "That option is not included in the choices I gave you," the cold and gloomy voice came through the walkie-talkie again.


    "Are you lying to us? Trying to trick us into opening the door? Hmph! Impossible!" Duan Chengzhi said confidently and decisively: "We can join you, but you must let us hear their voices! And, at most, we can cooperate with you, not be your subordinates! Otherwise, there''s no deal!"


    Duan Chengzhi was now convinced that the other party must fear him to some extent.


    And it was very likely that the other party was bluffing; his three students might not all have been captured.


    Perhaps, they just ran into some trouble.


    After all, the three of them were very strong fighters, with not only a modified car but also rifles.


    Capturing them would be very difficult.


    A fierce glint shed in Duan Chengzhi''s eyes. Expecting him to submit?


    Dream on!


    He believed that, with his skills, he could survive well in this apocalyptic world solely based on his own abilities.


    Meanwhile, not far from Vi 026, a formidable and imposing armored vehicle was parked.


    Alex sat inside the armored vehicle, coldly smiling as he cut off the walkie-talkie connection.


    "Ungrateful fools. I originally nned to enve youfortably, but it seems you prefer to seal your own fate!"


    Alex had initially intended to break their psychological defenses through the tactic of surrender and then bring them back to the city for a more gentle envement.


    After all, violent envement could damage a normal person''s psyche.


    Most of the remaining people were women.


    Alex felt there was no need for such brutality.


    But now, it seemed a waste of time to continue.


    Since these people enjoyed courting death.


    Let them fully experience the agonizing embrace of the Iron Maiden!


    Alex tossed down the walkie-talkie and fiercely stepped on the gas.


    The Strangler armored vehicle charged straight towards the gates of Vi 026 at full speed.


    With a loud "Boom!", the gates of Vi 026 were easily breached by the Strangler armored vehicle.


    The steel gates were instantly crushed into iron scraps.


    The Strangler armored vehicle loomed at the broken gateway,


    Blocking the zombies attracted by the noise from entering.

 Chapter 81: Take Them All Back

    Inside Vi 026, Duan Chengzhi and others were startled by a loud crashing and the sound of metal being crushed, jumping up in fear.


    "It''s bad, it''s bad! An armored vehicle has broken through our gate!" a panicked voice of a young woman monitoring the cameras came through the walkie-talkie.


    Duan Chengzhi hurriedly pulled back the curtains to look towards the entrance!


    He was instantly terrified, his face ashen, and he began to tremble uncontrobly.


    The women were so frightened that they copsed on the ground!


    "What is this thing? An armored vehicle?? And it''s a modified one?!"


    "Who on earth are these people?!!"


    Duan Chengzhi moaned in pain and fear with a trembling voice.


    "We''re done for! We''re finished now!"


    The door of the armored vehicle opened, and three people stepped out.


    The man in the lead was holding a long-handled sword with mes, his face expressionless.


    Two women followed closely behind him.


    One of them, carrying a Type 95 rifle and fully decked in special police gear, looked valiant and formidable. She would have been a beautiful policewoman before the apocalypse.


    The other woman, wielding two military daggers, was dressed in a fiery red tracksuit. Her skin exhibited an enchanting bluish hue, reminiscent of a vampire queen from a TV series!


    Seeing the man approaching the vi with the two women, the people inside the vi becamepletely panicked.


    Duan Chengzhi quickly grabbed the walkie-talkie and shouted, "Hello, hello, hello!! We choose the first option! We surrender! We are willing to work for you! We will listen to everything you say!!"


    But there was no response from the other side!


    The other party had cut off themunication!


    "It''s over!" Duan Chengzhi pped himself hard, "It''s all my damn fault for being too clever for my own good!"


    "It''s all your fault! Now they''ve broken in! What do we do?!" Duan Chengzhi''s wife used him.


    "What are we supposed to do now!? Teacher, didn''t you just say they feared us?! Think of something, quick!"


    "They have guns! And knives! We''re no match for them! We''re doomed now!"


    "If only we had agreed to his first condition..."


    The three women started ming Duan Chengzhi, frantically pacing around the room.


    At that moment, the woman responsible for monitoring the surveince cameras ran down, shouting anxiously, "They''re in!! That man just cut our reinforced security door in half with one sh! What do we do?!"


    Footsteps echoed from downstairs, steady and even somewhat leisurely.


    But they terrified the five people inside, as if the sound was a nightmare from hell!


    "Surrender!! We''re going out to kneel and surrender right now! Maybe we can get lenient treatment!" Duan Chengzhi quickly decided.


    He was the first to walk out of the room and knelt down with a "thud".


    The four women followed suit, kneeling at the stairway, trembling and waiting for their fate to be decided.


    Alex, having heard Duan Chengzhi''s tone earlier, thought he might face some resistance, but to his surprise, these people were so cowardly, kneeling at the stairway to wee him.


    "We surrender! We submit to you! We''ve made our choice! We choose the first one!" Duan Chengzhi, seeing Alex and the two women approaching, hurriedly knocked his head on the floor and yelled.


    "We''re willing to surrender! We surrender!" The other four women also knelt on the ground, trembling and begging for mercy.


    "I told you before, I only gave you one chance, and you''ve already missed your opportunity to choose. Now, you can only ept my judgment," Alex said coldly, "It''s toote to surrender now!"


    After Alex finished speaking, the five people were terrified out of their wits. Duan Chengzhi''s wife even copsed on the ground, convulsing as if having a seizure.


    "I won''t kill you, but I want you to do something. If you do it well, I will spare your lives," Alex continued.


    Hearing there was still a chance to live, Duan Chengzhi and the others felt as if they had been granted amnesty and quickly agreed.


    "Dismantle all the sr energy equipment here, as well as the water purification and supply equipment, and transport them to my shelter for reassembly. If you do a good job, you can avoid death," Alex said expressionlessly.


    "We can dismantle them, no problem! For transportation, we have a modified truck outside! But as for instation, my three female students don''t know much about it, so we would need the three male students to handle it. If I were to do it all alone, it would take a lot of time, and I probably wouldn''t have enough strength," Duan Chengzhi quickly agreed.


    To him, dealing with the equipment was indeed a piece of cake!


    After all, he was a professor of mechanical engineering and an expert in hydropower.


    Sr energy and water supply equipment were actually quite simple for him.


    His three male students were even more skilled in this area.


    "That''s fine, you just need to dismantle them and transport them back to me. For the instation, I will have your three male students assist you."


    Alex nodded in satisfaction.


    He had initially thought these people might not be able to handle the task.


    Now that it seemed feasible, he could directly move the power and water purification equipment from here to his ce.


    Then he could have the three Unsullied install a set on top of the castle.


    This way, Alex and his women would soon be able to enjoy a life with electricity and water.


    "No more need to skimp and save, using bottled water for washing."


    Always having Darlene fill up eating utensils with bottled water for his cleaning made Alex feel a bit awkward.


    After all, she was now loyally devoted to him, his good baby.


    In the future, at least a quick rinse before cleaning would be appropriate, wouldn''t it?


    "Then get to work quickly," Alex waved his hand, "Coco, Ruocheng, you two keep an eye on them. If they don''t behave, kill them!"


    After Alex spoke authoritatively, he pointed to one of the three young women, particrly the more beautiful one, and said, "Come here, join me in watching TV."


    Alex noticed that these people''s room had a lot of interesting things.


    And also many collector''s edition Japanese films.


    With arge screen avable, Alex decided to take this opportunity to learn.


    Reliving the passionate days of watching Japanese films back in his school years.


    But back then, he only had thepany of ''Fifth Miss''.


    Now it was different; he could have many people join him.


    "Oh right! First, go dismantle the water supply and purification equipment."


    "After that, dismantle the power supply equipment."


    "Also, after everything is done, take thisrge screen, theputer, and all the discs, and bring them back with you."


    Alex thought it necessary to take these back, as these action films had much to learn from.


    Many of his subordinates were novices with poorbat skills.


    Alex felt it was essential to organize a special learning session for them.


    Having said this, Alex pulled the young woman into the room.

 Chapter 82: Intense "Combat Sounds"

    Soon, the room where Alex was emitted intense sounds of Japanese male and female actors engaged in what seemed like a fierce battle.


    Si Ruocheng watched Alex''s room with a look of helplessness, feeling that Alex had once again challenged her worldview.


    Here she was, an excellent policewoman, now working for such a bad guy...


    And yet, she found herself strangely happy about it.


    What shocked Si Ruocheng the most was the jealousy she felt in her heart, wishing she were the one inside the room with him...


    Si Ruocheng suddenly felt she was bing more and more corrupted...


    "Is this what they mean by ''you are influenced by thepany you keep''?" Si Ruocheng murmured, "This bad guy is really too much!"


    "Coco, what is dad doing in there?" Coco asked innocently, blinking her eyes, "The sounds inside are so weird! Are they fighting? That person seems to be in a lot of pain."


    "But... I also feel like she''s enjoying it..."


    "It seems everyone likes fighting as much as I do. Fighting really is exciting!"


    Si Ruocheng looked at Coco with worry, suddenly feeling that this lovely flower of the mothend was probably going to end up even more corrupted than herself...


    Si Ruocheng sighed deeply, "Coco, the kind of fighting they''re doing is different from your fighting. You''ll understand when your dad ''fights'' with you someday."


    Coco quickly waved her hands, "I don''t want to fight with dad! I love dad the most. Whatever dad tells me to do, I will do. I will never fight with dad! Even if dad kills me, I won''t resist!"


    Si Ruocheng was speechless at her words.


    Looking at Coco''s increasingly alluring figure, Si Ruocheng couldn''t help but worry again.


    This girl, with such a mature body, yet why does she have the intelligence of a five or six-year-old child?


    If Alex, this bad guy, really makes a move on this young girl.


    Si Ruocheng couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt just thinking about it.


    "Coco, what if your dad asks you to y-fight with him?" Si Ruocheng asked curiously, "Like the kind of excited fighting they are doing inside."


    "Whatever dad tells me to do, I will do! As long as dad is happy, I''m willing to do anything!"


    Coco replied earnestly and innocently.


    "..."


    "This little vampire queen really is a naive and simple creature!"


    Si Ruocheng thought to herself, then began to have some rather unwholesome fantasies about Coco being bullied by the big bad Alex...


    When Alex, satisfied, came out of the room after watching the action movie, the dismantling work was almost done.


    Alex moved the Strangler armored vehicle back and crushed the zombies gathered at the entrance.


    Then he drove the truck into the yard.


    With a gap at the gate, arge group of zombies began to converge towards it again.


    Alex simply nted the Sword of Sin at the entrance.


    Duan Chengzhi and the others watched the bizarre scene unfold in front of them in disbelief.


    There was a significant gap at the vi''s entrance, but the zombies formed a circle five meters away, daring not to take a step closer.


    asionally, a few zombies pushed by others would cross the boundary, only to retreat in terror.


    Since the apocalypse began, this was the first time they had seen something that could instill fear in zombies.


    Is this a devil?


    Duan Chengzhi thought to himself, shivering, filled with awe towards Alex.


    The other three women, seeing theirpanions limping out, also felt a mix of awe and fear towards Alex.


    He truly was a devil!


    Watching the others struggle to move the equipment for half a day without finishing, Alex couldn''t help but step in to help.


    A task that required thebined effort of four people, Alex could do single-handedly with one hand, easily loading the items onto the truck.


    This terrifying disy of strength once again frightened Duan Chengzhi and the others.


    They instantly understood why theirpanions were limping.


    "This man... is truly terrifying!" the three women thought to themselves.


    After loading everything needed, Alex specifically instructed, "Go back into the house and see if there''s anything else useful. Make sure to bring it along! Especially those good movies, don''t leave any behind!"


    Indeed, they couldn''t be left behind.


    In Alex''s view, these films might be one of the few entertainment options for the women in the City of Darkness.


    After all, this was the apocalypse.


    Being able to watch a movie was a luxury.


    "Also, those among you who can drive, each of you take a car back. I''ll lead the way, and you follow behind."


    After giving instructions, Alex directed everyone to get into their vehicles.


    Duan Chengzhi and the others were all experienced drivers.


    Five people took five vehicles.


    Two modified off-road vehicles, one modified truck, one modified BMW X6, and the super-modified RV that Alex particrly liked.


    With this super RV, it was like having a mobile castle.


    The convoy of five modified vehicles, led by the Strangler armored vehicle, impressively returned to the City of Darkness.


    By this time, most of the people in the city had already moved to the women''s dormitory outside the city.


    The inner city was emptied again.


    Alex had the sr power equipment brought from the vi unloaded, and then called over the three young Unsullied.


    When Duan Chengzhi and the others saw the three, they were visibly excited.


    However, these three showed no recognition or response to them.


    They just numbly obeyed Alex''s orders.


    "You three, assist them in installing the sr power generation equipment and the water purification and pumping equipment on top of the castle! Within three days, I want the castle to have electricity and ess to clean water!"


    After giving orders to the three, Alex then addressed Duan Chengzhi:


    "You''re in charge of this task. Whether you all can survive well depends on your own performance."


    "It won''t take three days!" Duan Chengzhi confidently said, "I only need one day toplete it!"


    Having said this, Duan Chengzhi, full of fighting spirit, led his disciples to roll up their sleeves and get to work.


    With the arrangements herepleted, Alex drove the Strangler armored vehicle to block the broken iron gate of the school and then cleaned up the surrounding area of zombies with the armored vehicle.


    Afterward, he returned to the City of Darkness and climbed onto the city wall.


    "System, check how many Apocalypse Coins I have left."


    [Apocalypse Coins: 1205]


    With six tombs operating simultaneously, and most of them burying ss C zombies, the


    Apocalypse Coins had increased rapidly.


    "Expand the outer city wall!"


    Alex decided to expand the outer city wall again.


    And to construct more buildings.


    [Please select the area to be expanded.]


    A screen to select the area appeared in front of Alex.


    This time, Alex expanded the area to include a green zone and a teaching building.


    The area was quiterge.


    The system showed a total area of over eight hundred square meters.


    [Confirm.]


    Alex chose to confirm without hesitation.


    With the rapid increase of Apocalypse Coins, Alex was financially robust.


    [Outer city construction sessful, conditions met.]


    [Consuming 856 Apocalypse Coins...]


    [Construction in progress...]


    As the synthesized electronic voice sounded, a loud rumbling noise began to resonate from the outskirts of the City of Darkness.


    The area, including a teaching building and a green belt, became part of the outer city wall.


    Having done this, Alex turned to look at Lu Yurou in the inner city.


    Her loyalty had reached 92%.


    Now that he hadplete control over the teaching building, it was time to take Lu Yurou there.


    Alex envisioned the elegant scene in the office of the teaching building.


    He even nned to select some people from the city to simte a ssroom scene.


    This would make it more realistic.


    However, before that, he had to make sure the zombies inside the teaching building were cleared out.


    Otherwise, if a few zombies suddenly appeared, it would ruin his mood.

 Chapter 83: Cat-Eared Girl?

    "Ruocheng, Coco, take some people and clean up the zombies in the teaching building and the green zone."


    The zombies in the teaching building and the green zone had already been cleared by Alex once, and there weren''t many left.


    It was a good opportunity for the women''s close guard team to practice.


    "Using up 856 Apocalypse Coins, that leaves 349 Apocalypse Coins."


    Alex looked at the building list.


    [ve Hut: Covers an area of 20 square meters. A ce where the ves of the City of Darkness'' ruler reside. Each person has only a two-square-meter single room, and they will bepletely isted during rest. Price: 50 Apocalypse Coins.]


    He could build a few more ve huts with the remaining Apocalypse Coins.


    In the future, those who were enved by force could be ced in these ve huts.


    Alex went to an open area in the outer city and chose to build a ve hut.


    "System, build a ve hut here."


    [ve Hut construction sessful, conditions met.]


    [Consuming 50 Apocalypse Coins...]


    [Construction in progress...]


    As the electronic synthesized voice sounded, a sinister and terrifying small wooden hut appeared before Alex.


    "Build another ve hut here!"


    After constructing two huts using the same method.


    Alex was left with 249 Apocalypse Coins.


    "Let''s summon two more wandering hounds to guard the outer city wall. Also, summon two more three-eyed ravens to continuously scout the area around the city."


    [Three-Eyed Raven: The ruler''s eyes, capable of low-altitude flight, transparent in form. The ruler can control the three-eyed ravens to scout the space within a three-kilometer radius around the City of Darkness. Creatures with a mental attribute value below 80 points cannot detect it; Price: 60 Apocalypse Coins.]


    [Wandering Hound: Attacks any life form that enters the City of Darkness without permission; Price: 50 Apocalypse Coins.]


    Alex then summoned two more wandering hounds and three-eyed ravens.


    After making these arrangements, Alex finally felt satisfied.


    "Master, master, we''re almost out of ss C zombies..."


    At that moment, Shen Tingting reported through the walkie-talkie that the city''s supply of ss C zombies was nearly depleted.


    After several days of burials,


    The city''s stock of ss C zombies was almost used up.


    Alex returned to the city, dragged out a few human corpses, and infected them with ss C zombies.


    After they transformed into zombies, he would then kill them.


    However, the actual effect was not as ideal as Alex had hoped, with only thirty percent of the human corpses sessfully transforming into ss C zombies.


    Most of the human corpses turned into ordinary zombies.


    This made the stock of ss C zombies somewhat strained.


    "Three-eyed ravens, search for ss C zombies nearby."


    Alex controlled the three three-eyed ravens with his mind to start searching for ss C zombies around.


    He himself swiftly moved through the city, hunting down ss C zombies.


    "Beep beep beep... Large group of ss C zombies detected... Mutant human found... Beep beep beep..."


    While Alex was hunting ss C zombies, a three-eyed raven suddenly found an important target.


    Alex quickly shifted his focus to that raven.


    More than a thousand meters away from Alex, a group of ss C agile zombies was chasing a young girl!


    The girl was extremely fast and incredibly agile.


    She was able to attack the ss C agile zombies while weaving in and out of their grasp.


    However, it was obvious that the girl was injured. Although she could still maintain her speed to escape, her attacks were weak and ineffective against the ss C agile zombies.


    "A girl with cat ears?!" Alex, controlling the three-eyed raven, quickly approached.


    He discovered that the girl had cat ears and a cat''s tail!


    Though she had a human form, her movements were very much like a cat''s.


    Delicate and lithe, flexible and unpredictable...


    "This is a mutant! And it seems to be the cat-eared mutant that Ma Chenbin and the others are looking for!"


    Alex became excited.


    But soon, when Alex got a clear view of the cat-eared girl''s face, he was momentarily stunned.


    "Lan Siruo!"


    Alex couldn''t help but exim in surprise.


    This cat-eared girl was actually Lan Siruo, the beautiful campus belle he had secretly admired for three years in college.


    Although many said she was at most a ss beauty,


    In Alex''s eyes, she was the belle of the entire campus.


    Because Lan Siruo perfectly matched Alex''s aesthetic standards.


    More importantly, Lan Siruo was kind and gentle in her dealings with others.


    She didn''t have the gold-digging and arrogant demeanor that some so-called ss and campus belles had.


    Moreover, Alex and Lan Siruo were ssmates and even desk mates for a while.


    As the ss monitor, Lan Siruo was very caring towards all her ssmates.


    Everyone said that she was not only beautiful but also had a beautiful heart.


    Even towards a guy like Alex, who was considered an average Joe, Lan Siruo was always friendly, and they even became friends.


    Throughout the three years of college, Alex secretly admired her without ever confessing his feelings.


    He had thought Lan Siruo had either be a zombie in the apocalypse or had been devoured by one.


    But unexpectedly, Lan Siruo had be a mutant!


    Moreover, a cat-like mutant with feline characteristics.


    Alex knew that Lan Siruo had always loved cats before the apocalypse; she even kept an adorable pure white fold-ear cat in her dormitory.


    Perhaps due to her great love for cats, when Lan Siruo became a mutant, she acquired cat-like traits.


    Before the apocalypse, Alex had secretly admired Lan Siruo for three years.


    But due to the huge difference in their statuses, he never expressed his feelings to her.


    Because back then, Alex knew that a rtionship between them was impossible.


    Even though Lan Siruo was quite nice to Alex, Alex always understood in his heart that in a world where ss divisions were bing increasingly pronounced, there was an insurmountable chasm between them.


    Alex didn''t want to be a fawning admirer.


    So he kept his feelings buried in his heart.


    He told no one.


    Times have changed, and the whole world has transformed.


    Now, there were no longer any barriers between them.


    Even if there were, it would be Lan Siruo who was not worthy of Alex.


    Now, if Alex wanted to have Lan Siruo, it would be an effortless task.


    But Alex no longer had the impulsive feelings of the past.


    To him now, romantic feelings seemed like aughable matter.


    Reflecting on his past self-pity and anxiety, Alex couldn''t help but find it somewhat amusing.


    However, since they were friends, if Lan Siruo was in danger, Alex would still not hesitate to help.


    Moreover, it was an opportunity to easily eliminate a wave of ss C zombies.


    Alex refocused his attention, pushed off the ground with force, and swiftly sped toward Lan Siruo''s location.


    Meanwhile, Lan Siruo was in a dire situation, surrounded by over twenty ss C agile zombies in a corner, with no chance of escape.


    Behind these agile zombies, there was a bizarre, spider-like zombiemanding the others.


    This eerie zombie had three human heads, eight legs, and two pairs of arms.


    It looked as if it were assembled from parts of many zombies.


    It was ghastly and terrifying!


    Every time the spider-like zombie opened its gaping mouth, it emitted a sound wave.


    Lan Siruo would cry out in pain during the battle.


    It was as if she was suffering from severe mental damage.


    Originally, these ss C zombies couldn''t harm her.


    But under the influence of the spider-like zombie, Lan Siruo''s movements were repeatedly interrupted.


    She was hit by the zombies several times, sustaining injuries.


    Finally, Lan Siruo had no more room to retreat!

 Chapter 84: Warning! Class B Zombie!

    Lan Siruo red at the zombies surrounding her, shing her cute and shiny fangs.


    She posed with ws outstretched, resembling Wolverine''s retractable and sharp ws from pre-apocalypse movies.


    But no matter how Alex looked at it, he found her more cute than threatening.


    There was hardly any sense of deterrence...


    A ss C agile zombie roared and charged at Lan Siruo.


    The other zombies also swarmed in from all directions.


    Just as the severely injured Lan Siruo was about to be overwhelmed by the zombie horde...


    Suddenly, a figure descended from the sky, wielding a ming long-handled sword, swiftly shing down four or five ss C agile zombies!


    The ss C zombies stood no chance against the man''s sword!


    Alex''s arrival immediately put the spider-like zombie on alert.


    The ss C agile zombies,manded by the spider-like zombie, also stopped their attacks.


    "Lan Siruo, hello," Alex turned to look at Lan Siruo and greeted her with a smile.


    Lan Siruo, head bowed, looked up at Alex, her fierce gaze suddenly softening.


    But soon, her expression became twisted and pained, as if struggling to remember something.


    Yet she couldn''t recall anything.


    She only remembered feeling a sense of familiarity and closeness towards the man before her.


    Seeing Lan Siruo''s expression, Alex thought of Coco''s situation and could only helplessly shake his head.


    "It seems like she, just like Coco, has be somewhat mentally impaired after turning into a mutant. It''s likely that she''s lost her previous memories."


    "But this is better for me, easier to control them."


    Alex muttered to himself, then turned his gaze towards the spider-like zombie.


    This was the first time he had seen such a zombie!


    Its body wasposed entirely of the limbs and parts of other zombies, as if many zombies had been dissected and then reassembled.


    The result was a grotesque and terrifying humanoid spider!


    It looked quite disgusting.


    [Beep beep beep... ss B spider-like zombie detected...]


    [Warning: This type of zombie has extremely strong physical defense!]


    [Warning: This type of zombie excels in psychic attacks, unbearable for those with mental attributes below 80!]


    [Warning: This type of zombie canmand other zombies!]


    The system''s alert tones made Alex perk up!


    He hadn''t expected his luck to be this good!


    To encounter a ss B zombie!


    ss B zombies were key to his breaking through the human barrier!


    If he could kill this ss B zombie and then bury it, Alex''s physical attributes would break through the shackles of human limitations.


    He would be a superhuman.


    And also acquire extraordinary skills!


    This was incredibly tempting for Alex!


    In such an apocalyptic world, what was most important?


    Of course, it was great strength!


    In the face of strength, nothing else mattered!


    But seeing the red warning text, Alex''s expression gradually became serious.


    Although he was strong now, his opponent was a ss B zombie with psychic attack capabilities!


    And his mental attribute was currently only at 85.


    Though not susceptible to immediate mental breakdown from psychic attacks, he was still vulnerable to interference!


    Alex wasn''t sure if he could handle this ss B spider-like zombie.


    As Alex cautiously observed the ss B spider-like zombie, it was also sizing up Alex!


    It too felt threatened by Alex.


    With a terrifying hiss, a sound emanated from the gaping maw of the ss B spider-like zombie.


    A visible sound wave rushed towards Alex.


    Alex felt a blur before his eyes, and his entire body wobbled unsteadily.


    He even experienced a slight dizziness in his head.


    Behind Alex, the cat-eared girl Lan Siruo fared even worse. Under the powerful psychic attack, she found it extremely difficult to even stand!


    As Alex was momentarily distracted, the ss C agile zombies that were vigntly waiting around him charged at him with incredible speed.


    And the ordinary zombies, after the hissing sound, also began to converge towards the area!


    This was the power of a ss B psychic zombie!!


    Terrifying to this extent!


    Even with Alex''s current strength, he was still disturbed by it.


    A mental attribute of 85, which was already elite among human mental attributes!


    Plus Alex''s strong physique!


    Yet he was still disrupted by the psychic sound wave!


    Alex struggled to suppress the dizziness in his brain, swinging his Sword of Sin to fend off the approaching ss C agile zombies.


    However, his movements were significantly slower than before.


    Facing continuous attacks from all sides and the zombies'' standard suicidal fighting style,


    Alex''s body also sustained several cuts.


    Blood flowed from Alex''s wounds, sliding onto the Sword of Sin!


    Anger filled Alex''s eyes, turning into a frightening blood-red color!


    This was the first time Alex had been injured by a zombie since he acquired the system!


    This! Completely infuriated Alex!


    "Hee-yah!!"


    Alex shed furiously several times, and the surrounding zombies were sliced en masse!


    Finally, the mes of the Sword of Sin burst forth!


    From the de to the hilt, it all turned into a blood-red color!


    Even Alex was engulfed in raging blood-red mes!!!


    His blood-red gaze turned towards the ss B spider-like zombie!


    Alex''s figure suddenly transformed into a fleeting shadow of a sh!


    He then leaped into the air!


    "Sin! Evil! Judgment!!!"


    The blood-red mes of the Sword of Sin erupted violently, carrying a tremendous force, and heavily struck the ss B spider-like zombie!


    [Sinful Judgment: Triggers a wide-range soul strike that ignores all physical defenses.]


    The ss B spider-like zombie opened its gaping mouth, letting out a heart-wrenching howl!


    A visible sound wave burst forth!


    "Hisss!!!"


    The sound wave was instantly torn apart!


    The Sword of Sin heavily descended!


    The three heads of the ss B spider-like zombie simultaneously burst!


    Its body was also cleaved into two by the Sword of Sin!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom..." The sound of exploding heads came like a string of firecrackers!


    Within the range covered by the blood-red mes.


    The heads of arge group of zombies exploded!


    Then they copsed to the ground with a thud!


    Alexnded lightly, taking a deep breath.


    The blood-red mes on his body slowly receded.


    The de of the Sword of Sin once again turned into blue mes.


    Just one strike, and all the zombies within a fifty-meter radius had their heads exploded and fell to the ground!


    Even the ss B spider-like zombie could not withstand such a powerful strike!


    Alex closed his eyes and rested for a moment, then collected the body of the ss B spider-like zombie into his spatial bag.


    The remaining ss C zombies were also packed into the spatial bag one by one.


    This time, the harvest was quite substantial.


    Not only did he obtain the ss B spider-like zombie, but he also managed to gather more than thirty ss C zombies in one go!


    Afterpleting all this, Alex turned to look at the cat-eared girl, Lan Siruo, in the corner.


    At this moment, Lan Siruo had fainted andy on the ground, curled up like a sleeping kitten, in the corner.


    When Alex unleashed the Sinful Judgment, Lan Siruo had retreated a distance.


    It was this retreat that saved her life.


    Sinful Judgment does not differentiate between friend and foe!


    Anyone within the strike range would be indiscriminately harmed!


    However, even though Lan Siruo was only affected by the periphery of Alex''s Sinful Judgment, the mere impact was more than she could bear.


    Alex walked over to Lan Siruo, bent down, and gently picked her up.


    It was very soft andfortable, like holding arge cat.


    Alex carefully looked at Lan Siruo''s face.


    Apart from the addition of a pair of cat ears, there wasn''t much change.


    She was still as beautiful.


    Even more so, the cat ears added a touch of cuteness and charm, giving her an even more appealing look.


    Alex felt it added a unique vor!

 Chapter 85: Revisiting Professor Lu Yurous Class [R-18]

    After bringing Lan Siruo back to the City of Darkness, Alex ced her on his bed.


    The dark castle had a healing effect.


    And Alex''s bed was the best ce for healing.


    After sleeping with the little cat for a while, Alex''s injuries werepletely healed.


    Lan Siruo''s wounds also healed significantly.


    But she was still deeply asleep and had not yet woken up.


    Alex stood up and walked out of the castle, cing the forty-something ss C zombies from his spatial bag into the corpse storage room.


    He then personally went to a tomb and, afterpleting the burial, threw the body of the ss B spider-like zombie into it.


    Sure enough.


    The effect was the same as when Alexst used a Level 1 tomb to bury a ss B zombie.


    The body of the ss B spider-like zombie was also ejected.


    The tombstone disyed:


    [This zombie is ss B. Level 2 tomb cannot bury it.]


    [Please upgrade the tomb to Level 3 for burial.]


    To bury a ss B zombie, the tomb must be upgraded to Level 3.


    Alex had actually guessed this earlier.


    But in the current list of buildable structures.


    There was no option to upgrade to a Level 3 tomb.


    "System, how can I build a Level 3 tomb?"


    [Please first upgrade the City of Darkness. Upgrade the City of Darkness to advanced level to unlock Level 3 tomb.]


    "Then upgrade the City of Darkness immediately!"


    [Upgrade of the City of Darkness selected sessfully¡­ Beep beep beep¡­ Conditions not met, unable to upgrade.]


    Alex frowned slightly, unable to upgrade!


    [To upgrade the City of Darkness to advanced level, you must build or summon all the buildings and items owned by the intermediate City of Darkness.]


    [Upgrading the City of Darkness to advanced level requires 1000 Apocalypse Coins.]


    Alex looked at his Apocalypse Coin bnce.


    [Remaining Apocalypse Coins: 587.]


    It''s still a bit too little.


    As for the building list,


    There are currently one required summoning project and one required construction project left:


    [Lord''s Illusion: Conceals all scenery within the City of Darkness walls, making it impossible to observe from outside the wall by any means; requires the pre-built intermediate city wall; Price: 500 Apocalypse Coins.]


    [Zombie Plunderer: A powerful ss C zombie wandering outside the City of Darkness, with formidable attack power and astonishing defense, invincible among its peers, actively kills and collects zombies approaching the walls, can merge with special zombies for evolution, under the control of the Lord of the City of Darkness; Price: 1000 Apocalypse Coins.]


    Both are quite expensive, and in Alex''s view, not very practical.


    So Alex had not chosen to summon or build them.


    But now it seems necessary toplete them.


    "System! Build the Lord''s Illusion!"


    [Lord''s Illusion construction sessful, conditions met¡­]


    [Consuming 500 Apocalypse Coins sessfully¡­]


    [Constructing¡­]


    As the electronic synthesized voice sounded, a cloud of ck mist enveloped the sky above the City of Darkness. It seemed as if the apocalypse had descended once again, and the space of the entire City of Darkness began to distort.


    The survivors in the city let out terrified cries.


    But in just a moment, everything returned to calm.


    As if nothing had happened at all.


    Alex was also slightly startled, standing on the city wall looking down, everything appeared normal.


    Everything was back to usual.


    [Constructionpleted.]


    The electronic synthesized voice came again.


    Alex controlled the three-eyed ravens to fly high into the sky, overlooking the entire City of Darkness.


    From high above.


    The City of Darkness had disappeared!


    Where the City of Darkness once stood, the yground was still a yground, and the dormitory buildings remained as they were.


    Everything, everything about the City of Darkness, seemed as if it had never existed.


    Even on the yground, many zombies were still wandering!


    Alex controlled the three-eyed ravens to skim over the ground.


    Once beyond a range of 500 meters from the City of Darkness, it became impossible to detect the city.


    Even within 500 meters of the City of Darkness, what was visible was only an outer city wall, and everything inside was shrouded in ayer of ck mist.


    "The entire City of Darkness is concealed? And it seems the entire space inside the City of Darkness has be distorted."


    Alex nodded in satisfaction.


    With the Lord''s Illusion, the City of Darkness would be hard to discover.


    This also served as a form of protection for the City of Darkness.


    With the construction of the Lord''s Illusionpleted, the next step was to wait until he had 1000 Apocalypse Coins, then summon the Zombie Plunderer,pleting all construction and summoning items.


    Alex pped his hands.


    Everything was ready, now it was just a matter of waiting.


    Jumping down from the city wall, Alex asked Li Wanqing to gather everyone.


    The zombies in the newly upied areas of the teaching building and the green zone had beenpletely cleared.


    Next, Alex was preparing to arrange farming outside the City of Darkness.


    The green zone area covered about four hundred square meters.


    It could be used to nt vegetables or high-yield crops like sweet potatoes.


    This would not only improve the diet but alsoy a good foundation for future farming.


    After all, relying on transporting food from malls and stores always had its limits.


    Most of the food would expire.


    For the short term, there might be no need to worry about food.


    However, as time passes and most of the food expires, self-sufficiency will be necessary.


    Before long, all the survivors in the city gathered in the inner city.


    Alex assigned several older women to till the green zone and remove the trees.


    As for the rest, Alex selected some younger and beautiful girls.


    Together with Li Wanqing, Si Ruocheng, and others, there were twenty people.


    Including Alex and Lu Yurou, a total of twenty-two people.


    This was enough to resemble a college ssroom.


    "Oh right, Professor Lu, go to the storage and get a teacher''s outfit. You''ll be giving everyone a proper sster, remember to dress formally, okay?" Before leaving, Alex specifically instructed Lu Yurou.


    Under Alex''s lead, the group majestically headed towards the teaching building.


    "Today, I want everyone to relive the beautiful days of college." Alex said with a slightly upturned corner of his mouth and a mischievous smile after leading the women into the ssroom and having them all find seats.


    "So, today we''re going to y a role-ying game."


    "Besides Professor Lu teaching the ss, everyone else is a student, so listen carefully."


    After finishing his yful remarks, Alex found a seat in the middle.


    Lu Yurou nced at Alex, seemingly understanding something, and her face turned bright red.She bit her beautiful lips tightly, her body tense with nervousness.


    She walked up to the familiar podium, legs together and fidgeting.


    The women who knew Alex also blushed.


    Tang Jingyan, sitting behind Alex, shyly hit him and said with a blush, "Master, you''re really bad!"


    "All this fuss... just for you to do this kind of thing..." Si Ruocheng, sitting in front of Alex, muttered somewhat speechlessly.


    Regarding Alex, my three views have been refreshed once again...


    Lin Mancha, who was sitting next to Alex, intentionally rubbed her snow-white beautiful legs against Alex''s thigh and threw a flirtatious look at Alex, saying, "Alex, why aren''t you paying attention in ss and staring at people''s legs like that..."


    "I forgot to wear underwear today, and it feels so embarrassing..."


    Alex stared straight at Lin Mancha''s beautiful legs. Upon hearing that Lin Mancha wasn''t wearing underwear under her school uniform skirt, he felt a sudden rush of heat.


    "Oh, I also forgot to wear a bra today..." Shen Tingting, who was sitting on the other side, intentionally pressed her ample bosom against Alex and said, "Alex, can you help me check yesterday''s homework..."


    Shen Tingting''s bosom wasrge and firm, and she deliberately stood up and leaned over Alex''s back to rub against him.


    This instantly made Alex feel a surge of hot blood.


    Especially the two small strawberries on Shen Tingting''s chest, high and protruding, teasing


    Alex''s arm back and forth.


    As Alex turned his head, he saw that Shen Tingting was wearing a student uniform today. As she bent over, her snowy white and huge cleavage surged like turbulent waves, exuding a beautiful charm as they swayed.


    Unable to resist, Alex swallowed hard and gently nudged Shen Tingting''s ample bosom with his shoulder. The softness felt like two warm water bags massaging his back, making him feelfortable.


    At this moment, Li Wanning suddenly stood up in front, pretending to bend down to pick something up. Her school skirt lifted, revealing her high, plump buttocks and the pink, tender honey pot in between, which seemed to fiercely assault Alex''s eyes like a raging beast.


    His head felt hot, and he felt like his nose was about to bleed.


    "Hey! What are you all doing? Sit properly! Pay attention in ss!" Just then, Lu Yurou''s stern voice came, instantly interrupting the various girls'' schemes to seduce and tease Alex.


    Several people sat down one after another, looking at Lu Yurou on the podium seriously.


    Only Lin Mancha still secretly stroked Alex''s big penis with his hands, and through his pants, Alex was itchy for a while.


    On the stage, Lu Yurou has already entered the state, and is carefully and meticulously exining how to deal with the water in thest days and remove the virus from the water.


    The straight and fat buttocks are wrapped in the ck buttocks of the teacher''s uniform, and they keep writhing, and the snow-white round legs are extremely delicate, and they exude a charming brilliance under the sunlight.


    Especially Lu Yurou''s fat big breasts like ripe cantaloupe, every time she walks, she will tremble, as if she is about toe out of the white wrapping breasts.


    Lin Mancha''s soft little hands are bing more and more dishonest.


    The more serious Lu Yurou said, the more naughty Lin Mancha''s delicate little hands became like a kitten.


    Slid back and forth, and finally, Lin Mancha''s delicate little hand slipped into Alex''s crotch without Alex noticing.


    Held by the tender and delicate fleshy little hand, which immediately made Alex tremble.


    Before he could react, Lin Mancha''s little hand had already begun to rub Alex''s ns with his thumb.


    While rubbing, I also stroked up and down.


    "Alex, your big penis is so hot... How can it be so hard... My sister really wants to take him in her mouth... I want your big penis ..."


    While stroking and rubbing, Lin Mancha did not forget to blow next to Alex''s ear, saying extremely gloomy words.


    Seeing that Alex''s big penis was already bulging high, Shen Tingting also began to be dishonest.


    Grabbing Alex''s right hand, he ced Alex''s hand directly on his chest.


    Shen Tingting lowered her head and leaned against the table, blocking Lu Yurou''s sight with the table.


    Then he grabbed Alex''s hand and raged his chest.


    Through the school uniform, the huge pleasure brought by that beautiful breasts, coupled with Lin Mancha''s technique of stroking his penis became more and more intense, Alex almost squirted.


    Shen Tingting felt Alex''s body tremble, so she went even further, and directly lifted the school uniform, revealing her H-level super big breasts.


    He pressed Alex''s hand hard on the big breasts and rubbed them desperately.


    Two strawberry-like nipples, high bulges, crazy to tempt Alex to bite into it!


    "What are you doing? This is a sacred ssroom! Since you are here, don''t mess around!" Lu Yurou suddenly pped the table and scolded angrily.


    Shen Tingting hurriedly put down her clothes, pursed her lips, and sat down helplessly.


    And Lin Mancha thought she was safe, but she was still ying with Alex''s penis, and even her movements became more and more violent.


    Lu Yurou''s face became more and more gloomy, and finally, she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Holding the whip, he walked down angrily, pointed at Lin Mancha and scolded angrily: "Lin Mancha, what are you doing?


    Lin Mancha hurriedly withdrew his hand, and the thief said with a smile: "Teacher Lu... Alex is tickling underneath, so I''m scratching him... I''m here to help others!"


    "You!" Lu Yurou was really angry now, pped the table fiercely, and ordered Lin Mancha: "You pout your ass for me!"


    Lin Mancha winked at Lu Yurou, and theny on the table very cooperatively, pouting her snow-white and upright little buttocks high.


    Lu Yurou smiled indifferently, then picked up the whip and pped it heavily on Lin Mancha''s buttocks.


    "Ahh"


    Although Lin Mancha was crying pain, the voice was extremely lewd.


    "Alex,e and beat me!" Lu Yurou whipped and handed the whip to Alex.


    Alex nced at Lin Mancha''s snow-white and pink buttocks. It''s a little unbearable.


    However, in the end, it was whipped down with a heavy whip.


    "Ah!~~ It hurts!~~Alex Dad!~~ Please light!~~ Don''t use your big whip, whip my little BB, okay!~~~ I want your penis!~~" Lin Mancha''s voice became more and more sassy, and Alex, who was directly teasing, boiled for a while.


    "Smack!" This whip hit Lin Mancha''s fat hole directly, and Lin Mancha directly squirted out the yin water.


    "It''s okay!" Lu Yurou withdrew the whip and continued: "Next is the exam, Li Wanning, you will hand out the test papers." "


    Li Wanning hurriedly stood up, took the test paper and began to send it out.


    Alex looked at the test paper, and it was really a college test paper.


    Everyone lowered their heads and began to write and draw on the test paper honestly.


    While Alex was meditating on the exam papers.


    Lu Yurou walked to Alex''s side with her hands behind her back, bent down gently, leaned her fat breasts on Alex''s body, and said in Alex''s ear with a sigh... What''s going on down there? Why is the bulge so big? Is it cheating on exams?"


    Alex felt the softness of thendingnguage, felt the fragrant woman''s smell stirring in his ears, and the straddle moved underneath.


    "Ah!! How can you still move?" Lu Yurou grabbed Alex''s big penis and said angrily: "No pets are allowed during ss!"


    With that, he unbuttoned Alex''s crotch and released Alex''s big penis.


    The swaying big penis directly startled Lu Yurou.


    "Teacher... I''m not a pet, it''s my big penis. Alex said embarrassedly.


    Lu Yurou deliberately reached out and touched it, and Alex, who touched it directly, trembled.


    "Well, with such a big cock, I thought you had a snake. As he spoke, he walked to the side of Li Wanning in front of him, deliberately bent down, pouted his super sexy fat buttocks, and writhed in front of Alex and said, "Is there anything Wanning can''t do?"


    "This slut doesn''t even wear panties!" Alex felt like his nose was bleeding.


    Lu Yurou''s fat buttocks and pussy have always been his most longed-for dream in college.


    Now, he was shaking in front of him without any cover, and the white flowers were going to make Alex crazy.


    Moreover, the two fat and flowing honey holes are trembling gently at this time, as if opening and closing, asking Alex''s big penis.


    Seeing that Alex didn''t move for a long time, Lu Yurou became even more excessive, straightened her body, and directly pushed her snow-white fat buttocks in front of Alex.


    At this moment, Alex finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and his hot and swollen penis rose into the sky and went directly into Lu Yurou''s honey hole.


    "Poof!"


    "Ah!~~" Lu Yurou screamed in pain andy directly on the guest table.


    The feeling of tearing the hymen made Lu Yurou feel painful.


    Although she was already a ripe peach, after all, the feeling of tearing her hymen was too painful.


    "Alex, what are you doing? This is the ssroom! This is the ssroom! I am your teacher! How can you rape me?!!" Lu Yurou pretended to be angry and yelled at Alex.


    "Roar!" Alex roared, frantically pressed Lu Yurou on the desk, and shook desperately.


    The other women around him were also very well-behaved at this time, tearing off their clothes, lifting their skirts, and being extremely lewd, desperately rubbing their tits and buttocks around Alex''s body.


    Shen Tingting and Lin Mancha were on one side, one rubbed Alex with her buttocks, and the other patted Alex with her big breasts.


    The twin sisters, on the other hand,y on Alex and licked Alex''s nipples.


    Tang Jingyan gently pulled Alex''s ass slit open from behind, stretched out her pink tongue and wrapped it around Alex''s anus, licking it.


    Si Ruoqing is desperately nting strawberries around Alex''s neck.


    The cute little Lori used her pink pussy that had not yet developed to shake in front of Alex, and let Alex''s fingers sp her tight and delicate pussy.


    Li Wanning stood on the desk, constantly licking, sucking, and blowing on Alex''s ears.


    Darlene leaned down, from top to bottom, sticking out her tongue to lick Alex''s thrusting testicles and penis, and sometimes licking Lu Yurou''s honey pussy.


    ...


    Entangled and served by all the women, and there was no ce in the whole body that was unhappy, and there was no ce where I didn''t enjoy it.


    Alex''s sprint speed increased wildly, and he directly cried Lu Yurou.


    Semen squirted wildly, and in thest stroke, Lu Yurou was directly knocked to the ground by Alex.


    Before Alex could rest, Darlene, who had been waiting for a long time, hurriedly got up, took Alex''s penis full of semen in one mouthful, sucked and licked hard, and cleaned up the semen and lewd water for Alex.


    Darlene''s bitch licking cock level is getting better and better, and soon, Alex is hard again.


    Si Ruoqing was extremely domineering and pushed Alex''s big cock to the ground while licking Alex''s big penis, begging Alex to fuck her Darlene to the ground, and she twisted her big buttocks, domineeringly held Alex''s penis, and inserted it into her honey hole.


    ...


    The scuffle suddenly began...

 Chapter 86: Isnt This a Bit Too Thrilling?

    Lu Yurou stepped up to the podium, her face flushed with shyness. After a moment of gathering her courage, she took out her textbook and pointer from her briefcase and began to teach the ss.


    The atmosphere in the ssroom gradually became harmonious. Everyone felt as if they were transported back to the beautiful days of university life before the apocalypse. Outside the window, bright sunshine illuminated the scene. On the green field, many students were ying ser. Inside the ssroom, the teacher was exining the lesson.


    Some students were diligently taking notes, while others leaned on their desks, sleeping off their fatigue from the night''s revelries.


    On the podium, the figure of the beautiful professor was graceful and captivating. She was strikingly beautiful, noble, and enchantingly fascinating to the male students, like a ripe peach, full of temptation.


    Lu Yurou gradually got into the flow of teaching, immersing herself in the nostalgia for the past. Her twisting figure began to move down from the podium.


    Alex watched Professor Lu Yurou, the woman of his dreams,ing closer to him. Her noble and gentle figure, her melodious and pleasant voice, she hadn''t changed. She was still the noble and beautiful professor. But he was no longer the boy who was too shy to speak to her!


    Alex stood up and assertively took hold of Lu Yurou''s hand...


    ...


    "Such a lively and wonderful ss!" Alex left the ssroom feeling somewhat weary. Inside, the ssroom was in disarray. "It brought back memories of university life and fulfilled a long-held dream," Alex thought, ncing at Professor Lu Yurou, who was leaning against the podium. Content and with a hint of mischief, he left the scene.


    Returning to the dark castle, the cat-eared girl, Lansiruo, had already woken up. She was in a standoff with Keke, who was responsible for guarding her. It seemed that these two mutants, who could be considered simr, didn''t get along very well.


    As soon as Alex entered the room, Keke hurriedly tattled, "Daddy, this sister with cat ears wants to escape."


    "I am not trying to escape!" Lansiruo retorted somewhat angrily, "I just want to save my friends!"


    Lansiruo, with her big, watery eyes, looked at Alex and said, "I will repay you for saving my life, but my friends'' shelter is now surrounded by a horde of zombies. They are in great danger, and I must go back to save them."


    "Your friends?" Alex became curious. Lansiruo had found a shelter and even had friends.


    "Yes, they took me in. Our settlement is currently under attack by the zombie horde. Although I led a spider monster away, there''s still a pregnant monster there. If it''s just them, they definitely can''t stand against the zombies," Lansiruo said with determination, "I must go back and fight alongside them."


    Alex picked up two new terms from Lansiruo''s words: ''zombie horde'' and ''pregnant monster.'' He was also curious about the settlement Lansiruo mentioned. But what Alex really wanted to know was if Lansiruo still remembered her past.


    "Lansiruo, do you really not remember me?" Alex stared into Lansiruo''s eyes, seeking an answer.


    Hearing her name, a look of pain shed across Lansiruo''s eyes. But soon, she shook her head and said, "I can''t remember. I can''t recall anything from the past. Do you know me? Was my name Lansiruo before?"


    It was confirmed. Lansiruo had indeed lost her memory. However, her condition was much better than Keke''s; at least her intelligence remained within the normal range.


    "Yes! You used to study here, and your name is Lansiruo. I am your husband, Alex," Alex said brazenly, "Finding you again truly makes me happy."


    "Husband?" A hint of confusion appeared in Lansiruo''s eyes, which then cleared as she said, "So that''s it! No wonder I felt so familiar with you at first sight! You are my husband!"


    Lansiruo quickly believed Alex''s tall tale, as she inherently felt a strong sense of familiarity towards Alex. Besides, Alex was her savior.


    "Yes! Lansiruo, call me ''husband.'' It''s been so long since I''ve heard you say that," Alex continued, coaxing her gently.


    "Hus... husband..." Lansiruo shyly uttered, "But... are we really married?"


    Though Lansiruo had lost her memory, she still possessed basicmon sense. At her age, she reasoned, she shouldn''t be married yet...


    "We''re not officially married yet. We are in love and have pledged ourselves to each other," Alex said nonchntly, continuing his fabrication without batting an eye.


    Lansiruo''s cheeks turned red as she murmured, "Oh... I see..."


    Alex had initially intended to tease Lansiruo but didn''t expect her to believe himpletely.


    Uh...


    Now Alex found himself at a loss for what to do next.


    "Husband, I can''t stay here with you now. I must go and save our friends. They saved me! They took me in! That''s how I''ve managed to survive until now." Lansiruo looked apologetically at Alex, then stood up with a determined expression.


    "I cane with you to save your friends, but you need to tell me about their situation."


    "Also, what is this zombie horde you mentioned? And what is a ''pregnant monster''?"


    Saying he was going to save people felt like a tall tale even to Alex himself. He doubted his own words.


    If Lansiruo''s friends turned out to be beauties, Alex might benevolently bring them back and slowly train them into servants. But if they were a bunch of men and unattractive women, Alex might even resort to underhanded tactics to get rid of them, to avoid worrying Lansiruoter.


    Lansiruo was not only the woman Alex loved in the past but also a cat-eared mutant. Such a high-quality woman, Alex naturally wanted to make her his own. Whether for his enjoyment or to strengthen his personal female guard team, Lansiruo was an excellent choice.


    He was now very curious about the settlement Lansiruo mentioned. What exactly were this ''pregnant monster'' and zombie horde? Could they pose a danger to his City of Darkness?


    "Our settlement was originally very safe, and many people lived there," Lansiruo exined.


    "Also, there are other mutants like me, including a fox sister, a cow-horned sister, a centaur sister, a snake girl, a gray wolf brother, and a tiger brother."


    "They are all mutants, like me."


    Hearing this, Alex''s eyes lit up with excitement! A cat-eared girl was one thing, but there were also a fox girl, a bull demon woman, a centaur woman, and a snake woman! Wasn''t this a bit too thrilling?


    Suddenly, Alex felt a strong desire to visit that shelter!

 Chapter 87: The Mutant Beauty Family

    "However, with so many mutants, there shouldn''t be much danger, right?" Alex couldn''t help but interject, "With so many mutants?! Aren''t you all very powerful? Zombies don''t attack you proactively, and with your strongbat abilities, you should be able to live well in this apocalyptic world."


    "That''s not the case!" Lansiruo quickly corrected, "Although we mutants have significant advantages over ordinary people and aren''t attacked by regr zombies, mutant zombies be extremely frenzied when they see us! So, we are actually not safer than ordinary people."


    "I was nearly killed by a group of long-wed mutant zombies. It was them who saved me!" Lansiruo added.


    "And they also taught me how to fight!"


    "I''ve been really happy spending time with them..."


    "This is how it happened..." Cat-eared girl Lansiruo began to recount her story to Alex:


    After being saved by the fox girl and others, Lansiruo was taken care of by several mutants. Due to their extraordinary healing abilities, Lansiruo quickly recovered.


    Once she was healed, Nana, a bull-headed beauty, taught the innocent and adorable cat-eared girl Lansiruobat skills, even taking her outside the shelter to kill zombies.


    Soon, with her agile movements and sharp ws, Lansiruo became a strong member of the mutant team.


    These mutants were all very kind and took good care of Lansiruo.


    The fox woman Qianqian was stunningly beautiful and also very clever and cunning. Every time they went out to look for food, it was the fox woman Qianqian who devised the n. Following her strategies helped them avoid many dangers and find many good things.


    The bull-headed beauty, Nana, is a straightforward and honest tall woman, standing at 1.9 meters with super long legs. She is both sexy and somewhat strong, with a pair of bull horns on her head. Nana possesses incredible strength and often fights with arge iron rod.


    The snake girl Miaomiao is a 14-15 year old girl with snake-like eyes and a super slender waist, possessing an alluring physique at such a young age. Miaomiao''s specialty is spitting poison. The poison she emits can incapacitate both zombies and humans alike. However, there''s a drawback; she can only use her ability once a day, and its maximum range is only five meters.


    This makes her ability somewhat limited.


    Because she can''t be of much help to the group, Miaomiao has always felt inferior.


    As for the centaur girl Yuanyuan, she is half human, half horse. She has the upper body of a beautiful woman with long, ck, silky hair, but her lower half is that of a white horse. Yuanyuan''s specialty is running! She is incredibly fast and has great endurance.


    Tiger brother Kangkang is the strongest among the group. Not only is he physically strong, but hisbat ability is also formidable. He can take on five or six junior mutant zombies without falling behind. Moreover, Kangkang is upright and kind, always eager to help others.


    Then there''s the wolf boy Pipi, a somewhat mischievous young boy with wolf ears and a tail. At just 11 or 12 years old, he already possesses significantbat skills. However, due to his mischievous nature, they don''t allow Pipi to join them in their food searches, as he tends to cause trouble.


    Initially, this group of individuals lived harmoniously and happily together, like a family, enjoying a blissful life. However, as more people joined their settlement, this happy period did notst long.


    Every morning, the people in the settlement would gather together to share the food and water avable within themunity. The person in charge of distributing the food was the most prestigious former street office director, Old Dong.


    Old Dong first scooped a bowl of noodles and noodle soup for a middle-aged man. No one objected to this, as the man''s elderly father had been responsible for luring away the zombies during that day''s food search. Moreover, his father had bravely sacrificed himself in the process.


    The middle-aged man only drank a few sips of the noodle soup and left the noodles for his son, who was just thirteen and in his growing years.


    Old Dong looked at the two with a bitter smile and shook his head slightly before starting to distribute food to others, one after the other. As the food in the pot dwindled, Old Dong reluctantly scooped a bowl of noodle soup for Lansiruo and her group. As the main force in the food search, they should have received the most food, but all they got was a bowl of soup with just a few noodles!


    Even this meager bowl of soup stirred discontent among some in the crowd. "Let them find their own food!" a man with tattoos on his face suddenly stood up, looking displeasedly at Lansiruo and her group. "They are monsters! The zombies don''t even attack them! They shouldn''t be here taking our food! They should go out and find their own!"


    "Yeah! There''s barely enough food as it is! Why should these monsters share with us?!"


    "Let them go find their own food!"


    Echoes of agreement rose from the crowd.


    In a moment, the crowd became agitated, with many agreeing with the tattooed man''s suggestion.


    "Why not? We brought back all this food!" Pipi angrily stood up, ring fiercely at the tattooed man.


    "It''s because you are monsters! You''re not human, but beasts! Beasts should be enved by humans!" Pipi''s uncle, of all people, also stood up, looking at Pipi with disgust. "You thing that''s neither human nor dog! You think you can be equal with us?!"


    Saying this, Pipi''s uncle went over to Old Dong, snatched the bowl of noodles that was handed to Pipi, and gave it to his own son, saying affectionately, "My dear son, you are growing; you should eat more!"


    That was Pipi''s cousin, the same age as him! If his cousin was growing, wasn''t Pipi too? Moreover, Pipi had saved his uncle''s family!


    "Give it back to me!" Pipi, unable to bear this bullying any longer, clenched his fists, his eyes red with anger, and his muscles began to tense.


    "Pipi! Calm down!" Kangkang quickly grabbed Pipi, scolding him, "He''s your elder!"


    Intimidated by Kangkang''s re, Pipi deted like a punctured ball, turning back into a child and sitting down, feeling wronged.


    "Hand it over! You vixen, don''t even think about eating our food!"


    The fox woman Qianqian''s aunt ran up, snatched the bowl of noodle soup from Qianqian''s hands, and handed it to her own son, saying, "We still have to rely on these young men to go out and find food! How can we let them go hungry!"


    "But it was us who went out to find the food!" Qianqian also stood up angrily to defend herself, "Why can''t we eat?"

 Chapter 88: The Desperate Mutant Beauties

    "Let it be, don''t trouble these kids anymore. They didn''t choose to be like this. Besides, if it weren''t for them, we wouldn''t have such a good shelter," someone finally stood up to speak for them in the crowd.


    It was Kangkang''s mother, a kind and gentle middle-aged woman.


    "These beasts should go find food for us, shouldn''t they?" the tattooed man spoke again, "From now on, you must go out every day to find food for us! Otherwise, we will kill you beasts and cook your meat!"


    After saying this, the tattooed man pulled out a pistol from his waist and pointed it at Kangkang, making a "biu~~" gesture.


    Even Kangkang, who always had a good temper, couldn''t stand this humiliation. He suddenly stood up, his hands revealing tiger ws!


    "Try moving again!" At this moment, a young man sitting behind Kangkang''s mother smirked with a knife against her, "I heard you''re very filial. Today, I want to see if this old tiger spirit of yours is really filial!"


    Kangkang roared in suppressed anger.


    A group of men armed with weapons immediately stood up in the crowd.


    Among them, some even pointed crossbows at Kangkang!


    "Kangkang! Calm down! Let''s go! We can find food ourselves!" Nana, the minotaur woman, quickly pulled Kangkang to persuade him.


    Fighting these thugs under these circumstances would be extremely disadvantageous for them.


    And Kangkang''s mother was still in their hands!


    They all knew Kangkang was very filial.


    Although his mother avoided him because he was a mutant monster, Kangkang''s treatment of his mother was as respectful as ever.


    Finally, Lan Si and the others had to swallow their anger and turn to leave.


    Since that day, they had to risk their lives every day to find food for these ungrateful scoundrels.


    Although it was frustrating, theirbat strength grew with each outing.


    Getting food was not really difficult for them.


    However, as they submitted, the gang of thugs started to make various unreasonable demands.


    Even the tattooed man had his eyes on the seductive fox woman Qianqian and the beautiful cat-eared woman Lan Si!


    "Starting today, several of you female monsters will take turnsing to sleep with me and my brothers!"


    Led by the tattooed man, a group of men armed with weapons burst into the old factory where Lan Si and the others were.


    They pointed at Qianqian and Lan Si and leered.


    This time, both Qianqian and Lan Si refused!


    They would rather die than be ythings for these scum and viins!


    "You wish! No one will hurt my sisters, or I''ll kill them right away!" Kangkang stood up, "We can find food for you, but we will never agree to your other demands!"


    "Really?" The tattooed man suddenly burst intoughter.


    With a "whoosh" of an arrow, a thug ambushed and shot Kangkang in the neck with a crossbow!


    The neck was Kangkang''s biggest weakness!


    Kangkang had only told his mother that his greatest weakness was his neck!


    An arrow in the neck was fatal for Kangkang!


    "You guys go! Find a ce to hide!!" Kangkang roared, his muscles exploding, instantly turning into a huge white tiger and pouncing towards the tattooed man.


    Gunshots rang out, mixed with screams and shouts of killing, the entire abandoned factory reeked of blood.


    Kangkang was killed!


    His neck was covered in wounds!


    Gunshot wounds, stab wounds, knife wounds, and five crossbow bolts!


    The thugs knew Kangkang''s weakness well and targeted his neck with a frenzied attack!


    Three of the viins also died!


    Lan Si and the others, using Kangkang''s cover, escaped to the rooftop of the abandoned factory andpletely sealed the door.


    They were safe for the time being.


    But everyone was overwhelmed with grief and burst into tears.


    Kangkang was dead!


    The just and kind Kangkang had been brutally killed by a group of beasts they had once helped and saved!


    Even worse, they had been betrayed by their own kin!


    And now, they were trapped on the rooftop.


    They faced the imminent danger of being captured by the thugs and turned into ythings.


    Everyone was plunged into grief and despair.


    Only Pipi, clenching his fists, stared fiercely at the thugs below.


    Kangkang''s death was a huge blow to Pipi.


    Kangkang was not just Pipi''s savior.


    For Pipi, Kangkang was more like a brother and a teacher.


    "I want revenge!" Pipi said through gritted teeth.


    Lan Si heard venom and hatred in Pipi''s voice.


    And that sense of determined desperation.


    Fox woman Qianqian also noticed something off about Pipi.


    In the past, whenever Pipi lost control, Kangkang would step in to calm him.


    But now, Kangkang was dead.


    Qianqian wanted to step forward tofort Pipi, but Pipi just red coldly at her.


    "It''s all your fault! All because you were too kind in the first ce, saving these ungrateful bastards!"


    "It''s all because you were too weak! Never daring to resist! Every time they pushed further, you chose to back down!"


    "Elders? Rtives? Do they even consider us in their eyes? They just treated us like beasts, worse than mutants!"


    "They only know how to use us! To bully us!"


    "Compared to these ungrateful humans, who really are the beasts?"


    Pipi''s words left everyone speechless!


    Pipi was not wrong; it was indeed their kindness and weakness that had driven them into such a desperate situation!


    Lan Si saw Pipi''s eyes turning redder, his muscles swelling continuously.


    Wolf fur was growing wildly on Pipi''s body!


    Pipi had turned dark!


    Pipi transformed into a giant wolf and leaped from the rooftop, recklessly rushing towards the shelter''s exterior.


    The thugs surrounding the abandoned factory were unaware of Pipi''s weakness.


    Nor could they keep up with Pipi''s speed.


    Crossbow bolts and bullets only wounded Pipi but did not stop him from escaping!


    "Pipi!!" Qianqian, watching Pipi''s disappearing figure, couldn''t help but cry again.


    She knew what Pipi intended to do.


    Lan Si knew too.


    Pipi wasn''t just abandoning everyone to escape.


    He was going out to seek an opportunity for revenge!


    They were all right!


    The next night.


    Pipi really came back!


    And with Pipi.


    Came a horde of zombies!


    Before this, no one knew that Pipi''s wolf howl could attract arge number of zombies from the vicinity!


    Pipi had spent a day and a night desperately attracting zombies!


    The shelter''s gate was stealthily opened by Pipi.


    A sky-covering horde of zombies surged into the shelter!

 Chapter 89: The Joy of Cat-Sniffing! [R-18]

    Lan Si woke up from her memories, her face filled with deep fear, and said with lingering fear, "That was really a zombie horde! As far as the eye could see, it was all densely packed zombies! And there were many mutant zombies too!"


    "The Pregnant Monster and the Spider Monster were the most powerful mutant zombies in there, many zombies followed theirmands!"


    "Under the influence of the zombie horde, those ungrateful viins finally gave up surrounding us."


    "Although we were no longer surrounded by those viins, we were now encircled by the zombie horde."


    "The ordinary zombies all went to attack those bad guys, while the powerful mutant zombies kept trying to attack us."


    "To survive, we could only try to break through..."


    "Later, to divert the Spider Monster that posed the greatest threat to us, I took a risk and rushed out alone, and then I was chased by the Spider Monster and other long-wed zombies..."


    Alex finally understood the cause and consequences of the events.


    It was quite a long story.


    And a tragic one.


    The reason for the tragedy was the greed and despicable nature of humanity!


    Of course, Alex thought that the mutants were simply too naive.


    Kindness and indecisiveness, such traits in a post-apocalyptic world, are simply suicidal!


    Kangkang''s death was not unjust at all.


    If not for considering Lan Si''s personal feelings, Alex even wanted to say they deserved it.


    Compared to Kangkang, the kind and upright tiger-headed hero.


    Alex actually liked Pipi more.


    Clear in love and hate, daring in actions, and vengeful!


    Where did Pipi turn dark?


    In Alex''s view, Pipi was simply bing wiser.


    However, from Lan Si''s story, Alex noticed an inconsistency.


    "Aren''t you all supposed to lose your memories after bing mutants? Howe they didn''t lose their memories?" Alex asked curiously.


    Could it be a misunderstanding?


    Could it be that the memory loss experienced by Keke and Lan Si was just an individual phenomenon, and not all mutants lose their memories?


    If that''s the case, it wouldn''t be good news for Alex.


    Lan Si blinked her big eyes, puzzled, and said, "They did lose their memories. Kangkang and Qianqian can''t remember much about the past either. They can asionally recall something, but it''s very vague."


    "Then how did they know those people were their rtives? How could Kangkang be sure that woman was his mother?"


    This question from Alexpletely stumped Lan Si.


    She hadn''t thought about it before, but now that Alex mentioned it, she also felt there was something odd about it.


    If they really were their rtives, would they be so heartless?


    Or were they just being used by those viins?


    Perhaps those people weren''t Kangkang''s rtives at all?


    "You''ve been deceived!" was what Alex actually wanted to say, but considering the lies he had told Lan Si, he decided it was better not to expose the truth.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll apany you to rescue your friends," Alex said generously.


    Actually, what he was really concerned about was the Pregnant Monster and the group of C-grade zombies.


    For Alex, these were resources to enhance his own power!


    "Meow~~" Lan Si, admiring and grateful, hugged Alex and nted a firm kiss on his face: "Thank you, husband!"


    Hmm...


    It felt a bit soft, a bit warm.


    Being admired and appreciated by a cat-eared woman was quite afortable feeling.


    Alex wondered what the super seductive and charming fox woman Qianqian would be like...


    Alex began to scheme while eating from his bowl, thinking about what''s in the pot.


    He started nning how to subdue the group of mutants, making them willingly be his maids.


    He wanted them to serve him wholeheartedly and loyally, even fight for him...


    Alex realized his thoughts were not much different from the viins Lan Si mentioned.


    However, unlike them, Alex wasn''t foolish; he preferred to y with emotions.


    Calling him a hypocrite? He admitted it.


    Pretending to be virtuous while engaging in deceit? He acknowledged that too.


    In such a post-apocalyptic world, was itughable to still constrain oneself with former moral standards?


    In this apocalypse, morality and integrity were meant to be broken!


    As for Alex''s principles?


    It was about living better and morefortably in this post-apocalyptic world.


    If Alex had to choose between being like the strong but morally questionable male characters in certain stories or the naive hero, he''d rather be the former, even if it meant being seen as a cad.


    Not thetter...


    "Lan Lan, look, we as boyfriend and girlfriend haven''t seen each other for so long. Before, we used to live together!"


    Alex smiled at Lan Si, starting to gently and skillfully coax the na?ve cat-eared woman...


    She had a pair of ocean-blue eyes, filled with innocence and curiosity.


    Her cat ears were fluffy, constantly twitching, incredibly adorable.


    Most importantly, Lan Si was currently wearing only a silk negligee, the high points on her chest pronounced and her shapely, perky bust subtly visible beneath.


    Such cone-shaped breasts, prominently forward and upward, made the nipples appear particrly yful and enticing.


    The silky wet lingerie stretched tightly, offering a view filled with voluptuous temptation from every angle.


    Lan Si''s perky and voluptuous buttocks, which became more pronounced due to her transformation into a cat-eared woman, showed some cat-like characteristics.


    Lan Si often unintentionally entuated her shapely, snow-white buttocks, d in crotchless lingerie, with her delicate pinkness subtly visible.


    Alex couldn''t help but swallow hard, unable to maintain his gentlemanly demeanor any longer. He straightforwardly and roughly embraced Lan Si, gently caressing her hair and cat ears, persuasively whispering in her ear:


    "Lan Lan, after a long separation, they say absence makes the heart grow fonder. Let''s get a good sleep today, so we can gather strength to rescue your friendster."


    "Don''t worry, you''ve seen my strength. Those zombies are no match for me! I will definitely help you rescue your friends!"


    "But before that, you need to be a good girl and listen to me, make your husband happy!"


    Lan Si''s snow-white cat ears twitched, her eyes sparkling with curiosity, "Husband, Lan Lan will be good. As long as you go to rescue my friends, I will do whatever you ask of me!"


    Too adorable!


    And so beautiful!


    The face of an angel, the body of a devil, and the delicate cuteness of a kitten.


    Alex inwardly yearned with hunger.


    For the allure of a cat-eared woman, Alex found himselfpletely unable to resist.


    Moreover, this cat-eared woman was the goddess he had secretly admired for three years.


    At any time and ce, a man harbors desire and fantasy for his first love, his goddess.


    Such intense emotions are deeply rooted in a man''s heart, unforgettable until death.


    Sadly, most men never gain the favor of their first love, struggling in endless unrequited love and longing.


    Originally, Alex would have been one of them.


    He, Alex, was thankful for this post-apocalyptic world! It was the apocalypse that gave him the chance to win the heart of the goddess he loved.


    Alex rubbed Lan Si''s fluffy cat ears and stroked her furry cat tail.


    "Meow~~~" Lan Si, with her eyes half-closed, seemed to enjoy lying down, like a little cat reveling in the caress.


    Her whole bodyy on Alex''s thighs as he sat on the bed.


    Her perky breasts pressed against Alex''s thighs, her nipples even brushing against Alex''s erect penis, rubbing closely against his tip.


    At this moment, Lan Si truly resembled a little kitten lying on Alex''s thighs, enjoying his affection.


    Alex''s hand moved through Lan Si''s silk nightgown, slowly caressing her smooth and delicate back, starting from her hair, then to her neck, and down her spine, finally resting on her exposed, snow-white buttocks.


    Feeling Alex''s touch, Lan Si, with her ck and white cat tail, called outfortably: "Meow~~~"


    Alex gentlyid Lan Si on the bed and then quickly removed his trousers and shirt.


    He positioned his erect penis in front of Lan Si, whoy with her snow-white buttocks raised high.


    Lan Si blinked herrge eyes, revealing two cute cat-like teeth, curiously looking at Alex''s penis before her, and licked her tongue: "Husband... what is this... I feel... why do I feel so embarrassed..."


    Alex, looking at Lan Si''s sexy lips and cute fangs, shook his hardened penis and said, "Baby, this is your husband''s treasure. Come on, use your tongue and give it a good lick."


    "Meow~~~" Lan Siruo blushed and licked her tongue, hesitated for a moment, and then couldn''t help but be curious, gently stretched out her nose and sniffed, still stretched out her tongue and began to lick Alex''s ns.


    Lan Siruo''s tongue is very tender and smooth, but it is also very small, and Lan Siruo''s licking method is like a cat, very gentle.


    This reminded Alex of the female cat he had at home when he was in junior high school.


    At that time, Alex was just developing, and seeing his little penis puff up every morning when he woke up, Alex was very annoyed.


    It was also at that time that he began to be exposed to adult films.


    It was shown to him by a sister next door to Alex''s house.


    The sister wasn''t good-looking, but Alex remembered it well, and the sister had huge breasts.


    Moreover, it seems that the IQ is a little difficult to use, and she gives people the impression that she is stupid.


    Once, the sister tricked Alex into going to her house and turned on the TV to show Alex Japanese AV, and Alex was horny when she watched it.


    Then, the older sister asked the young and ignorant Alex to lick her big tits and tease her pussy.


    He held a big eggnt, poked himself desperately, and then sucked Alex''s cock desperately while masturbating Alex.


    Because Alex was young and ignorant at that time, he had never experienced such an exciting thing, so the sister next door who quickly ejacted was full of mouths.


    It seems that he is afraid that Alex will talk about it, and it seems that he dislikes Alex''s penis at that time is too small and the time is too short.


    The sister didn''t seduce Alex again.


    However, Alex often sees that the sister will be very careful to bathe the old donkey in the family...


    Because this incident nted a shadow in Alex''s heart, Alex''s young mind began to have various sexual fantasies, and often when he was lonely, he would hold his cat and jerk off.


    The female cat is also sensible, and after going through it a few times, she will lick Alex''s ns with her delicate and cute pink tongue every time.


    Awakening from his fantasy, Alex looked at Lan Siruo, who had already held his entire penis in his mouth, and finally couldn''t hold back the beastly desire in his heart, and directly pressed Lan Siruo on the bed.


    Smooth back, snow-white buttocks.


    Alex violently and directly pulled away Lan Siruo''s fat buttocks, revealing the already drenched honey hole.


    Then, holding his penis, he inserted it straight into the honey hole.


    "Meow meow!~~~" Lan Siruo let out a groan of pain, it was the pain caused by the tearing of her hymen.


    Lan Siruo''s honey hole is very tight, very slippery, and the soft and slippery tight wrap makes Alex''s penis feel like it is immersed in the ocean of love.


    This is not the first time Alex has broken the ce, before this, Alex has broken Li Wanning, Shen Tingting, Si Ruoqing, Lu Yurou, Lin Mancha, Tang Jingyan, Sister Hua, and even Little Lori''s virginity.


    As for how to skillfully andfortably break the hymen, Alex is quite sophisticated.


    But no matter how skillful Alex''s skills are, Lan Siruo is the first time to admit a man''s big penis after all, and the pain of a torn hymen makes Lan Siruo''s whole body tremble in pain, and the soft and yful cat tail trembles around the base of Alex''s penis.


    But a mutant is a mutant after all, and Lancelot quickly adapted to Alex''s huge cock and began to pucker her ass to enjoy Alex''s thrusts.


    Rapidly secreted love liquid, from the honey pussy trickle out, by Alex''s big penis thrusting out the sound of plop plop plop.


    Enchanting cat tail, also began to restlessly slide on Alex''s body.


    That kind of furry touch, straight tease Alex body electrocuted in general.


    "Roar!" Alex''s movements became more violent, and Lance Rowe''s tail, which had also be hard, shed across Alex''s back, dipped in his own love juices, and gently circled into Alex''s asshole and above the two steel bullets ...


    "AHH! ~~~" a lightning bolt shed through Alex''s head as he was surrounded by a double dose of awesome.


    The pleasure was so great that it made Alex tremble!


    Semen, like a spring, gushed out furiously!


    At this moment, Lan Si Ruo''s figure and the figure of the she-cat in his house actually ovepped in front of Alex.


    The dream-like huge orgasm made Alex float in the air!


    It was as if, he was fucking a cute little kitten!

 Chapter 90: The Mutant Beauties on the Brink of Extinction

    Alex, apanied by the cat-eared girl Lanshuo and Coco, steps out of the castle, feeling refreshed and invigorated. He now understands why many cat owners love the sensation of ''cat-sniffing''.


    Cat-eared girls are truly mesmerizing!


    Alex finds himself bing fond of the feeling of ''cat-sniffing''.


    "Fox girl! Cow-headed girl! Snake girl! Centaur girl! Wait for me! I''ming to save you!" Alex roars excitedly, driving the ''Strangler'' armored vehicle, heading straight to the gathering ce of the mutants under the guidance of the cat-eared girl Lanshuo.


    The mutants'' gathering ce is located to the southwest of the City of Darkness, about half a city away.


    This distance is insurmountable for most people.


    But for Alex with his ''Strangler'' armored vehicle, it''s a piece of cake.


    With full power, Alex charges through to the outskirts of the mutants'' gathering ce.


    From a distance, the terrifying tide of zombies seems to have dispersed somewhat.


    Still, thousands of zombies are surrounding the neighborhood.


    "Hahaha... Uh..."


    "Uh... Hahaha..."


    The area is filled with the roars of zombies, as lively as a celebrity concert.


    Alex has some recollection of this ce.


    It was originally a development zone, some distance from the city center.


    Further out, it''s the suburbs.


    The shelter where the mutants are located was originally a newly developed residentialplex.


    Logically, there would have been fewer residents here before.


    After the apocalypse, the number of zombies here would also be fewer.


    Thus, this ce is indeed a good shelter.


    ording to Lanshuo, their shelter was very safe, andter, it even gathered three to four hundred people!


    That many people already make it a rtivelyrge gathering ce.


    If these people could get along well, unite, and develop the gathering ce, it could potentially be a thriving human settlement. Moreover, after consuming all the food here, they could expand towards the suburbs. There would definitely be fewer zombies outside the city area.


    Unfortunately, human weaknesses are inevitable. Without the constraints of morals andws, expecting these people to help each other and coexist harmoniously is nothing but a fool''s dream.


    Alex takes out a cigarette from his pocket and puts it in his mouth, then has Coco light it for him. He steps hard on the elerator, and the ''Strangler'' armored vehicle roars like a beast, charging straight into the zombie horde.


    Meanwhile, on the rooftop of an abandoned factory, the fox girl Qianqian and others are enduring hunger and exhaustion, sitting together in despair.


    "Lan hasn''te back... It looks like Lan has also met with trouble..." Snake girl Miaomiao says, wiping her tears.


    "What do we do now? There are zombies all over downstairs. Except for Lan, who can climb walls and jump between rooftops, none of us can avoid the zombie horde and break out," says the cow-headed girl Nana, holding a bloody club, her body covered in wounds, looking utterly defeated. "We might as well fight these zombies!


    If even one of us can escape, it''s better than all of us dying of hunger and thirst here."


    "We can''t break through; there are too many zombies below, and there''s also that pregnant monster," says the fox girl Qianqian, her eyes showing fear at the mention of the pregnant monster. The pregnant monster climbed up from below yesterday, trying to ambush them. They originally thought that only spider monsters could climb walls, but to their surprise, the pregnant monster could climb too!


    Moreover, this pregnant monster is not like other zombies; she seems to possess a certain level of intelligence. She knows how to hide her abilities and to choose the right moment to ambush! This is terrifying! If it weren''t for the dutiful cow-headed girl Nana, who noticed and blocked the pregnant monster in time, they might all have been killed.


    Thebat power of the pregnant monster is incredibly strong! The four of them together could not match her.


    Moreover, during the fight, the pregnant monster could suddenly shoot the baby from her belly. This baby monster is extremely fast, and one could easily get bitten. Once bitten, the whole body bes weak and debilitated. Fortunately, at thest moment, snake girl Miaomiao erupted, using her venom to hit and repel the pregnant monster. But, the four of them were also badly injured.


    The strongest among them, the cow-headed girl Nana, was covered in wounds. The fox girl Qianqian and the centaur girl Yuanyuan also sustained serious injuries, and their spirits were low, barely holding on. With the shortage of food and water, the four of them had little to nobat strength left. If the pregnant monster recovers andunches another attack, they might all die here.


    Fox girl Qianqian looked towards a nearby unfinished building. Those viins, just like them, had long run out of food and water. Driven to desperation, they had already attempted to break out three times! Each attempt was practically a feast for the zombies. After three attempts, half of them had perished. Knowing that breaking out meant certain death, they were still organizing another breakout.


    Qianqian knew this was deliberate. By losing some useless people, their food and water wouldst longer.


    "What should we do?" Qianqian turned her head, looking at the dense mass of zombies below. Even with her intelligence and cunning, she couldn''t think of any solution. Just then, she saw a car wildly charging towards their location from the outskirts of the development area!


    "Look! What is that?! Is someoneing to save us?!"


    Nana, the cow-headed girl, also spotted the domineering and wild armored vehicle. In front of the armored vehicle, the zombie horde was like chives, being effortlessly sliced through.


    "It''s impossible! Who woulde to save us? We don''t have friends! And... we are monsters..." Miaomiao, the snake girl, said despondently: "That car must be going to save those people."


    Miaomiao pointed towards a group nearby preparing for their fourth breakout attempt.


    "No matter who that car is here to save, it surely won''t reach us. Is the driver insane? With so many zombies, they could bury him alive!" Yuanyuan, the centaur girl, said in despair: "The zombies will soon overwhelm him. How can a single car stand against a horde of zombies?"


    She had seen people try to break out in cars before, but they were quickly engulfed by the dense zombies, both the people and the car swallowed whole.


    While the four were talking, the armored vehicle elerated again, this time with a very clear target: heading straight for their location!


    "Look! It''s reallying towards us! It seems it''s actuallying for us!" Nana, the cow-headed girl, eximed excitedly.


    "Who could it be? Who woulde to save us?" Hope began to appear in Miaomiao''s eyes.


    "It must be Lan! It must be Lan who found help!" Qianqian, the fox girl, said firmly: "It must be Laning back to save us!"


    At this moment, the people in the unfinished building also noticed the armored vehicle. The moment they saw it, they erupted into cheers.


    They halted their fourth breakout n, with everyone cheering towards the armored vehicle.


    "Come save us!! We are here!!"


    "Hahaha! Our reinforcements have arrived!!"


    "An armored vehicle!! It''s an armored vehicle! It must be the military!"


    "We are saved! Hahaha! The military is here! We are definitely saved!"


    "The armored vehicle must be the vanguard! There must be tanks and artillery following, even helicopters! Hahahaha! These damned zombies are done for!"


    "I''ve always said it, the military must still be operating. As long as we hold on, someone will definitelye to take us to a safe gathering ce!"

 Chapter 91: Kindness is a Disease, It Needs Curing!

    While everyone inside the unfinished building was cheering, someone suddenly eximed in rm: "The armored vehicle is going the wrong way! Why is it heading towards those monsters?"


    "Hey, hey, hey! People in the armored vehicle!! We are here! Those are monsters over there! What are you doing going there!"


    "Come save us! What are you doing?!!"


    "Damn! What the hell is happening? Has the driver of the armored vehicle lost their mind?"


    "Drive this way! You idiot!! Do you have a brain?! We are here!!"


    "Idiots! If you don''te to save us now, don''t me us foriningter!!"


    Alex, who was driving the armored vehicle recklessly, coldly nced at the unfinished building not far away.


    "What are these idiots yelling about? Damn, they''re so annoying!"


    Alex stubbed out his cigarette and couldn''t help but curse. Then he suddenly turned the vehicle around, heading towards the unfinished building.


    "Husband! Are you going to save them? They are all bad people! Although they are the same kind as you, but..." Lanshuo said, biting her lip with her sharp teeth in disappointment.


    Alex ignored Lanshuo and continued to elerate towards the unfinished building.


    On the rooftop of the abandoned factory, the cheers of the four mutant beauties came to an abrupt halt. Watching the armored vehicle suddenly turn towards the unfinished building, their excitement vanished, reced by despair.


    "It looks like they really are going to save them!" Miaomiao, the snake girl, said in despair and disappointment: "After all, they are humans, and we are monsters."


    "I hope after they save the people in the unfinished building, they wille to save us..." Nana, the cow-headed girl, sighed.


    "If they really save those people, they definitely won''t treat us kindly! Even if we are rescued by them, we can''t escape a terrible fate! We''ll either be their ythings or their experimental subjects!" Qianqian, the fox girl, said with a determined expression: "We must rely on ourselves! That armored vehicle has already attracted so many zombies, we can take this opportunity to break out!"


    Although Qianqian said this, she knew she was deluding herself.


    How could the four of them have any fighting capability to break out?!


    "Qianqian sister, I don''t want to resist anymore. If those people in the armored vehicle want to treat me as a ything, then so be it. As long as I can survive, I think that''s not too bad..." Miaomiao, the snake girl, suddenly said with her head lowered.


    "Yes, this is the apocalypse. Just being able to survive is good enough. Why should we care about our dignity..." Yuanyuan, the centaur girl, agreed.


    "You! How can you think like this!" Qianqian rebuked angrily: "Others might demean us, but how can we demean ourselves?! If you want to surrender, then wait here! Even if I die, I won''t be a ything for those disgusting people!"


    While the four were arguing, the Strangler armored vehicle had already arrived at the entrance of the unfinished building.


    The survivors on the building let out high-pitched cheers.


    People were dancing and embracing each other, as if the apocalypse had ended.


    They were about to wee a bright future.


    "Are we finally rescued?"


    "We are saved!!"


    "Damn military! Coming to rescue us only now!"


    "If they hade earlier, my parents and wife wouldn''t have had to die!!"


    "Right! This damned military! What have they been doing? Why didn''t theye earlier? If they had, we wouldn''t have lost so many loved ones! Damn it!!"


    "I heard that this zombie virus leaked out because of their development of biological weapons!"


    "Damn them! Once we get to the gathering ce, we must demand that those in charge deal with these people''s inaction! Coming to save us only now, what a mess!"


    The initial cheers quickly turned into one-sidedints and curses!


    But whether it was cheers or curses, they were abruptly silenced in the next moment.


    The armored vehicle didn''t stop at the entrance of the unfinished building!


    Instead, it charged straight in!!


    That armored vehicle!


    It had actually broken through theirst line of defense, the final barrier they relied on to protect themselves from the zombies!


    "What!!! What is he doing??!!!"


    "Idiot!! Have you lost your mind? You beast! What the hell are you doing?!"


    "You scum!! Are you trying to kill us all?!!!"


    The survivors upstairs started to hurl stones and shoot at Alex''s armored vehicle in a frenzy.


    However, such damage was like scratching an itch for the steel behemoth, the Strangler armored vehicle!


    After breaking through the gate, Alex swiftly reversed the vehicle and sped away, leaving the scene.


    Hordes of zombies began to pour into the unfinished building!!


    "Ah!! Madman!! The one driving the armored vehicle must be insane!!"


    "We''re done for!! The zombies areing in!! We are definitely doomed!!"


    "Run for it!! Run!!"


    The survivors inside the unfinished building scattered in panic, like crazed individuals,pletely at a loss as zombies surged up the stairs.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    A series of sharp and piercing screams echoed out from the unfinished building.


    The entire building was quickly overrun by the iing tide of zombies!


    The four mutant beauties standing on the rooftop of the abandoned factory werepletely stunned.


    They had never imagined that the armored vehicle wasn''t there to rescue people.


    Instead, it had deliberately broken through the gate of the unfinished building, leading to the death of everyone inside.


    It was ruthless!


    Incredibly ruthless!


    In the past, the four of them would have cursed the driver of the armored vehicle as a madman, a cruel psychopath.


    But now, they felt an immense sense of relief.


    Lanshuo inside the armored vehicle felt the same.


    Initially shocked, she soon broke into a relieved smile.


    "Meow!" Lanshuo nted a heavy kiss on Alex: "Thank you, husband, for avenging us!"


    "In the apocalypse, you have to be ruthless towards such people. Kind-heartedness can only lead to one''s own demise. I hope you understand this and don''t make the same foolish mistakes again!" Alex said, killing and educating Lanshuo simultaneously.


    Honestly, Alex''s biggest concern now was that these mutant women, after joining him, would revert to their overlypassionate ways, endangering him as well.


    Kindness and mercy were ws that needed to be addressed!


    Lanshuo nodded, seemingly understanding yet not quite grasping it fully. Her cat ears fluttered as she pondered over something profound.


    Meanwhile, Coco was sharpening her teeth hungrily, "Master, it''s a pity to feed all those people to the zombies. I''m getting a bit hungry now..."


    "Coco, you can join in as well. Those are just ordinary zombies, so they pose no threat to you. But be careful," Alex advised Coco, then opened the top hatch of the vehicle and said to Lanshuo, "Tell your friends, we''re here!"

 Chapter 92: This Fox, I Claim Her!

    Fox girl Qianqian watched the armored vehicle charging straight towards the abandoned factory where they were, her heart clenching in anxiety.


    "Who is driving that vehicle?"


    "What kind of person is he?"


    "So ruthless... Is he a demon?"


    "Is he here to save us or to kill us?"


    All four mutants were filled with doubts.


    They didn''t know who was inside the armored vehicle and what their intentions were.


    They were scared.


    After what they had been through, they were wary of everyone, especially Qianqian, who now trusted no one but her three sisters.


    As the four of them stood there with rapid breathing and pounding hearts, a cat-eared girl emerged from the vehicle, waving and calling out to them!


    "Qianqian! Nana! Miaomiao! Yuanyuan! I''m back! We''vee to save you!!"


    It was Lanshuo!!


    The four immediately burst into cheers!


    It really was Lanshuo!!


    Lanshuo hade to save them!


    "Long live Lanshuo!! We are saved!! This is great!!!"


    "Wuu wuu wuu~~~ Hmhm~~ Wuu wuu wuu~~~" Suddenly, a sound of mournful crying like that of a grieving widow drifted from a nearby unfinished building.


    "Roar!!"


    "Roar!!"


    A series of continuous roars from mutant zombies followed.


    The cheers of the four came to an abrupt halt.


    Lanshuo was also frightened and quickly hid inside the armored vehicle.


    "It''s the pregnant monster! The pregnant monster has appeared again!!" Lanshuo''s voice trembled with fear: "And there are many mutant zombies!"


    Alex, looking through the reinforced ss, also saw the pregnant monster.


    The pregnant monster, naked, with a swollen belly and long ck hair covering her face, stood destely on the second floor of the abandoned factory, crying miserably. Her voice was so sorrowful, it was heart-wrenching. From her appearance, she looked like a pitiable pregnant woman. It was hard to believe that she was actually a terrifying Grade B zombie!


    [Beep beep beep... Detected Grade B Zombie: Maternal Grudge Zombie!... Beep beep beep... Danger...]


    [Warning: The Maternal Grudge Zombie possesses strong self-healing abilities.]


    [Warning: The Maternal Grudge Zombie can spray out baby zombies for attacks, and bites can cause poisoning.]


    [Warning: The cries of the Maternal Grudge Zombie not only bewilder human minds but also summon zombies.]


    [Warning: The Maternal Grudge Zombie canmand zombies below Grade C.]


    A series of red warnings appeared before Alex''s eyes.


    On the rooftop of the abandoned factory, the four mutant women became increasingly anxious.


    "We''re doomed! That pregnant monster is too cunning! She''s actually stationed on the second floor of the abandoned factory! In this way, the armored vehicle can''t harm them at all!" Qianqian, the fox girl, said anxiously.


    "With so many mutant zombies, and the pregnant monster, Lanshuo and the others are definitely not their match! What do we do?" Miaomiao, the snake girl, said worriedly.


    "We can''t let Lanshuo and the otherse here to die! Now that Lanshuo is safe, let her go! We shouldn''t endanger her because of us!" Nana, the cow-headed girl, said determinedly: "This way, at least, one of us can survive!"


    ...


    Alex lit a cigar and held it in his mouth, looking around.


    Through the reinforced ss, he saw dense swarms of zombies outside.


    Waves of zombies kept rushing towards the Strangler armored vehicle, getting minced into pieces by its grinder and scattered around.


    The attacks of ordinary zombies had no effect on the Strangler armored vehicle.


    Despite this, a relentless stream of zombies continued to rush forward.


    But these were all ordinary zombies!


    Hundreds of mutant zombies surrounded the Maternal Grudge Zombie, guarding the second floor of the abandoned factory.


    The Maternal Grudge Zombie seemed to have developed some intelligence, knowing to avoid Alex''s Strangler armored vehicle.


    Moreover, this Maternal Grudge Zombie seemed determined to capture the mutants on the rooftop.


    "Why are these mutant zombies so keen on hunting down mutants?" Alex mused to himself and instructed the cat-eared girl Lanshuo, "Stay here and don''t go out for now."


    After speaking, Alex opened the hatch of the armored vehicle, climbed on top, and stood there, cigar in mouth, coldly observing the Maternal Grudge Zombie.


    "Be careful! That pregnant monster is very powerful! Don''t act rashly!" Nana, the cow-headed girl, shouted from the rooftop: "We are very grateful that you came to save us! But it''s not worth sacrificing yourselves for us! Please leave! Take Lanshuo and go!


    Take good care of her! She''s a good girl!"


    Alex looked up at the cow-headed girl who was shouting at him.


    She was about 1.9 meters tall, with a pair of ck horns on her head, wheat-colored skin, and a muscr body.


    The most striking feature was her intimidating presence!


    Alex secretly concluded in his mind that if the cow-headed girl were a cow, she would definitely belong to a dairy breed!


    Swallowing hard, Alex couldn''t help but nce at his own smaller stature.


    If it had been his former self, he probably would have been squashed by the cow-headed girl!


    But now...


    Alex felt he could still try his luck!


    "Be careful! There''s a baby monster inside the belly of that pregnant monster, and when it''s sprayed out, it bites! Don''t get bitten by it! The baby monster is highly poisonous!" a soft and seductive voice called out.


    Alex quickly turned towards the source of the voice!


    Instantly, he was captivated!


    Beauty!


    And it was the kind of beauty that was seductive to the bone!


    It was as if Daji had been reborn!


    The fox girl had a pair of snow-white fox ears, beautiful fox-like eyes coupled with a melon-seed face, exuding an indescribable fox charm!


    Furthermore, her snow-white fox tail swayed continuously behind her!


    Alex felt like he was about to explode!


    He must have this little fox spirit!


    Resolved in his thoughts, Alex then picked up the Sinful de, leaped down from the Strangler armored vehicle, and strode towards the direction of the Maternal Grudge Zombie.


    Around Alex, the crowded ordinary zombies instinctively cleared a path for him.


    "Has this man gone mad? What is he trying to do? Does he intend to fight all these mutant zombies and the pregnant monster alone?!" Yuanyuan, the centaur girl, watched Alex in disbelief and then shouted at him, "Hey! Run! What are you doing? You''re going to die here!"


    "This man isn''t a mutant! But why do those zombies seem so afraid of him?!" Qianqian, the fox girl, curiously observed Alex, full of questions: "He seems to be just an ordinary human! How can he have the courage to fight so many mutant zombies alone?! Has he lost his mind?"


    "Why do I feel so attracted to himing to save us? The way he holds the knife, with a cigar in his mouth, it''s mesmerizing! I feel like he has that confidence!" Miaomiao, the snake girl, gazed dreamily at Alex, who was arrogantly approaching the Maternal Grudge Zombie, and said, "I like this handsome guy! I want to have his babies!"


    "You little romantic! Wouldn''t you be giving birth to snakes, though?" Qianqian said helplessly: "Let''s get ready. Since he''s risking his life to save us, we should go down and join the fight alongside him!"


    While the women were discussing, Alex had already leaped up to the second floor of the abandoned factory.


    The moment hended, an AK47 rifle appeared in his hands, and he started firing furiously at the Maternal Grudge Zombie!


    "Bang bang bang bang..."


    Shooting while advancing swiftly with his knife, Alex charged towards the Maternal Grudge Zombie.

 Chapter 93: I Want to Have His Children!

    The rifle''s shots, although not significantly damaging to a Grade B zombie like the Maternal Grudge Zombie, still served as a distraction!


    The intense gunfire instantly interrupted the cries of the Maternal Grudge Zombie.


    The howling mutant zombie horde momentarily descended into chaos.


    In that brief moment, Alex''s Sinful de was already shing down at the Maternal Grudge Zombie.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the four mutant beauties on the rooftop were moving obstructions at the door.


    Soon, the barricades blocking the iron door were jointly removed by them.


    Looking at the iron door, all four fell silent.


    "Sssss!" Miaomiao, the snake girl, hissed with her tender tongue, putting on a fierce look, preparing to spew venom from her nds at any moment.


    Nana, the cow-horned girl, held her big iron club tightly, her body heaving with rapid breaths as she stared intently at the iron door.


    The trembling iron club betrayed her inner fear.


    Last night''s battle had left her shaken, her wounds yet to heal, her fatigued body swaying.


    Qianqian, the fox girl, held a long spear made from a stick and a military bay, her snow-white fluffy tail trembling continuously.


    "Do we really have to go down and help?" Yuanyuan, the centaur girl, asked with a trembling voice: "He might have been defeated already..."


    "After all, he''s just an ordinary human... How could he possibly stand a chance against the pregnant monster and so many mutant zombies..."


    "Right... right..." Miaomiao, the snake girl, stepped back in fear: "And... and in our current state, we won''t be much help... we might just cause more trouble... I think... I think it''s better if we wait here on the rooftop..."


    "Yuanyuan! Miaomiao! What are you saying?! He risked his life toe save us! He disregarded his own safety to rescue us, how can we be ungrateful like those others, just watching him go to his death?!" Qianqian scolded angrily: "Even if going down means certain death, we must fight alongside him!"


    Despite her words, Qianqian''s trembling voice betrayed her fear.


    The intense gunfire from below had stopped, reced by the relentless howling of zombies.


    Qianqian''s face grew increasingly pale,pletely drained of color.


    "Right!" Nana, the cow-horned girl, said courageously: "Even if it means going to our death, we must fight alongside that brave man! Moreover, this is our only chance! If we don''t break out now, we will definitely die here!"


    "Okay... If I can die fighting alongside such a brave and handsome guy, I think that''s not too bad..." Miaomiao, the snake girl, muttered to herself: "If we survive this, I definitely want to have that cool guy''s babies!"


    "It''s a snake, for goodness'' sake! You''re a snake girl!" Qianqian corrected her again, helplessly.


    "If we really survive this, I also want to have a little calf for him!" Nana, the cow-horned girl, said determinedly, pursing her lips: "Even though he looks a bit slim, I''ll be gentle!"


    Qianqian felt a headacheing on. In such a situation, what were these two thinking?


    Emmmmm~~~~~


    "If I survive this... should I have a little fox for this brave man..." Qianqian couldn''t help but think to herself, feeling somewhat embarrassed by her strange thoughts...


    "Huh? What''s happening? Why is there no sound from below?" Yuanyuan, the centaur girl, flicked her snow-white tail and spoke in confusion: "Could he have already..."


    "No time to hesitate! We can''t doubt any longer! Sisters, let''s break out! Even if we die, we will die gloriously! We must fight alongside that hero!!" Qianqian mustered all her courage and flung open the iron door.


    "Charge!!"


    "Let''s do this!!"


    "Bro! We''reing! We will fight alongside you!!"


    "Charge... Ah?!!"


    Their cries of resolve came to an abrupt halt...


    The scene below left them utterly baffled...


    They had thought that the brave man might have been lying in a pool of blood by now, surrounded by zombies...


    Or perhaps being chased frantically by zombies...


    But none of that had happened...


    Not even the fierce battle they had imagined took ce...


    That man was actually chasing a group of mutant zombies, shing fiercely at them!


    And those usually ferocious mutant zombies were fleeing in all directions like headless flies...


    As for the Maternal Grudge Zombie they feared the most...


    Her head had already been chopped off.


    Her belly was split open, and the baby zombie inside was cleaved into three parts...


    Dead mutant zombies littered the ground...


    The scene of a heated pursuit...


    It was evident that a fierce battle had taken ce just a short while ago...


    But, it seemed quite different from what they had imagined...


    That man waspletely dominating the zombies!


    "What... What is going on..." Qianqian, the fox girl, stared dumbfounded at the scene before her, murmuring to herself.


    "Uh... Am I hallucinating? It must be because the poison I ingested yesterday hasn''t worn off yet..." Nana, the cow-horned girl, twisted her arm and took a deep breath, talking to herself.


    "It doesn''t seem like a hallucination... That man... he really is ughtering mutant zombies... and... the pregnant monster is dead?" Yuanyuan, the centaur girl, pulled at her smooth, ck hair in astonishment, incredulously observing everything before her!


    Miaomiao, the snake girl, widened her vertical pupil snake eyes, sparkling with excitement as she stared at Alex''s dominant and dashing figure, letting out a lovesick scream: "Wow!!! He''s really so cool!!! I''m totally smitten!!! Bro! I want to have your babies!!"


    Alex, with a face full of disbelief, finished off thest few mutant zombies and then packed them into his spatial bag.


    Although the fight hadsted only a few minutes, it was extremely perilous.


    Alex had originally thought he was in for a tough battle.


    But to his surprise, the Maternal Grudge Zombie suddenly started convulsing, as if poisoned, and lost its fighting ability without warning.


    This victory was somewhat baffling even to Alex himself.


    "identally bagged a Grade B zombie and nearly a hundred Grade C zombies, and..." Alex turned to look at the group of mutant beauties gazing at him with admiration.


    "And identally bagged so many lovely mutants!"


    After storing the body of the Grade B zombie in his spatial bag, Alex walked towards the four mutant women: "Hello, I came to rescue you. You''re safe now, um... by the way, does what the snake girl said earlier still stand?..."

 Chapter 94: Can We Go to Your Shelter?

    To tell the truth, Alex has always been scared of snakes, finding them quite unnerving. However, his perception shifts when he encounters Miao Miao, a snake girl with a captivating figure and a seductive sway in her walk. Alex suddenly realizes that snakes, represented by Miao Miao, might not be as terrifying as he thought, and can even be quite adorable.


    The feeling of being entwined by a snake might be somewhat frightening, but being embraced by Miao Miao, the snake girl, feels surprisingly good. Especially the cool sensation she imparts, which Alex finds to be a perfect relief from the summer heat. Holding little Miao Miao during a hot summer day feels even morefortable than air conditioning, he thinks.


    "Brother, thank you for taking such a big risk to save us! You''re so cool, I really like you!!" Miao Miao says as she begins to coil around Alex like a snake.


    "Uh... Miao Miao, I have to correct you again, you''re a snake! Uh... could you please be a little more mindful of your image... A girl should be modest..." Qian Qian, the fox spirit, approaches with some embarrassment, shakes hands with Alex, and smiles demurely and elegantly, "Thank you for saving all of us!"


    "Observing closely this peerless and enchanting fox spirit, a modern-day Daji of stunning beauty, Alex feels his blood heating up. No wonder those people are trying by all means to obtain the favor of this bewitching foxdy. She''s incredibly captivating! Her beauty is unique, emanating from within, casting a spell of allure. It incites a strong, instinctive desire in men.


    Alex now somewhat understands why King Zhou of Shang was so deeply obsessed with Daji. Such a woman could easily disarm any man!


    Nana, the bovinedy, relievedly puts down her iron rod, walks over to Alex, and hugs him tightly, nting a kiss on him: "Thank you, our great hero! If you don''t mind, I am willing to¡­!"


    "Are all you mutant girls this forward¡­" Alex mutters somewhat awkwardly. Due to being tightly embraced, his words are muffled and unheard by anyone. Alex, who is just short enough to reach Nana''s neck, feels almost suffocated in her embrace. Compared to this, Alex thinks that Shen Tingting''s facial cleanser is trivial!


    In the presence of Nana, the bovinedy, the facial cleanser seems insignificant. Mutants are indeed mutants; even some of their physical features are exaggerated!


    The centaurdy, flicking her long, ck, smooth hair, walks over to Alex and shyly says "Thank you!" She feels somewhat inferior, as among all of them, she is the most unfortunate in her mutation.


    The others merely had an extra ear and a tail, or in Miao Miao''s case, just eyes and teeth that looked a bit different; in other aspects, they were no different from normal women. However, she was different; half of her body hadpletely transformed into a horse.


    The viins had coveted Qian Qian, Lan Lan, Miao Miao, and even Nana, but none had shown interest in her. She never voiced it, but deep down, she always felt inferior. She too wished to say to the cool hero who saved them, "I also want to bear you a little centaur..." But she dared not. She feared rejection.


    "Hey!! Can you show a bit of modesty? He is my husband, you know?" Cat-eared Lan Si Ruo, hands on hips and pouting, stepped forward, though tears began to flow from the corners of her eyes despite her words. "If there''s going to be any children, I should be the first to bear them for him!"


    Although Lan Si Ruo said this, the four mutant beauties, upon seeing her, were also moved to tears and rushed towards her. The five of them embraced tightly, breaking down in tears. This brush with death made them appreciate the value of friendship even more.


    "Daddy, I''m back!" At that moment, Ke Ke also happily returned: "The people in that unfinished building have all been dealt with!" Seeing Lan Si Ruo and the others crying in each other''s arms, Ke Ke was puzzled andmented: "What strange people, crying even after being rescued. Shouldn''t they be happy?"


    Alex noticed that Ke Ke, having fed to her satisfaction, underwent some new changes. In addition to more spirited eyes, more enchanting skin, and an even more voluptuous figure, the most notable change was a small, blood-red demon tail that had sprouted from her back.


    "Does Ke Ke grow every time she feeds on blood?" Alex mused curiously to himself.


    By this time, the five mutant beauties had vented their emotions sufficiently. Alex coughed to interrupt them, saying, "Although I''ve cleared the mutated zombies here, this ce, now overrun by a horde, is no longer suitable as a shelter for you. We shouldn''t stay here long. If you don''t mind, you cane to my shelter."


    After a moment''s thought, Alex, worried the mutant beauties might be reluctant, added, "It has everything you need and is very safe."


    His primary objective of collecting zombie bodies was now aplished. The next step was figuring out how to turn these mutant beauties into his maids. For these na?ve and simple mutant beauties, Alex''s first n was to entice them with benefits. If that failed, he considered resorting to intimidation.


    However, what happened next made Alex realize he had been overthinking...


    "Yes, yes!! That''s wonderful! We can finally have a home!" Snake girl Miao Miao cheered carefreely, "I''ll bear you lots and lots of children!"


    Fox spirit Qian Qian hesitated, ncing at Alex with a trace of trepidation in her heart, "Will the people at your shelter disdain us as monsters? Will they also¡­?"


    Bovinedy Nana also spoke softly, head bowed, "As long as the people at your shelter don''t disdain us, we are willing to fight for everyone, protect them, and gather food¡­ Just as long as you don''t reject us¡­"


    "Or perhaps, we could live next to your shelter¡­" Centaurdy Yuan Yuan murmured, pursing her lips, "We can help you in battle, assist you in finding food! As long as you don''t reject us¡­"


    After their recent ordeal, these mutant beauties had be more cautious and were feeling extremely insecure and inferior.

 Chapter 95: What are you dazing off for? Call me husband!

    Uh...


    Alex actually wanted to say that everything in his shelter is up to him, right?


    If they are willing to stay in his shelter, Alex would be more than happy, right?


    These mutants are all precious resources!


    Alex has discovered a characteristic in Coco; these mutants grow under certain conditions!


    If the mutants could be stronger.


    Then Alex will have an extremely powerful mutant beauty squad at his disposal!


    And moreover...!!


    The foxdy, snake girl loli, the Z-cup milk maid, and the distinctively vored centaur girl.


    Just thinking about it sets Alex''s heart aze.


    These are rare, top-quality natural COSPLAY beauties!


    As a fan of the second dimension, Alex couldn''t wish for more!


    Just by persuading them toe back, with the simple minds of these mutants, Alex guesses it won''t take many days topletely subdue them to the City of Darkness!


    Then, he could do whatever he pleases!


    Just the thought of it is exciting!


    But before Alex could speak, the cat-eared girl Lansi eagerly said: "Don''t worry, in our shelter, apart from my husband, everyone is a girl! And everyone follows my husband''s orders! There, my husband is the lord! He is a god! No one dares to defy him!"


    The cat-eared girl Lansi said proudly and then generously added: "We are all good sisters! My husband is everyone''s husband! From now on, you''ll be like me, the lord''sdies! No one dares to bully you!"


    Hearing the cat-eared girl Lansi''s words, Alex''s face was calm, but his heart couldn''t help but bloom with joy.


    Damn.


    This little cat-eared girl is such a great assist!


    He loves her!!!


    "Lansi! You are so kind!" Miaomiao, moved to tears, hugged Lansi tightly again.


    The foxdy Qianqian shyly bit her lip and said softly, "Is this really okay... Although you are the lord''s wife, this kind of thing should be agreed upon by the lord..."


    Alex really wanted to eagerly shout, "I agree, I agree! Damn right, I agree!"


    But at this moment, as a seasoned hypocrite, Alex knew it might be better to be patient.


    "Meow~~~" Lansi looked at Alex with pitiful, tear-filled eyes, herrge eyes seeming to speak,


    "Husband! Please do it for Lansi! If you agree, Lansi will surely serve you well tonight! Meow~~~"


    The other four women also looked at Alex with eyes full of pleading.


    Alex suddenly felt a bit awkward.


    Damn.


    Why do they think I would be troubled by such a great offer?


    These pure, somewhat foolishly adorable mutant beauties, what exactly are they thinking?


    Their way of thinking is indeed unique!


    "Alright!" Alex reluctantly agreed, "But, since you''ve be my wives, you must listen to me.


    You have to serve me obediently from now on, understand?"


    "Uh-huh!" Including Lansi, all five women nodded excitedly and firmly, their shining eyes filled with gratitude and admiration for Alex!


    "Okay! Then tonight, all of you will sleep with me!" Alex generously announced.


    Coco smirked on the side, not knowing why, but she suddenly felt her father''s smile was filled with evil and cunning...


    Seeing Alex agree, the cat-eared girl Lansi, fearing Alex might change his mind, quickly nudged her sisters, who were tearfully grateful, and slyly reminded them, "What are you dazing off for?


    Hurry up and call him husband!"


    "Husband!" The sweet voices of the four women rang out in unison, making Alex feel a tingling joy in his heart.


    With a grand gesture, Alex joyfully eximed, "Let''s go, my wives, back to the city!"


    ...


    Upon returning to the city, the first piece of good news Alex received was that the sr power supply system and the water purification system of the Dark Castle had been fullypleted.


    Duan Chengzhi, along with his wife and apprentices, was escorted to Alex by the women''s guard team, all faces eager to please.


    "Lord! The task you assigned us, we havepleted ahead of schedule! Hehe..." Duan


    Chengzhi said with a face full of eagerness to please.


    Alex nodded in satisfaction. He was very pleased with the capabilities of Duan Chengzhi and his team.


    However, Duan Chengzhi was ultimately a man, and Alex was never at ease with a man staying in the City of Darkness, no matter how loyal.


    Even if that person was extremely loyal to him.


    Moreover...


    Alex squinted his eyes and checked Duan Chengzhi''s loyalty.


    66%.


    Well, Duan Chengzhi, that damn guy, was quite good at disguising himself.


    Alex then looked at the three female apprentices of Duan Chengzhi.


    70%.


    As for Duan Chengzhi''s wife, just 60%!


    It seems that Duan Chengzhi''s wife, Su Jie, is very dissatisfied with him.


    Alex''s lips curled up slightly.


    "You''ve done well, and I will reward you ordingly!" Alex stood up and beckoned everyone to follow him towards the Dark Castle: "Tell me, what reward would you like?"


    Duan Chengzhi''s face lit up with excitement, "Lord, we don''t have any special requests. We just hope to have our own shelter in the outer city, to have our own freedom..."


    "Lord, we are willing to work for you, but we also need our freedom! Being monitored every day like this, what''s the difference from being ves?" Su Jie, Duan Chengzhi''s wife, courageously spoke up: "A great person once said, ''Life is precious, love is more so. If it''s for freedom, both can be forsaken!''"


    "We can work for you, and with our abilities, we can do a lot for you! But, we need you to grant us freedom!"


    Su Jie seemed to be possessed by the spirit of a warrior, passionately delivering her speech.


    Alex smiled faintly and turned his head, looking at Duan Chengzhi and the others, asking, "Do you all think the same?"


    Duan Chengzhi hurriedly chimed in, "Lord, you see... our request is actually quite simple... Rest assured, if you grant us freedom, we will surely repay you..."


    Alex, while trying to turn on the luxurious chandeliers in the castle and checking the tap water, kept nodding in satisfaction with the work done by Duan Chengzhi and his team.


    "What about you?" Alex then looked at the three women.


    The three women quickly pulled their men, desperately signaling to Lu Xiaodong and the others with their eyes.

 Chapter 96: I Just Love How You Hate Me But Cant Do Anything About It! [R-18]

    However, Lu Xiaodong and Song Haojia suddly let go of the hands of the three wom and walked over to Alex''s side, saying, "Master, these few are nning to escape!"


    "You!! Why would you betray us?!!!"


    "Have you three gone mad?!!!"


    "We did it for your own good! How could you betray us?!!!"


    The three wom looked at their boyfrids in horror, screaming in disbelief as if they didn''t recognize them anymore.


    Duan Chgzhi''s face turned pale in an instant, he sighed deeply, his eyes filled with despair.


    They never expected that Lu Xiaodong and the others would betray them without hesitation!


    Although they had noticed something off about Lu Xiaodong and his frids in the past few days.


    But still, they shouldn''t have betrayed everyone!


    Su Jie''s face was ash, she gritted her teeth, looked at Alex, and courageously said, "We didn''t mean to betray you! But we need freedom! We need human rights! We don''t need your protection, with our abilities, we can live freely! We don''t want to be your ves!"


    Alex looked at Su Jie and the three wom, his lips curling up slightly, "I admire your spirit,e with me."


    Alex turned and walked towards the dungeon beath the castle.


    Seeing Alex''s expression, Lu Xiaodong and his frids trembled with fear, their eyes full of terror.


    They knew very well what Alex''s expression meant!!


    But Su Jie didn''t know!


    Instead, she thought that Alex was afraid of them!


    Proudly, Su Jie smiled faintly, "I knew it, he needs us to work for him, he can''t do without our help! He can''t do anything to us! As long as he needs us, he mustpromise with us!"


    At that momt, she was like a female warrior, radiating with the light of justice!


    So confidt, so proud!


    Duan Chgzhi swallowed hard, trembling as he said, "We just wanted a bit of freedom, he shouldn''t really harm us, right...?"


    As a man himself, Duan Chgzhi seemed to understand m a bit better, he always felt that


    Alex''s rect look was filled with a terrifying aura!


    "Why did those three betray us?! I always feel like they''ve changed!" Song Haojia''s girlfrid said anxiously.


    "I feel like that man is a devil! I''m so scared now..." Lu Xiaodong''s girlfrid said tremblingly.


    "What''s there to be afraid of?! As long as we stand our g, he will definitelypromise with us!!" Su Jie said confidtly, "Our abilities are priceless in such an apocalypse! As long as we remain unyielding, we will definitely..."


    Su Jie''s words were cut off abruptly.


    Because at that momt, the doors of the dungeon had oped.


    Su Jie saw the dungeon filled with various torture devices!


    There were also several wom with ferocious expressions, wailing in agony...


    "What... what are you going to do?!!" Duan Chgzhi looked at Alex in horror, "You devil! You..."


    Alex grabbed Duan Chgzhi and threw him onto the Iron Maid, smiling faintly at his three male studts, "Tie him up, let him taste what you expericed before."


    Lu Xiaodong and the others trembled, hastily following Alex''smand to tie the wailing Duan Chgzhi.


    At this momt, a veterinarian and two female doctors, who had be waiting on the side with surgical tools, walked up with cold smiles.


    As Duan Chgzhi''s screams filled the air, the dungeon''s iron door slowly closed...


    Alex approached Su Jie.


    Su Jie looked to be in her thirties, well-maintained and radiating a unique charm.


    Su Jie, wearing ck high-heeled short boots, exuded the charm of a mature woman. She appeared to be a .7 meters tall, her slder figure tuated by a tight-fitting  long sweater, revealing a curvaceous and tall figure. Her long, slder legs wrapped in transpart ck stockings shone under the light, appearing incredibly elegant and noble.


    If it were before the apocalypse, Su Jie, such a proud and noble woman, might have disdained ev ncing at someone like him.


    After all, she was a distinguished female teacher, married to a professor with high social status.


    With her voluptuous and attractive figure, beautiful and noble appearance, and a respectable job.


    Such a woman indeed had the right to be proud.


    Ev in the apocalypse, with their abilities, they indeed had the capital to survive well.


    She was not wrong; Alex indeed needed their abilities.


    But sorry, this is the City of Darkness.


    Their capital was based on the premise that they had not countered Alex!


    "Today, let your husband and your studts see your pride and dignity." Alex''s lips curled up slightly, his eyes holding a cruel and wild sneer as he slowly approached Su Jie.


    "What do you want to do?!" Su Jie, looking at Alex approaching her with an evil smile, wided her eyes, filled with terror.


    "I''m telling you! I am a married woman! I teachw! If you dare to do anything to me... I... I promise you will receive the punishmt you deserve!" Su Jie tightly covered her ample bosom, retreating while loudly scolding Alex in fear.


    However, Alex waspletely unmoved.


    The things Su Jie was saying, before the apocalypse, might have intimidated someone.


    But now, in the apocalypse, what differce does Su Jie''s words make from mere bluster?


    Awyer?


    In this world, is there stillw?


    Ev if there is, who upholds it?


    "If today I really decide to force myself on you, what can you do about it? Are you going to call the police? Th use the weapon ofw to punish me?" Alex said, suddly bursting into loudughter.


    While talking, Alex had already approached Su Jie, cornering her against the wall.


    One hand pressed on Su Jie''s shoulder, while the other hand began to inappropriately touch Su


    Jie''s fair and beautiful legs.


    Su Jie nced at her husband undergoing castration, witnessing his pis being bloodily severed from his body.


    The painful and despairing wails echoed throughout the dungeon.


    Su Jie, terrified, trembled all over, her face pale, and she copsed to her knees.


    Her mouth was precisely at the level of Alex''s tted crotch.


    "No! Don''t! Don''t touch me! If you dare touch me again, I''ll die right in front of you!" Su Jie, steadfastly unyielding, firmly blocked Alex''s advances, defiantly scolding Alex.


    At this momt, Su Jie''s spirit had actually brok, but her good upbringing and disdain for Alex, once se as a lowly person, made her determined to protect her chastity.


    She believed that as a high and pure woman of the upper ss, how could she submit to a poor studt?!


    Her body was meant only for her husband, the cultured and elegant university professor, to touch!


    No one else should ev dream of possessing her beautiful body!


    However, the next momt, she realized that her resistance and threats were futile!


    Alex grabbed Su Jie''s hair and forcefully pressed her face against his bulging groin.


    With the friction, Alex could feel the pleasure of the rubbing.


    Although it was through his trousers, the faint sse of conquest from seeing Su Jie kneeling before him still thrilled Alex.


    Su Jie desperately tried to struggle, continuously pping and pushing against Alex, trying to break free from his grasp.


    But the more she struggled, it seemed more like flirting with Alex, whose rubbing elicited groans.


    Duan Chgzhi''s three female apprtices watched the sce with panicked expressions.


    Seeing their mistress being humiliated under a man, they were filled with fear.


    One of the female studts, who usually had a good rtionship with Su Jie, couldn''t help but scold Alex softly, "You are forcing yourself on her! You viin! This is illegal! You will face retribution for this!"


    Alex, who was initially indulging in the pleasure of caressing Su Jie''s smooth bosom, turned gloomy at the studt''s interruption.


    "Someone, strip these three wom of their clothes!" Alex coldly ordered the maids standing by his side.


    "You three, take Duan Chgzhi away with you!" Alexmanded the three male studts.


    As the three male studts carried away Duan Chgzhi, who had be castrated, the maids brutally forced the three female studts to the g.


    Th they crazily began cutting their clothes with scissors.


    "Snip!~"


    "Rip!~~"


    With the sounds of tearing, the three wom''s clothes were cut to shreds.


    Their beautiful breasts and ck pubic hair werepletely exposed to Alex''s view, with nothing left to cover them.


    "p!" Alex struck Su Jie''s face with a heavy p.


    Instantly, a fiery red handprint appeared on her snow- cheek!


    Su Jie''s resistance seemed to have caught Alex by surprise. Just now, she had actually tried to bite his pis!


    Had Alex not reacted quickly, his pis might have be injured by now!


    Originally, Alex had intded to make Su Jie perform oral sex on him.


    Now, it seemed, Alex had to abandon that n!


    The thought of being bitt during ejaction by this virtuous woman...


    The mere idea made Alex shudder with cold dread.


    "Fucking bitch! I gave you some respect, fuck!" Alex ripped Su Jie''s sweater apart, brutally pulling her bra out from under the sweater.


    A pair of snow- breasts were exposed, shaking chaotically due to Alex''s rough actions.


    Under the light, the ss dazzled Alex''s eyes.


    The sight of Su Jie desperately trying to cover herself, tears streaming down, made Alex feel an intse ssation.


    Frustrated by Su Jie''sck of response to gtle advances, Alex decided to be more aggressive.


    Angry, he let out a low growl like a wild beast and knocked Su Jie to the g.


    While holding her neck, he aggressively fondled her breasts.


    "Damn you! Your nipples are so dark! Your husband must have loved them, right?"


    As he spoke, Alex took a whip from a female ve andshed it hard across Su Jie''s nipples.


    A red mark instantly appeared on her snow- breast.


    Su Jie curled up in pain from the whipping.


    Ev though she tried to curl up, she couldn''t manage it.


    Alex''s two maidservants held down her hands, forcibly spreading her body op.


    Herrge breasts shook and trembled, fully exposed in front of Alex.


    "p!" Another harshsh struck.


    This time, Alex''s whipnded heavily on Su Jie''s other breast.


    Hearing Su Jie''s heart-wrching screams and seeing her tear-stained, agonized face,


    Alex''s desire to tormt peaked, and he bit down hard.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    Alex bit into Su Jie''s snow- breast, leaving a bloody teeth mark.


    Trickles of blood oozed from the breast.


    "Ah!!! It hurts!! It hurts so much!!!" Ev the virtuous Su Jie couldn''t bear this pain and let out a heart-wrching cry.


    The feeling of biting into the , voluptuous breast seemed irresistible to Alex.


    Biting flesh is actually one of the most primal desires in humans!


    Perhaps zombies joy tearing into human flesh because this desire is magnified to the extreme.


    But normal humans also possess this intse desire,


    especially wh ites to biting into , tder, smooth, and soft female breasts!


    Alex bit down again, fiercely grasping Su Jie''s breast in his mouth and shaking it.


    The pleasure of biting nearly brought Alex to climax.


    "Ah!! My nipple!!! Ah!! Blood!!! I''m bleeding!!" Su Jie, in horror, watched the blood sttering from her chest, her tire body shaking frantically in fear and pain!


    Alex licked the blood off the corner of his mouth, th spat out Su Jie''s nipple onto the g!


    Su Jie desperately shook her head, the immse pain and oppressive atmosphere of terror nearly breaking her mtally.


    But as a proud modern feminist pioneer, she still resisted strongly.


    "You demon! You sick pervert! Ev if I die, I will not cooperate with you! Ev if you force yourself on me and get my body, I will still despise you! Look down on you!! You trash!"


    Su Jie, during the severe pain, continued to curse.


    This time, Alex was truly raged!


    Alex''s hands slowly caressed Su Jie''s legs d in flesh-colored stockings, feeling the light and smooth touch of the fabric.


    He slowly slid his hands up towards Su Jie''s buttocks.


    Su Jie felt like a snake was slowly moving from her leg towards her private area, sding shivers down her spine.


    Goosebumps rose all over her body.


    "Rip!" Su Jie''s tight skirt was torn op, roughly flipped up.


    Without the skirt''s protection, Su Jie''s private area was only covered by a thinyer of stockings.


    The sheer stockings were practically transpart.


    Alex, observing from such a close distance, could vaguely see the red panties underneath the stockings.


    "Damn, that''s provocative! Wearing red panties, andce ones at that!"


    Alex cursed under his breath, roughly tearing Su Jie''s stockings.


    He took an electric vibrator from one of the maids, brutally pulled aside Su Jie''s red panties, and inserted the vibrator. Th he used the panties to hold it in ce, letting the device wildly vibrate and twist inside Su Jie''s private area.


    Su Jie struggled desperately, trying to expel the vibrator from her body.


    But the more she struggled, the deeper the vibrator petrated.


    Her already not-so-tight private area was stretched further by the twisting movemts of the vibrator, reaching deep inside her.


    It hit her womb directly, causing Su Jie to sweat profusely from the pain.


    Arge amount of fluid uncontrobly sprayed out from Su Jie''s private area.


    Meanwhile, the three female studts were also being inserted with vibrating eggs by Alex''s maidservants.


    The remote control for the vibrating eggs was in Alex''s hands.


    With a light press, the intsity of the vibrations increased.


    The three wom, who were originally twisting their hips trying to dure the ssations, couldn''t resist the stimtion any longer and began to moan softly.


    Fluid ran down their snow- legs, with the most aroused one already creating a puddle on the floor.


    Alex had one of his maids undress him.


    Hisrge, ck pis sprang out, bouncing a.


    The twty-something ctimeters long pis made all three wom, including Su Jie, gasp in shock.


    "Damn, I''m going to warm up with you, the one with the most fluid!" Alex pressed the remote again, increasing the vibration frequcy of the eggs.


    The moans and writhings of the three wom intsified.


    Alex pulled over the woman with the most arched buttocks and the most fluid flow, roughly pushed her against the wall, and, without removing the vibrating egg, thrust his pis deep into her.


    "Roar!" Alex roared, thrusting his body forward, submerging his tire pis into the woman.


    The vibrating egg was pushed by Alex''s pis right into the woman''s womb!!


    "Ah!!!~~~~" Under Alex''s fierce and rapid thrusts, the woman began to scream in pain and pleasure.


    It was an instinctive carnal desire!


    The woman couldn''t control the immse pleasure in her body, reaching climax with a gush of fluids, ev bringing blood with it!


    Alex''s pispletely filled the woman''s vagina.


    "Ah!!~~~ Help!! Please!! I can''t take it anymore!! I''m going to die!~~" The woman began to convulse, expericing five intse squirts under Alex''s vigorous thrusts, before finally passing out from exhaustion.


    Alex, still in the throes of pleasure, casually tossed aside the limp woman and fiercely pounced on the moaning Su Jie.


    He tore apart the panties on Su Jie''s lower body and violtly threw away the vibrator.


    The lewd fluid stretched like silk threads as Alex''srge pis rubbed against Su Jie''s snow- buttocks, lubricated by her secretions, and smoothly petrated into her.


    "Uh!~~~" Su Jie moaned in pleasure, th bit her sexy lips, breathing heavily.


    She tried to struggle, but it seemed to invite Alex ev more.


    Involuntarily moving with Alex''s thrusts, she allowed his pis to petrate deeper.


    "Ah ah ah!~~~ I can''t take it anymore!Ah~~" Su Jie finally couldn''t resist the desire within her body, and her fluids erupted violtly.


    Alex roared lowly, like a wild beast in a fierce sprint.


    The frequcy of his thrusts reached a terrifying speed.


    "p p p p p!!!"


    "Squelch squelch!!!"


    The intse impact sounds,bined with the collision of fluid and air in Su Jie''s vagina.


    The air driv in by Alex''s vigorous thrusts mixed with the fluids and was squeezed out.


    This sound was simply mesmerizing!


    "Roar!!!!!" Alex roared, ejacting like a water gun, spraying wildly!


    Instantly filling Su Jie''s womb and vagina!


    "Ah!!~~~~~~~" Su Jie also moaned in release with Alex''s roar, her voice restrained but still incredibly soulful and satisfying.


    Her prolonged moan almost left her breathless!


    Alex withdrew his pis, still unsatisfied, and ced it on Su Jie''s proud face, stroking it while rubbing against her smooth skin.


    Sem surged again!


    Spraying all over Su Jie''s proud face!

 Chapter 97: The Daily Life of the Cosplayers [R-18]

    Everything wt smoothly, and Alex, satisfied, walked out of the dungeon with a numb-faced Duan Chgzhi and others in tow.


    Now, things were better.


    Under great tormt and humiliation, Duan Chgzhi became as pure as his apprtices.


    Moreover, his loyalty reached 98%.


    The greater the stimtion, the higher the loyalty!


    As for Lu Xiaodong and the other two, after witnessing certain things, their defsespletely copsed.


    Their loyalty to Alex reached 99%.


    And the three girlfrids of Lu Xiaodong and his frids also reached a loyalty of 96%.


    Only Su Jie remained at 0%.


    She red at Alex with eyes filled with hatred, brimming with shame and anger.


    Alex admired this unyielding spirit.


    Therefore, he did not use the Iron Maid topletely break Su Jie''s psychological defses.


    He nned to slowly savor the feeling of being hated yet powerless against him, and still being humiliated by him.


    For some reason, Alex found this feeling very satisfying.


    Especially wh seeing Su Jie''s eyes full of hatred, despair, and shame, Alex felt exhrated.


    "Coco, Ruqing, take them back to the vi area, and bring back the sr ergy equipmt and water and power supply equipmt gradually for me! Th supervise them to install these devices in the girls'' dormitory.


    We aim to have everyone using clean water and electricity within t days." Alex thought for a momt: "Also, bring back thoseputers, TVs, rice cookers, induction cookers, microwaves, and other appliances."


    Once the sr ergy equipmt is connected, all these appliances will be usable.


    Additionally, Alex ns to find some toiletries. Others might not need to wash and groom, but for the wom in his castle, Alex wants them to be well-maintained and dressed up.


    After all, he prefers them looking pretty and attractive!


    "Master, thend in the gre belt has be cultivated," reported Sh Tingting at that momt.


    Alex took out several packets of seeds from his space bag.


    He had found these while hunting C-ss zombies, at a nt shop in the flower and bird market.


    Originally, there were no vegetable seeds in the city as urban residts didn''t need to grow vegetables and had no ce to do so.


    However, before the apocalypse, due to the poprity of a certain online game involving stealing vegetables, some wealthy people started growing potted vegetables on their balconies.


    This not only allowed them to joy the pleasure of garding but also to consume non-polluted vegetables and fruits.


    Therefore, many nt shops sold vegetable seeds.


    This was a fortunate find for Alex.


    "Set up a grehouse, nt these seeds, assign someone to water and fertilize them, and soon, we should be able to eat fresh vegetables."


    In such an apocalypse, being able to eat fresh and tasty vegetables and fruits is a luxury.


    "Wonder if I can find some poultry and livestock." Watching Sh Tingting happily take the seeds away, Alex began nning for raising poultry and livestock.


    With the grehouse vegetables and fruits, he thought about getting some poultry and livestock for fresh meat.


    However, the world is now full of zombies, and fresh meat can attract them.


    Alex had se several zombie dogs and cats.


    Most of the poultry and livestock must have either turned into zombies or be eat by now.


    "I need to find an opportunity to check the rural areas outside the city."


    The poption outside the urban area is not as dse as in the city, so there should be fewer zombies, likely more survivors, and possibly some surviving fruits, vegetables, and livestock.


    After arranging all the tasks, Alex put the zombie corpses from his space bag into the morgue, th wt outside the city and spoke to the system:


    "System! Disy my attributes!"


    [City of Darkness (Intermediate) City Lord Name: Alex]


    [Gder: Male]


    [Physique: 0]


    [Spirit: 86]


    [Strgth: 0]


    [Endurance: 0]


    [Agility: 0]


    (Average value for an adult human male is 60)


    [Skills: Xingyi Mastery]


    [Items: de of Sin (Intermediate), Space Bag (Basic)]


    [Materials: Biochemical ws*48, Biochemical Ttacles*39.]


    [Apocalypse Coins: 689]


    The Apocalypse Coins have reached over a thousand again!


    With a sufficit number of C-ss zombies, the umtion of Apocalypse Coins has be much faster!


    Burying C-ss zombies in six level- graves can yield over a thousand Apocalypse Coins in a day and night.


    Alex now spds Apocalypse Coins without any hesitation.


    "System, build a Zombie Marauder immediately!"


    [Zombie Marauder: A powerful C-ss zombie roaming outside the City of Darkness, possessing formidable attack and astonishing defse, invincible within its ss. It actively kills and collects zombies approaching the city walls, can merge with special zombies to evolve, and is under the control of the City of Darkness Lord; Price: 00 Apocalypse Coins.]


    [Zombie Marauder selection sessful, conditions met¡­]


    [Summoning Zombie Marauder!]


    [Expding 00 Apocalypse Coins¡­]


    [Summoning Sessful!]


    With a roar, a tall and strong silver-colored zombie appeared before Alex.


    The Zombie Marauder was tirely silver in color, with its purple heart exposed, only sured by ayer of toughed membrane, beating vigorously.


    Its left arm was a long silver w, while the right arm was a flexible ttacle that could extd and retract, tangling its prey.


    Alex looked the Zombie Marauder up and down and was very satisfied with it.


    "System, how does the Zombie Marauder evolve?"


    Alex noted in the system''s description that the Zombie Marauder could evolve by merging with special zombies!


    Being invincible at C-ss and below was not ough.


    [Merge with special zombies for evolution.]


    [Each stage of the Zombie Marauder''s evolution requires differt types of zombies.]


    [The first stage requires merging with B-ss Tyrant zombies of the same form as the Zombie Marauder.]


    [Merging with five B-ss Tyrant zombies will evolve it into the next form, the B-ss Zombie Marauder - Tyrant!]


    "Tyrant! That name sounds pretty badass. I wonder if it can also control other zombies like other B-ss mutant zombies."


    B-ss spider-form zombies and B-ss Grudge zombies can bothmand other zombies.


    So Alex spected that it''s very likely that B-ss and above zombies can control other zombies.


    An army of zombies, Alex thought, would be interesting.


    [All buildings and summons of the Intermediate City of Darkness have bepleted and can be upgraded to the Advanced City of Darkness!]


    The system''s synthesized electronic voice came with another reminder.


    However, after spding 00 coins, Alex saw that he didn''t have ough left to upgrade.


    "We just need to wait another half a day to upgrade the City of Darkness."


    Alex roughly calcted, with 689 Apocalypse Coins left, it would take less than half a day to reach 00 coins.


    Now that he had ough C-ss mutant zombies, Alex nned to use this free time to spd quality momts with his mutant wives and strgth their bond.


    Alex returned to the castle where Fox Lady Qianqian and Cat-Ear Lady Lansi were frolicking in the room.


    It seems that all canine and feline animals have a fondness for spherical objects.


    The two of them could y with a leather ball for half a day.


    The Japanese action and harmony educational movie ying on therge LCD scre didn''t seem to interest these two beauties at all...


    Having just bathed with the castle''s hot water, they were clean and fragrant, and they had put on Victoria''s Secret outfits thoughtfully prepared for them by Li Wanning.


    Fox Lady wore a red Santa us gift outfit.


    While Cat-Ear Lady wore a maid costume.


    The two yed with the ball on the bed, sometimes hugging each other, sometimes posing in various cat and fox-like postures.


    This made Alex almost nosebleed in the hot weather.


    Such clothes are meant to be cool (embarrassing) and refreshing.


    But they seemedpletely indiffert to it.


    They''re indeed very innoct!


    Alexy on the bed with a smile,manding the two, "Wives, I''m a bit tired today, how about a back massage and leg rub?"


    After a day of battle, Alex was indeed tired.


    "Meow!~~" Cat-Ear Lady Lansi obeditly started massaging Alex with her plump cat paws.


    Fox Lady Qianqian was a bit shy, as the pure her was still not used to this odd atmosphere.


    At that momt, Snake Girl Miaomiao also walked out of the bathroom.


    She wore a sailor suit, but since Miaomiao was still young and her frame couldn''t quite fill out the outfit, it looked somewhat loose on her.


    Only Miaomiao''s pert little chest added an indescribable allure to the attire.


    "Miaomiao,e here, I''m a bit hot, help me cool down." Seeing Miaomiao, Alex felt like he was looking at a plump air conditioner.


    As they were talking, Cow-Horn Lady Nana stormed out of the bathroom, angrily throwing her


    Saint Warrior costume on the g.


    With every movemt, herpletely exposed Z-cup superrge breasts swayed ormously.


    Just the size of her breasts alone almost matched Miaomiao''s tire body!


    "I can''t fit into any of these clothes! I''ve already ripped three of them!" she eximed.


    Alex quickly turned to look at Cow-Horn Lady Nana, feeling a bit dizzy at the sight: "Okay, just make do for now. I''ll have someone custom-make a suit for you. As for your original outfit, don''t wear it anymore; it''s dirty and smells."


    Cow-Horn Lady Nana''s super-luxurious gigantic breasts, coupled with her plump and  buttocks.


    Alex guessed that there wouldn''t be any regr clothes that Nana could fit into.


    Only custom-made clothes might work.


    "Me too, me too!" Ctaur Lady th came out, shyly lowering her head: "Ev though my lower half is a horse, I still want to wear pants..."


    Ctaur Lady was wearing a small top, which was too small to cover her ample breasts, almost revealing them from the sides.


    After her bath, the horse part of her body waspletely uncovered.


    The snow- horse body, along with the swaying  tail, was like a noble unicorn, presting a unique beauty.


    Especially theher region on Ctaur Lady''s horse body, Alex was curious about its appearance.


    Whether it was like a human''s delicate part or a horse''s more pronounced feature, Alex worried that his size might not satisfy Ctaur Lady''s needs.


    "Yuan Yuan! Come here, turn a, I want to see your back," Alex said directly.


    Ctaur Lady Yuan Yuan instantly blushed with embarrassmt but obeditly walked over to Alex''s side and slowly turned a, sticking up her plump buttocks.


    "Such arge part!" Alex couldn''t help but exim in his mind.


    It was neither like a human''s nor a horse''s, but rather a fusion of both, looking very tempting!


    Alex took a deep breath, trying to suppress the nosebleed that was about to burst due to the (picture) too (beautiful) hot (woman), and quickly nodded, "Alright, alright, I''ll have someone make them right away."


    "Someone, go to the outer city and find a couple of tailors to custom-make clothes for these two."


    Alex ordered someone outside the door, and a maid hurriedly tered, her face flushed with embarrassmt, and th shyly left.


    Uh...


    Alex felt his face turn red. What was that expression on the maid''s face just now...


    "Master! You''re so kind! Let Nana give you a back massage!" The Cow-Horn Lady, with her tall and strong physique, wobbled over and strode towards Alex, who was lying on the bed joying the massages from cat and fox paws.


    Alex let out a scream, feeling like he was about to suffocate!


    At that momt, the inte by Alex''s bed rang.


    "Zzz... Master, master! Come out and see! There''s a helicopter outside!!... Beep..." Su Ruqing''s voice came through the inte.


    "What? A helicopter?!!"

 Chapter 98: Helicopter Broadcast

    "What? A helicopter?!!"


    Alex suddly stood up, quickly dressed, and strode to the window.


    He saw a search and rescue helicopter approaching from the northeast direction, heading towards the location of the City of Darkness.


    "Could it be the military has appeared? Are they starting to search for survivors?" Alex was somewhat surprised and felt a bit relieved that he had already built the City Lord''s illusion.


    A force that possessed helicopters should not be underestimated.


    Although Alex was strong now, he would still be at a disadvantage against a military organization with arge arsal of heavy weapons.


    As the helicopter got closer, Alex faintly heard a broadcasting from it:


    "Survivors in the city, list! Survivors in the city, list! Jiangchg City has established a survivor refuge at the Fourth People''s Hospital. All survivors, please gather at the Fourth People''s Hospital. All survivors, please gather at the Fourth People''s Hospital! The Fourth People''s


    Hospital has now be cleared by the military and can amodate survivors¡­ All survivors, list¡­ In three days, the survivor refuge will sd out rescue teams to search for survivors. Please try to make your way to the Fourth People''s Hospital refuge, or wait in a conspicuous location for rescue¡­"


    The broadcast was in standard Mandarin with a deep and powerful male voice, mixed with static, sounding very official.


    Alex watched as the helicopter flew over the airspace outside the City of Darkness, followed by arge swarm of zombies chasing eagerly below.


    The helicopter did not notice the City of Darkness!


    Alex breathed a sigh of relief.


    Listing to the helicopter broadcast, it seems that the Jiangchg City organization has established a gathering ce for survivors and is searching for survivors throughout the city.


    Moreover, they have the support of the military!


    However, judging by the appearance of the helicopter broadcasting the message, it seems to be a rescue helicopter used by a hospital''s insurancepany.


    The words "Life Insurance" in orange letters were still clearly visible on it.


    If it were supported by the military, they shouldn''t be using this type of helicopter.


    Moreover, as far as Alex remembered, the Fourth People''s Hospital primarily dealt with psychiatric treatmt and had thergest mtal health treatmt cter in Jiangchg City.


    Alex felt something strange and unusual about this.


    As the helicopter flew further away, the sound of the broadcast gradually faded.


    At that momt, Alex''s inte suddly rang again: "Zzz... Master, these people seem to be from the Jiangchg City organization! It looks like they have established a refuge at the Fourth People''s Hospital!... Beep..."


    Su Ruqing''s voice sounded somewhat excited: "¡­ Master, it seems the organization has started to act! Survivors in the city might be saved!... Beep..."


    "Don''t bother with it for now, I''ll go check it out in a couple of days! Also, forbid anyone in the city from seeking help or making contact outside!" Alex coldlymanded through the inte: "Coco, can you hear me? If anyone is found doing so, have Coco deal with them immediately!"


    "Received, received! OVER! OVER!" Coco, who was grossed in watching war movies downstairs, responded in the style of the movies.


    "Yes, Master!" Su Ruqing was slightly startled and th replied.


    Alex''s inttion was clear, no one in the city was allowed to seek help!


    He didn''t want the outside world to know about the existce of City of Darkness!


    Otherwise, Coco would kill the person and drink their blood!


    Such severe punishmt was considered a crime of betrayal!


    Whether the other party is a real refuge or a trap, Alex does not want his indepdt kingdom to be influced by anyone.


    He also has no interest in having any interactions with the people of the organization!


    This is Alex''s stance!


    Just as Alex was about to put down the inte and continue joying his massage, the inte crackled to life again:


    "Zzz... zzz... Hello! Can you hear me?... Zzz... Are you survivors from the Fourth People''s Hospital?...


    Zzz... Can youe and save us?... Zzz..."


    A woman''s voice came through the inte, sounding very pleasant and charming.


    Judging by her voice, she seemed to be a young woman.


    The radiation range of the inte was about two kilometers in radius.


    This meant that this woman was within a straight-line distance of two kilometers from Alex''s City of Darkness.


    Not far away.


    Alex picked up the inte and replied, "We are not survivors from the Fourth People''s


    Hospital, but we have our own refuge."


    "Zzz... That''s great!!... Zzz... That''s great!! Finally, someone responded to us!!"


    Alex heard a chorus of wom''s cheers from the inte.


    Judging by the sound, there seemed to be several wom.


    "Zzz... Hello! Nice to meet you! Can youe and save us? Our food and water are about to run out!... Zzz...


    We are trapped in a room in the White Cor Shi Apartmts... Zzz... The elevator is brok, and the stairwell is full of zombies... We can''t get out!"


    The woman who spoke this time seemed to be a differt one, with a somewhat awkward voice and less standard speech.


    "Who are you?" Alex asked through the inte: "How many of you are there?"


    The other side quickly replied: "Zzz... Before the apocalypse, we were live streamers selling snacks and clothes... Zzz... There are only sev of us... Uh... We''re all wom, we really don''t have the courage to fight our way out...


    Please, can youe and save us?... Zzz..."


    All wom?


    And live streamers too?


    Alex smiled slightly.


    It might be worth rescuing them, especially since he had nothing better to do.


    Before the apocalypse, Alex sometimes visited live streaming tforms to watch beautiful female streamers y games or dance.


    Watching these streams was popr among the male studts at his school.


    Some ev saved money by eating instant noodles every day just to sd gifts to their favorite streamers.


    Gazing at the scre, watching the beautiful and talted streamers, many male studts were captivated.


    Alex wasn''t that extreme, but he did have a bit of a fantasy about beautiful and sexy streamers.


    He had ev fantasized about having a date with one of these sexy streamers.


    But for a poor studt, that was a far-fetched dream.


    For the slightly attractive streamers, just to have a meal together, they would expect at least a doz rockets in gifts.


    Considering one rocket equals a thousand yuan, that''s over t thousand yuan!


    Alex thought only someone crazy would spd that much just to meet and have a meal with someone.


    Of course, rich second gerations were an exception; they didn''t care about the cost.


    "Where are you right now?" Alex asked through the inte.

 Chapter 99: Beauty Streamers and Foreign Models?

    "Zzz... We are on the th floor of the White Cor Shi Apartmts!... Before the apocalypse, we rted the tire th floor, so there are only the sev of us there..." a woman''s excited voice came from the inte: "...Zzz... If you cane and save us, we will definitely repay you well!"


    The wom in the White Cor Shi Apartmts were quite desperate.


    They had previously contacted other survivors.


    These survivors, upon hearing that the sev of them were streamers and models, had sworn they woulde to their rescue.


    But as soon as they heard they were on the th floor of the White Cor Shi Apartmts, they immediately dismissed the idea.


    Not for any other reason but the location of the White Cor Shi Apartmts, which was in a busy area.


    Moreover, they were on the th floor!


    The location of the White Cor Shi Apartmts oft expericed traffic jams.


    During the apocalypse, the fleeing crowds had almostpletely blocked the area a the apartmts!


    Sidewalks and secluded paths were all jammed tight!


    And they were on such a high location on the th floor.


    Yes, the th floor was safe, free of zombies.


    But from the st to the th floor, the corridors were packed with zombies, ough to make anyoneing to rescue doubt their life choices!


    Not just ordinary survivors.


    Ev the military might not dare to go in for a rescue.


    The sev wom huddled together, waiting anxiously and apprehsively for a reply from the inte.


    They feared that this person, like the previous ones, would choose to cut off contact with them, or ev insult them for being foolish.


    "Zzz... Wait there, I''ming to save you right now..."


    To their disbelief, this time, the person on the inte agreed toe and rescue them without any hesitation!


    "Be careful! All the roads here are blocked by cars! And there are zombies everywhere! Please be very careful!" One of the sev wom, a stunning Ukrainian model with a voluptuous figure, snow- skin, and long gold hair, warned with concern.


    Ev with her naive nature, she knew that for anyone,ing here was almost certainly a death stce.


    Her name was Dariya, just 0 years old. She studied Chinese in Ukraine and had be in


    Jiangchg for only three months. With her perfect figure and beautiful appearance, she quickly became a somewhat famous foreign model in Jiangchg.


    Wh the apocalypse struck, she was modeling for these female streamers with her good frid Margaret.


    The other wom quickly red at Dariya, fearing her words might scare the man off and make him change his mind.


    "Zzz... Understood... Wait for me for half an hour; I should be able to get there in that time," the man''s voice came through the inte, calm but filled with an indescribable dominance and confidce, as if reaching their location was a trivial matter.


    This response somewhat baffled the sev wom.


    This man either had special means,


    Or he was a fool!


    The sev wom exchanged looks, thinking the same thing.


    "I just hope he''s not a fool..." muttered one of the wom, who had delicate features and was dressed cutely.


    Her name was Fg Ningning, petite but exceptionally beautiful.


    She was known as Captain Teemo in the streaming circle.


    She first gained fame ying League of Legds (LOL), where she was very skilled.


    Her pleasant voice and distinctive singing style quickly made her a well-known inte celebrity.


    Since th, she had teamed up with two other well-known gaming streamers to establish their ownpany, selling snacks and clothing for m and wom on streaming tforms.


    In just over a year, the three of them had made a fortune with this business model.


    They moved into luxury vis and drove sports cars.


    They ev rted an tire floor in the White Cor Shi Apartmts.


    Wh the apocalypse struck, the three of them had just finished wholesaling clothes and snacks and were discussing coboration with two increasingly famous Ukrainian beauty models.


    It was the ample supply of snacks and drinks in their warehouse that had sustained them until now!


    "Anyway, at least he agreed toe and save us! That''s what a real man does! Not like those jerks before, who, upon hearing we were streamers and models, swore they''de to rescue us, but thpletely lost interest wh they found out where we were.


    It pisses me off just thinking about it!" Another beauty streamer, Lu Yingying, said disconttedly: "I hope this guy has some skills and can actually get here, not like those foolsst time, who got piled up and killed by zombies before ev getting close."


    Lu Yingying was a promint figure on the streaming tform, known as Big Sister.


    In previous years, almost everyone in the game streaming world knew of this top female streamer!


    Not only was Lu Yingying talted and beautiful, but she had also led her team to multiple victories in the League of Legds wom''s division.


    Rumor had it that Lu Yingying had a powerful man backing her, under whose protection she achieved her past sess.


    However, as she aged, the 30-year-old Lu Yingying gradually began to be reced by younger and prettier streamers.


    Her backer also found a new love interest.


    Since th, she had transitioned from being in front of the camera to behind the sces, and her poprity slowly faded.


    Due to this incidt, Lu Yingying developed a natural disdain and hostility towards m.


    Despite being the type that was quite popr with many, she deliberately put on an air of aloofness.


    She acted as though she was a paragon of virtue and chastity.


    Fg Ningning and her partner, another beauty streamer named Nan Nan, had long be annoyed by Lu Yingying''s prettious behavior.


    However, they had no choice; wh they first partnered up, Lu Yingying owned fifty perct of thepany''s shares, and together they were no match for her.


    So, they usually indulged her and followed her wishes.


    As a result, there were no m in theirpany; ev for packing parcels, Lu Yingying refused to hire m, instead paying a high sry to bring in one of her frids to help.


    "Our food can onlyst for three more days; after that, we will run out of supplies," said Nan Nan, the beauty streamer who had be quiet among the three partners, finally speaking up: "This might be our only chance."


    She was responsible for distributing food and water.


    Only she knew how dire their situation truly was.


    Nan Nan used to be a professional league yer, with a sweet appearance, soft voice, and an absolutely impressive figure!


    After a while, vAs the wom were discussing, Lu Yingying''s frid, a housewife who handled misceneous tasks in thepany, excitedly said: "I''ve made contact with someone from the organization! They said they are personnel from the Fourth People''s Hospital organization!"

 Chapter 100: Hes Really Coming!

    The housewife handling misceneous tasks excitedly spoke into the inte, "Listen to this!"


    "Zzz... We are d to have made contact with you! Zzz... Our rescue team will be there soon to save you!... Zzz... In three days, we guarantee that you will safely reach our gathering ce!


    We hope you can patiently wait at your current location... Zzz..."


    "That''s great! That''s wonderful! We''re all going to be saved!" Another young girl, who was responsible for customer service, shouted excitedly.


    While Feng Ningning and the others were discussing, the housewife and the customer service girl had been continuously changing channels, trying to connect with the people from the organization mentioned in the helicopter broadcast.


    They clearly didn''t believe the person who had promised to rescue them over the inte just now.


    They didn''t think an ordinary man could save them!


    This was the apocalypse!


    Zombies were everywhere outside!


    And they were on the 12th floor of a high-rise building!


    Without an elevator and with all the stairwells filled with zombies!


    The idea that a regr man coulde to rescue them was simply a fantasy!


    Only the organization and the military could save them!


    And now, they had actually made contact!


    "Yes! Now there is hope! Since it''s people from the organization who areing to save us, we will definitely be rescued! If their helicopter stops outside our window and uses adder to get us onto the helicopter, many problems will be solved! Moreover, the gathering ce established by the organization must be safer and more formal.


    We should be able to receive better treatment and protection there!" Lu Yingying''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "But... what do we do about the man who''sing to save us?" The Ukrainian model Margaret furrowed her brows, "He''sing from far away, risking his life to save us... Are we going to stand him up?"


    "Hahaha! Are you still thinking about that foolish man?" the housewife scoffed with a mocking face: "You foreign women are adorably naive!"


    "Do you really think that man could make it here?" the customer service girl also sneered: "Look around! This is the apocalypse! Zombies are everywhere outside! The roads are blocked! How is he supposed to rescue us? Coming here would be like a suicide mission!"


    "We''re on the 12th floor! The stairwells are full of zombies!! Without a helicopter, even if that man really made it here, we couldn''t get out! Stop being so naive!" Lu Yingying shared the same opinion.


    Shepletely disregarded her earlier desperate pleas to the man on the inte toe and save them.


    How could it be possible?


    How could an ordinary man possibly make his way through a zombie-infested city to rescue them?


    Anyone with a bit ofmon sense would know thating here would be akin to a death sentence!


    Lu Yingying had hoped earlier that this man was a brave warrior who could perform miracles.


    But now, she had categoricallybeled him as a fool, an idiot, a simpleton!


    "Only people from the organization can save us! As for that stupid man, let''s not worry about him! He''s either lying to us or already dead on the way here, torn to pieces by zombies!" the housewife dered confidently.


    Having made contact with someone from the organization, she now considered herself a major contributor among the group.


    Her attitude became much more arrogant and overbearing than before.


    "But what if... I mean, if... if that man really doese to save us, what should we do?" Nan Nan asked, blinking her innocent eyes.


    Her question instantly plunged the other six women in the room into silence...


    Just then, there was a knock on the door at the staircase entrance.


    Their inte also rang at this moment: "Zzz... Open the door, I''m outside, I''vee to save you..."


    ...


    Total bewilderment!


    The seven women werepletely stunned on the spot!


    Especially Lu Yingying, the housewife, and the customer service girl.


    They had just been adamantly asserting that the man was either deceiving them or already dead.


    But now, not only had he not deceived them, but he had also actually arrived safely!


    "What should we do?" Nan Nan asked anxiously, "Should we go open the door?"


    "Don''t open the door! Don''t even bother with him!" Lu Yingying quickly stopped Nan Nan, who was about to open the door: "We don''t know who this person is, and even if he managed to get here, how can he protect so many of us to escape?"


    "Right! Let''s just patiently wait here for the rescue from the organization at the Fourth People''s Hospital!" the housewife also hurriedly added: "The organization is definitely stronger and more reliable than this man!"


    "But! He risked his life toe all this way to save us, even if we don''t want to go with him, shouldn''t we at least say something to him? Or let hime in and sit down! We should thank him!" Dariya said with evident displeasure: "The way you''re behaving... as you people say, isn''t that being ungrateful and heartless?!"


    "What do you know?!!" the housewife scolded sharply: "We don''t know what this man''s intentions are. What if he has bad intentions towards us? What if he forces us or captures us against our will? This is the apocalypse! There are all kinds of people out there!"


    "Yeah! We''ve already made contact with the people from the organization, so it''s best just to wait here calmly for rescue. Why should we bother with this trouble?!" the customer service girl also hurriedly agreed: "Don''t let your miscedpassion put us all in danger!"


    "Open the door... Can you hear my voice?... Zzz... If you don''t open the door soon, I''ll leave." The man''s voice came through the inte again.


    Suddenly, Feng Ningning stood up and walked towards the door, saying, "I''ll go open the door for him! Compared to the vague promises from the organization, I find this man who has actuallye to us more reliable!"


    "I think so too! If he managed to get here, he must be extraordinary! If he really wanted to harm us, couldn''t he just break the door down?" Dariya also stood up in support of Feng Ningning.


    "Anyway, I think we should let hime in and sit down, and have a proper talk with him," Nan


    Nan also agreed: "After all, he came here sincerely to save us!"


    The door opened.


    The seven women saw a man with a knife walk in from the stairway''s door.


    The man was clean, with no signs of having been in battle.


    His clothes were all high-end brands and looked brand new.


    His hair was neat and tidy, indicating he had recently had a haircut.


    His face was free of the unkempt beard typical of men in the apocalypse.


    He was spotlessly clean.


    He was even wearing an expensive Vacheron Constantin watch on his wrist.


    Judging by his appearance, this man seemed to be living quitefortably in this apocalyptic world!


    The man walked in.


    The door to the stairway was closed again.

 Chapter 101: Choose the Organization or Trust Him?

    "My time is limited, and now I offer you two choices. First,e with me immediately. I will ensure your safety and provide for your needs, but you must obey me absolutely and dedicate everything to me! Second, continue to stay here and wait for rescue from others. I won''t disturb your life."


    Alex had no time for idle chatter.


    The apocalypse coins were about to reach 1000, and he was in a hurry to go back and upgrade the City of Darkness.


    He was interested in the women here.


    Butpared to the mutated beauties in the City of Darkness, these women were nothing special.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Alex saw among these people a female anchor he liked before the apocalypse, Feng Ningning, and two beautiful, unique foreign models, he might have just walked away.


    He didn''tck women, what hecked were unique women who could make him feel something.


    The women here, only a few barely caught his eye.


    So, Alex didn''t want to waste more time talking to these people.


    "I knew it, not a single man is good!" Lu Yingying scoffed softly, whispering to the women around her.


    "We''ve already contacted the staff at the First People''s Hospital, they wille to rescue us soon! Thanks foring to rescue us from afar, but if you want, you can stay here and wait with us. However, don''t have any intentions towards us! You must follow our arrangements!" said the confident housewife.


    Alex frowned at the speaking housewife, whose face was full of pockmarks and had a pancake face, not only unattractive but also severely out of shape.


    This kind of woman, even begging him for rescue, he wouldn''t bother, let alone with such an attitude.


    "Sorry to make youe here for nothing!" Lu Yingying also said sternly, on guard.


    "Is that so? Well, congrattions then!" Alex, without further ado, turned to leave.


    These foolish women, thinking that a promise from the organization meant they could safely wait for rescue, had no idea what awaited them.


    Dealing with such foolish women, Alex didn''t want to waste another second.


    "Wait!" Feng Ningning hurriedly stepped forward to stop Alex, pursing her lips and saying, "I am willing to go with you, I ept your conditions!"


    Compared to the vague promises of the organization, she felt that this man, who seemed to be thriving in this world, was more reliable.


    Moreover, the situation at the Fourth People''s Hospital was only something they had heard about, and it was still uncertain whether it was really established by the organization and the military.


    Even if it was established by them, could it really be safe and reliable?


    This is the apocalypse!


    Normal logic doesn''t apply here!


    And this man, standing right in front of them, was a tangible presence.


    His clean attire was proof that he was doing well in this apocalyptic world, and moreover, he must have encountered no battles on his way here.


    Because if there had been a fight, his knife and his fresh, clean clothes would certainly be dirty.


    But both his person and his de were spotlessly clean!


    And most importantly, she saw disdain in the eyes of this man.


    If this man with a knife had any designs on them, he wouldn''t need to waste words with them at this moment.


    "Simply kill those who resist and take by force those you like.


    His disdainful look only proved that he actually didn''t think highly of them.


    Following such a man obviously seemed more reliable than betting on the promises of an unknown organization!


    Not only Feng Ningning realized this.


    The usually quiet and reserved girl, Nan Nan, also thought the same.


    "Sir! Thank you for risking your life to rescue us! I am also willing to go with you, and I ept all your conditions!" Nan Nan walked obediently to Alex''s side, respectfully bowing to him.


    "And us too!" After a brief consultation, two Ukrainian models also approached Alex, respectfully saying, "Handsome, we are willing to go with you as long as you can protect us. We are ready to serve you well."


    Compared to the subtlety of women, these Ukrainian beauties were more direct.


    They understood very clearly what this man had said just now.


    To survive with him, they must serve him well.


    In this regard, the two Ukrainian beauties were quite confident.


    Compared to other women, they believed they were more attractive to this man.


    Because they are unique!


    In such an apocalyptic world, foreign models like them are even rarer.


    "Okay, then you alle with me," Alex nodded in satisfaction and turned towards the door,


    "Oh, and from now on, you are my female ves. Just call me master. Also, rest assured, in my shelter, there is only me as a man. You just need to serve me well, which is much better than falling into the hands of a bunch of perverted men in the future."


    After saying this, Alex deliberately nced at the remaining three women.


    Although Alex''s words didn''t have any specific implications, in his view, these three foolish women were unlikely to have a good end.


    The organization they so fervently believed in might not be as simple and wonderful as they thought.


    However, it was also good to leave the walkie-talkie with these three women. Through them, he might learn more about the specifics of that shelter in the future.


    "You all will regret this!" Watching the group leave, the housewife couldn''t help but shout, "Once we get rescued by the organization and reach their shelter, you''ll regret your decision!"


    "So, they prefer to be someone''s female ves rather than wait for the organization''s rescue? These fools are beyond saving! They will regret itter!" Lu Yingying also shook her head and cursed under her breath.


    "Feng, contact us when you can! Once we get rescued by the organization, if you want toe, we''ll ask them to send someone to rescue you!" The customer service girl shouted somewhat pitifully at Feng Ningning, "Don''t be afraid of him, in front of the organization, any evil force will be like a paper tiger!"


    Feng Ningning nced back at the three naive women, shook her head secretly, then closed the door and followed closely behind Alex.


    With the deterrent of the evil de, although there were many zombies in the corridor, none dared to approach Alex and the four women with him.


    Feng Ningning and the others watched in astonishment as the zombies retreated in front of them, feeling as if they were dreaming!


    When they saw the domineering armored car parked at the door, the four women breathed a huge sigh of relief.


    "We bet right!" Nan Nan sighed in relief inwardly, "I hope the three who stayed behind make the right bet too."


    The kind-hearted Nan Nan still silently prayed for the three people left upstairs.

 Chapter 102: Upgrade! Advanced City of Darkness!!

    After Alex brought several women into the Strangler armored vehicle, he suddenly remembered a type of "formation" that was very popr before the apocalypse!


    "Battle Car Formation"!


    This ssic formation,parable to the Bagua Formation, was highly revered by many men before the apocalypse.


    Alex turned to look at Feng Ningning.


    This beautiful anchorwoman was once the dream goddess of countless homebodies.


    Many people had exhausted their efforts in pursuing her, spendingvishly on gifts and trying to get close, acting like sycophants.


    But in the end, they all ended up with nothing.


    Even the rich second generations pursued her in vain.


    Feng Ningning herself was from a wealthy family, so she wasn''t short of money.


    For her, she preferred the feeling of starting her own business rather than focusing on love and men.


    She was more interested in her career than in love and men.


    Thinking about how this woman, who was the dream of many men, was about to sumb to him, Alex suddenly became interested.


    "Feng Ningning! Come here! Sit in the front seat!" Alex casually spread his legs and gestured to Feng Ningning.


    Feng Ningning trembled, her face flushing red as she bit her lip.


    "This guy, he wouldn''t want to do something in the car¡­"


    "But he still has to drive¡­"


    "The car is so bumpy¡­"


    "This isn''t right¡­"


    "And there are three people in the back¡­"


    Although she was afraid, Feng Ningning knew she couldn''t refuse this man''s demand.


    She had already agreed to be this man''s ve, and now she was in his hands,pletely at his mercy. She had no right to refuse.


    Whatever he wanted to do, she had to endure it!


    Unless she chose to face death.


    However, she did not want to die.


    Feng Ningning obediently crawled to the front seat.


    With a nce from Alex, Feng Ningning started trembling.


    Her tightly clenched lips seemed to be bleeding...


    Her watery big eyes were misty, and her long eyshes kept fluttering...


    Hmm...


    Luckily...


    This man had taken a bath, and he was very clean. His clothes were also clean and fragrant.


    It smelled quite nice...


    Meeting such a clean and refreshing man in the apocalypse was perhaps a stroke of luck for her...


    ...


    After experiencing speed and passion with four women, the Strangler armored vehicle finally arrived in the City of Darkness.


    The violent crushing and reckless driving along the way made the four women feel the power and violence of Alex.


    Especially Feng Ningning in the front seat, who almost fainted from the bumpiness.


    The heart-wrenching screams even scared the three women in the back pale.


    The cars blocking the road were no match for the armored vehicle''s grinding wheels.


    Not to mention the terrifying zombies.


    ??¡Ì?¦®§®?¦Ñ?£¤?


    In front of Alex, these zombies were simply objects of pity.


    After letting the four women out of the car, Feng Ningning vomited immediately.


    She felt difort in her throat.


    Maybe it was motion sickness...


    The arrival of the four women instantly piqued the interest of the women in the City of Darkness.


    Shen Tingting, Lin Mancha, and others had yed LOL before and were fans of Feng Ningning and Nan Nan.


    The two Ukrainian models, being foreign beauties, also received a warm wee from everyone.


    But while they were weed, certain rules still had to be followed.


    Li Wan Ning took the lead, along with the beautiful professor Lu Yu Rou, in giving the four women a serious lecture on moral and ethical education.


    Moreover, they started showing the four women Japanese moral and ethical education films, teaching them how to be outstanding modern women!


    The recent high-speed driving left Alex very satisfied. Looking at his apocalypse coins, he now had 1079!


    It was enough to upgrade the City of Darkness!


    "System! Upgrade the City of Darkness immediately!" Alex climbed onto the city wall and looked at the City of Darkness before him.


    [Upgrading the City of Darkness to advanced level requires 1000 apocalypse coins. Upgrading unlocks more buildings and allows for the upgrading of existing buildings. Would you like to upgrade?]


    [Upgrade Now]


    [I''ll Think About It]


    What is there to think about?


    "Upgrade now!"


    Alex didn''t hesitate to choose the immediate upgrade!


    What changes would the advanced version of City of Darkness bring to the city and himself?


    Alex was full of anticipation!


    [You have chosen to sessfully upgrade the City of Darkness to advanced level, conditions met!]


    [Consuming 1000 apocalypse coins...]


    [Upgrading...]


    As the electronic synthesized voice finished, the entire City of Darkness began to shake!


    With a thunderous roar, the space inside the entire City of Darkness began to distort. From the outside, there seemed to be no change.


    The outer city area also remained unchanged.


    However, the space within the inner city walls expanded tenfold!!


    The inner and outer city walls seemed like two different worlds.


    Alex shook his head, feeling that the scene before him was somewhat strange.


    Even a sense of blurriness due to the spatial distortion.


    [Upgrade to advanced City of Darkness sessful, congrattions to the host for unlocking new buildings.]


    Following the electronic sound, a long string of text suddenly appeared in front of Alex, along with a plethora of new buildings in the construction panel.


    [Level 3 Tomb: An infinite burial ground for all zombie bodies below B grade; prerequisite building: Level 2 Tomb; price: 500 apocalypse coins.]


    [Advanced City Wall: (Unique Building), 12 meters high, 1 meter thick, made of steel. Functions: Defense (can defend against zombie attacks below A grade), Control (all life forms within the city walls will be under the control of the city lord, any life entering the city will be rapidly enved). Prerequisite building: Intermediate City Wall. Upgrade cost: 500 apocalypse coins.]


    [Demon Lord''s Castle: Covers 200 square meters, made of ck iron. Functions: Rapid Recovery, Strong Defense, Rapid Healing (restrooms can quickly replenish stamina, treat any injuries). Prerequisite building: Dark Castle. Upgrade cost: 600 apocalypse coins.]


    [Hall of the Dead: Covers 50 square meters. Function: A room for storing bodies, bodies stored here will not rot or mutate, the longer they are ced, the more apocalypse coins are gained from burial. Prerequisite building: Corpse Storage Room. Price: 500 apocalypse coins.]


    [ve ughterhouse: Covers 200 square meters, utilizes underground space, does not conflict with other surface buildings, can imprison ves who need punishment in dungeons. Once a ve enters the dungeon, they will endure endless torture and umte resentment, producing wraiths. Prerequisite building: ve Dungeon. Price: 1000 apocalypse coins.]


    [Soul-Forbidden Magic House: Covers 100 square meters, a ce where the City of Darkness lord imprisons his enved prisoners. Each person has only a 2 square meter cell, absolutely isted during rest. ves imprisoned in the Soul-Forbidden Magic House will gradually lose their self-consciousness and be the lord''s loyal puppets. Prerequisite building: ve Cabin.


    Price: 500 apocalypse coins.]

 Chapter 103: Alexs Colonial Plan

    [Four-Eyed Demon Crow: The lord''s eyes, capable of stable flight in various environments, transparent in form, the lord can control the Four-Eyed Demon Crow to scout a 10,000-meter radius around the City of Darkness. Creatures with a mental attribute score below 100 points cannot detect it; price: 300 apocalypse coins.]


    [Destroyer Turret: Attacks all life forms assaulting the City of Darkness, also under the lord''s control. Each shell costs 10 apocalypse coins (automatically purchased upon consumption, until the apocalypse coins are exhausted); price: 400 apocalypse coins.]


    ¡­


    [Strangler Armored Tank: A powerful armored vehicle with enhanced firepower, each shell costs 10 apocalypse coins (automatically purchased upon consumption, until the apocalypse coins are exhausted). Capable of withstanding attacks from zombies below A grade, it is the best vehicle for the lord of the City of Darkness; prerequisite equipment: Strangler Armored Vehicle. Price: 2000 apocalypse coins.]


    [Demon God''s High-Tech Mechanical Maiden: A mechanical maiden made from machinery and highly realistic silicone, crafted ording to the golden ratio, perfect in both figure and appearance, very understanding, possessing strongbat abilities and excellent "service skills", the lord''s best ything and assistant. Price: 2000 apocalypse coins.]


    [Zombie Altar: Can use apocalypse coins to summon buried zombies, the summoned zombies can be controlled by the lord, and can also ept simplemands, absolutely loyal to the lord. Price: 2000 apocalypse coins.]


    [sma Ancient Well: A sinister ancient well full of sma, watering the graves with sma can increase the production of apocalypse coins. Price: 600 apocalypse coins.]


    ¡­


    [Demon God''s Seed: Seeds watered with the blood of a demon god, nting them can generate a new City of Darkness. Price: 10,000 apocalypse coins.]


    [Demon God''s Folding Gate: Allows free travel between two City of Darkness locations, prerequisite: must own more than two Cities of Darkness. Price: 2000 apocalypse coins.]


    [Demon God''s Barrier: Conceals all scenes within the walls of the City of Darkness and forms an unbreakable defensive barrier. It is impossible to observe the inside of the city from the outside world or breach the barrier; prerequisite buildings: Lord''s Illusion, Advanced City Wall; price: 80,000 apocalypse coins.]


    ¡­


    [Demon God''s Portal of Worlds: Allows travel across myriad worlds to establish colonies and find powerful corpses for burial. Price: 100,000 apocalypse coins.]


    ¡­


    Alex looked at the new construction list, feeling dazzled by the array of buildings and items, almost overwhelmed by the sheer number of options!


    Moreover, each of these buildings has powerful functions!


    Any one of them is incredibly dominant!


    Buildings like the Level 3 Tomb and Demon Lord''s Castle, which are upgradeable based on their original versions, will haverger spaces and more powerful functions after upgrading.


    And constructions like the "Zombie Altar" and "sma Ancient Well" are all new buildings, undoubtedly very powerful in their functionalities.


    Especially the "Demon God''s Seed," which gave Alex a feeling of excitement.


    "After nting, it can generate a new City of Darkness!!"


    Upon reading the description of the "Demon God''s Seed," Alex almost eximed in surprise.


    With the "Demon God''s Seed," it means that he could build a new City of Darkness!


    And ording to the description, there is no limit to the number of "Demon God''s Seeds"!


    As long as there are enough apocalypse coins, he can build endlessly!


    This, coupled with the "Demon God''s Folding Gate" in the next section!


    Alex could even establish his own post-apocalyptic colonies around the world, given enough apocalypse coins!


    And there are no spatial constraints between these colonies!


    Alex can travel within the same day to any City of Darkness that has a "Demon God''s Folding Gate"!


    Once the City of Darkness spreads to every country in the world, Alex could traverse the entire world in a single day!


    But that''s not what shocked Alex the most!


    The ultimate construction in thest section, "Demon God''s Portal of Worlds," even allows his colonies to appear in other worlds!


    This is a game-changing construction. With this Portal of Worlds, it means that Alex could conquer myriad worlds!


    In these worlds, he could establish his own City of Darkness and colonies!


    Of course, corresponding to its powerful functionality, there is also its exorbitant price!


    Alex quickly nced over the prices of these constructions.


    Even the cheapest "Four-Eyed Crow" requires 300 apocalypse coins!


    And the most expensive "Demon God''s Portal of Worlds" demands a staggering 100,000 apocalypse coins!


    Looking at his modest remaining apocalypse coins, Alex immediately dismissed the idea of building these incredible constructions.


    "We must start with the basic buildings on solid ground!" he thought, interrupting his grand fantasy and looking at the tombs currently burying zombies.


    "First, I need to upgrade one of the tombs to level 3 and bury the B-grade zombies."


    Upgrading to a level 3 tomb requires 500 apocalypse coins.


    Alex currently doesn''t have enough apocalypse coins for the upgrade.


    However, he can now build two more level 2 tombs, and he has enough apocalypse coins for that.


    After upgrading to an advanced City of Darkness, Alex''s tomb construction limit reached 8.


    "System, construct two Level 1 tombs!"


    ¡­


    With thepletion of the two Level 2 tombs, there were now a total of 8 Level 2 tombs starting to bury zombies.


    The speed of burial increased significantly.


    There were still over a hundred C-grade zombies in the corpse storage, but given the current pace of burial, they would soon face a shortage.


    Taking advantage of this lull, Alex again controlled the Three-Eyed Crow to search for C-grade zombies.


    Furthermore, he dispatched the "Zombie Plunderers" to hunt and kill C-grade zombies in the surrounding areas.


    The C-grade zombies around the City of Darkness had be almost a rare species due to


    Alex''s repeated hunting. Although the "Zombie Plunderers" were efficient in hunting zombies, there were just too few C-grade zombies in the area.


    Busy until the evening, Alex and the "Zombie Plunderers" had only managed to kill a little over ten C-grade zombies.


    "The C-grade zombies in this area are too scarce. It seems I need to find a way to attract some C-grade zombies or hunt them in farther areas."


    Alex looked at the C-grade zombies he had managed to hunt with a slight frown.


    As his attributes and tomb levels increased, he required higher-end zombies.


    Simrly, these zombies were bing rarer.


    Alex had to find a way to solve the difficulty of hunting zombies as soon as possible.


    At this moment, the cat-eared girl, Lan Si Ruo, appeared silently before Alex, rubbing against him with a somewhat serious expression, "Meow~~~¡­ I smell the scent of mutants¡­ I feel that near our shelter, there are mutants lurking¡­"

 Chapter 104: Attributes Skyrocket! The Extraordinary Body!

    The presence of mutants lurking near the City of Darkness was not good news for Alex.


    Although he had the Lord''s Illusion for cover, if Lan Si Ruo could smell the enemy, it was likely they could also smell them.


    Clearly, the enemy had tracked them by following Lan Si Ruo and the others'' scent.


    Regardless of the lurking mutant''s intentions, Alex felt the urgent need to devise a n to capture them.


    However, seeing Lan Si Ruo gave Alex a new idea.


    The unique scent of mutants naturally serves as bait to attract mutant zombies and mutants.


    In the future, the simple tasks of luring and killing C-grade zombies and capturing mutants could be delegated to his mutant harem.


    "Blue, I''m giving you and the others two tasks. First, find the lurking mutant as soon as possible.


    Second, find a way to attract mutant zombies to the outskirts of City of Darkness. If conditions allow, you may also kill as many mutant zombies as possible, ensuring your own safety, and bring their bodies back to the corpse storage in the city."


    If they were to hunt mutant zombies alone, it would be quite dangerous given their current abilities.


    But simply locating and attracting mutant zombies should be manageable for them.


    "Also, try not to act alone. If anyone gets injured, just return to the castle as soon as possible."


    Even if they were injured, there was no need to worry. With the healing capabilities of the Dark Castle, as long as the injuries weren''t fatal, they could be healed with rest.


    After assigning the tasks, Alex''s apocalypse coins finally reached 500.


    "System! Upgrade to Level 3 Tomb immediately!"


    [Level 3 Tomb: Can infinitely bury all zombie bodies below grade B; prerequisite building: Level 2 Tomb; price: 500 apocalypse coins.]


    [Upgrade to Level 3 Tomb selected, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 500 apocalypse coins...]


    [Under construction...]


    As the electronic synthesized voice finished, the selected Level 2 tomb emitted a dazzling light.


    With a rumbling sound, the area of the tomb doubled in size, and the tombstone became muchrger than before.


    [Level 3 Tomb, constructionplete!]


    "Finally, the Level 3 Tomb isplete, huh?" Alex was somewhat excited.


    He took out the body of a B-grade spider-form zombie from his spatial bag and threw it directly into the tomb.


    A groan, as if from hell, resounded.


    White text appeared on the tombstone.


    [The body is being buried...]


    [Estimated time 3 hours...]


    The burial time extended by an hour this time.


    Although Alex was eager to see the results of burying a B-grade zombie, he now had to wait patiently.


    It was already night, and the entire City of Darkness had fallen into darkness.


    Only the Dark Castle, which was already electrified, still shone with brilliant lights.


    Three hours of burial time was neither too long nor too short.


    Taking advantage of these three hours of free time, Alex felt he should do something meaningful.


    Inside the Dark Castle, Li Wan Ning and Lu Yu Rou were conducting "moral and ethical" education sses for the mutants and newly rescued Feng Ningning and others, using a disy screen showing Japanese "moral education films."


    The intense fighting sounds and strange dialogues in the educational film made Feng Ningning and the others blush.


    Meanwhile, Lan Si Ruo, Qian Qian, and a few other innocent mutant girls listened naively, their eyes filled with curiosity.


    Alex walked into the Dark Castle and touched the snow-white fox tail of the fox girl Qian Qian, saying, "Qian Qian,e to my room for a bit."


    From the first sight of Qian Qian, Alex had been attracted by her charm, always feeling restless towards her.


    Taking advantage of the three-hour wait, Alex nned to rx a bit.


    Qian Qian, with her watery big eyes and shaking her snow-white fox tail, hopped into Alex''s bedroom.


    ¡­


    "Ding-dong! B-grade zombie burialplete¡­"


    The three hours passed quickly.


    Alex, somewhat reluctantly, got dressed and got up.


    The system''s notification sound came again:


    "Increase of 58 apocalypse coins."


    "Gain of 12 points in constitution attribute."


    "Gain of 5 points in strength attribute."


    "Gain of 15 points in agility attribute."


    "Gain of 20 points in mental attribute."


    "Acquisition of material: Space Crystal Core."


    "Level 3 Tomb is now empty, please bury again."


    As the electronic synthesized voice ended, Alex felt a surge of warmth fill his entire body, feeling as if he was about to soar into the air.


    The meridians and bones throughout his body continuously emitted cracking sounds.


    His originally clean skin was suddenly covered in dirt-like grime.


    It was as if he was undergoing aplete transformation!


    [Congrattions to the host for sessfully entering the transcendental realm. From this moment on, you no longer belong to the category of humans; to humans, you are now a transcendental being.]


    [Ding-dong! Transcendental ability acquired: Vajra Body.]


    [Vajra Body: The possessor of this transcendental ability will have extremely strong defensive capabilities. Ordinary knives, guns, and bullets cannot harm the ability user, and zombies of grade C or lower cannot inflict any damage on the ability user!]


    "Vajra Body?" Alex was slightly startled. He hadn''t expected his first transcendental ability to be the impervious Vajra Body.


    Not as powerful as he had imagined, but still not weak!


    "So, with the Vajra Body, ordinary knives, guns, and bullets can''t harm me at all?"


    [Yes! Even if someone were to shoot you in the head at close range with a rifle, it would not cause you any substantial harm. Your body''s hardness isparable to steel, but the impact of bullets can still interfere with your actions.]


    Alex nodded in satisfaction. From today onwards, he no longer had to worry about whether others had guns.


    Bullets could no longer cause him any substantial harm.


    Ordinary people who wanted to harm him would have to resort to heavy weaponry like cannon shells!


    Now, even if Alex faced the military, he could be fearless.


    "System! Disy my attribute values!"


    [City of Darkness (Advanced) Lord Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Constitution: 112 (Transcendental!)]


    [Spirit: 108 (Transcendental!)]


    [Strength: 105 (Transcendental!)]


    [Endurance: 100]


    [Agility: 115 (Transcendental!)]


    (Average value for an adult male human is 60)


    [Skills: Proficient in Xingyi Quan]


    [Items: de of Sin (Intermediate), Space Bag (Basic)]


    [Materials: Bio ws*79, Bio Whiskers*75, Space Crystal Core*1.]


    [Apocalypse Coins: 256]


    Except for endurance, which has not yet reached transcendental, all other attributes have achieved transcendental status!


    Additionally, in just three hours, the apocalypse coins have already reached over two hundred!


    Moreover, Alex noticed that in the materials section, there is an added Space Crystal Core!


    "System, what is the function of the Space Crystal Core?"

 Chapter 105: A Sinister New Skill

    "System, what is the function of the Space Crystal Core?"


    [Space Crystal Core: The Space Crystal Core is a crystal core that can only be formed by B-grade zombies. It is a material for upgrading the space bag. Collecting 2 Space Crystal Cores will allow for the upgrade of the space bag.]


    So that''s how it is!


    With the growing demand for zombies and materials, Alex''s basic space bag was clearly no longer sufficient for his current needs.


    Alex took out the remaining B-grade Mother-Child Resentful Zombie from his space bag and threw it into the vacant Level 3 Tomb.


    [The body is being buried...]


    [Estimated time 4 hours...]


    "Four hours?" Alex was slightly taken aback.


    When he killed the Mother-Child Resentful Zombie, he had felt it was much easier than killing the spider-form zombie.


    Yet, unexpectedly, this Mother-Child Resentful Zombie seemed to be even stronger than the spider-form zombie.


    Looking at the time, it was almost 11 pm at night. Remembering the fox girl and cat-eared girl sweetly asleep in bed, Alex turned and walked back to his room.


    The important task of burying two B-grade zombies wasplete.


    The remaining C-grade zombies could be handled by his maidservants.


    Four hours passed quickly¡­


    "Ding-dong! B-grade zombie burialplete¡­"


    "Increase of 68 apocalypse coins."


    "Gain of 20 points in constitution attribute."


    "Gain of 15 points in endurance attribute."


    "Gain of 8 points in strength attribute."


    "Gain of 11 points in agility attribute."


    "Gain of 5 points in mental attribute."


    "Acquisition of skill: Wild Domination of Hundred Women."


    "The Level 3 Tomb is now empty, please bury again."


    A tired and panting Alex, with a pained expression and drenched in sweat, set Qian Qian aside and asked in surprise, "System, what is Wild Domination of Hundred Women?"


    Indeed, the Mother-Child Resentful Zombie provided more attribute points and apocalypse coins than the spider-form zombie, and it also granted a rare new skill.


    However, the name of the skill made Alex feel somewhat embarrassed.


    [Wild Domination of Hundred Women: Mastery of this skill greatly enhances physical stamina and vitality. When using this skill, one can wildly dominate a hundred women without tiring!]


    "Figures... this dog of a system..."


    Alex wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, feeling a bit embarrassed about this newly acquired skill.


    But then he turned to look at the fox girl Qian Qian and the cat-eared girl Lan Si Ruo, who had already fallen into a deep sleep due to exhaustion.


    Thinking about the snake girl Lolita Miao Miao and the centaur girl Yuan Yuan sleeping in the next room, and most importantly, the tall and formidable cow-horned beauty Nana.


    Just these few mutants were already somewhat overwhelming for him.


    Not to mention, there were also the members of the women''s personal guard team in another room.


    It had been a long time since he had taken care of them.


    Alex felt quite ashamed thinking about it.


    "System, how many apocalypse coins are needed to learn Wild Domination of Hundred Women?"


    [Learning Wild Domination of Hundred Women requires 30 apocalypse coins.]


    That cheap?


    Thinking of the 30 apocalypse coins, Alex felt that it was practically negligible...


    Alex switched his view to the skill tab and selected to learn [Wild Domination of Hundred Women].


    [Wild Domination of Hundred Women selected, learning conditions met.]


    [Learning...]


    As the electronic synthesized voice ended, Alex suddenly felt an enlightening sensation.


    His body, originally fatigued, suddenly seemed to be infused with endless energy, feeling light and buoyant.


    "Uh... although I feel incredibly energetic all over, my body suddenly feels somewhat hot and agitated!"


    [Sessful learning of Wild Domination of Hundred Women.]


    [Constitution increased by 50.]


    [Endurance increased by 50.]


    [Strength increased by 50.]


    Constitution, endurance, and strength all saw significant improvements! §Ô-?&¦Á???%?-§à§á%-


    With just 30 apocalypse coins spent, such a substantial increase in attributes was achieved.


    This brought great joy to Alex''s heart.


    Looking at the exhausted fox girl and cat-eared girl, his eyes filled with fervor once again.


    But this was not enough!


    Alex turned towards the door and called out, "Someone, bring Miss Nana to me!"


    Now, he wanted to challenge the cow-horned woman, Nana!


    As the night passed and the sun rose.


    The glow of the morning sun shone into Alex''s bedroom.


    Beside him, Lay the deeply sleeping fox girl Qian Qian and the cat-eared girl Lan Si Ruo.


    It was evident that both were exhausted to the extreme.


    Only the cow-horned girl Nana had a face filled with happiness and satisfaction.


    Alex stood up and nced at his apocalypse coins.


    Over the course of the night, his apocalypse coins had once again umted to over a thousand.


    Alex opened the construction panel and carefully scanned it, finally selecting two buildings.


    Hall of the Dead!


    What he urgently needed now was apocalypse coins.


    And buildings that could increase the output of apocalypse coins were obviously Alex''s first choice.


    "System, immediately upgrade the Corpse Storage Room to the Hall of the Dead!"


    [Hall of the Dead: Covers 50 square meters. Function: A room for storing bodies. Bodies stored here will not rot or mutate. The longer they are stored, the more apocalypse coins are gained from burial. Prerequisite building: Corpse Storage Room. Price: 500 apocalypse coins.]


    The longer the bodies are stored, the more apocalypse coins are umted - this feature is precisely what Alex was looking for!


    [Hall of the Dead selected sessfully, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 500 apocalypse coins...]


    [Under construction...]


    As the electronic synthesized voice ended, the Corpse Storage Room outside the castle began to tremble, and then burst into a glow.


    A ck metal hall emerged at the original location.


    The ck hall emanated a sinister aura of death, with calls of the deceased echoing from within.


    Surrounding the entire hall was an icy frost.


    [Hall of the Dead constructionplete!]


    Alex leaped down from the castle and found an open space next to the tombs.


    "System, immediately construct the sma Ancient Well!"


    [sma Ancient Well: An eerie well full of sma. Using sma to water the graves increases the production of apocalypse coins. Price: 600 apocalypse coins.]


    The function of this sma Ancient Well was even more apparent!


    Simply by using sma to water the graves, the output of apocalypse coins can be increased!


    [sma Ancient Well selected, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 600 apocalypse coins...]


    [Under construction...]


    In front of Alex, countless streams of sma suddenly emerged, and as the sma flowed, a sinister ancient well gradually took shape.


    [sma Ancient Well constructionplete!]


    Alex fetched adle and scooped up adle of sma from the well, then turned and poured it over a tomb.


    "Hiss..." A chilling sound emanated from the tomb.


    On the tombstone, a line of blood-red text immediately appeared: sma watering bonus acquired.


    Alex scooped anotherdle from the well and poured it over another tomb that was about toplete its burial.


    After waiting a moment, the system notification sounded:


    "Ding-dong, C-grade zombie burialplete!"


    "Received sma watering bonus¡­"


    "Earned 30 apocalypse coins!"


    Although the bonus wasn''t much, little by little, it adds up.


    Originally, burying a C-grade zombie yielded only 15 to 30 apocalypse coins.


    Now, earning 30 apocalypse coins, Alex considered the effect to be quite good.

 Chapter 106: The Lecherous Rescue Team Member

    "Look! The helicopter is back."


    While Alex was instructing Shen Tingting on how to water the tombs with sma, a helicopter appeared again in the northeast direction.


    This time, the helicopter didn''t broadcast any message but headed straight towards the direction of the white-cor apartments.


    "Crackle¡­" Alex''s walkie-talkie crackled with static.


    Then, an excited woman''s voice came through: "Feng Ningning¡­ crackle¡­ Feng Ningning! Can you hear me?"


    Alex waved to Feng Ningning, who was not far away, and handed her the walkie-talkie, saying,


    "The helicopter just now seemed to be heading towards their location. Ask her about the situation there."


    Feng Ningning nodded, took the walkie-talkie, and asked, "Yingying sister, it''s me, I can hear you. How are things on your end?"


    ¡­


    "The organization''s rescue helicopter hase to save us! It''s right outside our building now! We''ll be rescued soon!"


    At this moment, on the 12th floor of the white-cor apartments, Lu Yingying and two other women were waiting for the helicopter''s rescue.


    A maid next to them, upon hearing Lu Yingying had made contact with Feng Ningning and the others, quickly snatched the walkie-talkie and said mockingly:


    "I told you, the organization would definitelye to save us! You fools insisted on following that loser. Regretting it now, huh? We''ll soon be going to a safe and reliable shelter! And you, you''ll be someone''s female ves! Hahaha¡­"


    "Some people are just cheap, can''t help it!" The customer service girl beside her sneered in agreement.


    While they were talking, the helicopter hovered beside the white-cor apartments, lowering a ropedder down to the 12th-floor window.


    "Alright! The helicopter has lowered the ropedder, and we''ll be rescued soon! Good luck to you all!" Lu Yingying said proudly, her tone filled with schadenfreude: "We''re going to live the good life in the organization''s shelter! As for you, if you change your mind, you can contact us anytime. We''ll ask the organization to send a rescue team for you! Don''t trust that man, I''m sure he''s no good!"


    After saying this, Lu Yingying put down the walkie-talkie and followed the two people ahead of her, climbing up thedder.


    Meanwhile, in the City of Darkness, Alex asked Feng Ningning, who looked somewhat embarrassed: "So? Are you regretting your decision now?"


    "If you do, I can send you back."


    "No! I don''t regret it!" Feng Ningning asserted firmly: "I am very satisfied with my life now. I think, even if they are really rescued by the organization, they can''t possibly live asfortably as we do now."


    Although this ce is eerie, it''s very safe!


    Not only is there ample food and water, but there''s also electricity.


    Before, they even had to conserve water when drinking, but now, they can bathe every day!


    And all they need to do is serve Lord Alex, just one man.


    There''s no need for deceit and scheming, no need to be wary of others'' covetous stares and sinister plots.


    No worries about zombie attacks, or struggling for food and water.


    Simple and rxed.


    Such a life, in this kind of apocalypse, is almost unimaginable.


    She was nowpletely content.


    In fact, she felt very happy.


    Alex nced at Feng Ningning''s loyalty level above her head¡ª99%.


    It had grown quickly.


    Soon she would bepletely subjugated.


    Her words seemed genuine.


    He was very satisfied with Feng Ningning''s performance.


    "System, summon the Four-Eyed Demon Crow," Alexmanded the system.


    The Three-Eyed Crow''s scouting range was only three thousand meters in radius, which was too small.


    He now needed a Four-Eyed Demon Crow to check the situation near the Fourth People''s Hospital.


    Concerning this location, which was only about five thousand meters away in a straight line and also a gathering ce for helicopters, Alex still felt uneasy.


    There can''t be two tigers on one mountain.


    Alex did not want any other forces to exist near his City of Darkness.


    Whether the other party was established by the organization or someone else, he had to eliminate them.


    [Selection to summon Four-Eyed Demon Crow sessful, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 300 apocalypse coins...]


    [Summoning sessful!]


    As the electronic synthesized voice ended, a huge ck crow with four eerie green eyes appeared in front of Alex.


    Compared to the Three-Eyed Crow, this Four-Eyed Demon Crow looked more sinister and more robust.


    Its green eyes seemed to see through everything.


    Alex closed his eyes and controlled the Four-Eyed Demon Crow to fly rapidly towards the direction of the white-cor apartments.


    At the same time, a projected image appeared in front of Alex.


    Not only could Alex see it, but Feng Ningning and the other three women could also clearly see the images in the projection.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the maid was the first to board the helicopter, followed by the customer service girl and Lu Yingying.


    The helicopter shuddered for a moment, then ascended again, flying towards the Fourth People''s Hospital.


    Inside the helicopter, besides the three women, there was a pilot flying the helicopter and a man in a white doctor''s coat.


    Neither these two men nor the three women who had just boarded the helicopter noticed a huge, transparent Four-Eyed Crow, staring at them with its four eyes.


    "Hello! I''m Yan Gaoyang, a rescue worker from the Fourth People''s Hospital shelter, nice to meet you all." The man in the doctor''s coat in the back row of the helicopter stared straight at Lu


    Yingying and extended his hand with a grin, "What''s your name, beautifuldy?"


    "My name is Lu Yingying... Before the apocalypse, I was a popr inte broadcaster. If you y LOL, you might know me."


    The man in the coat eagerly grabbed Lu Yingying''s hand and caressed it with his other hand, saying, "I didn''t expect such a beauty to be an inte broadcaster! Brother here really hit the jackpot!" -check-original


    Lu Yingying was slightly stunned and tried to withdraw her hand in a panic, but the man in the coat was very strong, and she couldn''t break free.


    "Yan! My name is Yang Dan! I was the one who contacted you on the walkie-talkie! I''m also very happy to meet you! Seeing you in a doctor''s coat, you must have been an excellent doctor before the apocalypse, right?" The maid Yang Dan, who was trying to please Yan Gaoyang, leaned close to him and ttered, "Doctors are so great and noble.


    Before the apocalypse, you healed the sick, and now during the apocalypse, you''re still a rescue worker saving people! That''s really admirable!"


    Yang Dan''s words were clearly meant to butter him up.

 Chapter 107: Doctor? Or Psychopath?

    Seeing Lu Yingying struggling, Yang Dan didn''t forget to pat her hand and said, "Being favored by Dr. Yan is your good fortune! Once we get to the shelter, we will need Dr. Yan''s care¡­"


    She was a woman who had wed her way up from the bottom of society, naturally more worldly than Lu Yingying, who had been pampered in her youth and hadn''t experienced much adversity.


    What was the situation now? They had just been rescued and were in need of this man''s help. What did a little flirtation matter?


    However, her words, which were clearly meant to tter the man in the doctor''s coat, suddenly made his smile freeze!


    The man in the doctor''s coat, who had been leering, suddenly changed expression, his eyes bulging as he stared at Yang Dan, his face growing more and more ferocious: "What did you say?!! You call those beastly dogs noble? You call those bastard freaks great?!! You whore!"


    Saying this, the man in the doctor''s coat seemed to be triggered by something, hysterically screaming, "You damn dirty bitch! You''re so ugly and dare to speak to me?! Go to hell!"


    With that, the man, appearing crazed, burst into insaneughter, grabbed Yang Dan''s hair, and smashed her head against his knee.


    Blood flowed down Yang Dan''s forehead.


    "Ah!!!" Yang Dan screamed,pletely unaware of what she had said wrong, trembling and yelling, "Dr. Yan! Dr. Yan! What are you doing?! I¡­ Ahhh!!!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was thrown off the helicopter by the man in the doctor''s coat, who continued tough uncontrobly.


    Yang Dan''s screams and the man in the doctor''s coat''s madughter instantly sent Lu Yingying and the other customer service girl into a state of shock!


    The two clung tightly to each other, trembling violently.


    The man in the doctor''s coat widened his eyes and slowly grinned, watching Yang Dan crash to the ground and get surrounded by zombies, he let out a burst of satisfiedughter.


    Hisughter was eerie, like the screech of a night owl.


    Turning his head, his eyes were bloodshot!


    Lu Yingying could clearly see that underneath the white doctor''s coat of this man, he was wearing a patient''s gown!


    She suddenly remembered ¨C the Fourth People''s Hospital was a psychiatric hospital!!


    "It''s over!! We should never have trusted them! We should have left with Feng Ningning from the start!!" Lu Yingying''s heart was filled with regret.


    But it was toote for regrets now.


    "Ningning!! We were deceived! Pleasee save us¡­" Before Lu Yingying could finish her plea, the walkie-talkie she had taken out was snatched away by the man in the doctor''s coat.


    "Oh-ho! Little beauty, didn''t expect you to havepanions outside? How about it? Be a good girl and tell me where they are, and I''ll go rescue them for you, so we can all have fun together?"


    The man''s hand began to wander over Lu Yingying''s body, moving brazenly.


    "Little beauty! You''re so beautiful! Tsk, tsk, tsk! Look at your big eyes, I really want to pluck them out and keep them in my mouth, so bright and lovely, must be delicious!


    And this delicate skin of yours, tsk, tsk, you must have taken good care of it before?" Saying this, the man in the doctor''s coat licked his lips, circling around Lu Yingying''s face: "And your tender little cherry mouth, after I''ve had my fun, I''ll definitely keep your little cherry lips! Hahahaha¡­"


    Don''t mind the sensitive content: The feeling of being wet and slimy, like a poisonous snake slithering over her, terrified Lu Yingying so much that she peed herself directly!


    The man in the medical gown smelled the urine and his eyes lit up instantly. He took a deep breath and eximed, "A beauty is a beauty, even her urine smells so strong! I like it! Hahaha!"


    "Damn, it stinks! Lao Yan, this smelly woman will be yours to y withter. The girl next to her looks good, I want herter!" The man sitting in the helicopter pilot''s seat, who had been silent all along, sneered with a rough voice like a duck, "This girl looks pretty young, maybe in her twenties? Tsk tsk, I like young ones, and after having fun, I can still have a good meal! Hahaha!"


    At this point, the customer service girl couldn''t hold back anymore, hearing that these two people were nning to harm her, and she was so scared that she even defecated.


    Inside the helicopter, a foul smell suddenly permeated.


    "Damn it! This smell is really damn strong! But I like it!" The man in the medical gownughed wildly as he squeezed Lu Yingying, who was trembling all over.


    ...


    The scenes and conversations on the ne appeared without any omissions in front of Alex, Feng Ningning, and others.


    Feng Ningning and the two Ukrainian models were pale and trembling, but they could still control themselves. Nan Nan, on the other hand, turned her head and vomited.


    Seeing this moment, Feng Ningning and the others couldn''t help but feel grateful for their initial choice. When they looked at Alex, their eyes were filled with gratitude.


    Compared to the experiences of Lu Yingying and the others, they were truly fortunate!


    One in heaven, the other in an eighteenyered hell!


    "It''s really suspicious. These two people don''t look like they belong to any organization or the military," Alex said as he watched the thrilling scene in front of him. He didn''t find it particrly cruel, after all, he had done things in the dungeon that were much more cruel than what this man was doing.


    However, what this man was doing and saying was indeed quite disgusting.


    "Sizzle..." At this moment, the walkie-talkie in Alex''s hand rang again, and a man''s calm and cultured voice came through, "Hello! We are the organization''s rescue team, and we''ve already rescued your friend to the shelter. If you need rescue as well, please contact us immediately... Sizzle..."


    Watching the man in the medical gown on the screen cruelly torturing someone while speaking on the walkie-talkie, Feng Ningning and the others couldn''t believe that such a refined voice wasing from the mouth of that sadistic man!


    And it was happening while he was torturing someone!


    For a moment, Feng Ningning and the others felt a chill down their spines!


    If it weren''t for Alex saving them.


    If it weren''t for being able to see the scenes inside the helicopter and hear the conversations inside.


    They might very well have suffered the same fate!


    "Thank you! Master!" The two Ukrainian models knelt down with a "thud" and began kissing Alex''s feet.


    Feng Ningning and Nan Nan also knelt down in gratitude, looking at Alex with eyes filled with appreciation and admiration.


    Alex noticed that the loyalty of these four people had all reached 100%.

 Chapter 108: The Cannibal Hospital!

    At the same time, the helicopter began to descend slowly toward the rooftop of the Fourth People''s Hospital.


    On the rooftop of the Fourth People''s Hospital, two men dressed in whiteb coats stood smiling, weing the people from the helicopter.


    Their postures were elegant, and their movements gentlemanly.


    However, their eyes were filled with terrifying bloodshot veins!


    Watching the footage sent back by the Four-Eyed Raven, Alex suddenly felt a sense of unease.


    Before the apocalypse, he had heard a rumor.


    hosted-on-MVLeMpYr


    It was said that animals and humans generally do not eat their own kind.


    Alex had once personally confirmed this.


    Once, Alex''s neighbor ughtered a dog and brought him a bowl of dog meat.


    Alex threw a piece to his own dog, Da Huang.


    To his surprise, Da Huang, who was usually ravenous, immediately avoided the delicious braised dog meat!


    Since then, Alex had been filled with questions and curiosity.


    After some research, Alex heard a true story about cannibals on the inte.


    ording to the rumor, humans or animals that eat too much of their own kind would contract a strange disease.


    This disease didn''t have a significant impact on the body, but there was one obvious symptom:


    The eyes of those who consumed their own kind would gradually be filled with terrifying bloodshot veins!


    Just like...


    The two men standing on the rooftop!!


    ...


    Alex controlled the Four-Eyed Magic Crow to patrol around the rooftop of the hospital.


    Because the Fourth People''s Hospital was a psychiatric hospital, there were high walls around the hospital wards to prevent the escape of psychiatric patients.


    Above the perimeter wall, there was even barbed wire wrapped around it.


    It almost looked like a prison!


    Inside the walls, the huge courtyard was empty.


    There were no people, nor any zombies.


    From a geographical standpoint, this ce indeed seemed like a good refuge.


    But soon, Alex noticed something unusual.


    It made sense that there were no zombies inside the wall, but what was strange was that there were no zombies near the perimeter of the inpatient department either!


    Moreover, the outpatient building, which should have been swarming with zombies, was eerily quiet.


    Alex controlled the Four-Eyed Magic Crow to fly around and surprisingly found not a single zombie!


    Bizarre!


    The outpatient building area, though also surrounded by walls,


    had its gates wide open.


    Zombies could have easily entered, but none dared to approach the area!


    Alex couldn''t help but frown, feeling increasingly uneasy about the Fourth People''s Hospital.


    The Four-Eyed Raven circled down, following the men in white coats who were escorting Lu Yingying and the customer service girl into the building.


    Inside the inpatient department, each room was isted with iron bars.


    Through the Four-Eyed Magic Crow, Alex could see some rooms contained zombies,


    while others held several emaciated survivors.


    These survivors were barely alive, clearly having not eaten for a long time.


    Alex spected that when the apocalypse struck, the psychiatric patients in the inpatient area must have been locked in their rooms.


    It was probably for this reason that these unmutated people were lucky enough to survive.


    Lu Yingying and the customer service girl were escorted to the operating room.


    At that moment, in the operating room, three men in white coats and masks held scalpels and various dissection tools, performing a dissection on a woman."


    The woman''s hands and feet were bound, and her mouth emitted a series of weak wails. Her body trembled continuously, and the chains made nging noises.


    The sound was soft, yet incredibly mournful and terrifying.


    The entire room was filled with a strong smell of blood and decay.


    The woman''s breasts had been cut off and ced aside. Although her abdomen had been shed open, one of the men in a white coat had removed his trousers and was indulging himself with the woman''s private parts.


    The sight terrified Lu Yingying and the customer service girl, prompting them to scream.


    Had it not been for the two men in white coats supporting them, they would have copsed to the ground in fright.


    Almost simultaneously, Lu Yingying and the customer service girl bent over and vomited.


    The scene before them was too bloody and brutal.


    Even though they had seen zombies eating people a few times, the current scene almostpletely broke them down.


    A middle-aged man with bloodied hands and wearing sses removed his mask and elegantly picked up a piece of flesh to eat, chewing it while speaking unclearly to Lu Yingying with a smile,


    "Hmm, not bad...uh...she must have been a wealthy woman...uh uh...and she''s quite fleshy too, shouldst us a few days. Also, can you damn find some more men? We always get women, and their hearts are too weak. Our ''precious'' prefers men''s hearts."


    "Damn it, Thunder King, you bastards are eating behind our backs? I haven''t had my fill of this woman yet! You sons of bitches just killed her?!" Yan Gaoyang, the man in the medical robe who had tormented Lu Yingying on the ne, looked at the woman on the operating table with regret.


    Although the woman on the operating table was thin and extremely haggard, it was apparent that she was still very attractive."


    "Before the apocalypse, she must have been a very prominent and beautiful woman.


    "Hahaha! Eating while ying is much more fun!" one of the men in white coats operatingughed as he approached the operating table, continuing his actions while holding a scalpel.


    Lu Yingying shuddered and vomited once again!


    But as she turned her head, the pile of bones next to the operating room instantly frightened her, making her body shake uncontrobly.


    Even Alex, who was watching through the Four-Eyed Magic Crow, felt waves of nausea.


    Feng Ningning and the others were even more distressed; the gruesomely bloody scene was so unbearable that they had to turn their heads away, unable to watch any further.


    So many bones, probably no less than a hundred!


    How many people had these people eaten?!!


    Alex, controlling the Four-Eyed Magic Crow, surveyed the surroundings.


    Clearly, this psychiatric inpatient department couldn''t have had much food left.


    This meant that for the past three months since the apocalypse, these people had survived by eating humans!!!


    For over three months, they had been cannibalizing!!!


    It was only now, when they were running out of food, that they came up with the idea of luring survivors here.


    They had a helicopter, which was indeed a very effective method!


    If they went out to find food directly with the helicopter, given their few numbers, they would likely be attacked by zombies as soon as theynded.


    But rescuing people was much simpler; they just needed to hover the helicopter and lower a rope.


    The foolish survivors would deliver themselves right into their jaws.


    Perhaps, these survivors might even bring some useful supplies.


    Like¡ªweapons and food!


    However,pared to those unappetizing canned and packaged foods, they preferred the fresh flesh and blood they had grown ustomed to eating!

 Chapter 109: The Controlled Tyrant

    The middle-aged man with sses, known as Thunder King, touched the pistol at his waist and proudly said:


    "Hmph! You bastards only know how to y with women. If it weren''t for me letting you out and using such a great method to trick people intoing here for you to y with and eat, you would have starved to death long ago!"


    Yan Gaoyang disdainfully nced at the pistol on Thunder King''s waist and, with a twitch of his mouth, grabbed Lu Yingying''s hair and said, "This woman was brought here by me. I want to keep her for my amusement. Before I get tired of her, none of you are allowed to kill her!"


    "As long as you and Xu Senjie can ensure a steady supply, you can y with this little woman as long as you want! I don''t care about what you do!" the middle-aged man known as Thunder King retorted with disdain.


    Then he said seriously:


    "Now, let''s not talk about these things, we have more important matters to focus on!"


    The middle-aged man, known as Thunder King, pulled out a still-beating heart, squinted his eyes in admiration, and then handed it to a man in a white coat next to him, who was numbly eating meat, saying, "Go, feed this heart to our precious one! As long as our precious one evolves, you will have made a great contribution! The organization will surely reward you handsomely!"


    The man in the white coat nodded, took the heart without another word, and walked out the door.


    Alex continued to control the Four-Eyed Magic Crow and followed.


    Soon, the man in the white coat stopped outside a hospital room.


    The room''s silver-white door te bore three red characters: "Electrotherapy Room."


    On the iron door of the electrotherapy room, there was a sinister red skull painted.


    Through the iron bars of the hospital room window, Alex saw a man in a white coat and a bulky zombie confined inside.


    The zombie had a silvery body, with its purple heart exposed outside, only wrapped in ayer of something like hardened film, beating violently.


    Its left arm, with long silver ws, had been chopped off, and the soft tentacle of the right arm was nowhere to be seen.


    "Tyrant!" Alex''s eyes lit up. The zombie before him was a special kind that could allow zombie looters to merge and evolve ¨C the king among B-grade zombies: the Tyrant!


    However, this Tyrant looked nothing like the king of B-grade zombies.


    This bulky Tyrant not only had its hands and feet rendered useless, but its entire body was also wrapped in copper wire, and even a dagger connected to an electric wire was inserted into its chest.


    Seeing someone enter, the Tyrant zombie growled lowly, as if wanting to rise and approach.


    At that moment, the man in the white coat who had been watching the Tyrant zombie immediately turned on the electric switch!


    "Click!"


    "Zzzzz~~~~~" A fierce current surged through, and the Tyrant zombie let out a wail, its body trembling continuously.


    Especially, the electrified dagger in the Tyrant zombie''s chest immediately stopped its violently beating heart.


    After the Tyrant zombie calmed down, the white-coated man in charge of guarding turned off the electric switch.


    This time, the Tyrant zombie became much more docile, whimpering softly, then looking at the man in front of it with an obedient open mouth, making a pleading sound akin to a dog.


    The man with the heart, expressionless, walked up to the Tyrant zombie and skillfully threw the heart into its wide-open mouth.


    The Tyrant zombie chewed the heart with relish and then raised its head, letting out a series of eerie howls around it.


    Through the eyes of the Four-Eyed Magic Crow, Alex saw a wave of sound continuously spreading outward.


    Around the hospital, the ordinary zombies that were somewhat eager to approach were instantly driven away by this wave of sound.


    Meanwhile, a few C-grade mutant zombies in the distance, as if receiving somemand, staggered around the hospital, emitting whines towards the location of the Tyrant zombie inside.


    This was a response to the Tyrant zombie''s howls!


    Indeed, the Tyrant zombie could control other zombies through psychic waves!


    With this observation, it made sense why there were no zombies around the Fourth People''s Hospital.


    Ordinary zombies, or those mutant zombies not strong enough, would not dare to approach this ce after receiving the Tyrant zombie''s warning waves.


    For B-grade and below zombies, the Tyrant zombie is the king among zombies!


    Its presence and psychic sound waves were enough to instill fear in ordinary zombies and bring them under the Tyrant zombie''s control. exclusive-content-MvLeMpYr


    Alex didn''t know how these people managed to control the Tyrant zombie, and these people even discovered that feeding the Tyrant zombie hearts could control it.


    Listening to what the middle-aged man known as Thunder King said, their actions seemed to be aimed at feeding the Tyrant zombie, waiting for its evolution.


    The unique thought processes of psychiatric patients indeed surprised Alex.


    But regardless, the actions of these psychiatric patients were very clever.


    Especially Yan Gaoyang and Thunder King, Alex even felt that these two were talents.


    "Great! Killing these people will not only give us a helicopter but also easily capture a Tyrant zombie!"


    Alex closed the visual feed and called over Si Ruqing and the others who were patrolling, asking,


    "Who among you knows how to fly a helicopter?"


    Si Ruqing was slightly startled, then nodded and said, "I have flown one before¡­ but I don''t have a helicopter pilot''s license¡­"


    Si Ruqing had learned to fly helicopters during her time at the police academy. Although she wasn''t very proficient, she understood the basic operations.


    "That''s enough," Alex nodded with satisfaction.


    In such an apocalypse, being able to fly was all that mattered. Who would care about having a license?


    "Get your gear ready and bring Keke with you. We''re going out."


    Alex had already understood the situation inside the Fourth People''s Hospital.


    It was a group of psychiatric patients who had taken control of the hospital, using the helicopter to lure survivors from the nearby area to the Fourth People''s Hospital, then killing them for food to sustain their lives.


    These people, aside from being able to deceive simpletons like Lu Yingying, were actually of no use at all.


    Alex could kill all of them single-handedly.


    However, the helicopter and the Tyrant zombie they controlled were very useful to Alex.


    Taking Keke and Si Ruqing with him in the Strangler armored vehicle, and bringing along the Zombie Looter, Alex drove straight to the Fourth People''s Hospital.


    Meanwhile, inside the Fourth People''s Hospital, Yan Gaoyang and several other men in white coats looked at Lu Yingying and the customer service girl lying on the bed, barely alive, and smiled wickedly, pleased with themselves.

 Chapter 110: The Red Skull Society?

    "Speak! Who were you contacting with the walkie-talkie just now? Where are they now?!" Yan Gaoyang, with bloodshot eyes, coldly stared at Lu Yingying, harshly gripping her hair and demanding.


    At this moment, Lu Yingying was barely alive, her eyes filled with humiliation and numbness:


    "They¡­ they are our friends¡­ They were¡­ saved by a man¡­ We don''t know where they went¡­"


    "How many of them are there? Men or women?" the man with sses eagerly asked, his eyes lighting up.


    "Four¡­ four of them¡­ all women¡­ The one who came to save them is a man¡­" Lu Yingying suddenly burst into a mad, hystericalughter: "They are younger and prettier than me, including two tender models from abroad¡­"


    "As long as you don''t eat me¡­ I can help you lure them here¡­"


    Yan Gaoyang''s eyes widened in excitement, drool flowing down his mouth. He handed the walkie-talkie to Lu Yingying and yelled, "Quick! Ask them where they are now!"


    "You first promise not to eat me, then I''ll tell you!" Lu Yingying said bravely.


    At this point, she had nothing to fear.


    Surviving and shifting these people''s attention to younger and prettier ones like Feng Ningning was her only n.


    "Damn it! You still dare to bargain with me?!" The man known as Thunder King suddenly grabbed Lu Yingying, his hair standing on end, his body emitting a strange current, electrocuting Lu Yingying into emitting heart-wrenching screams.


    "Brothers, let''s teach this woman a lesson! Let her enjoy our might! Hahahaha!" The man known as Thunder King burst into a wildugh."


    "The men around also started tough wickedly!


    ...


    "You guys seem to be having quite the fun!" A cold, mocking voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    Yan Gaoyang and the others turned around abruptly, only to see a man walking in with a knife in his hand.


    In his other hand, he held two human heads.


    They were the two people responsible for guard duty today.


    "Who are you?!" Thunder King pulled out a pistol, tensely shouting at Alex: "What do you want to do?"


    Alex nced at the pistol, showing no concern for it.


    With his current defensive abilities, even a rifle shot to his head would not cause him any substantial harm.


    Let alone an old-fashioned Type 54 pistol.


    "Help! You finally came to save us! Thank goodness! These people are worse than beasts, they''re perverts! They eat people! They''ve eaten so many people!!" Seeing Alex, Lu Yingying screamed hysterically as if she had grasped a lifeline.


    The customer service girl, as if seeing hope, quickly crawled towards Alex.


    Yan Gaoyang suddenly burst intoughter: "So, you''re the guy they said rescued the other four beauties? Little brother, hand over those four women obediently, and follow us from now on. I''ll prepare a feast for you today!"


    Alexpletely ignored their words and walked towards Thunder King, who was holding the pistol.


    With a "bang!", the bullet struck Alex''s shoulder.


    Alex only paused for a moment, then continued walking towards Thunder King.


    "Ting-a-ling¡­" the bullet fell to the ground.


    Alex was unharmed!


    "What''s going on?" Yan Gaoyang and the others stared at Alex in astonishment and fear, asking:


    "Are you¡­ a mutant too?!""


    Hearing Yan Gaoyang''s words, Alex immediately sensed something was wrong!


    Yan Gaoyang had used the word "also"!


    This meant that Yan Gaoyang had encountered mutants before, and he himself might even be a mutant!


    "Bang bang!" Two consecutive gunshots rang out. Taking advantage of the brief pause in Alex''s movement, the man known as Thunder King suddenly lunged at Alex, his hair standing on end.


    Huge currents of electricity, like lightning, struck directly at Alex.


    If hit by the electricity, even with Alex''s iron-like skin, he could be stunned by the massive current.


    From the moment Yan Gaoyang yelled out that Alex was also a mutant, Alex had been on full alert.


    Seeing the middle-aged man with sses lunging towards him, Alex immediately retreated, pulling out a rifle and firing a barrage of shots at the electrifying man.


    Although Thunder King was a mutant, he could only emit electricity and did not have an iron-like body.


    Struck by the rifle bullets, he immediately copsed to the ground.


    Alex then turned the gun towards Yan Gaoyang and the other men in white coats.


    "Wait!" Yan Gaoyang grabbed Lu Yingying and held her in front of him, pressing a scalpel against her neck and said, "We are from the Red Skull Society! To be an enemy of us is to be an enemy of the Red Skull Society! I advise you to think carefully!"


    Alex suddenly remembered the red skull painted on the iron door of the room where the Tyrant was confined.


    "What is the Red Skull Society?" Alex asked, frowning.


    Indeed, this was the first time he had heard of such an organization, and by the sound of it, it seemed like an evil group.


    "What the Red Skull Society is, to be honest, I''m not very clear either, you''ll have to ask him for the specifics! But I can assure you, the Red Skull Society is not something you can afford to mess with! I see your mutant abilities are strong, and I wouldn''t mind you joining us!


    To coborate on a great cause!" Yan Gaoyang pointed at the now dead Thunder King on the ground: "You must know, the power of one is limited. Only by joining an organization and uniting can we survive better in this apocalypse, right? Moreover, if our n seeds, we mutants can be even stronger!"


    "What is this great cause of yours?" Alex suddenly became interested in this Red Skull Society.


    your-MVLeMpYr-source


    ording to Yan Gaoyang, after the apocalypse, someone formed a mysterious organization nning a major plot.


    Moreover, among these people, there were many mutants.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Put your gun down! Or I''ll kill this woman right now!" Yan Gaoyang''s expression suddenly changed, pressing the scalpel against Lu Yingying''s neck and shouting: "I know you came to save them! If you want them to live, put your gun down obediently!!"


    "Why would you think I came to save them? The thought process of a psychiatric patient really is different from ordinary people." Alex suddenlyughed.


    "Bang bang bang!" Gunshots rang out again, and Alex unhesitatingly pulled the trigger at Lu Yingying and the other men in white coats.


    Yan Gaoyang forcefully pushed Lu Yingying towards Alex, turned around, and leaped up, smashing through the ss and jumping out of the window of the doctor''s office.


    Alex did not pursue Yan Gaoyang, instead ordering the Four-Eyed Raven hiding beside him: "Follow him!"


    In the moment he opened fire, Alex had changed his mind.


    With Yan Gaoyang''s physique and speed, escaping from Alex''s hands was impossible.


    Alex let Yan Gaoyang go to see if he could trace the Red Skull Society through him.

 Chapter 111: The Luxurious Manor in the Mountains

    "Help me! I''ll do anything you say! I''m willing to be your ve! Please save me!" A weak voice of a woman came from near his feet.


    Alex looked down at the girl crawling towards him, scoffed with disdain, and shot her in the head with his gun.


    Such foolish and filthy simpletons, even offering themselves to Keke as a blood meal, were unworthy in Alex''s eyes.


    Better to end it quickly with a single shot.


    Alex turned and tossed the bodies of these people into his spatial bag, then spoke into the walkie-talkie: "Ruqing, Keke, bring the Zombie Looter inside."


    Now that everyone in the Fourth People''s Hospital was dealt with, it was time to harvest the spoils.


    The door of the electrotherapy room was already open, and the man in the white coat who had been guarding the Tyrant was nowhere to be found.


    Alex didn''t care much, figuring that such a person wouldn''t survive long even if he did escape.


    The bulky and towering Tyrant zombie, without anyone to guard it, remained obediently in its ce.


    It seemed to have grown ustomed to its restraints. MVLeMpYr-story


    Like cats and dogs that have been caged and tormented for long, they don''t dare to leave even when the cage is opened.


    In this aspect, the behavior of the mutant zombies was somewhat simr to animals.


    "Roar!" Seeing the Zombie Looter enter, the Tyrant zombie finally reacted, letting out a fierce roar and struggling to stand up.


    Alex, imitating the man who had previously guarded the Tyrant, flipped the electric switch with a


    "click!"


    Under the powerful electric shock, the Tyrant zombie once again became docile and quiet.


    Alex picked up the de of Sin and decapitated the Tyrant zombie with one swift stroke.


    "Zombie Looter, merge!"


    Once the Tyrant zombie calmed down, Alex ordered the Zombie Looter.


    The eyes of the Zombie Looter suddenly burst with a blood-red light, and its tentacles extended,pletely enveloping the Tyrant zombie.


    Then, it opened its massive stomach and began to slowly devour the Tyrant zombie.


    Watching the Zombie Looter consume and merge with the Tyrant zombie, Alex nodded in satisfaction, and then led Si Ruqing and Keke to the rooftop.


    On the rooftop, a brand-new rescue helicopter sat quietly.


    Alex removed the body of the original helicopter pilot, found the keys on him, and handed them to Si Ruqing.


    The helicopter wobbled as it took off, slowly flying towards the direction of the City of Darkness.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Four-Eyed Magic Crow followed Yan Gaoyang to a new gathering ce!


    This was a real post-apocalyptic refuge hidden in the mountains outside Jiang City!


    Thick and tall walls, and a wide expanse ofnd.


    The walls were covered with electrified fences.


    Several fully armed men patrolled back and forth on the walls.


    At the city gate, modified off-road vehicles and cars were entering and leaving.


    Within the walls of the refuge,


    There were ponds and breeding farms, and fields nted with vegetables and fruits.


    It seemed like a paradise detached from the world.


    Not at all like a ce from the apocalypse!


    This refuge, located in the mountains, was hidden and remote, further protected by such tall walls.


    If it weren''t for the attacks of powerful zombies and hordes of the undead, this ce could have be a paradise for the survivors.


    At the center of the estate, there was a luxurious vi. Above the vi, a ck g fluttered, embroidered with a pink skull in the middle.


    Alex, controlling the Four-Eyed Magic Crow, tried to get a closer look at the situation inside the city, but as soon as he approached slightly, the Four-Eyed Magic Crow instinctively sent waves of danger to Alex.


    It was as if getting closer to this city would immediately result in being targeted!


    Alex quickly controlled the Four-Eyed Magic Crow to ascend rapidly, distancing himself from the city.


    Undoubtedly!


    Someone in the city had just detected the Four-Eyed Magic Crow!


    Their psychic power had reached an extraordinary realm!


    While issuing themand for the Four-Eyed Magic Crow to return, Alex relinquished control of it.


    "System, how many apocalypse coins do I have now?"


    [Apocalypse Coins: 2185.]


    With the addition of the sma Ancient Well, the umtion of apocalypse coins had indeed sped up significantly.


    Now, Alex had over two thousand more apocalypse coins.


    Browsing through the building list, Alex pondered for a moment and finally chose to first enhance the defenses of the City of Darkness.


    With the continuous appearance of mutants and powerful zombies, the City of Darkness wasn''t really safe enough.


    "System! Upgrade to advanced city walls!"


    [Advanced City Walls: (Unique Building), Height: 12 meters, Thickness: 1 meter, Material: Steel. Function: Defense (can defend against attacks from A-grade and below zombies), Control (all life forms within the walls are under the control of the city lord, any life entering the city will be rapidly subjugated). Requires pre-built Intermediate City Walls. Upgrade cost: 500 apocalypse coins.]


    [Choice to upgrade to advanced city walls sessful, conditions met, upgrade can proceed¡­]


    [Consuming 500 apocalypse coins¡­]


    [Upgrading¡­]


    [Upgradeplete!]


    As the synthesized electronic voice concluded, the city walls rumbled, suddenly rising and doubling in height and thickness!


    The material of the entire wall transformed from the original reinforced concrete structure to a steel structure that emitted a metallic luster!


    Superior defensive strength!


    Even against artillery fire, it could easily hold its ground!


    After summoning the people from the castle, Alex continued to issue orders to the system:


    "System, upgrade the Demon Lord''s Castle!"


    [Demon Lord''s Castle: upies 200 square meters, made of ck iron. Functions: Rapid Recovery, Strong Defense, Quick Healing (Rest rooms can quickly replenish energy and heal any injuries). Requires pre-built Dark Castle. Upgrade cost: 600 apocalypse coins.]


    With the increase in his harem, Alex''s narrow Dark Castle could no longer amodate so many people, and in the event of aerial attacks, the protection of just the walls couldn''t guarantee the safety of the women in the castle.


    With the Demon Lord''s Castle, it was apletely different story!


    [Upgrade to Demon Lord''s Castle selected sessfully, conditions met, upgrade can proceed¡­]


    [Consuming 600 apocalypse coins¡­]


    [Upgrading¡­]


    As the synthesized electronic voice fell, the Dark Castle trembled. Then, as if someone was constructing it, ck iron blocks rapidly assembled together.


    In just a moment, a massive ck iron castle appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    Seeing the luxurious and towering new castle, the women couldn''t help but cheer.


    [Upgradeplete!]


    Alex led the women into the brand-new Demon Lord''s Castle, instantly stunned by the scene before him.

 Chapter 112: Should Pipi Stay or Leave?

    Luxurious and filled with European medieval style decor and arrangements.


    Opulently decorated fireces, sofas covered with pr bear fur, and the floorspletely covered with white fur carpets...


    Also, in the bedrooms, the wide, soft, andfortable beds, and the exquisite wardrobes...


    Everywhere radiated nobility and luxury.


    The entireyout of the Demon Lord''s Castle followed, and even exceeded, the standards of British royal residences!


    Even without turning on the air conditioning, the temperature inside the castle was always maintained at the mostfortable level for humans.


    Such a luxurious, ssical, and high-end living environment was something even the pre-apocalypse wealthy couldn''t enjoy.


    Let alone in such an apocalyptic world.


    Most importantly, the castle''s water and electricity were still functioning.


    The upgrade of the castle did not affect its utilities.


    However, the coverage of water and electricity obviously wasn''t enough.


    "Go and call those Innocents over, continue to connect the other rooms in here with water and electricity," Alex ordered the women who were excitedly exploring the new bedrooms.


    Alex didn''t rush to enjoy the new castle but walked out from it, heading to the outer walls for an upgrade.


    Additionally, he used the remaining apocalypse coins to summon a Destroyer Turret.


    [Destroyer Turret: Attacks all life forms assaulting the City of Darkness, also can be controlled by the city lord. Each shell costs 10 apocalypse coins (automatically purchased upon usage, until all apocalypse coins are depleted); Price: 400 apocalypse coins.]


    The cost of the Destroyer Turret was twice that of the Hunter Crossbow.


    However, its power was indeed astonishing.


    Alex decided to test it by firing at a nearby group of zombies.


    "Boom!!!" A loud explosion echoed as the cannon fired at the spot designated by Alex.


    The zombies in the area hit by the shell were sted to pieces.


    Even those further away were swept away by the st.


    This single cannon shot was simr to a pre-apocalyptic tank''s main gun.


    Its power was formidable, and the shrapnel and st wave caused extensive damage around the impact site.


    Zombies below B-grade had almost no chance of withstanding such a powerful strike.


    Afterpleting these arrangements, Alex finally felt at ease.


    With such a defense system, coupled with the protection of the city lord''s illusion, the City of


    Darkness should be absolutely safe in most scenarios.


    Unless faced with an army equipped with nes and cannons, which would be a different story.


    However, from what Alex had seen so far, there were no armies in the vicinity of Jiang City.


    Thergest gathering he had found was the luxurious manor hidden in the mountains.


    "That would make a great colony."


    Alex recalled the scene he had seen through the Four-Eyed Magic Crow.


    Inside the vast luxurious manor, there were not only ponds and fields but also breeding farms with poultry and livestock!


    It was apletely self-sufficient ecological farm!


    "We must find a way to eliminate those people and turn that ce into the second City of Darkness," Alex mused, returning to the study in the castle. He leaned back in afortable recliner and tapped on a golden nanmu wood desk.


    While being attended to by two Ukrainian models, Alex pondered how to eliminate the people in that manor.


    If the manor was filled with ordinary people, Alex could easily enve them with his abilities and the formidable Strangler armored vehicle.


    But now, with many mutants inside the manor and unclear circumstances, he was reluctant to take risks.


    Although he now possessed a body as strong as diamond, impervious to des and bullets, facing unknown opponents, Alex still preferred not to risk it.


    It simply wasn''t worth it.


    Based on his current rate of development, steadily advancing his ns, conquering the entire world wasn''t out of reach.


    Moreover, he still didn''t have enough apocalypse coins.


    Not nearly enough to summon the seeds of the Demon Lord.


    During this time, it was better to carefully consider how to eliminate these people safely and effectively.


    In such an apocalypse, the best way to kill was undoubtedly to use zombies.


    However, the luxurious manor was located in the mountains.


    There weren''t many zombies around it.


    The walls of the manor were also very sturdy.


    Even if ordinary zombies were led there, they would be helpless against the manor. brought-to-you-by-MvLeMpYr


    Not to mention, there were an unknown number of mutants inside.


    Alex was unclear about the extent of their evolution.


    sting through the manor''s walls was something Alex could do.


    He just needed to upgrade the Strangler armored vehicle to a Strangler armored tank.


    But finding and leading arge number of powerful zombies to that remote manor was a tricky issue.


    "Crackle... Meow... Husband, husband! Calling husband!" The walkie-talkie suddenly transmitted the call of Cat-Ear Nymph, Lan Si Ruo, her voice filled with excitement and agitation: "Husband! We found a mutant hiding outside our castle! It''s Wolf Brother Pipi!


    He didn''t die! He''s just seriously injured... Crackle... Husband! Can we take him in?"


    Lan Si Ruo apparently still had lingering feelings, but due to Pipi''s previous betrayal and his insane act of taking down the gathering ce with everyone in it, she still had some reservations.


    Alex frowned, lost in thought.


    To be honest, he actually liked Pipi''s character.


    If it were him, Alex felt he might have made the same choice as Pipi did in that situation!


    Although Lan Si Ruo and the others felt Pipi''s actions were wrong and held a grudge,


    Alex didn''t see anything wrong with what Pipi did.


    In fact, Alex even admired Pipi''s bravery!


    If it were Kang Kang, Alex would definitely not have rescued him.


    Such people, in the apocalypse, were simply the most foolish to die.


    But if it were Pipi, Alex thought this little guy was actually a promising material.


    Moreover, an important point was that although Pipi was a boy, he was still just a child.


    Highly moldable, and also, his abilities were quite impressive.


    Alex suddenly remembered the story Lan Si Ruo had told him before.


    It seemed that Pipi had lured arge number of zombies to besiege their original gathering ce.


    Thinking of this, Alex''s eyes lit up.


    "Bring Pipi here, I have some questions for him."


    If Pipi was willing to pledge allegiance to him, Alex wouldn''t mind taking him in.


    But if Pipi isn''t sincerely loyal to him, Alex wouldn''t mind using Pipi and then turning him into a puppet.


    Alex wouldn''t treat Pipi any differently just because he liked his character and because Pipi was still a child.


    In his eyes, everyone was just a ve to him.


    Those who could be used, he would use; those who couldn''t, he would turn into puppets.


    Or simply eliminate them!


    Pipi was soon brought up...


    Pipi was carried back by the centaur girl, Yuanyuan.


    Pipi was covered in blood, with conspicuous, festering wounds all over his body, looking very pitiful.


    If not for Pipi''s strong vitality, he might have died from such injuries.


    But even so, the frail and young Pipi bit his teeth hard, not making any sounds of pain.


    Pipi was brought in front of Alex.


    Bearing the pain, he slid off the centaur girl''s back.


    Then, he knelt down before Alex and said, "Thank you for killing those beasts and saving my sisters! If I, Pipi, survive this, my life will be yours from now on!"


    After speaking, Pipi sincerely and devoutly kowtowed three times to Alex and then fainted from weakness.


    Qianqian hurriedly stepped forward to hold Pipi, pleading, "Husband, please help Pipi, he''s just a child."


    The centaur girl and the cow-horn girl also stepped forward to plead, "Husband¡­ Pipi is only ten years old, he''s just a child¡­ The previous incident was just because they killed Kang Kang, which made him too impulsive. We promise such things will never happen again!... He is willing to be loyal to you, please take him in¡­"


    Alex didn''t take these people''s words to heart but looked at the top of Pipi''s head.


    Loyalty: 96%


    This number even surprised Alex a bit.


    Achieving 96% loyalty upon entering the city was a rare urrence.


    Moreover, Alex had never had any contact with the young werewolf Pipi before.


    Unexpectedly, this young werewolf was so deeply loyal and righteous.


    Alex initially thought Pipi''s words were just a plea for survival.


    But it turned out that Pipi was sincere.


    "This kid is really good," Alex thought highly of Pipi in his heart.


    Seeing the mutant beauties kneeling on the ground, Alex went with the flow and said, "Alright, for your sake, I''ll save Pipi. However, if Pipi wants to stay, he must work for me. I don''t keep idlers in my city. And if he makes a mistake, he will face severe punishment. Make sure he understands this."


    Alex stood up, picked up Pipi, and carried him to the bedroom, cing him on the floor.


    Soon, Pipi''s wounds began to heal at a visibly fast rate...


    Alex nodded in satisfaction, turned to the group of grateful mutant beauties, and smiled, " I''ve saved Pipi. How are you going to thank me?"


    Qianqian and Lan Si Ruo licked their lips and pounced into Alex''s arms.


    With one in each arm, Alex turned and walked into the adjacent study, where two Ukrainian models were waiting for him. Today, he was curious to find out what made Ukrainian beauties different.

 Chapter 113: The Witch Sisters

    Meanwhile, Yan Gaoyang also entered the Red Skull Vi within the manor.


    This estate, even before the apocalypse, was a secret gathering ce for a mysterious organization.


    Being located in the mountains, it couldn''t be connected to the electricity or water grid.


    Therefore, it was equipped withplete sr and fuel power generation systems.


    The water supply and purification systems were also independent.


    The entire manor was like a self-sufficient kingdom.


    And the core vi, covering an area of over four hundred square meters.


    Apart from the visible four-story building, there was also a heavily guarded basement underneath the vi.


    With Yan Gaoyang''s current status, he had no ess to the basement.


    But he knew that inside this basementy many astonishing secrets!


    Yan Gaoyang approached the entrance, showing a namete embedded with a special chip.


    Two guards scanned Yan Gaoyang''s entire body with a scanner, nodded at him, and then let him in.


    The first floor of the vi was a spacious and luxurious hall, furnished with a set of luxurious leather sofas and a marble coffee table.


    Several men and women were leisurely enjoying tea and coffee, as if they were not in an apocalyptic world but on a vacation.


    A tall young man in a suit, upon seeing Yan Gaoyang, stood up coldly and said, "Where''s


    Thunder King, that old man? Why didn''t hee with you?"


    Yan Gaoyang ignored the man and went straight to the elevator, pressing the button for the third floor.


    The elevator doors opened to reveal a luxurious office hall on the third floor, where an extremely beautiful woman was leisurely sitting at an opulent desk, sipping tea while gazing out the window.


    The woman''s profile was stunningly beautiful, with a perky nose, seductive red lips, and long eyshes, all exuding a captivating feminine allure.


    However, her skin was oddly colored, neither themon yellow nor white, nor the dark tone of African descent, but a sinister pale red.


    Upon seeing the woman, Yan Gaoyang hurriedly approached and knelt halfway, greeting her,


    "Your Highness the Witch, our mission has failed¡­"


    A cold glint shed in the woman''s eyes, followed by an indifferent inquiry, "Where is Professor Lei?"


    Yan Gaoyang, with his head lowered and voice trembling, replied, "Professor Lei was killed by a mysterious man. I barely escaped with my life¡­"


    "Is the Tyrant still in the Fourth People''s Hospital?" The woman''s voice came again, but this time, Yan Gaoyang felt a chill.


    "Sub¡­ subordinate doesn''t know¡­ All our people were killed, only I managed to escape¡­" Yan Gaoyang started to tremble with fear.


    In the air, a strange, blood-like scent began to permeate.


    "Useless!" the woman slowly turned around, revealing her stunningly beautiful yet sinister face.


    It was a devilishly attractive beauty that sent shivers down one''s spine while also irresistibly drawing admiration.


    "Do you know why, out of everyone, only you managed to survive when they all died?" The woman stood up and walked toward Yan Gaoyang.


    Her high heels clicked on the polished hardwood floor with a "tap¡­ tap¡­ tap¡­" sound.


    Getting closer and closer.


    Beads of sweat on Yan Gaoyang''s forehead became increasingly dense.


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ I just wanted to desperatelye back and report¡­ I didn''t think so much¡­"


    Yan Gaoyang was drenched in sweat, trembling uncontrobly.


    Yan Gaoyang, who was typically lustful and wildly crazy, was now so fear-stricken by a seductive woman¡­


    Even though he knew the woman was dressed in a sexy and enchanting manner, Yan Gaoyang didn''t dare to take another look.


    He just kept his head down, watching his sweat drops fall onto the floor with a "drip, drip" sound¡­


    The sound of the woman''s footsteps finally stopped. Through the reflection on the wooden floor, Yan Gaoyang caught a glimpse of the woman''s tight shorts. However, no matter how sexy and tempting the woman was, Yan Gaoyang didn''t dare to entertain any improper thoughts.


    "When you entered the manor today, someone followed you," the woman''s cold voice echoed again. "I sensed his intention, but I couldn''t lock onto his location. This person is very powerful and cautious, quickly withdrawing his will."


    "Now, the person who killed Professor Lei knows our location."


    As she spoke, the woman slowly bent down and lifted Yan Gaoyang with one hand. "The things you did at the Fourth People''s Hospital, don''t think I don''t know about them! I sent you to feed the Tyrant, not to y with women."


    The woman, approaching the trembling Yan Gaoyang, enveloped him in a chilling aura. Yan Gaoyang, usually so arrogant, couldn''t muster any courage to resist or even to argue in this life-or-death moment.


    He could only shiver helplessly in the woman''s grasp.


    "I''ll give you one more chance. If you fail again,e back and ept your death," the woman said calmly, as if discussing something trivial. After speaking, she put the sweat-drenched Yan Gaoyang down.


    Then, turning back to her seat, she sat down and continued, "Take Su Qinggu and An Tianwei with you to investigate who that person is. Find out where he is staying. We must eliminate him; otherwise, he will pose a great threat to us."


    Yan Gaoyang, relieved, quickly knelt down and respectfully said, "Yes, Your Highness the Witch! This time, I will make sure to handle this matter properly!"


    After speaking, he stood up, bowed, and hurriedly left in the elevator, visibly shaken.


    After Yan Gaoyang left, the woman''s plump and moist skin suddenly began to wither. "Damn it! That useless fool made me angry again! Calm down! Calm down! An angry woman ages quickly!"


    Saying this, she gently pressed a red button on her desk.


    A hiddenpartment in the bookshelf behind her opened.


    The woman turned and walked into thepartment.


    Inside, it was empty except for two tanks filled with liquid.


    She approached the blood-filled tank, undressed, and slowly submerged herself in it.


    Next to the blood tank, in the water tank, a girl with a pale blue, almost transparent body slowly emerged.


    The girl seemed to be made of liquid, her body able to change shape with her thoughts.


    A few red tentacles writhed on top of her head.


    "The Professor Lei''s n has failed," the woman in the blood tank said indifferently. "We seem to have encountered a powerful opponent, and we know nothing about this person."


    The girl in the water tank, however, seemed unconcerned. "Trying to obtain more powerful evolution crystals by feeding the Tyrant was always a futile n."


    "So far, we haven''t seen a single A-grade zombie."


    The girl spoke and slowly walked out of the water.


    Her body gradually became more defined until she fully transformed into a beautiful girl with translucent blue skin.


    Her figure and appearance were almost perfect.


    read-first-at-MVLeMpYr


    The girl looked at herself in the mirror, seemingly unsatisfied with her current form. With a thought, her appearance transformed again, shifting from the tall and mature beauty she was before into a cute and petite loli with a youthful face.


    "This form suits me better," the girl murmured to herself, then added, "I can feel that the next wave of evolution is about toe. Seizing this opportunity, perhaps we can all be stronger!"


    The woman in the blood pool frowned and said, "Another evolution tide ising? It seems more high-level zombies and mutants will appear. We must prepare."


    ...


    Yan Gaoyang walked out of the elevator and sat down heavily among the group who were chatting over tea, pouring himself a ss of red wine. He addressed the man in the suit who had called out to him earlier, "Su Qinggu, Her Highness the Witch wants you and Tianwei to go out with me."


    Su Qinggu, the man addressed, replied with a displeased tone, "What''s happened now? Where is Thunder King, that old fool?"


    After the apocalypse, Su Qinggu was one of the first test subjects.


    He endured a month of torture by Thunder King beforepleting his evolution.


    Of the thirteen test subjects in his batch, only he and An Tianwei survived.


    Therefore, he harbored deep hatred towards Thunder King.


    "Dead!" Yan Gaoyang said grimly. "Our experimental department in the Fourth People''s Hospital has also been taken down."


    "What?!" A woman in a tight ck leather outfit, surprised, stood up and asked, "Was it the military? Has the militarye to Jiang City?"


    This woman was An Tianwei, her tight ck leather outfit gleaming darkly, showcasing her stunning and seductive figure to its fullest.Her long ck hair was tied up high, with her ponytail swaying slightly behind her head.


    The first time Yan Gaoyang came here, he was immensely attracted to An Tianwei.


    However, his strength was far inferior to hers.


    Therefore, he could only fantasize about her in his mind.


    "It wasn''t the military, but a mutant who attacked us. This guy seems to have awakened defensive abilities; bullets can''t hurt him at all. Moreover, he has a rifle, and we''re no match for him.Thunder King was shot dead by him." Yan Gaoyang nced at An Tianwei''s slender legs and swallowed discreetly.


    "What a waste! Both of you are mutants, and Thunder King was even a rare psychic, yet you couldn''t handle a mere mutant!" Su Qinggu stood up, looked disdainfully at Yan Gaoyang, arrogantly picked up a bow and arrow, and said, "Afraid of bullets? I wonder if he''s afraid of my Nirvana Arrow."


    He had every right to be proud.


    As one of the first batch of modified mutants, he possessed a hard body, immense strength, and speed that was twice that of ordinary humans!


    Moreover, he wielded Nirvana Arrows, made from Nirvana Steel, known as the strongest metal before the apocalypse!


    Nirvana Arrows were said to be indestructible!


    Even irond skin couldn''t withstand his arrow!


    His partner, An Tianwei, was a pre-apocalypse expert in judo, karate, ninjutsu, and aikido.


    Her extraordinary flexibility andbat skills,bined with speedparable to a cheetah, and dual des made from Nirvana Steel, made her formidable.


    Together, theirbination of long-range and closebat skills made them an invincible pair within the Red Skull organization!


    They were also the strongest force in the Jiang City branch of the Red Skull organization, next to the Witch sisters.

 Chapter 114: The Walking Envy Machine

    As Alex stepped out of the study, content with thepany of the foxdy and the cat-eareddy, the little werewolf Pipi had already woken up. His wounds werepletely healed. Since upgrading to the Demon King''s Castle, the healing abilities of Alex''s bedroom had greatly improved. As long as one wasn''t dead, they could recover quickly in the bedroom of the Demon King''s Castle.


    When Alex entered, Pipi was curiously looking around. He showed no interest in the Japanese action movies on the disy screen, but was rather fascinated by the castle forged from ck gold. However, he didn''t dare to move recklessly, just idly scratching the ck gold floor with his ws. Every time his hard ws scratched the floor, it would immediately return to its original state.


    Pipi seemed somewhat tirelessly amused by this.


    The moment Alex entered, Pipi immediately knelt down and thanked him earnestly and stubbornly, "Thank you for saving me! From today onwards, my life, Pipi, is yours! Master!" Alex noticed that Pipi''s loyalty had now reached 98%.


    Alex patted Pipi on the head and asked with a smile, "Pipi, tell me, how did you manage to lead those zombies togetherst time?" Pipi was startled, thinking Alex was ming him for his previous actions, and quickly lowered his head to admit his mistake, "Master, I know I was wrong about that! I won''t use that ability anymore!"


    Alex pped Pipi on the head, frustrated. He needed that ability now, and this foolish child was saying he would never use it again? Alex couldn''t help but feel like giving Pipi a good thrashing.


    Alex pped Pipi on the head again and scolded, "You little rascal, I''m asking you about what happened, not for you to admit your mistakes!" Pipi enjoyed the moment and chuckled foolishly before starting to answer honestly.


    Alex and Lansiruo''s previous guesses were not wrong. Pipi''s wolf howl could attract mutated zombies from thousands of kilometers around! As long as Pipi used his howl to draw in the mutated zombies while leading them towards a target, the zombies along the way would slowly form a tide, converging in the direction Pipi intended to take them!


    "It''s like a walking super enmity-attracting machine!" Alex was very pleased with Pipi''s skill. If used properly, Alex could leverage this ability to use zombies to attack any stronghold he desired, inbination with the strangler armored tank''s cannon. Alex even felt that thisbination could be invincible.


    The key point was that it wouldn''t require much effort on his part, nor would he need to take risks.


    Moreover, with Pipi''s ability, hunting mutated zombies became much simpler for Alex. "This kid is really a treasure," Alexughed and scolded while patting Pipi''s head. Looking at Pipi kneeling obediently on the ground, he nodded in satisfaction: "A mischievous little treasure, indeed."


    Just then, Pipi suddenly sniffed the air and said alertly, "Master! I smell three mutated humans approaching this area! These scents are unfamiliar; I haven''t smelled them before..." Being closely rted to dogs, wolves also possess an extremely sensitive sense of smell.


    If Lansiruo can only smell the scent of mutated humans, Pipi can identify through his sense of smell where those people are and how many there are. Moreover, if Pipi had encountered this scent before, he could instantly determine who it was through the smell.


    "It seems someone ising for revenge," Alex stood up, a slight smirk on his lips, coldly saying, "I haven''t evene after you yet, but you''re bringing yourselves to my doorstep!" "Qianqian, Lan, Keke, get ready. Today, I''ll take you for some practical training on how to kill."


    Alex stood up and issued orders to his harem group.


    ...


    Meanwhile, under the leadership of Yan Gaoyang, Su Qinggu and An Tianwei carefully found a safe ce to stay around the Fourth People''s Hospital of Jiangcheng City. They then began to control drones to search the surrounding area. Yan Gaoyang and his group were attacked near the Fourth People''s Hospital, so they had to start their search from this area. However, their search turned up nothing.


    "Damn it, how long will we have to search like this? Jiangcheng City is so big; if this bastard finds a ce to hide, where can we find this doggone guy!" Su Qinggu cursed impatiently under his breath.


    "It looks like that guy is alone!" Yan Gaoyang deduced, "He must not have joined any shelter, just hiding alone. In this case, he''s probably nomadic, finding him might be a bit troublesome."


    "I agree, although it''s more troublesome to find this person, if it''s just one person, at least they won''t cause us major trouble!" An Tianwei concurred.


    "I think you guys are wrong; this guy must be hiding somewhere safe! And this ce is very secretive!" Su Qinggu pointed at the drone and said, "Have you forgotten? The helicopter and the Tyrant zombie from the Fourth People''s Hospital are missing!"


    only-found-at-MVLeMpYr


    "What would he want with a Tyrant zombie? Besides, he couldn''t possibly take it away alone. As for the helicopter, if he took it, how could we not find it..."


    "It seems difficult to search with drones; we might have to go down and search separately."


    "Search separately? What if we encounter B-level zombies or a group of mutated zombies?"


    "In my opinion, we should just stay here and wait. This guy stole the helicopter, he''s bound to fly out! As long as he flies out, we can catch him!"


    While the three were arguing, Yan Gaoyang''s walkie-talkie crackled to life.


    "Zzz... Honey, can you hear me?" a man''s voice came through.


    Yan Gaoyang quickly recognized, "It''s that guy who ambushed us!"


    "Honey, what''s up? I can hear you..." a woman''s sweet voice responded.


    "Never expected this bastard to have a wife? She sounds quite nice. After we kill this bastard, I''ll have to enjoy his wife thoroughly!" Su Qinggu swallowed hard, speaking greedily.


    Yan Gaoyang let out a strangeugh, "Her voice indeed sounds like a beauty!"


    Although there was a stunning beauty standing beside the two men, neither of them had any intention of making a move on her. In the Red Skull organization, rtionships between men and women were forbidden; if caught by their leader, the Witch, they would be executed immediately. So, they could only seek women outside.


    Su Qinggu and the others were internally critical of this rule of the Red Skull organization but dared not express their anger openly. They were deeply afraid of the powerful Witch.


    But it was different when they were outside; they felt they could do as they pleased with the women they encountered. Su Qinggu hadn''t been out on a mission for a long time, so he was particrly eager now.


    An Tianwei frowned in disgust, looking at the two men with revulsion, but she didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 115: Welcome to the City of Darkness

    "Wife... zzz... I''m injured now and can''t return immediately. Stay hidden at the school, don''te out! Wait for me toe back!" The man''s voice sounded pained and weary.


    "Huh? This bastard is injured?! That''s great!!"


    Yan Gaoyang shouted excitedly, "Now we''ve got an easy job!"


    "Hmph! Seems like this bastard really loves his wife, how touching with such genuine affection," sneered Su Qinggu. "He told his wife to hide in the school, so his hideout must be there! If we catch his wife, this guy will have no choice but toply. Yan Gaoyang, are there any schools around here?"


    "Hahahaha! I bet this guy would never guess we''re eavesdropping on their conversation through the walkie-talkie! Now, let''s see how he dies!!" Yan Gaoyangughed wildly, "There''s only one university nearby, Jiangcheng University!"


    "Zzz... Honey! We''re hiding in the dorm now, it''s just us few women here, and there are zombies outside. We''re so scared... Pleasee back quickly... Also, since you''ve rescued so many women, our food is running out fast, we might not have enough soon..." The woman''s voice came through the walkie-talkie again, clearly frightened, and revealing a more specific location ¡ª the dormitory!


    Yan Gaoyang and Su Qinggu grew even more excited.


    "Damn it! There are several women there! This is going to be so damn thrilling!"


    An Tianwei spoke with a face full of contempt, "These women are really useless! So stupid and worthless! I really don''t understand why that idiot would save so many women!"


    "Zzz... I can''te back now... I''m surrounded by zombies, I can only return after the zombies disperse... zzz... Just hold on! Baby, don''t worry, I will definitelye back!" The man''s anxious voice came through the walkie-talkie again.


    "Wow, how touching! Such a loving couple!! Really enviable! But, your wife is about to fall into my hands now! Hahahaha!"


    Hearing that the man couldn''t return immediately, Su Qinggu couldn''t hold back anymore. He picked up the walkie-talkie andughed wildly into it, "Kid, you dare to offend people from the Red Skull? Today, I''m going to let your wife thoroughly enjoy the ''care'' of our Red Skull''s robust men!! Hahahaha!"


    "No!! Don''t!! If you have any grudge, take it out on me!! Leave my wife alone!!" Alex yelled frantically into the walkie-talkie.


    Meanwhile, Sisuoqing and Lansiruo among others couldn''t help butugh. Qianqian coughed once and continued in a pretend-scared voice, "Ah!! Who are you? What do you want to do? Honey! Come back quickly!


    I''m so scared!!"


    After finishing, Qianqian smirked at Alex and said, "How''s that? My acting isn''t bad, right?"


    Alex rubbed the foxdy Qianqian''s fox ears and smiled, "Not bad, if there''s an award for best actress this year, I''d definitely choose you."


    "No way, no way! Next time, I also want to act!" Lansiruo eagerly said from the side.


    "I want to y too! It''s so much fun!" The snakedy Miao Miao wrapped herself around Alex, cooing.


    Alex felt a bit overwhelmed. Lansiruo''s acting was not great; she spoke as if she was reciting a script. Miao Miao was even worse, prone to breaking intoughter. Such tasks shouldn''t be entrusted to them. However, Qianqian, true to her fox spirit nature, was naturally gifted for this kind of thing.


    Her acting was convincing, and she skillfully led the conversation to the intended location without any inconsistency.


    "Little beauty! Wait for us! Brothers areing!" a man''s impatient voice came through the walkie-talkie.


    Alex waved his hand and said, "Alright, they areing. Everyone, get ready. Try to capture them alive."


    While speaking, Alex started summoning hunter crossbows on the outer city walls, calling forth an entire row. He summoned five hunter crossbows in total, densely packed together.


    From the moment those three men appeared near the City of Darkness, Alex''s four-eyed demon crows had been watching them. Every move they made was under Alex''s observation.


    Alex used the walkie-talkie to lure these three men because it was the simplest and most convenient method. Seeing the walkie-talkie on Yan Gaoyang, Alex thought of this n. It was initially just a trial, but unexpectedly, these people believed it so easily. This made the second, moreplex n unnecessary.


    ...


    Soon, Yan Gaoyang and his twopanions arrived at Jiangcheng University. Su Qinggu used a drone to circle above the entire university but didn''t find anything unusual. However, Yan Gaoyang was excited to find the helicopter they had been searching for.


    "Damn it! This kid actually hid the helicopter on top of the dormitory building. No wonder we couldn''t find it! This kid is quite cautious," Yan Gaoyang said coldly and smugly, "But this fool couldn''t have imagined that we knew his hideout through the walkie-talkie!"


    "Then there''s no mistake, that kid''s wife must be inside this dormitory building!" Su Qinggu''s mouth curled up, and he let out a sinister chuckle.


    "Wait a minute! I have a strange feeling about this. It''s too easy for us to know his hideout. Things are going too smoothly!" An Tianwei kept scanning the surroundings but didn''t find anything unusual. see-NovelBin-for-more


    "Humph! What can a lone mutant and a group of foolish women do? I think you''re just too nervous!" Su Qinggu said and walked towards the dormitory building without hesitation.


    The Thunderstorm Law King could be killed by bullets, but not him! His bulletproof vest was infused with Nirvana steel, coupled with his enhanced physique, making him immune to bullets. Even if he was shot, with his rapid healing ability, he could recover quickly.


    An Tianwei was the same. As a modified mutant, they had impressive abilities. And Yan Gaoyang had a rapid healing power that allowed him to recover quickly even if he was shot, as long as his head wasn''t blown off, and he had enough virus crystals. They were nearly invincible.


    With the three of them working together, Su Qinggu believed that unless they encountered someone as powerful as a witch, there was no way they could be their match.


    If they could easily push through, what was there to fear?


    "It''s just an ordinary mutant; there''s nothing to worry about. As long as the three of us work together, what can that guy do to us, even if he set a trap?" Yan Gaoyang also sneered, "You women are just too timid."


    An Tianwei furrowed her brows slightly and didn''t argue with the two of them. "It''s better to be cautious..."


    Before An Tianwei could finish her sentence, their walkie-talkie rang again, and a voice said, "Friends, wee to the City of Darkness..."

 Chapter 116: Slaughterhouse of Slaves

    "What''s going on?!" Yan Gaoyang was suddenly rmed, sensing a foreboding danger.


    An Tianwei quickly drew her twin des, crouching down and vigntly scanning the surroundings.


    Leading the way, Su Qinggu squinted his eyes and, finding nothing unusual, sneered, "Hmph! ying tricks..."


    Before he could finish saying the word "tricks," a sharp sound of a crossbow bolt pierced the air. A massive crossbow bolt pierced through his thigh, pinning him to the ground.


    "Not good!! We''ve walked into an ambush!!" An Tianwei eximed, attempting to turn and flee.


    Yan Gaoyang, equally alert, turned to escape as well.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!..." Crossbow bolts seemed to rain down without restraint.


    A continuous series of crossbow mechanisms firing echoed.


    Rows of bolts shot out from the void, urately and mercilessly striking An Tianwei and Yan Gaoyang. The limbs of both were instantly pinned to the ground. Yan Gaoyang had four or five bolts lodged in his abdomen and chest.


    "Where are these crossbow boltsing from?! What the hell! Where are these crossbow boltsing from?!!" Su Qinggu, pinned to the ground, shouted while looking around, but he couldn''t see any crossbow mechanisms or anyone!


    There was absolutely nothing around, yet a continuous barrage of crossbow bolts was unleashed!


    "This damned ce!!!" he cursed.


    "Friends, how about my weing gift?" The voice of the man came through the inte again.


    In an instant, the scene before the three of them changed!


    Before their eyes, a city suddenly appeared out of nowhere!


    And above the city were rows of massive crossbow mechanisms!


    In addition, there was a towering artillery turret with cannons inside, directly aimed at the position of the three of them.


    A man walked slowly from the city gate.


    Suddenly, several mutated beings with various forms appeared around them.


    There were cat people, fox people, horned people, centaur-like beings, werewolves, and even vampires!


    Including the mysterious man, there were a total of seven mutated beings!


    "Damn it! Yan Gaoyang, didn''t you say he''s alone? Where did all these mutated beingse from? And there''s even a city! Damn it! You''ve led me to my death!" Su Qinggu shouted in terror at the barely breathing Yan Gaoyang, trembling hands reaching for the bottles of liquid-like red virus crystals hidden in his chest.


    Yan Gaoyang looked at Alex with a gaze full of unwillingness, weakly asking, "Who... who are you..."


    Alex disdainfully nced at the two, walked over to An Tianwei, and casually touched her leather armor. He smirked, "This armor is not bad. Wearing this, it must feel great."


    "Sniff..." Pipi walked over to the three and sniffed, reporting to Alex, "Master, I smelled these three before. All three of them are mutated beings."


    "Tie them all up and take them to the dungeon!" Alex couldn''t resist making good use of the information and puppets that walked right into his hands.


    Alex looked at the weapons dropped by Su Qinggu and An Tianwei on the ground, satisfied with the disy. He gestured, "This stuff is good!"


    Alex remembered that the centaur woman had always had a strong talent for archery. Handing the bow and arrow to the centaur woman should be quite fitting.


    "Yuanyuan, haven''t you always liked archery butcked a good bow and arrows? This one is perfect for you." Alex took the quiver from Su Qinggu''s back and handed it to the centaur girl Yuanyuan, saying, "It''s a pity there are only twenty-something arrows; be thrifty in using them in the future."


    "These dual des are also good; they''ll suit Koko well. Although Koko''s military dagger is good, it''s just made of ordinary steel and is prone to wear." Alex rudely snatched An Tianwei''s dual des and handed them to the delighted Koko.


    As for the snake-girl Miaomiao and the cat-eared girl Lansiruo, they didn''t need weapons; they themselves were the best weapons.


    As for the fox-girl Qianqian, it seemed she currently had nobat talent. Alex didn''t n to let her go into battle; it was a good choice to keep her by his side as a support for daily life.


    The three of Su Qinggu were quickly taken into the dungeon.


    Alex opened the building list, nced at it, found "ughterhouse of ves," and said to the system, "Upgrade the prison into a ve ughterhouse!"


    With a bnce of two thousand Apocalypse Coins, and now with new prisoners, Alex intended to test the power of the "ve ughterhouse."


    [ve ughterhouse: upies two hundred square meters, uses underground space without conflicting with other above-ground buildings. Can confine ves who need punishment in the dungeon, subjecting them to endless torment, umting grievances, and producing resentment souls. Requires prerequisite building: ve Dungeon. Price: 1000 Apocalypse Coins.]


    [Sessfully selected upgrade to ve ughterhouse, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 1000 Apocalypse Coins...]


    [Currently upgrading...]


    As the electronic synthesized sound fell, the space in the dungeon suddenly began to copse.


    As if there was a sudden earthquake, everything spun, and the world seemed to tilt.


    The prison area rapidly expanded, and then, gloomy and horrifying cells formed one after another.


    The entire dungeon instantly became as terrifying as an eighteenyer hell, filled with the wailing and moaning of resentful souls everywhere.


    The air was thick with the scent of blood and gloom.


    In the middle of the cells, a ughterhouse adorned with bloody hooks suddenly appeared... read-only-on-NovelBin


    Alex pulled out the crossbow bolts one by one from Yan Gaoyang''s body, bringing outrge pieces of flesh and blood.


    Yan Gaoyang, who was already on the brink of death, emitted a series of piercing and miserable screams.


    The physical pain,bined with the continuous mental torment, made Yan Gaoyang wish for death.


    After removing the crossbow bolts, Alex lifted Yan Gaoyang and directly hung him on one of the hooks in the ughterhouse.


    Using the same method, he also hung Su Qinggu up.


    "Ah!!!!" From the moment they were hung up, the two of them let out heart-wrenching screams. They desperately scratched their bodies, as if countless demonic ants were gnawing at them. Despite tearing their bodies apart, they refused to stop.


    An Tianwei watched in horror as Alex subjected Yan Gaoyang and Su Qinggu to extremely cruel torture. Her entire body trembled violently.


    Even with excellent training and strong mental resilience, facing such brutality, she was on the verge of copse.


    Walking over to An Tianwei, Alex smiled as he removed the crossbow bolts from her. He then asked with a smile, "Tell me, what is the Red Skull organization? What are you nning?"

 Chapter 117: Forbidden Soul Demon House! Puppet

    An Tianwei looked at the seemingly harmless man in front of her and suddenly felt a chilling and terrifying sensation. However, the well-executed counter-interrogation training within the Red Skull organization gave her strong mental resilience.


    "I don''t know..." An Tianwei gritted her teeth and turned her head.


    Although she had turned her head, she caught a glimpse from the corner of her eye of the man''s slightly parted lips and the unsettling smile that seemed to emerge like a devil from hell in the candlelight.


    Alex stroked his chin, scrutinizing An Tianwei. This woman, wrapped in a tight ck leather outfit, had an extremely graceful figure. The reflective smoothness of the ck leather added to her allure, along with the silky ponytail, charming appearance, and the traces of resentment in her peach blossom eyes, all giving Alex a fanatical feeling.


    "I wonder if there''s anything special about this kind of mutated person..."


    Alex licked his lips, picked up a pair of scissors, lifted An Tianwei, and walked into one of the cells.


    Inside, there not only was a torture bed and various implements, but also a gruesome Iron Maiden!


    Watching Alex bring An Tianwei into the cell, Maribel and her daughter couldn''t help but swallow hard, trembling with fear. Mother and daughter had once experienced such treatment. For them, it was the most perverted, terrifying, and cruel ce they had ever seen in their lives.


    No woman coulde out of there and still maintain her dignity and resilience. Once you entered, you would be a ve to the devil who was evil and cruel to the extreme! Once you came out, you would unquestionably obey the devil''smands!


    The two were certain! This strong woman would surely go insane!


    Indeed, that was the case.


    When Alex emerged from the innermost cell with An Tianwei, she was trembling all over, her eyes lifeless, as if she had lost her soul.


    Alex looked at the exhausted and disheveled An Tianwei with satisfaction.


    Loyalty had dropped to 0%.


    Mutated people were indeed different; they had a unique vor.


    Although Alex had enjoyed himself, the achieved effect was not entirely satisfactory. An Tianwei seemed to have undergone special training and possessed an incredibly strong will. Alex spected that An Tianwei''s mental attribute was definitely above 90.


    -official


    Even the torn Iron Maiden could only make her mentally copse but couldn''t break her beliefs.


    Moreover, An Tianwei''s loyalty remained at 60%, showing no fluctuation.


    Alex turned his head and looked at thepletely transformed blood-soaked Su Qinggu. He took him off the iron hook and then took out a bottle of red potion originally hidden in Su Qinggu''s chest, asking, "Tell me, what is this?"


    "This is a virus crystal... uh... uh... it''s a virus essence extracted from the body of a mutated zombie. As long as we mutants drink this crystal, we can rapidly recover... uh...


    hehe... there are also berserk crystals, mental potions, strengthening potions... these are all drugs developed by Professor Yang..."


    Su Qinggu answered frantically while gasping for breath.


    Alex noticed that after the torment, Su Qinggu''s loyalty had reached 80%. Unlike An Tianwei, although this guy had also undergone training, his psychological defenses were not strong, and his mental attributes were extremely low.


    "How many people are there in your shelter? How many are mutated?" Alex continued to ask.


    "I don''t know the exact number of people in our shelter... We also have an underground base, and Professor Yang and his group are in the underground base... With my authorization, I can''t go underground... cough... However, based on what I know, including the three of us, there are probably over twenty mutants and about thirty ordinary people..." Su Qinggu said without any concealment.


    "What is the Red Skull organization? And what is the purpose of your Red Skull organization?" Alex continued to inquire. He was actually very interested in the Red Skull organization. These people seemed to have an extraordinary understanding of the zombie virus and the apocalypse.


    In the midst of the apocalypse, Alex also wanted to understand what exactly was happening. The more he knew about the apocalypse, the more he could control.


    Even though he had the powerful City of Darkness, Alex didn''t mind acquiring some cutting-edge technology to enhance his team. Currently, he hadn''t encountered a regr military organization. If he were to face arge, well-organized military force, Alex knew he wouldn''t be their match.


    "I''m just a higher-ranked warrior within the Red Skull organization, and I don''t know the core of the Red Skull organization. But I know that before the apocalypse, the Red Skull organization was researching biological potions. Both An Tianwei and I were forcibly enhanced mutants created with these biological potions," Su Qinggu exined hesitantly.


    "As for the purpose of the Red Skull organization... I can only specte. The higher-ups among us have always been pursuing evolution into a higher form of life."


    "Evolution into a higher form of life?" Alex curiously nced at Su Qinggu. Weren''t the mutants around him all slowly evolving?


    Especially for Coco, the rate of evolution was increasing rapidly, and a tail of thirty centimeters had already grown behind her. Additionally, small fleshy wings had sprouted on Coco''s back.


    An important point to note was that mutants could be forcibly enhanced!


    "Mutants can be forcibly enhanced with biological potions?" Alex squinted slightly; this was indeed good news for him.


    "Yes, only those who can withstand the tide of evolution have the potential to be enhanced into mutants. We are the first batch of enhancers, with a sess rate of about 8%," Su Qinggu exined.


    "So low?" Alex frowned slightly. However, an 8% sess rate was still enough to establish his own legion of mutants!


    Alex inquired about the specific situation within the Red Skull organization''s estate, gaining a general understanding of their defenses, personnelposition, and capabilities.


    After extracting no useful information from Su Qinggu and Yan Gaoyang, Alex threw them into the torture chamber. After handing them over to the veterinarian responsible for castration and two doctors, Alex, carrying An Tianwei, headed to the ve hut.


    "System, upgrade the ve hut to a Forbidden Soul Demon House!"


    [Forbidden Soul Demon House: upies 100 square meters, a ce of confinement for the ves of the City of Darkness Lord. Each person has an individual 2-square-meter cell,pletely isted during rest. ves imprisoned in the Forbidden Soul Demon House willpletely lose self-awareness, bing loyal puppets of the City Lord. Requires the prerequisite building, ve Hut.


    Price: 500 Doomsday Coins.]


    Since torture couldn''t break An Tianwei''s psychological defenses in a short time, the alternative was to turn her into a puppet.


    [Forbidden Soul Demon House selected, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 500 Doomsday Coins...]


    [Upgrading in progress...]


    As the electronic synthesized sound echoed, the ve Hut copsed with a roar. After a space distortion, a brand-new ancient house appeared before Alex. Resembling a haunted house from a movie, the entire Forbidden Soul Demon House emitted a eerie and mysterious atmosphere.


    Inside the demonic house, ghostly mist lingered, and terrifying ghost faces struggled to escape from the mist, only to be pulled back into the house, producing a series of mournful wails.


    Alex walked into the "Forbidden Soul Demon House" and threw An Tianwei into one of the cells.


    [ve sessfully ced, eliminating self-awareness...]


    [Time required: 4 hours...]


    Alex nodded in satisfaction. He checked the Doomsday Coins again.


    [Doomsday Coins: 1580]


    After two expenditures, there were still over a thousand Doomsday Coins. Alex calcted that he could reach 2000 Doomsday Coins again in about half a day.


    Thinking of the Thunderstorm King''s corpse in the Hall of the Undead, Alex retrieved the Thunderstorm King''s body.


    He found an avable grave and tossed the body inside.


    [Body is being buried...]


    [Time required: 4 hours...]


    "Mutants can actually be buried!" Alex was somewhat surprised. Inspired by Su Qinggu''s words earlier, Alex suddenly wondered if mutants were of the same type as zombies and could also be buried.


    Unexpectedly, his spection turned out to be true. Mutants could indeed be buried. Moreover, judging by the burial time, the Thunderstorm King''s corpse seemed quite powerful!


    Now, all that remained was to wait.


    Alex called Little Wolfman Pippi over and then opened the screen of the Four-Eyed Crow. Pointing to the mansion in the mountains on the screen, he said, "Pippi, I''m assigning you a task. Use your wolf howl to gradually lure the zombies in the city towards this mansion."


    Alex then gave orders to the other mutated individuals, "Koko, Nana, Lulu, the three of you assist Pippi and protect him. If you encounter any danger, seek my help promptly."


    "In addition, I''ll have the Four-Eyed Crow assist you. Qianqian is in charge of overall coordination, trying to divert as many mutated zombies as possible towards that mansion!"


    After arranging everything, all that was left was to wait. It was currently noon, and everything should be ready in half a day. After the preparations, it would be about the right time for nightfall.

 Chapter 118: Forbidden Soul Puppet

    Time passed quickly, and two hours flew by.


    [Transformation of the ve puppet isplete...]


    Hearing the system prompt, Alex walked into the "Forbidden Soul Magic House" and brought out Antian Wei.


    [Ding! ve''s mental attributes surpass 95, triggering hidden ability...]


    [Obtained Advanced Forbidden Soul Puppet. The host can inject consciousness into the forbidden soul puppet to control it. The host can perceive everything the puppet sees and hears, and control the puppet to perform any action.]


    "Advanced Forbidden Soul Puppet?"


    Hearing the system prompt, Alex felt delighted. Following the system''s guidance, he connected a strand of his consciousness into Antian Wei''s consciousness.


    Antian Wei was now an unconscious puppet, and Alex smoothly entered her body with his consciousness. The feeling of having two consciousnesses made Alex a bit disoriented.


    After practicing for a while, he finally mastered the sensation of controlling the puppetpletely.


    Closing his eyes, Alex sank all his consciousness into Antian Wei''s mind. The scene before him instantly became Antian Wei''s perspective.


    "It feels like those games..." muttered "Antian Wei" to herself, realizing that her voice was no different from the original Antian Wei.


    Even the form of body movements naturally maintained the original habits.


    "Not bad! It''s a good thing!"


    Withdrawing his consciousness back into his own body, Alex walked briskly toward the "ve ughterhouse." He suddenly came up with a new n. Beforeunching an attack on the estate, he could use the advanced puppet Antian Wei to explore the situation inside the estate.


    [Ding dong! Burial of B-rank mutated human bodyplete...]


    [Gain 100 Doomsday Coins.]


    [Gain 25 Spirit Attribute Points.]


    [Acquire Ability: Lightning Maniption (Low-level).]


    [Acquire Item: Spatial Crystal.]


    [Level 3 grave has been cleared. Please bury again.]


    With the electronic synthesized sound, a skill bar appeared before Alex. In addition to the Form and Intent Mastery, there was now a Lightning Maniption (Beginner) skill.


    Alex clicked on the Lightning Maniption (Beginner) skill.


    System prompt: [Cost: 2000 Doomsday Coins.]


    [Learn the skill?]


    [Learn][Do not learn temporarily]


    Alex frowned. This skill was a bit expensive, and if he spent Doomsday Coins to learn Lightning Maniption, he would temporarily be unable to upgrade the Executioner Armored Vehicle. After some consideration, Alex chose [Do not learn temporarily].


    He had seen the Lightning King''s lightning spell before. While the attack strength was good, the range was extremely poor, requiring close contact to hit the opponent. Alex felt that he didn''t urgently need this skill for now. Instead, the Executioner Armored Vehicle was the equipment he desperately needed.


    To st through the thick walls of the estate, he would still rely on therge cannon of the Executioner Armored Vehicle.


    [Ding! Host detected to have obtained two Spatial Crystals. Would you like to upgrade the Spatial Envelope?]


    The screen switched to the inventory.


    Two Spatial Crystals emitted waves of light.


    Alex selected the two Spatial Crystals.


    The system immediately disyed two prompts.


    [Upgrade requires spending 200 Doomsday Coins]


    [Upgrade Now][Do Not Upgrade Temporarily]


    200 Doomsday Coins were a negligible amount. After burying the Lightning King''s body, he unexpectedly gained 100 coins. Alex decisively chose to upgrade immediately.


    The two Spatial Crystals quickly fused and then merged into the Spatial Envelope.


    [Consumes 2 Spatial Crystals.]


    [Consumes 200 Doomsday Coins.]


    [Upgradeplete.]


    [Obtained Spatial Envelope (Intermediate).]


    your-chapter-source-NovelBin


    With the fall of the electronic synthesized sound, the space of the Spatial Envelope rapidly expanded.


    Alex looked into the Spatial Envelope, and currently, the space could probably hold about 3000 ordinary zombies.


    This was already a veryrge space.


    Alex was very satisfied with the newly upgraded Spatial Envelope.


    Back in the "ve ughterhouse," the castration and envement of Su Qinggu and Yan Gaoyang had been sessfullypleted.


    Alex checked the loyalty of both individuals separately.


    Both had reached 98%.


    While their bodies were strong, their mental attributes were at the level of an ordinary person.


    The envement process went smoothly.


    Alex took out the virus essence potions found on Su Qinggu and Antian Wei from the spatial envelope and administered them to the two.


    Soon, the injuries on both individuals began to heal at an extremely fast pace.


    "Clean them up and change their clothes," Alex ordered the two maids by his side.


    Then, hemanded the two, "After changing, go back to your estate with Antian Wei. Follow her orders! Understand?"


    "Understood!" the two answered in unison with a bow.


    Soon, the two changed into clean clothes and drove a modified off-road vehicle towards the estate with Antian Wei.


    Meanwhile, under the guidance of the little wolfman Pippi, nearly ten thousand zombies began to slowly gather, forming a tsunami-like tide of corpses.


    Among them were five B-level zombies and hundreds of mutated zombies, chasing after the helicopter carrying Pippi and others.


    While Pippi and the others continued to attract zombies in the city without receiving Alex''smand.


    With everything arranged and the doomsday coins reaching over 2000 again, Alex walked to the Shredder Armored Vehicle and said to the system, "Upgrade the Shredder Armored Vehicle to the Shredder Armored Tank immediately!"


    [Selected upgrade of Shredder Armored Vehicle to Shredder Armored Tank sessful! Conditions met...]


    [Consumes 2000 doomsday coins...]


    [Upgrade in progress...]


    As the electronic synthesized sound descended, the Shredder Armored Vehicle began to transform like a Transformer.


    In the blink of an eye, the Shredder Armored Vehicle had increased in size by a whole circle!


    The exterior armor tes of the vehicle turned into a dark golden ck color, looking incredibly thick and sturdy.


    Most importantly, after upgrading to the Shredder Armored Tank, a dark ck tank cannon appeared on top of the vehicle!


    The cannon''s muzzle slightly inclined upward, appearing robust and domineering.


    Alex stepped onto the brand-new Shredder Armored Tank, roaring as it moved toward the outskirts of Jiangcheng City.


    Destination: Mountain Manor!


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Controlled by Alex, "Antian Wei" and others smoothly entered the manor.


    Through Antian Wei''s eyes, Alex constantly assessed the defenses around.


    The walls were cast from reinforced concrete, eight meters high, with a thickness of about one meter!


    Considering the power of the tank cannon, one or two shots would be insufficient to break through.


    The entrance gate to the manor was guarded by two fully armed mutants, with a thick metal door made of solid iron.


    Behind the door, there was an additionalyer of iron bars.


    On top of the walls, there were always four or five fully armed soldiers patrolling.


    Above the manor, there was always one or more drones patrolling!


    Vehicles and personnel entering and exiting also had to undergo scrutiny and inventory.


    The defense was extremely tight!


    Inside the manor, there were several modified...


    "Antian Wei," under the guidance of Su Qinggu and Yan Gaoyang, entered the vi directly.


    Alex surveyed the situation inside the vi.


    In the first-floor hall, there were around thirty people having dinner.


    They were eating packaged food, rice, noodles, and bread, with a few fresh vegetables. Some were wearing clothing simr to what Antian Wei and Su Qinggu had worn before. On the tables, there were several crucian carps, fresh vegetables and fruits, and even eggs and a small cup of strange red liquid. It seemed to be produced within the manor.


    Such things were truly luxuries in the post-apocalyptic world, much more extravagant than gold, Rolex watches, or sports cars.


    It seemed that the ponds, breeding greenhouses, and vegetable gardens in the manor were not contaminated by the zombie virus. This was good news for Alex.


    Those who dressed simrly to Antian Wei and Su Qinggu were likely mutants. Meanwhile, those in bulletproof vests and military uniforms were probably regr soldiers. Alex roughly counted them, and the numbers matched what he had discussed with Su Qinggu.


    At that moment, a tall and sexy woman, wearing a tight white leather outfit, stood up and walked towards "Antian Wei" and the others. Her figure was voluptuous, entuated by the white leather, making her even more alluring. The men around couldn''t help but cast fiery nces at her, but quickly lowered their heads, not daring to entertain any improper thoughts.


    "Tian Wei, you''re back? Come, join me for a meal," the woman said, her gaze towards Antian Wei filled with warmth. Alex had no idea who this woman was, what their rtionship had been before, and he feltpletely clueless. This left him in a dilemma, unsure of how to handle the situation.


    However, at this moment, Su Qinggu, who was beside them, spoke up, "Pei Jiaoli, we''ve justpleted the mission and need to report to Her Highness the Witch."


    Suddenly, Alex regretted not rifying Antian Wei''s interpersonal rtionships within the manor.


    Now, he felt somewhat passive.


    The sexy woman in the white leather suit provocatively nced at "Antian Wei" and then coquettishly said, "Tian Wei, hurry to my room after the report. I have something important to tell you! Very important!"


    "Antian Wei" sweetly smiled and nodded obediently.


    Damn it, whatever she is, just agree for now. Take it step by stepter.


    Alex inwardly cursed a few times. If things got too difficult, he could sacrifice this puppet of Antian Wei.


    However, Alex also noticed something strange.


    Although this woman was also wearing leather and was a mutant, her attire was clearly different from Antian Wei and the others. Not only was it white, but itcked any essories forbat assistance. She seemed more like a researcher.


    Alex spected that this Pei Jiaoli was likely one of the people from the underground research facility Su Qinggu mentioned.


    "Maybe I can get some information from this person," Alex thought, waved to Pei Jiaoli, and then followed Su Qinggu and Yang Gaoyang into the elevator.


    In the instant the elevator doors closed, "Antian Wei" immediately asked Su Qinggu, "What''s the rtionship between that woman and me just now?"


    Su Qinggu stared ahead, mechanically answering, "He is your friend..."


    "What? She''s a man?" Alex asked in shock, suddenly feeling a bit disgusted.


    This was getting too kinky!

 Chapter 119: Tentacle Monster Witch Princess?

    Alex was slightly stunned.


    Damn!!!!


    Moreover, the witch they mentioned is definitely not an ordinary woman.


    This is a warped little society.


    Alex instantly concluded.


    From Su Qinggu''s previous narration, it seemed that within this base, women were mainly in power, and the status of men was very low. Additionally, whether male or female among the mutants, they needed to drink a red liquid every day to maintain their lives. If they couldn''t replenish that red liquid within a week, these mutants would burst and die.


    Alex suspected that this might be rted to their ruler, the Witch.


    Judging by the situation, the leader of the Red Skull Covenant, the Witch Princess, is likely a cleanliness and feminist fanatic. .


    The elevator doors opened slowly.


    Su Qinggu and Yang Gaoyang entered the third-floor hall first.


    It was mealtime now, and the Witch was also dining.


    However, what she was eating was evidentlypletely different from what the people on the first floor were having.


    In the crystal highball ss, a blood-red liquid flowed, swirling slowly as the Witch shook it. A bloody scent permeated the air. The Witch took a sip from the highball ss, enjoying it, and asked, "How''s the progress? What about that person?"


    "He escaped, but we have severely injured him. Moreover, we have located hisir," Yang Gaoyang hurriedly knelt down, bowing his head.


    Su Qinggu and "Antian Wei" also knelt on the ground, keeping their heads down. Doing so would help them conceal any anomalies.


    The Witch continued to drink the blood-red liquid in the highball ss, not particrly concerned. She nodded slightly and said, "You may go."


    Pausing for a moment, the Witch added, "Antian Wei, stay. I have something I need you to do for me..."


    Alex was immediately bewildered.


    Damn, how chaotic is this Antian Wei?


    Why is it that as soon as I enter, I keep encountering these situations?


    Alex felt the urge to stand up and curse.


    But upon careful consideration, this method might provide an opportunity to learn more about this Witch. It wasn''t a bad idea. After all, this body wasn''t his own, even though he could sense everything. But, he wouldn''t be at a disadvantage.


    "Antian Wei" nced up at the Witch, her skin slightly reddish and peculiar, but everything else was enchanting. This was a perfect beauty, both in terms of figure and appearance. She was the epitome of perfection.


    Her dressing style was professional, authoritative, and incredibly alluring. A loose white blouse, a ck high-enddies'' suit on top, a short ck pencil skirt below, and a pair of red high heels.


    A slender and upright figure, coupled with that domineering aura. Moreover, Alex also noticed that Antian Wei had many enchanting tattoos on her body. These tattoos were beautiful and had a witch-like quality.


    "Antian Wei" couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. However, Alex quickly realized that he was currently controlling the puppet body of Antian Wei, and he himself was a woman. This made things a bit awkward...


    Su Qinggu and Yan Gaoyang stood up, nced at "Antian Wei," and then left without hesitation.


    "Tian Wei, these two dog men behaved themselves this time, right? They didn''t mess around outside?" The Witch finished drinking the blood-red liquid from the highball ss in one gulp and stood up, walking towards the kneeling "Antian Wei."


    "Antian Wei" paused for a moment and immediately replied, "They behaved themselves, but the man who opposed us has a wife, and they..."


    "Hmph! These two bastards are truly disgusting! Men are simply the most disgusting creatures in the world!" The Witch walked to the side of "Antian Wei," caressing her smooth long hair. "Tian Wei,e to my room. Sister needs your help today."


    "Antian Wei" swallowed another mouthful of saliva, lowered her head, stood up, and followed the Witch''s alluring figure into the room.


    It was a very romantic,fortable, and luxurious room. The entire room was filled with a romantic rose-red color. Everywhere you looked, there were roses...


    Well...


    More precisely, it was the Queen''s room that Alex remembered.


    Every detail of the arrangement was of the queen''s type¡ªassertive, unrestrained, and at the same time, romantic. However, what was ced in the middle was not a standard bedroom bed but rather a pool resembling a swimming pool. The pool was covered with rose petals, and the liquid in the pool was not water but a wine-like substance, simr to the one the Witch had been drinking.


    Alex initially thought it was the same substance as the blood the Witch drank. However, when the Witchy down in it, Alex realized that the liquid inside was somewhat simr to red wine. Although it was somewhat viscous, it was definitely not blood. This liquid was very simr to the drink the mutated people had been consuming when Alex entered!


    "What are you standing there for? Aren''t you usually very assertive? Come in," the Witch turned around and nced at the still dazed "Antian Wei," urging her.


    "Antian Wei" swallowed another mouthful of saliva, feeling ufortable all over as she looked at the Witch''s figure. Putting down her leather jacket, "Antian Wei" also entered the pool.


    As soon as she entered the pool, Alex felt a refreshing sensation all over. Following that was the feeling of being enveloped by the red liquid. Alex saw "Antian Wei''s" body entwined by the red tentacles in the pool, like water snakes winding around her.


    The witch smirked, watching "An Tianwei," and with a casual wave of her hand, the tendrils lifted "An Tianwei" and slowly flowed towards the witch.


    "Tianwei,e... Tell me everything that happened before..."


    Though it felt strange.


    But he had to admit.


    Alex strangely felt something miraculous.


    The red tendrils flowed freely.


    Soft andforting.


    "Tianwei..." The witch looked at "An Tianwei" curiously, squinting suddenly. "You seem different today, more enchanting..."


    Perhaps it was the masculine aura emanating from An Tianwei that gave the witch a different kind of pleasure.


    "Ugh!" Alex felt a surge of electricity coursing through his body. The witch''s tendrils felt like they were connecting to his thoughts, soft and slippery tendrils stirring freely in his mind, slowly examining some aspects. The sensation almost caused Alex, who was currently controlling An Tianwei''s body, to lose control. What was this?


    The witch''s tendrils wandered within the body of "An Tianwei," as if searching for something. Alex felt an unfamiliar force spreading through his own thoughts, distorting An Tianwei''s original memories and emotions, gradually leading her towards a strange and dangerous direction.


    Within that chaotic consciousness, Alex struggled to find a clear thread of thought. He attempted to remain calm, unaffected by the witch''s interference. However, the tendrils of the witch seemed to possess an irresistible force, prating deep into his psyche.


    As the tendrils made contact, Alex began to sense vague fragments of memories, moments that belonged to the experiences and feelings of "An Tianwei." Yet simultaneously, he also perceived anomalies, as if a hidden force within the depths of memory was quietly at work.


    The witch''s intentions seemed far from pure; she sought to extract significant information from "An Tianwei''s" memories, information that could be crucial for Alex. But he couldn''t allow the witch to seed, couldn''t let her probe the secrets he harbored.


    On the battlefield of the mind, Alex fought fiercely against the witch''s interference, striving to protect the depths of his soul. He knew well that if the witch were to uncover his true identity, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thus, he must ovee this strange force, guarding his innermost secrets until the opportune moment arrived.


    Alex struggled to maintain rity within, despite the witch''s tendrils roaming through his thoughts, attempting to unearth the hidden truths. Yet with steadfast determination, he resisted this force.


    As the witch''s tendrils began to cken, Alex intentionally manipted the body of "An Tianwei," emitting a false signal of memory. He induced a state of blurred confusion within An Tianwei''s mind, preventing the witch from obtaining any useful information.


    Under the control of the witch''s tendrils, there was a momentary hesitation, as if she sensed something amiss. However, soon after, her gaze became zed over, as if ensnared by the consciousness controlled by "An Tianwei."


    "Hmm, it seems you''re still not quite adapting to the atmosphere today," the witch''s voice carried a hint of regret as she shook her head, seemingly disappointed with An Tianwei''s condition.


    "It''s okay, go back and rest properly," she gently patted An Tianwei''s shoulder before rising and leaving the room.


    With the immense pressure lifted upon her departure, Alex breathed a sigh of relief. He understood that he had temporarily deceived the witch, but it was only temporary. He needed to be even more cautious to prevent the witch''s suspicions from rising again.


    Waiting silently in the room for a while, ensuring the witch hadpletely left, Alex then manipted An Tianwei''s body to leave the pool and return to his own room. This experience made him realize that he had to be even more careful, always prepared to face sudden danger, and protect his secrets until he uncovered the secret base of this witch''s dominion.


    An Tianwei slowly climbed out of the pool, weakly leaning against the wall, silently congratting herself for sessfully deceiving the witch. She took a deep breath, stabilizing her emotions.


    However, even though he had sessfully deceived the witch, Alex knew it was only a temporary victory. He understood that he needed more information to help him understand the situation of this base.


    Contemting his next move, Alex suddenly felt a wave of exhaustion washing over him. Realizing that his mental state had reached its limit, he knew it was time to rest and recuperate. So, he controlled "An Tianwei" to lie down on the bed and began to close his eyes to rest.


    Yet even during his rest, Alex''s mind continued to churn ceaselessly. He pondered on how to better control "An Tianwei''s" body and how to obtain more useful information. Lost in thought, Alex felt himself gradually slipping into a deep slumber.


    When he woke again, the room was shrouded in darkness. Rubbing his eyes, Alex tried to piece together the various fragments of memory into a coherent picture. He knew that even though he had sessfully deceived the witch, he couldn''t afford to let his guard down. He had to remain vignt at all times, ready to face any potential danger.


    Alex stood up and turned on the lights in the room. He decided to continue observing everything about this base.


    ...


    Alex didn''t know how he managed to leave the Witch''s room.


    The sensation just now was extremely peculiar.


    However, during this process, Alex also discovered a characteristic of the Witch.

 Chapter 120: Difficult for You?

    The Witch''s body, after absorbing the wine-like liquid, could grow tentacles simr to an octopus. In such a liquid, the Witch could rapidly grow and even alter some forms. This means that even if Alex were to decapitate the Witch, as long as he threw her into the pool, she would quickly be restored.


    Furthermore, the Witch''s body was exceptionally robust. ording to Alex''s estimation, the Witch''sbat power might have already reached the level of his own extraordinary physique. If he were to confront the Witch directly here, Alex had no confidence.


    However, the Witch had weaknesses. Alex discovered that the Witch heavily relied on the liquid in the pool and was also highly averse to light. With this knowledge, Alex abandoned his initially nned nocturnal sneak attack.


    He decided to confront the estate openly and give it a thorough cleansing during the daylight. Within the estate, the only known adversary capable of standing against Alex appeared to be the Witch. Other mutated individuals, in Alex''s view, were not worthy of concern.


    Returning from the third floor to the first floor, it was now deep into the night. Aside from a few guards on duty, there was no one in the first-floor hall. This posed a challenge for Alex. Yang Gaoyang and Su Qinggu had also disappeared without a trace.


    Given the tight defenses here, wandering aimlessly would undoubtedly lead to trouble. Alex looked around; though the lights on the first floor were still on, it was deserted.


    Seizing the opportunity, he decided to explore the situation.


    "An Tianwei" walked through the hall and nced into a room. It was a gym equipped with various fitness equipment, but there was no one inside. Next to the gym was a conference room with neatly arranged tables and chairs, also devoid of any upants.


    Alex circled the first floor and found that itsyout was simr to that of an upscale hotel. Apart from one heavily guarded room with special ess, there was nothing particrly noteworthy. However, the entrance to that room remained closed. To enter, one needed the corresponding ess card, a password, and iris scanning¡ªthreeyers of security.


    Alex attempted to use An Tianwei''s ess card for the firstyer, only to find that itcked the necessary permissions. Frowning, "An Tianwei" pondered for a moment before deciding to abandon further attempts.


    Just as he was about to turn and leave, someone behind him called out, "Tianwei, why are you here? What are you doing here?"


    It was the voice of Pei Jiaoli, the person he encountered earlier.


    "I just came out from the Witch''s chamber and wanted to explore around to rx," Alex replied with hesitation.


    Upon hearing this, Pei Jiaoli suddenly hugged "An Tianwei" from behind and affectionately kissed her, saying, "Tianwei, it must have been tough for you..."


    "Difficult for me?" Alex suddenly felt a bit perplexed. What did Pei Jiaoli mean by that? Was An Tianwei forced into something before?


    this chapter is mv|le|mp|y r


    Cough... from a woman''s perspective, dealing with a queen like the Witch could indeed be a bit challenging...


    "Alright, Tianwei, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back and rest," Pei Jiaoli said, holding "An Tianwei''s" hand and briskly walking towards the elevator, swaying her waist.


    2nd floor.


    The two arrived on the 2nd floor. After exiting the elevator, Pei Jiaoli led "An Tianwei" towards a room. The namete on the door listed four women''s names, including An Tianwei and Pei Jiaoli.


    "It looks like a shared dormitory!" Alex sighed slightly in relief as he observed the somewhat eager Pei Jiaoli.


    Upon entering the room, Alex saw two women sleeping on a bed without a nket. The scene was quite intense. When the two neers were heard entering, one of the women woke up and said, "Tianwei, you''re back! Come over and sleep."


    Alex looked around and realized that besides an extremelyrge bed, there were no other beds in the room. What was going on? Shouldn''t a shared dormitory have bunk beds or at least four single beds like in a hotel? Why was there only one oversized double bed? Moreover, these women seemed used to it, snuggling together intimately while sleeping.


    Suddenly, Alex felt a bit uneasy. "I hope these people are just close friends!" Alex silently prayed. Just as he finished his prayer, "An Tianwei" was impatiently embraced by Pei Jiaoli from behind. Pei Jiaoli''s ample breasts and perky nipples pressed tightly against An Tianwei''s back, while her hands wandered restlessly over An Tianwei''s breasts and firm buttocks.


    Pei Jiaoli''s panting became rapid, and her fragrant breath kept spraying onto An Tianwei''s ears. This made Alex once again itch with impatience. If it weren''t for the current female body, Alex really wanted to pull out his ownrge penis and give this slut a good lesson!


    The other two women also woke up, casting ambiguous nces towards An Tianwei, their eyes filled with lust and desire.


    Oh my god! Did the previous An Tianwei have some special skills? Was she particrly popr among women? An Tianwei seemed to be a stud among women!


    Alex suddenly felt a sense of frustration and helplessness. Feeling the passionate embrace of Pei Jiaoli behind him, Alex had an immediate urge to switch back to his real body. However, this was definitely not possible for the time being. But soon, it would be!


    "p!" An Tianwei was pushed down by Pei Jiaoli. Alex heard a series of urgent sounds and the rustling of leather clothes.


    An Tianwei couldn''t help but shed tears of humiliation.


    After it was all over, An Tianwei seemed to still have plenty of energy. Although Pei Jiaoli and the other two women were exhausted and almost falling asleep, the previously hesitant An Tianwei became interested again.


    "Lili, tell me about the room I saw just now. What exactly is in there?" Seeing the three women satisfied and drowsy, Alex started fishing for information.


    "That''s the elevator leading to the undergroundboratory. Ordinary people can''t enter, and even I can only go in when there''s a mission," Pei Jiaoli said drowsily, her eyes constantly closing. "It''s better not to ask too much about these things in the future..."


    "What''s inside that undergroundboratory? How many people are there, and what are they doing down there?" Alex asked again, seeing that Pei Jiaoli wasn''t on guard.


    "Professor Yang and his students are all inside. They research and develop the evolutionary potions used for body modifications and the virus essence potions we usually use," Pei Jiaoli, enjoying thefort of An Tianwei''s caress, continued, "Recently, Professor Yang''s research has made progress again. We might produce a new batch of mutants soon!


    I heard that the sess rate this time will be significantly higher."


    An Tianwei''s eyes lit up, and he continued, "Are the red liquids the witch uses also biochemical potions?"


    "No..." Pei Jiaoli let out a satisfied sigh, speaking in a drowsy manner, "No, the liquids the witch uses are secretions from the witch herself. We mutants must take this liquid every day. If we don''t take it for more than seven days, we will explode and die."


    "Do you know why those stinky men are so afraid of the witch?" Pei Jiaoli suddenly realized something and opened her eyes in horror, looking at "An Tianwei" with a startled expression.


    But it was toote. "An Tianwei''s" hand had already chopped down on Pei Jiaoli''s neck.


    Pei Jiaoli''s vision went ck, and she made a muffled groan before fainting.

 Chapter 121: Zombie Frenzy! Charge!

    Looking at the three women who had been tied up and fainted, "An Tianwei" breathed a sigh of relief. She wasn''t sure which word triggered the woman''s alertness, but fortunately, they were all exhausted. Except for Pei Jiaoli, the other two were already asleep. So, "An Tianwei" quickly tied them up, gagged them with cloth, and sealed their mouths with tape.


    After everything was ready, it was already the early hours of the morning, and the sun was slowly rising. Alex issued an order to "An Tianwei" to leave the city and await further instructions at a designated location before withdrawing his consciousness.


    Suddenly opening his eyes, Alex felt like he had traveled through time. Using the puppet''s body felt no different from using his own. Alex even had several moments when he thought he was exerting effort himself, fooling these people into thinking An Tianwei had be more courageous.


    "Ah!" Alex let out a slight sigh. If only he had gone in with his real body. Unfortunately, it was An Tianwei''s body that went in, and many wonderful experiences couldn''t be felt. It was a bit regrettable, but Alex didn''t mind.


    He slightly raised the corners of his mouth. "None can escape! They are all mine! I will use my real body to let you know what a domineering CEO is!"


    Especially that witchdy. Turned out to be a tentacle monster. Alex originally thought the witch was a vampire-type mutant.


    However, I didn''t expect that the witchdy turned out to be a tentacle monster!


    This is getting interesting.


    A tentacle monster witch, tsk tsk, not bad...


    "I need to figure out a way to capture the tentacle monster witch and then enve her!"


    Whether it''sbat power or certain skills, the tentacle monster witch is the assistance Alex dreams of.


    Alex closed his eyes again, and the scene in front of him turned into what the four-eyed crow saw.


    After refueling the helicopter by Pippi and others, it took off from a rooftop again.


    Pippi''s howling echoed for miles around!


    The originally somewhat numb zombie horde, crowded together, once again surged with powerful enthusiasm, roaring and rushing towards the helicopter where Pippi was!


    After a night, the zombie horde exploded once again. Looking at it, the dense and endless mass of zombies was so overwhelming that it made the scalp tingle!


    Roughly estimating, there were at least more than twenty thousand of them!


    Even the B-level zombies reached eight heads!


    Alex manipted the four-eyed crow tond beside Pippi. The four-eyed crow spoke in a parrot-like voice, "Pippi, lead the zombie horde towards the mansion!"


    "Yes, sir!" Pippi cleared his throat and howled again.


    The helicopter driven by Si Ruohuang rapidly headed towards the mountain where the mansion was located.


    After entering the mountain area, Si Ruohuang dropped Pippi from the helicopter, and then Lan


    Siruo picked up Pippi with a modified super off-road vehicle, speeding towards the mansion in the mountains.


    The distance behind was only a little over a thousand meters.


    Like a tsunami, the zombie horde trampled and crowded, running wildly towards the off-road vehicle where Pippi was located.


    The leading B-level zombies shouted fervently, constantly leading hundreds of mutated zombies behind them.


    Behind the mutated zombies, there were endless ordinary zombies!


    These zombies seemed to be unaware of fatigue or fear.


    Even if they were trampled into pieces, they still desperately crawled towards the direction of the off-road vehicle where Pippi was!


    Just the crowded trampling resulted in a ground covered with dead zombies!


    ...


    At the same time, within the mansion, urgent rm bells rang fiercely.


    People in the mansion were running around like headless flies, in a panic!


    The sentries stationed at the outposts saw the zombie tsunami rushing like a tidal wave and reported to the mansion immediately.


    The witchdy came out in horror, wrapped herself in sun-shielding protective clothing, stood on the city wall with binocrs, and watched the approaching tide of corpses.


    She quickly noticed a modified wild off-road vehicle driving in front of the zombie horde!


    "Damn it! Where did that modified off-road vehiclee from? How did it attract so many zombies?!" The witchdy cursed angrily, "Damn it! It seems like this guy ising for us!"


    The witchdy used sonic waves to convey a message to the vi behind her, "Sister, it''s bad! Someone is leading a zombie horde towards our mansion! And there are eight B-level zombies in the front!"


    In the third floor of the vi, a burst of sonic waves echoed: "Prepare everyone for battle. Eight B-level zombies are not beyond our capabilities. We have a wall. As long as we eliminate the eight B-level zombies, the other zombies are not to be feared!"


    "Assemble the mutant squad, specifically to deal with the eight B-level zombies, at any cost, kill the B-level zombies! Others, focus on resisting the ordinary zombies!"


    "Alright!" The witchdy turned around and issued aprehensive order to the assembled team to enter fullbat mode.


    As the zombie horde approached, everyone ascended to the wall, gun muzzles pointed forward in rows.


    Even heavy machine guns and two 40mm rocketunchers were mounted on the wall!


    The mutant squad, wearing special clothing, held various weapons, attentively watching the eight B-level zombies within the zombie horde.


    Eight B-level zombies, including Mother-and-Child Grudge Zombie, Spider-form Zombie, Licker Zombie, and even two Tyrant Zombies!


    The incredibly powerful lineup of B-level zombies made these mutants well aware.


    Today, arge portion of them would likely die in this major battle.


    It was even possible that they might bepletely annihted!


    "Everyone, prepare for battle!" Watching the approaching zombie horde, the witchdy licked her tongue and drank a vial of potion.


    Other mutants also followed suit, taking out potions and drinking them one after another.


    Although this would undoubtedly be an exceptionally challenging bloodbath, fortunately, they had the tall and sturdy wall to rely on!


    And there were plenty of weapons to block the zombie horde!


    The great battle was about to begin!


    Everyone held their breath, concentrated, tightly leaning against the wall, firmly gripping their weapons.


    Fortunately! We still have the wall to rely on!


    Everyone secretly rejoiced in their hearts.


    "Warriors, even though there are so many zombies! But we have a sturdy and tall wall, we have plenty of heavy weapons! We are not afraid of zombies! As long as we can kill those 8 B-level zombies, we can get through this disaster! Believe me, as long as we unite and work together, our Red Skull Society will surely triumph!!!" The witchdy raised her arms and shouted to the team.


    "Red Skull Society will triumph!!! Triumph!!!" The soldiers on the city wall erupted into enthusiastic cheers!


    At this moment, the modified off-road vehicle at the forefront of the zombie horde suddenly turned, rushing rapidly towards a mountain gap to the east. stay updated with m,v,l,e,m p _y,r


    The zombie horde came to a sudden stop, with some turning toward the direction of the off-road vehicle, while others continued their habitual charge towards the estate.


    The people on the wall couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief!


    Those eight mutant zombies changed direction, chasing after the modified off-road vehicle!


    This way, their pressure was significantly reduced!


    But before they could fully exhale, arge, imposing ck armored tank slowly emerged from the mountain gap, its dark cannon directly aimed at the city wall...

 Chapter 122: Thundering Cannons!

    The dark and sturdy cannon, with perfect lines, possessed a dominant and wild body. Under the sunlight, the glossy ck armor reflected a captivating brilliance. Driven by the tank''s track rollers, it rolled menacingly toward the estate.


    Not only the people on the estate''s walls were stunned, but even the eight B-level mutated zombies werepletely bewildered. The aura that had just attracted them disappeared abruptly, reced by a powerful oppression.


    The leading Tyrant zombie roared angrily, swinging its shining ws fiercely at the armored tank. "Z~~~" a sound of metal sh echoed around. The dark armor remained unscathed, while the Tyrant zombie let out a painful howl.


    "What kind of tank is this?!! It can withstand the attacks of a Tyrant zombie''s ws without a scratch?!" The witchdy widened her eyes, watching the slowly approaching tank. "Are they friend or foe?"


    Everyone on the wall questioned in their hearts. However, in the next moment, the dark muzzle turned toward the wall of the estate.


    "No! Everyone, retreat quickly!" The witchdy shouted angrily, leaping off the wall first. Other mutated individuals also jumped down without hesitation, running towards the mansion.


    A sly smile crossed Alex''s face, his lips slightly curling upward. He pressed the fire button abruptly. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" A series of artillery shells were fired towards the estate''s walls.


    The massive thunderous roars and continuous explosions drowned out the zombie''s howls like a tidal wave. The thick and tall wall of the estate copsed with a rumble!


    Common soldiers who hadn''t had time to retreat from the wall were instantly engulfed in smoke. A huge breach was opened, and the surging zombie horde rushed into the estate like a tidal wave.


    Gunshots and the thunderous roar of cannons echoed as the remaining ordinary soldiers on the wall desperately resisted the tsunami-like zombie horde. The zombies, tireless and fearless, continued to pour in relentlessly. Even with machine guns and 40mm rocketunchers, they couldn''t stop the onught. More and more zombies broke through the breach, crazily rushing towards the mansion''s gate.


    Several B-level mutated zombies climbed the wall, tearing apart surviving soldiers into fragments and devouring them. Simultaneously, Alex''s zombie plunderers quietly joined the tide of zombies flooding into the estate.


    However, the zombie plunderers did not follow the tide towards the mansion. Instead, they swayed their bodies and walked to the entrance of the estate''s breeding grounds, standing guard.


    This was Alex''smand.


    For these rare poultry and livestock in the post-apocalyptic world, Alex considered them quite valuable.


    ...


    "Hehehe..."


    "Roar!!!"


    "Ugh, hehe..."


    "Boom boom boom!..."


    The zombie''s howls mixed with the sound of pounding on the reinforced ss door, creating a chaotic and noisy atmosphere that surrounded the entire mansion.


    "It''s over! We won''t be able to hold this ce for long! Once the B-level zombies arrive, the ss door won''t stand a chance!"


    "What do we do?! Without the protection of the walls, we surely can''t handle this many zombies!"


    The panicked mutant team that had fled into the mansion looked at the dense zombies outside the ss door. A sense of overwhelming fear began to envelop everyone.


    "Staying here is certain death! We must escape to the underground! Only by going underground do we stand a chance of surviving!"


    A man in a whitebat suit screamed in panic.


    Everyone in the room turned to the witch.


    Among the people here, only the witch had the authority to open the iron door leading to the underground.


    The witch tightly furrowed her brow, watching the zombie horde outside. A twitch appeared at the corner of her eye. "The underground doesn''t have enough food. Even if we hide there, how long can west? The zombie horde won''t easily recede, and those tank-driving guys won''t spare us either!"


    "So what do we do?! Your Highness! Staying here, we''ll die even faster!" Another man in a ckbat suit angrily said, "At this point, who cares about experiments? If we all die, Professor Yang and the others won''t survive either!"


    The witch turned and nced at the man, suddenly extending a tentacle from behind, piercing through his chest. Coldly, she said, "Fall back to the third floor! Ordinary zombies can''t climb upstairs, and we''ll snipe the B-level zombies from there!"


    On the third floor, not only did it have the blood pool she relied on for survival, but also the true leader here¡ªWater Woman! Leveraging the setup on the third floor and the numerous mutant warriors, there was a possibility of killing the eight B-level mutated zombies!


    If only the tank stopped firing at their mansion!


    Before the witch could finish her words, a cannon st rang out, and a shell exploded heavily on the mansion''s wall. The entire mansion shook violently.


    "The zombies areing in! Everyone, run! To the third floor!"


    Several mutant warriors had already opened the elevator. Everyone rushed madly towards the elevator, overwhelmed by immense fear that had robbed them of their rationality.


    The mansion''s elevator could only amodate a little over ten people. Yet, there were over thirty people here!


    One trip of the elevator wouldn''t be enough to take everyone up!


    "You bastard! Let me go first!"


    "Get out of the way! I was here first!"


    In the face of life and death, a sudden dispute erupted among the thirty or so people at the elevator entrance, and no one was willing to back down!


    "Fools! Stop arguing! If we keep this up, everyone will die here! Those who enter the elevator first, go up first. The others wait downstairs for a while! Don''t waste time!" The witch bellowed, and suddenly, several pairs of tentacles emerged from behind her, stabbing several iing mutant zombies to death.


    "Stop fucking arguing! Listen to Lady Witch! Real men, stay with me, let the women go up first!" Yang Gaoyang pulled two men out of the elevator entrance.


    Su Qinggu also hurriedly chimed in, "Are you men or not? Lady Witch is still covering us, and all you know is how to escape?"


    Influenced by these two, several men in the elevator helplessly stepped back, allowing the women in the group to enter the elevator first.


    The tentacles behind the witch became increasingly dense, and a continuous stream of zombies began pouring in.


    By this point, even the witch began to feel fear! She angrily shouted at those who stayed behind and waited for the elevator, "What are you standing around for?! Come and help!"


    The remaining dozen or so male warriors, as if waking from a dream, pulled out their guns and weapons, assisting the witch in resisting the iing zombies.


    The elevator descended again.


    "The elevator is here! Everyone, retreat!" Su Qinggu and Yang Gaoyang, who were still guarding the elevator entrance, shouted at everyone and took the lead in retreating into the elevator. source at m,vle mpyr


    In the first floor of the mansion, more and more zombies began to pour in. Even though the group fought while retreating, they couldn''t withstand the onught of the mutant zombies. Seeing one mutated person after another being hunted down by the two B-level zombies, the crowd guarding the elevator entrancepletely copsed.


    Ignoring the increasing number of zombies, they madly surged towards the elevator.


    The witch roared explosively, and a sharp sound wave erupted. Tentacles danced wildly, sweeping downrge swaths of zombies. Under the tremendous sound wave, the two spider-shaped zombies had all four heads simultaneously exploded.

 Chapter 123: "Rescuing" One by One!

    The eleator finally closed safely, and the exhausted witch had already passed out. m vl emp yr exclusive


    Everyone reached the third floor, where a profound sense of panic pervaded the crowd. All were at a loss, overwhelmed by anxiety.


    "What do we do? Lady Witch has fainted..."


    "Damn it! At this rate, we''re done for even if we hide here!" Another loud cannon shot from outside shook the mansion building again.


    "We should first take Lady Witch back to the blood pool to let her recover!" someone suggested.


    "Hold on!" Su Qinggu suddenly grabbed two women who were about to take the witch into a room and coldly said, "We still have a chance to escape now. What if Lady Witch wakes up and doesn''t let us retreat?"


    Su Qinggu''s words instantly cast a stifling atmosphere over the entire group.


    With the witch currently unconscious, they had the freedom to decide whether to stay or leave. As long as the witch was here, their life-sustaining potions could continue to be produced. However, if the witch woke up and insisted on holding onto this ce, what would they do?


    No one wanted to die!


    Everyone suddenly fell into silence.


    In the midst of the team''s confusion and silence, a voice came through the intes of everyone simultaneously: "Zi Zi... Hurry to the rooftop! I managed to get a helicopter before and it''s now on the rooftop, ready to pick everyone up in batches!... Zi¡ªWe can''t hold on here any longer! Hurry!!"


    It was the voice of An Tianwei!


    All the mutants were revitalized!


    As if grasping thest straw of salvation!


    "Quick!! An Tianwei ising to rescue us! Let''s go to the rooftop!!" Yang Gaoyang shouted excitedly, lifting the spirits of everyone.


    "Don''t rush,e in batches! Let Lady Witch and the women go first!" Su Qinggu grabbed two men who were eager to get in the elevator and shouted, "Are you all not men?!!"


    "Let Lady Witch and the women go first! The helicopter can only take four or five people at a time! Everyone, don''t panic. The zombies can''t reach the rooftop all at once! As long as we follow the order, everyone will be saved!" Yang Gaoyang also shouted, setting the tone.


    At this point, everyone was already in a state of panic. Those who suggested ideas naturally chose to ept them in a numb manner.


    With the women surrounding her, the witch was sent into the elevator and slowly ascended to the rooftop.


    Soon, several women and the witch arrived at the rooftop in the elevator.


    An Tianwei stood at the back of the helicopter, urgently waving at them, "Hurry! The helicopter can only take three more people! You two, support Lady Witch onto the ne first! We''ll take Lady Witch to a safe ce ande back to pick everyone up! Don''t worry, everyone will be safe! We''ll be back soon!"


    Several women mutants thanked "An Tianwei" excitedly. The two women closest to An Tianwei hurriedly lifted the unconscious witch onto the ne.


    In the midst of panic, no one cared about who was piloting the helicopter, and no one noticed some unusual aspects of An Tianwei.


    The helicopter slowly ascended and quickly flew towards a hill.


    At the same time, Alex, driving the Executioner armored tank, had already withdrawn from the zombie horde and was rushing towards the hill where the helicopter was headed.


    "System, how many doomsday coins do I have now?" Alex, returning his consciousness to his original body, asked the system.


    [Doomsday Coins: 2304]


    Over two thousand, it''s already enough to learn the skill "Thunder Mastery"!


    "System! Learn the ''Thunder Mastery'' skill!"


    Alex opened the skill interface and selected to learn the Thunder Mastery skill obtained from the Thunder Lord''s corpse.


    [Selected to learn the Thunder Mastery skill, conditions met...]


    [Cost: 2000 Doomsday Coins]


    [Currently learning...]


    As the electronic synthesis sound fell, Alex felt a surge of electricity flowing through his body, a tingling andfortable sensation emerged.


    Then, as if receiving enlightenment, the method of controlling thunder appeared in his mind.


    [Learningplete, you have mastered Thunder Mastery (Basic)!]


    Alex casually snapped his fingers, and a lightning bolt shed between his fingertips with a "crackling" sound.


    Subsequently, following Alex''s thoughts, it gradually spread to his palm, forearm, and body.


    Alex lowered his hand, and the electric current dissipated instantly.


    "This is high-voltage electricity!" Alex eximed in excitement to himself.


    The electric current he just controlled had reached a strength of one million volts, alreadyparable to a high-power stun baton!


    Alex waved his hand to test the electric current on his hand, a slight smile forming on his lips as he nodded in satisfaction.


    The helicopter descended slowly to a prearranged safe location.


    Two female mutants gratefully hugged the somewhat dazed An Tianwei, expressing their gratitude with tears in their eyes.


    "Tianwei! Thank you! If it weren''t for you, we would be doomed!"


    "Tianwei! Where are we? Is it safe here?"


    After expressing their gratitude, the two women, ncing at the eerie surroundings, suddenly asked An Tianwei, who seemed a bit absent-minded, with caution.


    At that moment, a man suddenly appeared outside the helicopter''s door and swiftly stepped onto the aircraft...


    "A crackling sound" came, and both women were simultaneously convulsed by the electric shock, then fainted on the ground.


    Immediately afterward, a female mutant with bull horns and a centaur-shaped mutant appeared suddenly beside them. They lifted the two women along with the sorceress and tightly bound all three with chains, then carried them to the rear of the Executioner armored tank hidden not far away.


    The helicopter slowly took off again...


    The people hiding on the rooftop of the mansion, waiting for the helicopter, once again saw it approaching rapidly, unable to help but burst into cheers.


    Having seen hope, these people became much calmer, organizing themselves in orderly queues, awaiting the helicopter''s rescue.


    In the third-floor room of the mansion, a Slime-like soft-bodied water beauty emerged from the water. After putting on clothes, she opened a concealed door.


    She had just tried many times to contact her sister, the Blood Sorceress.


    However, no matter how she tried to contact her, there was no response from her sister. Moreover, she sensed with her telepathy that her sister, the Blood Sorceress, had already left the estate, disappearing from her perception range!


    Now, she couldn''t bear it any longer!


    She was the Water Sorceress, a powerful evolver just like the Blood Sorceress. However, unlike the Blood Sorceress, the Water Sorceress was very fragile. If she stayed away from water for an extended period, she would dehydrate and shrink into a small, withered mass. Moreover, the Water Sorceress had nobat power whatsoever once she left the water.


    As long as she was in the water, the Water Sorceress was nearly invincible. Attacking her was akin to attacking an entire body of water, with all the force being dissipated by the water. Shapeshifting into various forms, the Slime-like Water Sorceress had the ability to transform into anything.


    However, these weren''t the Water Sorceress''s most potent abilities. Her true strengthy in her formidable psychic power, reaching an impressive level of 200. Harnessing her potent mental energy into psychic waves, enhanced by water, the Water Sorceress could instantly induce a brief paralysis in arge group of mutants. Moreover, she could temporarily control B-level zombies to fight for her!


    When the Water Sorceress sensed the rooftop, the helicopter had already made four rounds. Most of the women on the rooftop had already left. The remaining men, upon seeing the Water Sorceress, became wary and picked up their weapons. Even these mutant warriors, who had lived in the mansion for over three months, were seeing the Water Sorceress for the first time!


    The existence of the Water Sorceress had always been a secret in this mansion. Within this shelter, only a few people knew of the Water Sorceress''s existence.


    "Don''t be nervous. I am the elder sister of the Blood Sorceress. Where is the Blood Sorceress?" The Water Sorceress frowned as she looked at several mutants, taking out a token with a red skull engraved on it.


    A middle-aged man among the mutants, who held a high status, bowed down to the Water Sorceress and said, "Your Highness Water Sorceress, the Sorceress has been safely sent to a secure location! Please rest assured, Your Highness. The Sorceress is safe now."


    Su Qinggu and Yan Gaoyang exchanged a discreet nce. Su Qinggu stepped forward and said, "Your Highness, this ce has been surrounded by the undead. It''s not suitable to stay here for long. Please, Water Sorceress, take the helicopter to leave this ce!"


    The Water Sorceress frowned. Just as she hesitated, the helicopter descended once again.


    "An Tianwei" continued to wave frantically and somewhat mechanically at the remaining survivors.


    "Your Highness Water Sorceress! There''s no time! Pleasee with us!" Yan Gaoyang shouted anxiously. His words were filled with genuine concern.


    The Water Sorceress suddenly red, squinting her eyes at "An Tianwei" as if sensing some anomalies.


    Just as she was about to inquire, two mother-son vengeful zombies suddenly climbed onto the rooftop, roaring and spewing out two corpse offspring towards the nearest Water Sorceress.


    Before she could ask, the Water Sorceress emitted a sharp scream. A sound wave erupted, and the two corpse offspring instantly exploded. The two mother zombies emitted a painful wail and crazily rushed towards the Water Sorceress.


    Deprived of the nourishment of water, the Water Sorceress felt dizzy after her recent attack. Her whole body shrunk significantly, no longer as plump and round as before.


    Facing the rapidly approaching mother zombies, the Water Sorceress suddenly spread her arms and leaped off the rooftop, embracing the two mother zombies as she descended!


    Ssh! The Water Sorceress and the two mother-son vengeful zombies simultaneously fell into the pond in front of the vi.


    As soon as the Water Sorceress entered the water, it was as if a dragon had entered the sea. She instantly gained powerful hydration, and the previously exhausted state disappeared in an instant.


    Another sharp scream echoed, and dozens of mutated zombies surging towards the pond had their heads instantly burst open.


    The water in the center of the pond rolled continuously, and the tall figure of the Water Sorceress slowly rose from the water, tossing the corpses of the mother zombies out.


    With a casual wave, more than a dozen zombies were repelled by the palm formed by the water flow.


    In the water, thebat power of the Water Sorceress instantly skyrocketed, single-handedly resisting the onught from the undead tide.


    Several B-level zombies climbing the vi abandoned their ascent, turned around, andunched a fierce attack on the Water Sorceress.


    The majority of the zombies were attracted by the Water Sorceress.


    The people on the rooftop all breathed a sigh of relief.


    They left one by one, boarding the helicopter.


    Meanwhile, inside Alex''s Annihtor armored tank, several mutated women had already been crammed inside. Even the modified off-road vehicle was filled to the brim.


    All these people were electrocuted by Alex and then securely bound like zongzi.


    "Master, this is thest batch. Among the mutated individuals in the Red Skull Society, except for the Water Sorceress who is still fiercely battling and the people in the underground, everyone else has been captured." Su Qinggu and Yan Gaoyang were thest to leave in the helicopter. As soon as they stepped off the helicopter, they bowed down to Alex and reported.


    "Water Sorceress?" Alex frowned; he was unaware of the existence of such a mutant in the manor. Moreover, the fact that a single person could withstand the undead tide was remarkable.


    "Reporting to the master, the Water Sorceress is the older sister of the Blood Sorceress. She rarely appears, and few of us are aware of her existence. However, we witnessed her fighting style just now. The Water Sorceress can apparently merge her body into water, controlling the battle in the pond. Also, her mental waves are incredibly powerful.


    She can instantly cause the heads of mother-son vengeful zombies to burst." Su Qinggu reported, bowing respectfully.


    "Well done!" Alex licked his lips, expressing great interest in the Water Sorceress.


    "You, bring the men from the off-road vehicle back, lock them in the Forbidden Soul Magic Chamber directly, and then bring Qianqian, Miaomiao, and the others here together." Alexmanded to those waiting nearby, including Lansiruo.


    For these male mutated individuals, Alex didn''t bother enving each one individually. Instead, he directly turned them into simple puppet warriors and then castrated them into eunuchs. Simple and convenient, they could serve as puppets, which was sufficient for Alex. He had no need for so many ves with independent thoughts.


    ording to Alex''s n, he would leave the management of these mutated puppet warriors to Qianqian, Lansiruo, and others who were alreadypletely enved. They would form a team of mutated puppet warriors for hunting zombies and collecting resources. In times of war, these individuals could be used forbat.


    Since they were puppets, they could be used as cannon fodder without any concern for their lives.


    "Ruoqing, you, Pipi, and Koko stay behind. Wait for my orders before taking action."


    After briefing on the tasks, Alex closed his eyes again and controlled the Four-Eyed Demon Crow to fly over the manor.


    ...


    Within the manor, the bodies of zombies had piled up. Most of the eight B-rank mutated zombies and hundreds of C-rank mutated zombies were already dead. The pond, which was originally filled with water, now had only half left, and the Water Sorceress was exhausted.


    The continuous and intense battles, coupled with the decreasing water in the pond, had taken a toll on her powerful regenerative abilities.


    "Plunk!" A ssh of water rose as the Water Sorceress finally copsed into the murky pond. Despairingly and barely breathing, she gazed at the gleaming de of the Tyrant Zombie slowly lifting towards her.


    At that moment, a de shed, and a long-handled knife with flickering blue mes suddenly pierced out from the chest of the Tyrant Zombie. Subsequently, a bright surge of electric light lit up.


    The Tyrant Zombie instantly fell to its knees, electrified.


    Beforepletely losing consciousness, the Water Sorceress saw the man holding the knife. He appeared ordinary but exuded an irresistible charm¡ªa charm brought about by formidable strength.


    Bending down with concern, the man gently lifted her and tenderly asked, "Miss, are you alright?"


    Soon after, the Water Sorceress fell into a deep unconsciousness.

 Chapter 124: Comfortably Profiting

    Alex curiously exained the Water Sorceress, whose body was somewhat transparent, gently touching her soft and stic body. It was very supple, simr to a human body but even softer.


    During the intense battle moments ago, Alex had also witnessed the scenes through the Four-Eyed Demon Crow. It was quite spectacr and impressed Alex.


    The Water Sorceress was truly remarkable; she could transform into any shape in the water, and herbat capabilities were exceptionally astonishing when nourished by water. Single-handedly facing the onught of so many zombies, she did not falter in the slightest.


    However, what Alex liked most was the Water Sorceress''s ability to take on any form in the water. In high school, Alex had once watched an anime featuring a Slime Girl. Simr to the Water Sorceress, the Slime Girl could transform into various shapes in water and had a soft and delicate body.


    In the anime, the Slime Girl would often clothe the protagonist when they took a bath. At that time, Alex frequently fantasized about being the protagonist and enjoying such a fantastic experience. Read first at  _em _pyr.


    Now, facing the Water Sorceress, who bore a striking resemnce to the Slime Girl from the anime, Alex felt that his dream mighte true.


    Thinking strategically, Alex pondered on how to subdue the Water Sorceress and make her willingly be his devoted woman, just like in his fantasies.


    Lifting the unconscious Water Sorceress, Alex directly ced her into the Executioner Armored Tank.


    After puncturing the heart of the remaining injured Tyrant Zombie, Alex took out the walkie-talkie and spoke to Sijoy Qing, who was waiting not far away, "Sijoy Qing, bring Pipi over and divert the zombie tide."


    Things here were mostly resolved, and it was time to lead the entire zombie tide away. Continuing to leave the zombies here could easily disrupt the well-maintained living environment of the estate.


    Upon Alex''smand, the helicopter piloted by Sijoy Qing started flying towards the sky above the estate.


    "Howl~~~" Pipi''s wolf howl echoed again, and the zombie tide suddenly stirred, rushing in the direction of the helicopter, chasing wildly.


    Once the zombies had run a fair distance, Alex used several cars in the estate to block the broken walls. This ce was an ideal establishment point for the new City of Darkness. Naturally, Alex hoped to preserve useful things inside, such as the fish in the pond and the poultry and livestock in the breeding farm.


    These were extremely valuable food resources in the post-apocalyptic world and would greatly assist Alex''s future farming ns.


    If this ce could be developed into an estate, at least Alex could enjoy the luxury of eating fresh food every day, a treat he hadn''t experienced since before the apocalypse. Packed and canned food had been Alex''s diet for over three months, and he was starting to get a bit tired of it.


    Alex specifically checked the breeding farm guarded by the zombie looters. Thanks to the protection of the zombie looters and the barricade of the breeding farm''s walls, the poultry and livestock inside had not been affected by the zombie tide.


    Satisfied, Alex nodded and threw the bodies of the Tyrant Zombies in front of the zombie looters, saying, "Zombie Looter, merge!"


    Watching the Zombie Plunderer start merging the bodies of the Tyrant Zombies, Alex turned around to continue collecting the remaining mutant zombie bodies. In this battle, Alex exerted almost no effort and sessfully reaped the benefits.


    Not only did he capture arge number of mutants, including two very powerful mutant sisters, but he also harvested a significant amount of mutant zombie corpses. Besides the two Tyrant Zombie bodies, there were also the corpses of six B-level zombies and over three hundred C-level mutant zombies!


    For others, these many zombie corpses might be useless, but for Alex, they were a massive treasure trove! Especially the bodies of the eight B-level zombies, which could greatly enhance his strength. B-level zombie bodies not only provided additional attribute boosts but also had a high probability of yielding new skills and materials. The production of Apocalypse Coins alone was substantial.


    After storing all the mutant zombie bodies in the spatial package, Alex pped his hands in satisfaction. He walked into the mansion withrge strides. After Pipi led away most of the zombies, there were hardly any left in the mansion. Only a few ordinary zombies aimlessly roamed the ground floor hall.


    Alex opened the elevator and ascended to the second floor, entering the room where he had spent the night with Antian Wei yesterday. Pei Jiaoli and the other two women had already been awakened by the significant noise from the recent battle. However, the three werepletely bound like zongzi, with cloth wads stuffed in their mouths and sealed with tape.


    They could only helplessly watch the intense activity outside. When Alex entered the room, all three of them widened their eyes in fear.


    They had never seen this man in the mansion shelter before! Could it be that their refuge had been breached? Seeing the man striding towards them, Pei Jiaoli and the other two women struggled desperately, horrified and ashamed.


    Because at this moment, their appearance was simply too embarrassing! "Damn Antian Wei, she actually tied the three of us up like thisst night!! Damn it!" Pei Jiaoli looked at their current positions and cursed in her heart. Moreover, after the crazy night with Antian Wei, all three of them fell asleep directly.


    Later, after being knocked unconscious by Antian Wei, she didn''t bother to tidy them up but directly bound them! Although the three of them had a wild night with Antian Wei yesterday, it was only the four women together! They had never shown themselves to a man!


    Under the influence of the witch, the women here hated men very much and kept a safe distance from them. Even though the three of them were no longer inexperienced, they had indeed never been touched by a man. They hadn''t even been seen.


    But now, a strange man with an evil smirk on his face was staring directly at the three of them, grinning shamelessly. Pei Jiaoli was terrified to see the man slowly reaching out his dirty hands towards her!


    "Bastard! Get away! You dirty man! Get lost! If you dare to touch me, I''ll die for you right now!" Pei Jiaoli screamed frantically in her mind. But when the man''s hand touched her, she suddenly trembled all over!

 Chapter 125: Everything is under control

    Alex stood up contentedly, licking his lips in satisfaction. Many regrets from yesterday were finallypensated today.


    The cloth wads and tapes in the mouths of the three women had long been removed by Alex. Pei Jiaoli was panting heavily, covered in sweat, her gaze nkly fixed on the ceiling. The other two women were not much better.


    Although they were mutated individuals, and enhanced ones at that, thebat strength of the man in front of them was just too overwhelming! Moreover, during this process, they all realized that the feeling of fighting a manpared to fighting a woman waspletely different!


    The previous sensation was like scratching an itch through boots, the more you scratched, the itchier it became. But today''s feeling was solving the itchiness on the footpletely and thoroughly.


    "So, the Witch Princess has been lying to us all along! The feeling of being with a man is so wonderful!" Pei Jiaoli nced at the man who was currently arranging things with rough dominance. Her gaze started to be hazy, and the more she looked, the more she found the man in front of her incredibly charming.


    She had grown tired of the oppressive life here. She liked the man''s powerful and dominant presence. She was even developing some infatuation.


    Pei Jiaoli coughed softly; now that she was free from the constraints of cloth and tape, she could make sounds. Without questioning the man''s origin, purpose, or reprimanding him, she deliberately spoke with a soft andzy tone, "What... what do you want to do to us... we... we are all yours now..."


    Alex stopped his actions and turned to look at Pei Jiaoli. On Pei Jiaoli''s tear-stained face, there was a faint expression of seeking approval.


    "Can you... take me away? I don''t want to stay here anymore... Don''t worry, as long as you take me away, I will be loyal to you... And, I''m willing to serve you well..." |


    As she spoke, Pei Jiaoli actively propped herself up with her head and, like a snake, twisted and crawled toward Alex.


    The other two women were in a much better state than Pei Jiaoli. They had just experienced that unique instinctive feeling of joy, but they were not as addicted or infatuated as Pei Jiaoli.


    Alex sat on the bed, allowing Pei Jiaoli to seek his favor.


    [Ding dong! Completion of puppetization of captive ves...]


    [Acquired one mutant human puppet.]


    [Ding dong! Completion of puppetization of captive ves...]


    [Acquired one mutant human puppet.]


    ...


    A series of system upgrade sounds echoed. Suddenly, a new page opened in front of Alex, disying a row of puppet data. Besides the advanced puppet An Tianwei, all the other puppets were ordinary.


    Alex selected one puppet with his mind, and quickly, the puppet''s data was disyed:


    [Ordinary Mutant Human Puppet]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Constitution: 85]


    [Spirit: 78]


    [Strength: 90]


    [Endurance: 90]


    [Agility: 95]


    (Average values for adult male humans are around 60)


    [Skill: Swift]


    Alex looked at the data of several other mutant human puppets. Their body data was generally good, and they retained the skills from their pre-mutated lives.


    "System, have these people gather here with me," Alexmanded to the system.


    At this moment, Blue Siruo and others had also returned to the estate. Blue Siruo''s voice came through Alex''s walkie-talkie, "Honey, we''vepleted the tasks you assigned, and we''re back at the estate. Where are you?"


    Alex grabbed Pei Jiaoli by the hair and tossed her aside. Then he stood up and spoke into the walkie-talkie, "Wait for me on the first floor."


    With the estate secured, the next step was to open the basement and capture the people inside. For Alex, the researchers in the basement were still useful. Substances like biological agents and virus essences could enhance thebat effectiveness of mutant human puppets.


    Moreover, if he could control these people, there might be a chance to transform ordinary women under hismand into mutants through special methods. In this apocalyptic world, thebat capabilities of ordinary people were just too weak.


    "How many people are in the basement? What weapons and mechanisms are there? Are there any special mutants?" Alex asked Pei Jiaoli.


    "The basement is mainly used for the modification of mutants and researching drugs. I''m not very clear about the exact number of people down there. However, weapons are prohibited, and there are many mechanisms. Rushing in recklessly might be dangerous," Pei Jiaoli said obediently. "As for mutants... I''m not sure.


    Professor Yang should be a mutant. As for his abilities... I don''t know."


    Alex stood up and untied the ropes from Pei Jiaoli,manding, "This is my territory now. Your people, including your Witch Highness, are all in my hands. You performed quite well just now, so I can spare your life. Come with me."


    Alex nced at the other two women. Although these two women didn''t have any distinctive features, being mutants made them good potential puppets. Moreover, they could be fun to y with. With the increasing strength of his harem and Alex gaining the ability of "Conquer a Hundred Women," he wanted to challenge the feat of conquering a hundred women in a day.


    "What about you two?" Alex asked coldly.


    The two women, who had held a glimmer of hope, immediately straightened up upon hearing that the witch had been captured. They tried to please Alex in various ways.


    Alex ruthlessly pped each of them, saying, "You''re really shameless." With one in each hand, Alex lifted the two women and walked towards the door.


    Soon, Qianqian, Lansiruo, and others saw Alexing out of the elevator, holding two embarrassed women in his hands, followed by another shy-looking woman.


    Qianqian quickly turned her head in shyness and said with a blush, "Husband, you''re so naughty. Treating others like this, I feel so sorry for these two little sisters..."


    Lansiruo, on the other hand, blinked curiously, licked her lips with her pink tongue, and said, "Meow~~~ Is it morefortable to be tied up with a rope? Next time, I want husband to try it on me too~~~ Meow~~~"


    Niu Jiaonanna helplessly covered her forehead. She greatly admired Alex''s harem skills. Alex threw the two women into the armored tank''s rearpartment and then called Qianqian over, instructing, "I need to go back to the city. The rest of you stay here and guard the elevator entrance. If anyonees out from inside, capture them immediately."


    Alex didn''t want to rush into the underground facility immediately. For now, he had Qianqian and others guard the exit. When the people inside ran out of food, he could easily catch them.


    Alex was well aware of his strengths. There was no need to take unnecessary risks and forcefully enter. Besides, he had plenty of loot on hand that needed to be processed, so he had to return to the City of Darkness first.


    With two unconscious witch girls in his hands, Alex needed to figure out how to sessfully enve them. Of course, if there was no other option, he might have to puppetize them.


    After setting up all the defense measures, Alex licked his lips, sat in the Wraithtank, and started the engine. Looking at the two witch girls in the rearpartment, he smirked and said, "Tentacle monster girl, slime girl, it''s really interesting. Get ready to be my female ves willingly!"

 Chapter 126: This Woman Reminds Me of My Sister-in-law

    The gates of the City of Darkness slowly opened, and Alex''s Wraithtank, like a triumphant general returning, proudly entered the City of Darkness.


    Inside the Wraithtank, there was arge group of female mutant loot for Alex to slowly process. Additionally, there were six B-level zombie corpses in the spatial package, representing a substantial resource.


    After parking the Wraithtank, Alex, holding the exhausted and unconscious Pei Jiaoli, casually nced at her loyalty level - 95%.


    Alex sneered. This woman was quite obedient; after some turmoil, her loyalty had reached such a high level. Meanwhile, Alex began to feel confident in his own charm.


    Tossing Pei Jiaoli to Li Wanning and others who hurriedly came forward to serve Alex, he then pulled out all the mutant individuals from the rearpartment of the Wraithtank.


    Picking a few women with attractive looks, figures, or special features that could catch his attention, he threw them to Li Wanning and others, instructing them to throw these individuals into the ve ughterhouse dungeon.


    The remaining five or six female mutants were directly thrown into the "Forbidden Soul Demon House."


    [Prisoners ced, eliminating self-awareness...]


    [Requires 1 hour...]


    [Prisoners ced, eliminating self-awareness...]


    [Requires 2 hours...]


    With a series of electronic prompts, Alex noticed that the time required for cing prisoners, whether male or female, was simr¡ªaround 1-2 hours. The short time indicated that the puppets had weak physical or mental strength.


    In general, puppets that require 2 hours to eliminate self-awareness are generally stronger than those that only require 1 hour. Therefore, Alex spected that the longer the time required to eliminate self-awareness, the stronger the produced puppet.


    If the process takes more than 4 hours, it might be possible to produce special advanced puppets like Antian Wei. Unfortunately, this time, with both the male mutants from before and the female mutants currently being ced, no special puppets like Antian Wei appeared.


    The ordinary female mutants had been mostly dealt with, and only then did Alex bring out the two witch women who had already fallen unconscious.


    At this moment, the two witch women no longer exuded the previous imposing and domineering aura. The Blood Witch had shriveled up like a dried corpse. Given the current trend, if steps weren''t taken to revive her soon, she might end up turning into a piece of skin.


    The Water Witch, on the other hand, was even more exaggerated. At this point, she had curled up into a round, chubby, light-blue translucent slime!


    "As expected, all this talk about Water Witches is fake. Slime girl is your true nature," Alex said as he touched the adorable slime, cradling the Water Witch in his arms like a slime and walked into the castle.


    .


    He carefully ced the Water Witch into a luxurious bathtub and began filling it with water. If he guessed correctly, this Water Witch should recover soon in the water. The other Blood Witch, however, would be more troublesome. She likely needed to soak in the blood pool on the third floor of the mansion to fully recover.


    "That works too, one by one. First, let''s enve the Water Witch and then awaken the Blood Witch."


    "If they were awakened together, it might disrupt my ns."


    Alex tossed the gradually turning into a paper-like figure Blood Witch into the bedroom. Observing the Water Witch, who was deeply asleep in the water like a slime, Alex no longer waited. He went straight to the eight graves outside the castle.


    "System! Upgrade three Level-2 graves to Level-3!"


    ording to Alex''s n, the main focus now was still burying C-level mutant zombies to obtain Doomsday Coins. B-level zombies were only six in number, and acquiring them was rtively challenging. Therefore, four Level-3 graves should be enough.


    [Selected three Level-2 graves, conditions met]


    [Cost: 1500 Doomsday Coins]


    [Upgrading...]


    With the electronic synthesis sound falling, three Level-2 graves expanded mightily.


    [Upgradeplete!]


    Now, Alex had four Level-2 graves and four Level-3 graves. He threw all the hundreds of zombie corpses collected in the space pouch into the Hall of the Undead. Then, he personally threw four B-level zombie corpses into the Level-3 graves.


    [B-level zombie corpses being buried...]


    [Requires 3 hours...]


    [B-level zombie corpses being buried...]


    [Requires 3 hours...]


    ...


    A series of system prompts sounded, and Alex felt incredibly satisfied. Four B-level zombies, he had no idea how much they would enhance his attributes. If he could gain some skills and materials as well, that would be even better! Now, all that was left was to wait for the results of burying the B-level zombie corpses.


    The three-hour waiting time gave Alex the opportunity to enve the female ves in the ve ughterhouse. Excluding Pei Jiaoli and the other two female mutants who had already been favored by Alex, there were three selected by him.


    These three women all had quite pleasing appearances, and most importantly, each had their own unique features. While not necessarily top-tier, they each had their own charm.


    One had exceptionally smooth and fair skin without any ws from head to toe. Another possessed an impressive figure that rivaled Pei Jiaoli and Antian Wei. Thest one, while not outstanding in terms of physique and appearance, reminded Alex of someone he knew.


    For Alex, having such thoughts suddenly made him blush slightly. Especially when he entered the dungeon of the ve ughterhouse and looked at this particr female mutant. He couldn''t help feeling a bit embarrassed.


    This woman bore some resemnce to someone from his past, particrly his sister-inw. Although she fell far short of Alex''s sister-inw in terms of temperament and physique, they shared several simrities in facial features.


    Just this slight resemnce stirred some emotions in Alex. Whenever he saw her, memories of the wonderful days he spent at his cousin''s house came flooding back. Recalling three years ago when Alex had just enrolled at Jiangcheng University, his early orphanhood prompted his cousin and sister-inw in Jiangcheng to allow him to stay with them temporarily.


    The first time he saw his sister-inw, Alex was struck by her beauty.

 Chapter 127: Attributes and Skills Soar Again!

    She had a perfect and enchanting face, with exquisite features that were wless. Her striking big eyes, lovely small nose, rosy cherry-like lips, and fair and charming face could be described as breathtakingly beautiful.


    With a tall and full figure, smooth and glossy skin, a graceful yet alluring mature charm, and especially the beauty mark at the corner of her eye, all captivated the already youthful Alex at that time.


    From that moment on, a small seed was nted in Alex''s heart. Perhaps due to the irresistible charm of dumplings, this seed gradually sprouted during the days spent at his cousin''s house, eventually taking root in his heart and bing a lingering obsession.


    Particrly, there was a time when Alex''s cousin went on a business trip. One night, Alex identally saw his sister-inw sitting on the toilet in her pajamas, in a drowsy state. Now thinking back, it was enough to make Alex''s blood boil.


    During Alex''s stay at his cousin''s house, his cousin treated him fairly well, but he always liked to unt his superiority and often disyed an arrogant attitude towards Alex. Despite providing financial assistance, his cousin looked down on Alex, even scolding him as a worthless dog several times.


    Only the kind sister-inw was considerate and caring, never looking down on Alex. After Alex applied for a dormitory at university, he voluntarily moved out. Since then, the two rarely had the chance to meet.


    "I wonder... if sister-inw survived..." Suddenly, Alex had an impulse to visit his cousin''s house. Shaking his head to dispel this strange and sudden fantasy, he looked at the three new beauties captured before him.


    Due to being forcefully captured, the loyalty of the three individuals is only between 10% and 30%¡ªextremely low. Alex opened the dungeon, lifted all three of them who had fear written all over their faces, and walked towards the torture chamber withrge strides.


    With such low loyalty, there was no need to take the slow route of gradual envement. Directly using brutal envement would suffice. Soon, the torture chamber echoed with piercing screams and Alex''s maniacalughter.


    There were also bursts of violent electrical sounds and vibrations. Since Alex mastered "Thunder Control," any part of his body could conduct electricity. Moreover, he could regte the strength of the current within a certain range. The crucial point was that certain parts of Alex''s body could even produce intense vibrations through the electric current.


    Aftering out of the torture chamber, the three individuals had been released from their restraints. They followed quietly and obediently behind Alex.


    "Ding! B-tier zombie burialpleted!"


    "Increase by 78 Doomsday Coins."


    "Gain 12 points in Constitution attribute."


    "Gain 5 points in Strength attribute."


    "Gain 15 points in Agility attribute."


    "Gain 3 points in Spirit attribute."


    "Obtain material: Spatial Crystal."


    "Level 3 tomb has been cleared, please bury again."


    ...


    "Ding! B-tier zombie burialpleted!"


    "Increase by 68 Doomsday Coins."


    .


    "Gain 10 points in Constitution attribute."


    "Gain 5 points in Strength attribute."


    "Gain 13 points in Endurance attribute."


    "Gain 23 points in Spirit attribute."


    "Acquire skill: Lightning Strike."


    "Level 3 tomb has been cleared, please bury again."


    ...


    Four consecutive B-tier zombies were buried. A series of synthesized electronic sounds echoed in Alex''s mind. Except for one B-tier zombie providing a new skill and one zombie providing a spatial crystal, the others only contributed attribute points and Doomsday Coins.


    "Space Crystal," Alex knew its purpose. It would definitelye in handy during the subsequent upgrades of the "Spatial Package."


    What intrigued Alex the most was the skill "Lightning Strike." The B-tier zombie that provided this skill was suspected to be an evolved form of a zombie that had consumed a mutant with the Lightning Strike ability.


    "System, open the skill panel!" With Alex''smand, the skill panel appeared before his eyes.


    The skill panel now disyed several skills: "Thunder Control," "Form Intent Mastery," "Mad Command of a Hundred Women," and a newly acquired, yet unlearned, skill called "Lightning Strike."


    Alex clicked on the introduction panel for "Lightning Strike."


    [Lightning Strike: An advanced skill of the Thunder Control ability, allowing the projection of lightning to attack opponents externally; requires a Spirit attribute of 150 or higher to learn; requires the consumption of 500 Doomsday Coins.]


    [Reminder: The intensity of Lightning Strike is determined by the level of the Spirit attribute. Each use consumes Spirit power, and once depleted, no non-physical skills can be used.]


    "So, Lightning Strike, a spell like this consumes Spirit power? Once depleted, other non-physical skills can''t be used?" Alex muttered to himself, then asked, "System, is the consumption of Spirit power permanent or temporary?"


    If it were permanent, it would be a useless skill.


    [Temporary consumption; Spirit power can be restored through rest and rapidly within the Demon King''s Castle.]


    [Reminder: The maximum Spirit power is the value of the Spirit attribute.]


    "I see!" Alex nodded in satisfaction, content with this new skill. "Then let''s learn Lightning Strike!"


    Alex chose to learn Lightning Strike.


    [Selected to learn Lightning Strike, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 500 Doomsday Coins...]


    [Currently learning...]


    As the synthesized electronic sound descended, Alex felt a profound sensation, a surge of warmth spreading throughout his body. Subsequently, all the methods of using Lightning Strike appeared in Alex''s mind.


    Alex raised his hand and struck a female ve behind him.


    A bolt of lightning shed, and the female mutant, who had just been tormented by lightning, convulsed and fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Alex checked his Spirit power.


    Consumed 30 points of Spirit power.


    With his current Spirit attribute, he could use it about five to six times, which was not bad. While this skill might not cause fatal harm to individuals, it could effectively incapacitate them.


    For capturing individuals, it was an excellent choice.


    "System! Disy my attribute values!"


    [City of Darkness (Advanced) Lord''s Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Constitution: 218 (Transcendent!)]


    [Spirit: 168 (Transcendent!)]


    [Strength: 179 (Transcendent!)]


    [Endurance: 183 (Transcendent!)]


    [Agility: 186 (Transcendent!)]


    (Average values for adult male humans are around 60)


    [Skills: Form Intent Mastery, Thunder Control, Lightning Strike, Hundred Women Domination]


    [Items: Sinful de (Intermediate), Spatial Package (Intermediate)]


    [Materials: Bio-w *172, Bio-Magic Whisker *185, Spatial Crystal Core *1]


    [Doomsday Coins: 2568]


    After reviewing his body''s attribute values, Alex nodded in satisfaction. During this period, his growth had been remarkably swift. However, despite the rapid increase in Doomsday Coins, they still weren''t enough.


    "I still need to find a way to capture more B-grade zombies."


    Alex muttered to himself and began nning to organize his mutated individuals to form teams and hunt down B-grade zombies.


    Just then, Alex suddenly sensed an energy fluctuation within the Castle of the Dark Emperor.


    "The Water Witch is awake!"


    Alex''s eyes lit up, and he quickly headed towards the Castle of the Dark Emperor.

 Chapter 128: Ill Heal You for Yourself!

    As Alex entered the bathroom, the Water Witch had already awakened, her slightly transparent light blue body resembling a slime. However, she was no longer in the slimy form when she was ced in the bath but had transformed into a graceful and beautiful woman.


    The Water Witchy peacefully in the water, her body slowly undting. As the water flowed, her light blue ample bosom swayed with it, creating a captivating sight that made Alex swallow hard.


    At the moment Alex entered, the Water Witch hastily covered her ample bosom with her hands, expressing shyness and caution. She weakly inquired, "Who are you? Where am I?"


    The previous battle hadpletely drained the Water Witch''s mental and physical strength. Moreover, the water in the bathtub was not sufficient for her recovery; at best, it could only wake her up. Therefore, at this moment, the Water Witch was more fragile than an ordinary woman,pletely unable to exert any strength.


    If someone were to harm her, she could only submit to whatever fate awaited her.


    Alex noticed the Water Witch''s vulnerability, and this was exactly the effect he desired. Seizing the opportunity when you''re weak, taking everything from you!


    With a calm smile, Alex spoke gently and chivalrously, "This is my home. Today, I saw the tide of corpses surging towards the outskirts of the city, out of curiosity, I followed and unexpectedly found you. So, I rescued you. Miss, are you alright?"


    As Alex spoke, he walked tenderly towards her, paying no attention to the Water Witch''s blushing and fearful expression. He gently touched her forehead.


    Very soft, veryfortable, with a warm sensation.


    "You... I... Don''t touch me! We, men and women, shouldn''t be so intimate..." The Water Witch''s light blue cheeks suddenly turned bright red. This was the first time she had been touched by a man.


    However, surprisingly, she felt no aversion; instead, there was a hint of curiosity. She recalled the image of the man before her, boldly and dominantly killing the tyrant zombie, as well as his gentle manner when he held her. She liked strong men, especially those with grace.


    For men weaker than herself, she didn''t even bother to spare them a nce. But the man in front of her was undeniably powerful, even giving her a kind of spiritual pressure.


    "Silly girl, men and women are like yin and yang,plementary to each other. Only when theyplement each other can it be considered the natural order. Where''s the concept of men and women being distant from each other?" Alex smiled faintly, paying no attention to the Water Witch''s avoidance. He reached out and stroked her head, as if tenderly caressing a lover.


    "Miss, what''s your name? The moment Iid eyes on you, I was deeply attracted. Today is the first time I''ve felt such an overwhelming desire to protect someone with everything I have... I believe it must be fate," Alex said. He then pretended to suddenly cough violently, covering his chest and breathing rapidly.


    "You!... What''s happening to you?!" The Water Witch became flustered, concerned as she grabbed onto Alex, asking with worry.


    Alex shook his head indifferently, expressing some pain as he spoke, "When I rescued you just now, we encountered an armored tank. The people on it demanded that I hand you over, iming you are a woman they are determined to obtain... cough, cough."


    Alex sighed painfully again, gazing affectionately at the Water Witch. "From the moment Iid eyes on you, I swore to protect you and never let anyone bully you. I can''t hand you over to them... cough, cough."


    Pretending to take out a handkerchief, he acted as if he was coughing up blood and continued, "These things might be better left unsaid. At least, I brought you back here. Rest assured and recover. I might notst much longer. In the future, this ce will be yours. You must live well."


    Alex stood up slowly, his figure filled with loneliness. By now, the Water Witch was in tears, weakly reaching out and tightly grabbing Alex, shouting, "Don''t go! Don''t leave me..."


    Turning around, Alex spoke with deep remorse, "I wanted to save your friends at that time... but they were too strong. I wasn''t a match for them. So, your friends have... they''ve already died."


    Alex knew that the Water Witch would definitely ask about the whereabouts of the others in the mansion, so he decided to reveal it himself. After all, his current goal was to fully enve the Water Witch. Once she was enved, it wouldn''t matter if she knew the truth.


    So, he could weave any story he wanted now.


    With a pained expression, the Water Witch widened her eyes, and tears streamed down. "Am I the only one left? What about my sister...?" Alex turned around, embracing the Water Witch tightly, expressing self-me, "I''m sorry! It''s all my fault! I..."


    With that, Alex once again tried to turn and leave. The Water Witch hurriedly grabbed Alex again, speaking pitifully, "Don''t go! Don''t leave me! Can you stay here with me? I''m feeling so sad right now... I don''t know what to do in the future..."


    Alex lovingly embraced the Water Witch again, gentlyforting her, "You focus on recovering. During this time, I''m here, and even if I die, I''ll protect you! But... my body won''t hold out much longer... I..."


    In panic, the Water Witch grabbed Alex''s hand, shaking her head with tears in her eyes. "No! You''ll be fine! Come in quickly; I''ll heal your injuries for you! As long as there''s water, I can help you recover!"


    "You haven''t recovered yourself... how can you do it for me?" Alex refused.


    "It''s because you saved me! My life is yours! If it weren''t for you, I might have been killed by zombies or captured by those viins. I don''t even know what would have happened! I can live well now, all thanks to you! I, Jiang Miaomiao, will never be ungrateful!" With that, the Water Witch tightly embraced Alex, pulling him into the bathtub.


    With his back turned to the Water Witch, a triumphant smile appeared on Alex''s face. When he turned back, Alex had tears streaming down his face. "Thank you! Meeting you in this lifetime is my greatest happiness and luck! I''m grateful to the heavens for letting me encounter you, giving me this fate... Miaomiao...


    I... can die without regrets!"


    Saying this, Alex slowly closed his eyes, gently leaning towards Jiang Miaomiao. Jiang Miaomiao, also moved, closed her eyes, waiting for Alex''s approach.


    Alex''s lips gently pressed against the red lips of the water witch, and as their lips met, the water witch shivered all over.


    Alex wrapped one arm around the water witch''s shoulder and gently used his tongue to part her red lips, moving it between her teeth and lips.


    "Mmm~~" The water witch closed her eyes lightly, letting out a faint moan of pleasure, and a faint blush appeared on her pale blue face.


    The water witch, who had never experienced intimacy or even a kiss, was as pure as a nk sheet of paper.


    How could she withstand Alex''s skilled and experienced teasing? Under the teasing of Alex''s tongue, the water witch obediently extended her own tongue, meeting and entwining with Alex''s gently.


    "Sizzle~~~ Mmm~~~"


    The sounds of mutual sucking,bined with the water witch''s faint and weak moans, created a wonderful seductive melody in the bathroom.


    As the wet kisses became more and more intense, Alex''s hands also became more and more restless.


    His left hand slid gently from the water witch''s shoulder, softly climbing onto her pale blue bosom, kneading and gently teasing her nipples with his fingers.


    Meanwhile, his right hand glided along the water witch''s smooth back, lightly gliding over her perky buttocks.


    The water witch''s perky buttocks were submerged in the water, and Alex felt a slippery sensation. Unconsciously, the water witch''s love juices had already flowed into the entire bathtub!


    With her slippery love juices, Alex''s right hand boldly slid over the water witch''s perky buttocks, even daring to use his fingers to invade her tender entrance.


    The water witch waspletely immersed in Alex''s embrace, her eyes closed tightly, and her eyshes trembled lightly with water droplets. She waspletely focused on the kiss with Alex, twisting her perky buttocks and letting outfortable moans.


    After a while, both of them were feeling restless with heat. Alex took off his clothes andy in the bathtub, allowing himself to be submerged by the water witch. Even his head was buried in the increasinglyrge bosom of the water witch. He rubbed and sucked on the water witch''s sensual "strawberry" while enjoying the sensation.


    The bathtub''s faucet was turned on at this time, and the water began to trickle down onto the two of them. With the warm water from the faucet, their bodies intertwined in the water.


    Alex''srge penis was now erect and pressing against the water witch''s sensual thighs. Then, something magical happened. The water witch''s shapely legs slowly gave way under the pressure of Alex''s penis, and his entire length was submerged between her thighs. The feeling of being enveloped by the wet, soft flesh was akin to being tightly embraced by a virgin''s vagina.


    As Alex experimented with gentle movements, it felt remarkably simr to making love. After withdrawing his penis, Alexyfortably in the bathtub and said to the water witch, "Darling, use your big breasts to give me a titjob!"


    The water witch blushed, feeling a bit embarrassed. However, at this point, the two of them were already in sync, and the water witch''s heart was stirred. Naturally, she wouldn''t refuse Alex''s request.


    Moving her massive bosom, the water witch parted Alex''s legs. Her breasts, moistened with her own love juices, engulfed Alex''s huge penis entirely.


    At present, Alex''s penis is nearly 30 centimeters long and as thick as an arm! Even therge African penises seen in Western adult films cannotpare to it. The water witch''s desire to engulf Alex''s penis with her breasts was an extremely difficult task.


    However, the water witch possessed a special talent. Simr to a slime, her body could freely transform in water.


    In just a moment, the water witch''s bosom tripled in size! Not only did itpletely engulf Alex''s entire penis, but the surplus bosom also covered Alex''s body, using her tender "strawberry" to rub against Alex''s nipples.


    "Ah! Ah! Oh!" Alex, immersed in the pleasure of being rocked and rubbed by the soft flesh, couldn''t help but let out afortable moan. Meanwhile, the water witch, mesmerized, gazed at Alex''s penis and slowly extended her tongue to gently lick it.


    Alex was already on the verge of climax from the water witch''s breast stimtion, and now being lightly teased by the water witch''s tongue, he let out a low growl, his two testicles twitching, ready to ejacte.


    "Quick! Take my penis into your mouth!" Alex, in a suppressed and agonizing manner, growled at Miao Miao. The water witch took Alex''srge penis into her mouth, instantly swelling her mouth.


    As her bosom vigorously moved, the water witch''s mouth also began to suck and swallow on Alex''s ns. Her tongue did not stop either, diligently entwining and licking Alex''s ns.


    "Oh! Ah! I''ming!" Alex had never felt such pleasure before.


    He reached climax in an instant, and the thick semen crazily sprayed into the water witch''s mouth, instantly stretching it even wider.


    "Gulp!"


    The water witch did not spit out the semen, but instead enjoyed swallowing all of Alex''s semen. Then, she continued to lick and suck for Alex. Soon, Alex''s penis stood erect once again. This time, Alex directly inserted his penis into the water witch''s bosom, creating a hole at the nipple position.


    He vigorously rubbed the water witch''s soft andfortable bosom while thrusting into it. The water witch desperately licked and sucked on Alex''s nipples, her eyes bing increasingly hazy and filled with desire.


    "Turn around! Show me your plump buttocks!" Having had enough of the water witch''s bosom, Alex became interested in her plump buttocks. As the water witch obediently turned around, her smooth and perky buttocks appeared before Alex.


    Alex swallowed hard and slowly rubbed hisrge penis against the water witch''s buttock cleft. While rubbing, Alex thoroughly admired the water witch''s tender anus. The water witch''s anus was very tender and cute, and very clean, making Alex unable to resist the urge to touch it.


    Before having intercourse with the water witch, Alex decided to first prate her anus. "Sizzle!" With a prating sound, the water witch couldn''t help but let out a howl, and her super-sized bosom shook vigorously.


    The moment Alex prated the water witch''s anus, he shuddered all over. The tight wrapping sensation and the slight wriggling made Alex tremble all over. Is this the feeling of anal sex?


    In the past, when watching European and American films, Alex often saw the big penises of European and American men neglecting the beautiful vaginas and instead choosing to prate the tender anuses of European and American women.


    Alex used to be puzzled. But now, Alex understood. The beautiful vaginas of European and American women look beautiful, but in reality, they are very loose, especially those European and American older women who have had several sexual experiences.


    story at NovelBin,mp|y|r


    Their vaginas have lost sensation. However, the anuses of these European and American women remain extremely tight. The feeling of pration is naturally much more pleasurable than the vagina!


    "Ah! Ah!" Alex fiercely thrust his entire penis into the water witch''s body. If it were an ordinary woman, she would probably be in unbearable pain. But the water witch was different. Her body was extremely flexible and could deform at will.


    Although she also felt a tearing pain, she quickly adapted. Feeling immense pleasure, Alex immediatelyunched a vigorous assault.


    "Pap pap pap!" A fierce sound of thrusting and impact, coupled with the water witch''s tender and rapid moans, created a wonderful symphony in the bathroom.


    "Roar!" With a low growl from Alex, a violent surge of semen once again filled the water witch''s anus.


    The water witch Miao Miao didn''t stop for a moment, she turned around and took Alex''s big penis in her mouth.


    She ate it with relish.


    Until she awakened Alex''s big penis again, the water witchy satisfied in the water, gently spread her legs, and revealed her light blue and tender butterfly orifice in front of Alex.


    While fingering her own honey hole, the water witch blushed and couldn''t bear to look at Alex, her face already covered in tiny beads of sweat.


    She was extremely thirsty!


    "Alex... I want... please! Give me your big penis!"


    Alex licked his lips, wiggled his big penis, and then began rubbing it on the water witch''s honey hole.


    Just a few rubs, and the water witch reached climax directly, spraying out arge amount of love fluid, making Alex''s body all sticky.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so naughty!"


    Alex smirked and said with a lewd smile, "Darling, do you want Daddy''s big penis?"


    "Yes! I want it so much! I want Daddy''s big penis!"


    At this point, Miao Miao''s tone of speech had turned into a plea, and her eyes looking at Alex were full of hunger and supplication.


    Her tightly bitten lips were extremely seductive, and her desire was written all over her flushed face.


    "What do you want to do with Daddy''s big penis?"


    Alex continued to ask with a lewd tone.


    "I want daddy''s big penis to enter my little slutty pussy, I want daddy''s big penis to fuck my little slutty pussy hard, my slutty pussy is so itchy! I really want to be filled up!"


    The extremely lewd voice of the water witch,bined with extremely lewd words, instantly brought Alex''s desire to a peak!


    With a fierce thrust, Alex''s entire penis directly entered the water witch''s slutty hole!


    The water witch''s hymen was easily torn, and she reached climax again in the midst of intense pain.


    "Roar!" Alex roared lowly, and began to desperately thrust.


    The water witch,pletely immersed in the intense thrusting of Alex.


    Her honey hole trembled with Alex''s thrusting, and began to consciously suck and wriggle!


    It even rolled and rotated!


    "Ah! Ah ah ah ah! ~~~" The water witch''s lewd water sprayed out crazily, reaching climax one after another, continuously reaching climax, almost on the verge of copse.


    Meanwhile, Alex continued to ejacte wildly, while still desperately thrusting!


    There was no intention of stopping at all!

 Chapter 129: Remember to Let Me Heal You Tomorrow

    Slime is a fictional creaturemonly found in electronic games and fantasy novels. Its popr portrayal is that of a jelly-like or semi-liquid, opaque or translucent monster that can change shape, split, or merge. Even in the world of sword and magic adventure themes, it stands out as a particrly unique and attention-grabbing existence.


    |


    A slime can transform into any form in water, and lying in the embrace of a slime doesn''t feel like lying in water. Instead, it''s more like lying in soft flesh or jelly. Moreover, when a slime wraps around a person, it can wriggle and soothe.


    So, every part of a slime is soft, and every part is prable. That''s what a slime is.


    The ability of the water witch Miaomiao is simr to that of a slime. The sensation of being "treated" by Miaomiao makes Alex feel like he''s immersed in a cloud, ascending directly into immortality.


    From head to toe, every part feelsfortable, and every part is unobstructed.


    As if being licked by countless tongues...


    ...


    After the treatment, Alex feels rxed throughout his body, as if he has be refreshed. Even his steps feel a bit ethereal.


    "You... um... Alex... are you feeling better now?" The water witch Miaomiao, shyly lying in Alex''s arms, asks.


    "Silly, I told you what to call me, didn''t I?" Alex chuckles and yfully scolds Miaomiao.


    "My dear... um... are you feeling better? You just... expelled so many toxins... it seems you were deeply poisoned...


    I can feel... there are many tiny viruses in your toxins, desperately trying to invade my body... but it''s okay... I''m not afraid of poison..." Miaomiao''s gaze is somewhat confused.


    The recent treatment has made her feel... very, very... engrossed.


    Although very tired, it captivated her.


    "If you''re not better yet... I can help you with another treatment..." The water witch Miaomiao said, and her pale blue cheeks began to turn crimson.


    Alex had just been treated more than a dozen times...


    "Cough, cough..." Alex coughed and his old face blushed slightly, "No need, dear, I''m much better today. My poison is chronic, and it needs gradual treatment. Let''s do it again tomorrow. I still have things to do today, and you can''t be too tired. You need to rest well!"


    Alex patted the obedient Miaomiao and spoke gently.


    Miaomiao nodded somewhat disappointedly and said seriously, "Then you muste to me for treatment tomorrow..." After saying this, she felt a bit shy and hastily added, "Take care of yourself... you mustn''t have any idents, okay? You''re my only friend now..."


    Alex yfully scolded Miaomiao, "Are we just friends?"


    Miaomiao quickly blushed and lowered her head, saying in a soft voice, "No... I... I''m your... wife..."


    A slight victorious smile appeared on Alex''s lips. Miaomiao''s loyalty had reached 98%. She was truly a simple little girl. It seemed that it wouldn''t take long for Miaomiao to bepletely enved.


    With a super mutant like Miaomiao as a helper, Alex''s strength would increase significantly. Moreover, their "happy" life would be even more "happy"!


    After teasing Miaomiao enough, it was time to attend to business. Alex kissed Miaomiao and then stood up to leave.


    Leaving Miaomiao alone in the bathroom, savoring the treatment from earlier...


    This feeling, truly... too wonderful...


    "Why... do I... why do I like him so much... Is it really fate?... It must be!... He...


    must be the hero sent by God to save me!... To be his woman... I''m really happy!"


    The water witch Miaomiao looked happily at Alex''s departing figure, speaking to herself.


    As Alex emerged from the bathroom, he felt a refreshing sensation, enchanted by the strength of the water witch.


    Next up was the Blood Witch.


    Alex had already experienced the abilities of the Blood Witch through "Antianwei," but that was ultimately not her true form. Now, Alex needed to figure out how to conquer this domineering queen with her true self.


    Let her experience what it means to be a powerful CEO.


    The Blood Witch had now shriveled into a piece of skin, and Alex was not interested in this appearance.


    Now, it was time to visit the mansion, arrange things properly, and then have the blood pool from the mansion moved here.


    Leaving the Demon King''s castle, Alex had a fire truck prepared and ordered a few of his enved mutant followers to bring back somerge bathtubs from the hotel.


    In addition, Alex instructed Shentingting to lead a team to build a swimming pool near the Demon King''s castle, as a ce for the Water Witch''s future rxation and his own entertainment.


    Afterpleting these tasks, Alex, apanied by the newly enved mutants and mutant puppets, drove the Executioner armored tank and the fire truck toward the mansion.


    By now, the mansion had been cleared of zombies and their bodies. The gaps created by the Executioner armored tank had been blocked with stones arranged by Qianqian.


    Although the pond in the mansion was only half-filled with water, the fish inside were preserved.


    Under Qianqian''s arrangements, the breeding farm also had dedicated personnel taking care of it.


    The vegetable garden had been destroyed, with the zombie trampling turning it into a mess of mud. However, it wasn''t a significant issue. Qianqian and Lansiruo discovered numerous seeds for vegetables and fruits in the fourth-floor warehouse of the vi.


    Taking advantage of the defense gap at the staircase, Qianqian had already arranged for people to cultivate the garden. They began constructing greenhouses and sowing seeds.


    When Alex returned to the mansion, the entire estate, under the care of Qianqian, Lansiruo, and others, had undergone aplete transformation. The zombie corpses had been cleared, damaged structures were under repair, and the breeding farm, pond, and vegetable garden were all back to normal production. Everything was so orderly.


    Alex gained a deeper appreciation for Qianqian''s abilities. Additionally, Qianqian and Lansiruo found arge amount of food, various tools, and weapons in the fourth-floor warehouse of the vi. They collected the weapons left behind by warriors who sacrificed themselves during zombie battles.


    Looking at the weapon and resource inventory, Alex''s eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 130: Occupying the Manor! Developing a New Territory!

    The weapons found here included not only rifles, pistols, and machine guns but also grenades and 40mm rocketunchers. These were all firearms. Additionally, there were numerous cold weapons made from Nirvana Steel, such as knives, bows, arrows, shields, spears, crossbow arrows, protective suits, and even knuckledusters ¨C an exhaustive array!


    Apart from that, the two also discovered a variety of medicines and potions. Although the exact functions were not clear to the group, keeping them would surelye in handy eventually.


    There were also plenty of daily necessities, including seeds for vegetables and fruits, as well as staples like corn, rice, potatoes, and peanuts. Various agricultural tools and modern equipment, such as drones, cameras, andputers, were also found.


    A wide range of high-quality branded daily items were avable.


    "In addition, we found a signal transmission tower and arge number of specially reinforced walkie-talkies. This means that if we activate the signal transmission tower, we can obtain a special radio station. Within 50,000 meters of the signal transmission tower, using the special walkie-talkies allows for unimpededmunication with another special walkie-talkie!"


    This feature had not been utilized by Blood Witch and others before, as they were concerned about being discovered by the military or other organizations through the signal tower.


    Now, Alex had no such concerns.


    In the Jiangcheng area, there was no existence that Alex needed to worry about. The entire Jiangcheng city and its surroundings were under Alex''s control. Unless the military suddenly appeared, there was no one here who could be a match for Alex.


    Moreover, even if the manor were discovered and attacked, Alex''s main base, the City of Darkness, would not be exposed.


    Therefore, without hesitation, Alex decided to activate the signal transmission tower.


    With the current Apocalypse Coins, Alex was not yet able to establish a new City of Darkness. Thus, enhancingmunication between the two locations became the top priority.


    Here, in the future, will be treated by Alex as a logistical base, providing daily necessities for Alex''s main base. In addition to the vastnd within the estate, the mountainous area outside the estate can also be enclosed with wire fences and used for growing rice, vegetables, and fruits.


    This location is like a valley, with very few zombies in the mountains. As long as this estate is guarded, nting food in the valley behind the estate is entirely feasible. The extensive bottom of the valley behind the estate can serve as arge agricultural field. Even if there are asional zombies passing by, zombie plunderers and puppet mutated humans can be sent to clear them.


    As the apocalypse progresses, resources will be increasingly scarce. Many foods will also expire. If food production cannot be sustained, the risk of falling into famine is high. Led by Qianqian, Alex inspected his new territory and was very satisfied with the estate and the loot within it.


    Moreover, this vi is also an extremelyfortable vacation spot. Although it cannotpare to Alex''s Demon King''s Castle, as a luxurious vi established before the apocalypse, the vacation feeling here is quite pleasant.


    "You, go pump the liquid from the blood pool upstairs into the fire truck and then bring it back to the City of Darkness," Alex ordered a few enved mutated individuals after inspecting his new territory.


    Bringing the fire truck here was to move the blood pool from this location. While bringing the Blood Witch here for revival would undoubtedly be simpler, Alex did not want to take the easy route. Reviving the Blood Witch here would prevent Alex from utilizing the envement ability of the City of Darkness on her.


    Moreover, thebat strength of the Blood Witch with the blood pool was remarkable, and Alex was quite wary of her abilities within the blood pool.


    The best choice is to revive the Blood Witch within the Demon King''s Castle, where Alex hasplete control. Unlike the Water Witch, who rarely interacts with people and is innocent and naive, the Blood Witch is in control of the entire base during regr times and is not easy to deceive.


    After the Blood Witch is revived, Alex ns to take advantage of her weakened state and attempt to deceive and enve her. If envement fails, then the Blood Witch will have to be turned into a puppet. Given the strong mental attributes of the Blood Witch, attempting to enve her through torture is almost impossible.


    Alex hopes to use a calming form of envement on the Blood Witch, simr to what was done with the Water Witch, to retain her autonomous consciousness. This way, the Blood Witch can be a valuable asset and her extraordinary abilities can be better utilized, adding a unique aspect to Alex''s "happy" life.


    Turning the Blood Witch into a puppet would provide Alex with another controble entity but would also deprive him of much enjoyment and a capable general.


    "Is there any news from the basement?" Alex walked to the entrance of the basement, asking Nana, the minotaur, and Yuan, the centaur, who were on guard.


    Outside the entrance, fully armed enved mutated individuals and puppet mutated individuals stood ready. If anyone were toe out of the basement, they could immediately be captured. Even if the person had strong abilities, breaking through theyers of encirclement would be nearly impossible.


    Now, all that''s left is to wait until the people in the basement can''t hold out any longer, and we can capture them all in one fell swoop!


    "We have cut off all water and electricity to the basement, but no one hase out yet. However, someone inside the basement has attempted to negotiate with us over the phone. We did not ept their conditions," Nana, the minotaur, reported respectfully.


    "What conditions do they have?" Alex asked, furrowing his brow. Negotiating under these circumstances was simply overestimating their own capabilities!


    Alex''s patience was limited, and if the people in the basement still didn''t know their ce, Alex didn''t mind using special means to ughter them all!


    "The one who spoke with us is a Professor Yang, iming to be in charge of the basement. He should already know that this ce has fallen, and both witches have been captured by us. So, he was quite respectful.


    He said as long as we can continue supplying them with food, water, and electricity to support their research, they are willing to pledge allegiance to us, simr to how they served the Red Skull Society.


    They are willing to hand over all research results to us," Nana paused and continued, "As long as we let them continue their research undisturbed and keep people from entering their undergroundboratory."


    "We believe these conditions are absolutely uneptable to you, so we temporarily declined. You can contact them at any time now," Yuan, the centaur, added.


    Alex nodded, "You''ve done well. Where is the phone? I want to talk to their representative."

 Chapter 131: Difficult Choices in the Basement

    The phone was quickly answered as Nana, the minotaur, dialed the number, and someone on the other end picked up immediately. Clearly, the people in the basement had been eagerly awaiting this call.


    Alex took the phone, and a man''s impatient voice came through, "What''s your decision? We have sessfully developed thetest mutation-inducing serum, with a sess rate of 50%! As long as you agree to our terms, we can contribute thetest research results to you!"


    A 50% sess rate? That was indeed a very high sess rate. If it were true, half of the enved women under Alex could sessfully mutate. However, at the same time, half of them would turn into zombies.


    Regardless of whether it was true or not, this sess rate was far from enough for Alex. Without responding to the man, Alex said indifferently, "I''ll give you another 3 hours. After that, I will no longer ept surrender. Everything, including everything in the basement, will be destroyed."


    Alex finished speaking and hung up the phone. There was nothing to negotiate. Even if the other party had strong abilities, Alex didn''t need people who couldn''t bepletely controlled under him.


    Anyone seeking survival under Alex''s de had only two choices: either submit and be his ve or faceplete ughter. There was no third option for them to choose.


    "Ding-ling-ling~"


    "Ding-ling-ling~"


    The phone immediately rang again.


    No one answered.


    The terms had been made clear. Now, it was up to them to make their choice.


    Face artillery and ughter,


    or be ves and continue living.


    Let them decide on their own.


    Alex didn''t want to waste more words. These people didn''t deserve to negotiate conditions with him.


    ...


    In the basement, a group of scientists wearing special protective suits gathered in a cramped conference room. The leader was not a man but a middle-aged woman with sses.


    She wore a tight-fitting protective suit, with a slender and somewhat frail figure. Perhaps due to theck of sunlight, her skin was pale, but it was an unhealthy kind of pallor.


    Physically, she wasn''t a captivating beauty. She even seemed a bit skeletal.


    However, the woman''s facial features were extremely elegant and pure, exuding a noble and respected aura. At a nce, one could tell she was the kind of beauty dedicated to science, immersed in selfless devotion to the scientificmunity.


    The woman was approaching her 36th birthday. Throughout half of her life, her youth, her life, and all her efforts had been dedicated to the field of biological science.


    She never had a romantic rtionship.


    Never watched a movie.


    Never strolled on the streets.


    Never enjoyed life.


    She had no idea what else was worth pursuing beyond her beloved scientific career.


    She was a dull person.


    A simple person.


    As long as she could continue her research, she didn''t care about anything else.


    Loyalty to whom?


    Not important.


    The consequences of her research results?


    Not important.


    What mattered was that everything she fought for should not be drowned in the river of history.


    What mattered was that she didn''t want anyone to interfere with her research!


    She needed freedom, needed to control her own destiny!


    Her dedication and single-mindedness earned her much respect and admiration from many here. However, her autocracy and self-righteousness also made many people resentful. Yet, in this ce, no one dared to resist Professor Yang''s authority.


    On one hand, it was because Professor Yang had umted power for a long time; on the other hand, it was because Professor Yang''s psychic abilities were particrly terrifying!


    They had witnessed mutated individuals who retained some memories after the transformation attempting to rebel against Professor Yang''s experiments. However, Professor Yang directly used telekinesis to control them on an electric chair, electrocuting them alive!


    "Professor Yang... What should we do next? Our food and water are about to run out, the backup power is almost depleted, and the other side only gave us 10 hours to consider. After 10 hours, they will unleash indiscriminate ughter on us, and everything here will be destroyed..."


    The man who had just been responsible for the call spoke anxiously and fearfully.


    In the meeting room, over a dozen other researchers were also restless, discussing anxiously.


    Even in such a dire situation, no one stepped forward to make a decision.


    Everyone looked at the real Professor Yang.


    Yes, she was the true Professor Yang.


    People outside the core research team in the basement had always thought that Professor Yang was the man beside her.


    But no one knew.


    This man was just her assistant; all the research here was done under her leadership. The entire underground researchb continuously produced new results because of this woman!


    If it were before the apocalypse, this woman could have gained the admiration and respect of the entire world. The Nobel Prize in Biology would have undoubtedly belonged to her!


    But now it was the apocalypse.


    No one knew about her greatness and contributions.


    No one awarded her any prizes.


    She was not good at socializing, and she detested the intrigues and deceit of office politics. She never involved herself in anything other than scientific research. However, her achievements in the field of biology were unmatched by anyone. In the eyes of the entire research team, Professor Yang was both a deity and a madwoman.


    Professor Yang turned around, looking at theboratory outside the meeting room. In the dim light, a few people were still busy there. That ce was the culmination of their lifelong efforts, her entire emotional anchor. She might not care about her own life, but she absolutely would not allow everything before her to be destroyed.


    "Is there still no one answering the phone from above?" Professor Yang finally spoke. Her voice was pleasant and melodious.


    "Yes, after presenting his demands to us, they never answered our calls again," a young female researcher responsible for the phone sounded disheartened. "He just doesn''t want to waste time with us. His message is clear, giving us two choices, allowing us to decide our fate through our actions."


    "In his eyes, we are nothing," Professor Yang said with her eyes closed. "Such a person doesn''t care about science and won''t support our research!"


    This was Professor Yang''s greatest concern and the thing she found most repulsive. If she couldn''t conduct her research freely, she would prefer to die.


    "So what do we do?" an anxious young researcher asked. "An hour has already passed, and we have at most two hours left. Even if the two witches can''t stop him, if he wants to destroy our undergroundb, it will be difficult for us to resist."


    Professor Yang suddenly opened her eyes. "Now we have only two choices. One is to make a desperate fight, and the other is to submit to the other''s very. This time, let everyone decide for themselves."

 Chapter 132: The Great Female Professor who Sacrificed for Science

    "This is a newly developed potion of mine. If you take it, over half of those among us who haven''t mutated yet will be mutants. Of course, some will turn into zombies as well," Professor Yang said, cing a box of ck potion on the conference table. "I just used telepathy to sense it; the zombie horde above has already receded, leaving only a dozen or so people guarding the door upstairs!"


    "If we can have over half of us be mutants, along with the mutated warriors under our control, we can have over thirty mutants. With this strength, and if all the mutants take the outbreak potion, we should have a good chance of defeating them!"


    Professor Yang looked at everyone present, her eyes filled with fervor and madness. In her eyes, they were not without a chance of winning!


    "Or, we can hand over this newly developed potion, using it to show the people outside our capabilities. However, in that case, we may be able to survive, but from then on, we will be controlled and enved by these people.


    Before the apocalypse, when we worked under the organization, I believe everyone should still remember clearly the situation where outsiders controlled insiders, and we aplished nothing, even bing their tools!"


    "I won''t choose to submit. As for whether you choose to fight or surrender, it''s up to you to decide!"


    The entire meeting room fell into silence in an instant. Faced with the impending life-or-death decision, everyone fell into contemtion.


    They all understood Professor Yang''s intention; she wanted them to make a desperate fight, striving for the maximum freedom for their scientific research!


    However, this desperate fight must be based on the premise of sacrificing many people!


    Not to mention how many people will die in the battle.


    Even the uncertainty of the mutation-inducing potion instilled an iparable fear in everyone.


    When they forcibly injected the mutation-inducing potion into the ordinary people they captured before, they didn''t feel much. But now, when it was their turn to face the test of life and death, they were afraid.


    Experimenting on others, torturing others, and causing the death of others were one thing. However, risking their own bodies for a fifty-fifty chance of life and death was something they dared not do.


    Especially after witnessing the agonizing expressions of the test subjects after taking these mutation-inducing potions, these people couldn''t summon even the slightest bit of courage.


    But faced with Professor Yang''s imposing manner, no one dared to stand up and speak out.


    "We still have two hours. It takes an hour to induce mutation. We have at most one hour to consider! I hope you all think carefully!" After Professor Yang finished speaking, she turned and walked to the door, entering her office on her own.


    Everyone began to sink into contemtion, exchanging nces with one another.


    Finally, a middle-aged female researcher stood up: "As long as we cooperate with the work of those outside, I believe he won''t kill us. At most, he''ll imprison us and make us work for him."


    "If that''s the case, what''s the difference from what we''re facing now? Why should we risk all our achievements being destroyed?" With this female researcher taking the lead, other researchers also began to express their thoughts.


    "But, Professor Yang..." Everyone looked at the middle-aged male assistant who had always been loyal to Professor Yang.


    The middle-aged male assistant''s face twisted in a moment of conflict, then turned into a cold expression. He said, "If only a few of us surrender without any bargaining chips, we will definitely not fare well! Now, the core technology of thetest potion is all with Professor Yang. If we want to live a good life after surrendering, we must have enough bargaining chips..."


    ...


    Shortly after, the middle-aged male assistant appeared again in Professor Yang''s office. He respectfully handed a cup of coffee to Professor Yang and said, "Professor Yang, everyone has taken the mutation-inducing potion. Most people have sessfully mutated. It''s about time. What do you think?"


    Professor Yang nodded in satisfaction. After taking a sip of coffee, she drank the strengthening potion handed to her by the male assistant. Then, with a determined and spirited expression, she stood up and said, "Prepare for battle, everyone! We''ll do our best to fight our way out and reim control of the mansion!"


    She would rather fight to the death than be unable to control her own destiny!


    Soon, everyone in the undergroundboratory began to gather, opening the elevator with determined faces. Led by Professor Yang, they ascended in the elevator.


    As the elevator doors opened, and the metal doors slowly parted, Professor Yang gave a spirited shout, ready to lead her team in a fierce charge.


    But the next moment, she suddenly felt a dizzying sensation, as if her entire body had been emptied. Staggering, she almost fell to the ground.


    However, the followers behind her, instead of disying the previous resolute demeanor, looked at her coldly one by one. Then, they slowly knelt down towards the man who calmly walked into the room from outside the door.


    "Master! This is our new research achievement..." A male researcher respectfully kneeled before the entering man, presenting the mutation-inducing potion that Professor Yang had given them earlier.


    "Master, this woman is the Professor Yang we just informed you about on the phone. Her mutation ability is telepathic control, very dangerous. However, she is now poisoned and has nobat capability..." The middle-aged male assistant, whom Professor Yang had always trusted, was trying to please the man who entered.


    He bowed and spoke with a somewhat obsequious tone, "She wanted us to rebel just now, but we''ve deceived her and brought her here. Please, Master, deal with her..."


    "Why... Why would you betray me?!" Professor Yang looked at the people behind her in disbelief. She couldn''t understand why her loyal subordinates, who had always respected and been loyal to her, would betray her and sell her to the enemy!


    Alex approached, embraced the slender and somewhat delicate Professor Yang, and lightly stroked her chin, saying with a soft smile, "I didn''t expect the renowned Professor Yang to not only be a woman but also a beauty..."


    Alex looked Professor Yang up and down, lips slightly curled. "It''s a pity you''re a bit too thin. However, I haven''t tasted the vor of a scientist beauty yet..."


    Professor Yang looked at Alex with disgust, trembling all over, biting her teeth tightly. She wanted to get up and break free from Alex''s hands, but at this moment, she had no strength to resist and could only allow Alex to move her.


    Hearing Alex''s words, the middle-aged male assistant hurriedly stepped forward, obsequiously saying, "Master, Professor Yang, despite being 36 years old, has never experienced emotions or romantic affairs. Even now, she is..."


    After finishing his words, the middle-aged male assistant began to smile obsequiously.


    Alex gave a cold nce at the middle-aged male assistant, then thrust a knife into his chest and kicked him out with force. "Despicable traitorous scum! I hate these kinds of treacherous individuals the most!"

 Chapter 133: Evolution! Plundering Tyrant!

    The middle-aged male assistant stared in disbelief at his chest. Until death, he couldn''tprehend why, despite following the man''s instructions over the phone, he still had to die?!


    Others kneeling on the ground looked at the corpse of the middle-aged male assistant with horror. They trembled like sieves, and beads of sweat the size of soybeans began to roll down.


    Alex, observing those on the ground, suddenly felt amused and couldn''t help bursting intoughter, saying, "You don''t need to be afraid to end up like this. As long as you work for me properly, pledge your loyalty to me, and follow my orders, I guarantee you will survive well in this apocalypse!"


    Pausing for a moment, Alex''s tone turned icy, "However, if anyone harbors ill intentions and does something they shouldn''t, I can assure you they will beg for life but won''t find death!"


    After saying that, Alex casually waved his hand. Nana, the horned girl, and Yuan Yuan, the centaur, immediately rushed in with their people, lifting up the kneeling researchers and escorting them out.


    Alex picked up Professor Yang and, surrounded by a few enved mutated individuals, walked out of the underground facility.


    The underground space was vast, approximately half the size of the mansion above.


    The underground facility had three levels. The first level was a ce for researchers to rest, eat, and entertain themselves. The second level housed various bottles, jars, and high-tech equipment for research. The third level held more than a dozen ordinary people and a dozen mutated zombies used for experiments.


    Apart from a maternal resented zombie and a spider-shaped zombie, there were even two Tyrants locked up in the third level.


    These zombies were confined in iron cages, and electric wires were inserted into their bodies. If the zombies inside moved, the electric wires would immediately deliver a shock.


    In addition, in the third-floor experimental hall, there were many medical devices and instruments, along with three electric chairs and aplete set of torture tools.


    After inspecting the entire underground facility, Alex carried Professor Yang into her office. Despite its small size, the office was neat and tidy. Alex casually threw all the documents and office supplies on the desk to the ground, then ced the weakened Professor Yang on the desk, with a slight smile on his lips. He slowly reached out his hand...


    ...


    "Professor Yang, I''ve heard about your achievements. I deeply admire you. If it were before the apocalypse, you would have been a great Nobelureate in biology, a woman respected worldwide."


    "But now it''s the apocalypse, and what you''ve done is unknown and unappreciated by anyone."


    "You dedicated half of your life to science, not even knowing the taste of love. You haven''t experienced the most basic, instinctive pleasures that a woman should have. I truly feel it''s not worth it for you."


    "I respect you and sympathize with you. Today, let me show you what real life feels like, to be a happy woman."


    "Professor Yang, you''ll thank me... hehe..."


    Alex''s lips curled up slightly, and he licked his tongue...


    ...


    When Alex emerged from Professor Yang''s office, he felt much more refreshed. If only Professor Yang were a bit plumper, she would indeed be considered a beautiful female scientist. However, the crucial point was that Professor Yang was undeniably a great figure in human history.


    Conquering such a great person was quite interesting for Alex.


    Meanwhile, in the office, Professor Yang had already sweetly drifted into a deep sleep. The overwhelming exhaustion, coupled with the taste of newfound pleasures, caused her to lose herselfpletely in a cloud of bliss.


    "Administer another dose of sedative to Professor Yang. Then, take her and the other research personnel back to the dungeon of sin and lock them up. Also, ensure the imprisoned individuals in the cages receive enough food to keep them alive. After I leave, have this cepletely sealed off."


    After instructing Qian Qian, Lan Siruo, and others about the affairs on this side, Alex once again walked into the dungeon on the third floor, where the zombies were kept. He killed the four B-tier zombies, ced them into the spatial envelope, and then exited the underground facility.


    The zombie plunderers had sessfully devoured three Tyrant zombies. With the consumption of the remaining two Tyrant zombies, they would evolve. Under such demanding evolution conditions, Alex believed that the new zombie plunderer would surely bring him a pleasant surprise.


    Carrying the corpses of the Tyrant zombies, Alex approached the zombie plunderers guarding the surroundings of the estate. He then tossed the bodies of the two remaining Tyrant zombies to the zombie plunderers,manding, "Zombie plunderers, immediately fuse these two Tyrants for evolution!"


    Excited howls emanated from the zombie plunderers as they rushed forward. Opening their plump and massive bellies, they began devouring the bodies of the two Tyrant zombies on the ground.


    Soon, the corpses of the two Tyrant zombies were assimted by the zombie plunderers.


    [Ding ding ding... The zombie plunderers have fused five Tyrant zombies and can undergo evolution.]


    [Would you like to evolve immediately?]


    [Evolve immediately][Not now]


    Alex immediately chose to [Evolve immediately].


    [Ding ding ding... The zombie plunderers are undergoing evolution.]


    As the electronic synthesized sound echoed, the Zombie Plunderer let out a mighty roar, as if proiming its kingship. Zombies within a radius of several kilometers all sensed the birth of a new Tyrant ruler and began emitting excited howls in response to the Zombie Plunderer''s roar.


    Simultaneously, the Zombie Plunderer''s body underwent rapid changes. While its body continued to grow, its skin transformed into a golden hue. With another majestic roar from the Zombie Plunderer, its body stopped growing, and its heart unexpectedly burst with a resounding "bang," releasing golden blood throughout its entire body.


    The cavity in its chest closed, and then the entire body of the Zombie Plunderer began to ossify. Not long after, apletely new Zombie Plunderer was born!


    The new Zombie Plunderer had entirely ossified skin, resembling a suit of armor. Sharp and hard golden bone spurs grew at crucial points on its front and back. The most significant weakness of the previous Zombie Plunderer, the heart, had disappeared!


    [Zombie Plunderer evolutionplete]


    [Acquired Plundering Tyrant!]


    [Plundering Tyrant: The supreme existence among B-tier zombies,parable to A-tier zombies. Fully ossified, remarkable defense, and regenerative abilities. In battle, it can use ws, tentacles, and the formidable bone spurs covering its entire body for powerful attacks!]


    [Special Ability: Plundering Tyrant - The Tyrant among zombies can, with its tyrant''s oppression, summon zombies in the surrounding area within a range of a thousand kilometers and control them. Control limits: 2 B-tier mutated zombies, 200 C-tier mutated zombies, and 10,000 regr zombies.]


    [Evolution Requirement: Fuse with an A-tier zombie to evolve to A-tier.]

 Chapter 134: Brother-in-law

    "Dominant!"


    Watching the introduction of the Plundering Tyrant, Alex couldn''t help but praise. The Plundering Tyrant evolved from the Zombie Plunderer is essentially a zombie legion!


    Zombies within a thousand kilometers can be controlled by it!


    Even B-tier zombies can be controlled, two at a time!


    With the Plundering Tyrant, it''s like having a zombie legion!


    Coupled with the guiding ability of the Skin-Piercing Howl skill, Alex can now use the abilities of Skin-Piercer and Plundering Tyrant to establish arge zombie legion that can conquer cities and viges, undoubtedly unstoppable!


    "Plundering Tyrant! Go and assemble your legion! Then guard this mansion!" Alex ordered the Plundering Tyrant.


    The Plundering Tyrant, evolved to this extent, already possesses some simple self-awareness. Upon hearing Alex''smand, it immediately bowed and began to move its huge body towards Jiangzhou City.


    With the protection of the zombie legion summoned by the Plundering Tyrant, this ce would be a safe haven for the time being, at least until there is no threat of zombie waves. As soon as there are enough doomsday coins, Alex can summon the seeds of the Dark City. By then, a new City of Darkness can be established here.


    However, these are all future ns. The current key task is to digest the newly captured scientists and make them develop a new type of stimnt for Alex. This will enable his army of mutants to continue growing.


    Especially for those who have been loyal to him from the beginning, like Li Wanning and others, Alex believes it is necessary to turn them into mutants as well.


    After bing a mutant, not only does physical strength andbat effectiveness greatly improve, but body resistance and recovery also be much stronger. This allows for better survival in the apocalypse. Of course, this is under the condition of a one hundred percent sess rate in evolution.


    Currently, there is only a fifty percent sess rate, and failure to evolve can result in turning into a zombie or exploding. Alex is not satisfied with these odds. Although women are just tools and ythings for Alex, even as ythings, there is still some attachment after ying for a long time.


    Especially for those who have been with Alex from the beginning, like Li Wanning and others, Alex doesn''t want them to take such risks.


    Alex turned around and inspected the progress in the mansion once again. He was very satisfied with the post-apocalyptic reconstruction work carried out by Qian Qian and Lan Siruo.


    Even many details that Alex himself had not thought of, the two women had already arranged personnel to work on.


    Alex decided topletely entrust the reconstruction work of the mansion to Lan Siruo and Qian Qian. In addition, many idle people in the City of Darkness will be transferred to the mansion to be responsible for reconstruction and opening up new farnd.


    "Qian Qian, thend in the mansion is limited after all. When I go back, I will send Li Wanning and her team to assist you. You need to quickly utilize the resources at hand to establish new greenhouse farnd in the valley behind the mansion."


    "In addition, assign people to take care of the breeding farm and fish pond. Arrange people who specialize in breeding to increase reproduction rates. Under conditions that permit, you can also establish new fish ponds and breeding farms outside the mansion."


    "With the deepening of the apocalypse, finding and having ess to edible food will be increasingly scarce. I hope that this ce can develop into the logistics base for our City of Darkness in the future."


    "I''m entrusting this task to you."


    Alex solemnly stroked Qian Qian and Lan Siruo''s hair. Their performance during this period had greatly satisfied Alex. Qian Qian and Lan Siruo also enjoyed Alex''s caresses and attention very much.


    "Meow~~~"


    "Howl howl howl~~"


    The two of them madefortable sounds, obediently nestled in Alex''s arms, sticking to him like little pets.


    After arranging the tasks, Alex boarded the ughterer Armored Vehicle and headed quickly towards the City of Darkness.


    Upon returning to the City of Darkness, Alex''s first action was to go to the bathroom.


    Opening the bathroom door, Miao Miao, seeing Alex return, immediately stood up from the water excitedly, shed and pounced into Alex''s arms.


    Miao Miao, having tasted the fruits of love for the first time, had be very dependent on Alex now. She clung to him like a bird to its owner.


    Alex gently hugged the Water Witch Miao Miao and took another look at the envement value above Water Witch Miao Miao''s head.


    It had reached 98%.


    Just one step away, andplete envement could be achieved.


    The Water Witch and the Blood Witch were sisters. If the enved Water Witch could help persuade the Blood Witch, the possibility of enving the Blood Witch would undoubtedly increase significantly.


    To quickly enve Water Witch Miao Miao, Alex had to inject another dose of the heart-strengthening serum!


    "Miao Miao, did you miss me?" Alex held Water Witch Miao Miao''s smooth and delicate face, gently and affectionately asked.


    Water Witch Miao Miao blushed, nodded obediently, and leaned softly into Alex''s embrace.


    Alex''s lips curled up slightly, and he lowered his head slowly.


    ...


    Under Alex''s intense efforts, Miao Miao''s loyalty finally increased again. However, no matter how hard Alex tried with all his tricks, he found that Miao Miao''s loyalty remained at 99%. After a fierce battle, Alex, astonished, inquired the system in his mind, "What''s going on? Why can''t Ipletely enve this woman?"


    Only afterplete envement, loyalty would not decrease. Only in this way could Miao Miao bepletely his female ve. But from the looks of it now, it seemed that Miao Miao couldn''t bepletely enved!


    [This female mutated individual has an excessively high mental attribute, making it impossible topletely enve in a short period...]


    Alex cursed inwardly. However, he had no choice but to ept this fact. While having Miao Miao''s powerful abilities, Alex also had to face the troubles caused by her strength.


    But not being able topletely enve her wasn''t a big deal. At 99%, it was already equivalent toplete envement. It just couldn''t stabilize the degree of envementpletely to control Miao Miao''s mind entirely.


    In the current situation, Miao Miao wouldn''t betray him, and with such high loyalty, Alex could easily manipte Water Witch Miao Miao with lies.


    "Miao Miao, I have some good news to tell you!" Alex squinted his eyes, pondering how to round up the lies he had told earlier.


    Breathing heavily, Miao Miao tilted her head and asked, "Darling, what good news do you have?"


    "I went to the mansion again today. The military personnel have all left. However, I happened to run into your friends. Many of them survived by chance, and they even rescued your sister. Right now, they are downstairs..." Alex said while holding Water Witch Miao Miao.


    As Miao Miao listened, her eyes widened, and she excitedly hugged Alex, trying to please him. She asked, "Really? Really? Did you save my sister? My dear, you are amazing! I love you so much!


    That''s great! My sister is safe!"


    Alex patted Miao Miao''s back as he held her, a hint of wickedness shing in his eyes. He gently reassured Miao Miao, "However, we have encountered a bit of trouble. Your sister has turned into a paper person and needs the water from the blood pool to recover. So, I just brought back the water from the blood pool. We are about to revive your sister.


    But because she passed out too early, she doesn''t know what happened. So, I hope you can exin things to her when the timees..."


    "Of course! I am your wife, and she is your Aunt. She should address you as her brother-inw, and naturally, she should respect her brother-inw and follow his orders! Moreover, you saved both our lives!" Miao Miao happily nestled in Alex''s arms, confidently and righteously expressing herself.


    The wickedness at the corner of Alex''s mouth increased, a slight smirk appearing in his eyes. He chuckled to himself, "She? Hehe... Brother-inw and it do sound good..."

 Chapter 135: Blood Witch

    Everything was ready. Therge bathtub in the Demon King''s castle had been filled with red liquid. Alex carried his Blood Witch from the bedroom.


    With Water Witch by his side, Alex carefully ced the Blood Witch into the blood pool. The Blood Witch, who had shrunk into a paper-like state, instantly began to expand upon entering the pool. The red liquid in the pool was rapidly absorbed into the Blood Witch''s body.


    Soon, the Blood Witch''s body began to fill up. Mischievously, Alex couldn''t help but think of intable dolls. The situation with the Blood Witch seemed somewhat simr to inting a doll. However, Alex wasn''t sure if he would have the chance to y around with her once she was fully revived.


    Due to the gradual transformation into a paper-like form, the Blood Witch''s clothes couldn''t hold on, so the current state of the Blood Witch was quite primitive.


    Alex had already ordered the closure of the Demon King''s castle gates, and everyone inside the castle had been cleared out. This arrangement was made to prevent too much interaction between the Water Witch and Blood Witch, to avoid any inconsistencies. It was also to prevent the Blood Witch from suddenly attacking or fleeing.


    Another reason was that the appearance of the Blood Witch after her revival was incredibly enchanting, and Alex didn''t want anyone else to see it. Not even his puppets were allowed to witness it.


    "Where... where am I... someone...e..." The Blood Witch finally woke up in the blood pool, but her whole state was extremely weak.


    Alex had held back a bit, not releasing all the red liquid from the fire truck. Instead, he only poured half of the tub''s contents.


    In that case, the amount of liquid in the pool would be enough for the Blood Witch to wake up, but not sufficient to allow her to rapidly recover her body using the blood pool. Before understanding the Blood Witch''s attitude, Alex wanted to prioritize maintaining as much control as possible over her.


    "Yueyue!" Water Witch Miao Miao suddenly cheered and embraced the Blood Witch Yueyue in her arms, bursting into tears of joy.


    Blood Witch Yueyue also widened her eyes, excitedly hugging Water Witch Miao Miao and tearfully eximed, "Sister! You being okay is really great! It''s amazing!!"


    The two embraced each other and wept, creating an exceptionally touching scene. Meanwhile, Alex, standing on the side, couldn''t help but sneak nces at Blood Witch Yueyue''s body.


    Although he had previously glimpsed the Blood Witch''s charm through Antian Wei''s body, it wasn''t the true form. It was like watching TV; something was still missing. Now, however, he could enjoy the view of his true form directly.


    After a while, the two of them released their emotions after surviving the disaster, gradually calming down. Blood Witch Yueyue frowned and nced at Alex. When she noticed him looking at her, she became aware of her awkward situation, quickly covering herself with her hands, and angrily asked, "Who are you? What are you doing here?! Get out!"


    Water Witch''s expression changed instantly, and she scolded, "Sister! Why are you talking to our savior like this?! If it weren''t for your brother-inw saving us, we might have been captured by those bad people from the military! Without your brother-inw, we might not even know what kind of tragic life we would be leading right now!"


    Blood Witch''s face changed, and she looked at her beautiful and gentle sister in disbelief, asking in shock, "Sister! What did you just say? Brother-inw? What''s going on?!!"


    Alex just smiled faintly, maintaining his gentlemanly demeanor, and showed no intention of interrupting. It would be more convincing if her trusted sister spoke to her, so he chose to remain silent at this moment.


    "Yes... yes... Yueyue... quickly... quickly call him Brother-inw..." Water Witch Miao Miao blushed, lowered her head in shyness, and cast a coy nce at Alex. Her eyes were full of affection and shyness.


    "What?!!!" Blood Witch Yueyue stood up in shock, then realized her own embarrassment. She quickly squatted down, looking horrified, and asked, "Sister!! You two... have you two already?!!"


    The light blue skin of Water Witch Miao Miao instantly turnedpletely red. She nodded shyly and said, "Your brother-inw got injured while saving us from the military. To help him recover, I... I..."


    Blood Witch Yueyue sat somewhat dejectedly in the bathtub, took a few deep breaths in a hurry, and then asked with a frown, "Sis, how could you give in to a disgusting man... you... never mind! ...You said the ones attacking us were people from the military? How did military people suddenly appear?"


    "I don''t know... but besides the military, who else could have such powerful armored tanks? Moreover, those people came prepared and must have targeted Professor Yang! The second evolution tide ising soon, and if they have Professor Yang, the military can rapidly strengthen their army of mutant humans!"


    The expression on Water Witch''s face changed, and she said with a somewhat gloomy tone, "Damn military! I will definitely seek revenge for this!! I won''t let it go until this revenge is settled!"


    "Military!!" Blood Witch narrowed her eyes menacingly, filled with hatred. "After I recover, I must find a way to contact Mother''s side. We must settle this grudge!"


    Hmm? Mother?!


    Suddenly, Alex''s eyes lit up. It seemed that the Red Skull organization was definitely not that simple. It appeared that above these two individuals, there should be an even more powerful organization. However, they currently couldn''t establish contact with them.


    "In that case, I can use these two to establish contact with higher levels of the Red Skull organization. This way, I canpletely take over this organization and greatly strengthen my own influence," Alex thought, enjoying both the bowl in front of him and nning for the pot in the back.


    "Alright, dear, Yueyue has just recovered and needs rest. Let''s quickly help her back to rest," Alex said, looking at the anger in their eyes. His face turned red.


    This was clearly not a situation where the military had tricked them. It was obvious that they were deceived by their lovely husband and brother-inw.


    Saying that, Alex walked over and naturally helped Miao Miao support Blood Witch Yueyue.


    Blood Witch Yueyue, who despised men the most, felt ufortable when Alex touched her. She moved away and said angrily, "Don''t touch me!"


    In her attempt to avoid, she lost her bnce. Miao Miao hurriedly tried to help, but with a slip under her feet, she ended up pushing Blood Witch Yueyue out.


    It happened to be a perfect embrace with Alex who had opened his arms.


    Feeling the softness and fragrance in his arms, Alex''s heart burned with desire.


    Blood Witch Yueyue quickly blushed and pushed Alex away, saying in embarrassment, "What do you want?!"


    "Yueyue!! What are you doing?!! The old problem is acting up again?!! This is your brother-inw! He saved our lives! How can you speak to your brother-inw like that?


    If it weren''t for your brother-inw holding you just now, you would have fallen! Why are you so clueless?!" Water Witch Miao Miao suddenly got angry, scolding Blood Witch Yueyue. "Quickly apologize to your brother-inw!"

 Chapter 136: Brother-in-law is here to take care of you!

    Blood Witch Yueyue looked at her sister in disbelief and said with grievance, "Sis! But he just touched me there!"


    Alex blushed, indeed, he took advantage of the situation to get a feel of his Aunt. However, he executed the move and strength perfectly, making it look like an ident.


    "That was to support you, to protect you! It wasn''t intentional! How can you think like that about your brother-inw?! Yueyue! It''s your brother-inw who saved us! Do you want to be an ungrateful person?" Water Witch Miao Miao scolded angrily.


    Although Blood Witch Yueyue was domineering and strong in front of others, she was as docile as a littlemb in front of her sister. Blood Witch Yueyue might not care about others'' opinions, but when it came to her sister, she always followed her orders. Even the assertive and outgoing Blood Witch would listen to her sister''s arrangements in many significant matters.


    Having lived together for so long, Blood Witch Yueyue had never seen her sister scold her so severely. Moreover, the serious expression in her sister''s eyes was something she had never encountered before. She knew that once her sister had that look, resisting her would only anger her.


    The bond between the two sisters was deep, and Blood Witch Yueyue didn''t want to upset her sister. ncing at Alex, who was smiling on the side as if nothing had happened, Blood Witch Yueyue bit her lip helplessly and said, "Brother-inw... I''m sorry... I was wrong..."


    Alex chuckled inwardly. He didn''t expect Blood Witch Yueyue to fear her sister so much. With this in mind, things would be much easier!


    "It''s okay, Yueyue. Brother was just concerned. Come on, let me help you. Go to my room and take a good rest," Alex said, acting like a gentleman. He took off his coat and draped it over Blood Witch Yueyue. Then, he extended his hand, gently supporting his Aunt.


    Feeling the softness and smoothness of her hand, Alex''s heart raced violently. Although it wasn''t a big deal initially, Water Witch Miao Miao''sment suddenly made him feel like he was taking advantage of his Aunt. He couldn''t help but feel a bit mischievously pleased.


    Alex''s actions immediately won the favor of the two sisters. ncing at Alex with mixed emotions, Blood Witch Yueyue bit her lip and said, "Thank you, Brother-inw..."


    With Alex and Water Witch Miao Miao supporting Aunt Blood Witch Yueyue, they entered Alex''s room andid her on the bed.


    "Darling, your body hasn''t fully recovered. Aftering out of the bathroom, you started shrinking again. Go and rest in the bathroom. Don''t worry; I''ll take good care of our sister!" Alex expressed his concern and tenderness to Water Witch Miao Miao, his eyes filled withpassion.


    Touched, Water Witch Miao Miao''s eyes were slightly moist. She looked at her shrinking body and quickly nodded, saying, "Sweetie, I''m counting on you. When you have time,e find me in the bathroom!"


    After speaking, Water Witch Miao Miao shot a re at Blood Witch Yueyue and added, "Yueyue, don''t rpse into your old habits! If you disrespect your brother-inw again, don''t me me for getting angry! Your brother-inw went through so much to save us, risking his life without expecting anything in return!


    If you don''t understand gratitude and keep on with your disrespectful behavior, then your conscience must have been eaten by dogs! Continue with your bad habits if that''s the case!"


    After saying that, she kissed Alex on the cheek and turned, swaying her hips as she walked into the bathroom.


    After Water Witch left, Alex immediately took on the role of a caring brother-inw, attending to his Aunt, Blood Witch Yueyue, with great tenderness. Pouring water, bringing food, fetching clothes¡ªAlex acted as if he were not an outsider. Moreover, he asionally touched here and there, using the guise of care to engage in some teasing activities...


    When Blood Witch Yueyue was dressing, Alex even took the initiative to help enthusiastically. Initially, Blood Witch Yueyue couldn''t tolerate it, but with the prior warning from her sister, Water Witch, she had to endure the difort and frustration.


    Slowly, she realized that being cared for by such a gentle and considerate man was actually quite pleasant. Gradually, she adapted.


    "So, men aren''t that bad after all..."


    Blood Witch Yueyue thought to herself, finding that she no longer felt disgust towards Alex but instead developed a slight liking. Throughout their lives, the two sisters shared everything.


    Now, the man before her had won the affection of her sister. Could it be that...


    Could it be that she should also...


    Thinking about this, Blood Witch Yueyue suddenly felt a wave of embarrassment.


    "I don''t want a stinky man! Mom said all stinky men are no good!"


    Blood Witch Yueyue immediately suppressed the strange budding thoughts in her mind.


    Just then, Alex''s hand suddenly reached out, gently resting on Blood Witch Yueyue''s head as he said, "Yueyue, feeling better now? You still don''t look well, and you''re cold. Come on, let me give you a warm hug!"


    Saying that, Alex unabashedly embraced Blood Witch Yueyue, pulling her into his arms. Despite her attempts to resist, Blood Witch Yueyue was too weak now to be Alex''s opponent. She struggled a few times but couldn''t escape from his clutches, hesitating to shout as she remembered her sister''s warning.


    Enduring with gritted teeth, Blood Witch Yueyue allowed herself to be embraced and caressed by her brother-inw. Gradually, she found herself not resisting but rather experiencing a sense of enjoyment.


    Especially when Alex touched the back of her neck, her entire body began to rx, leaning slowly into the embrace of her brother-inw. Sensing Aunt Blood Witch Yueyue''s rxation in his arms, the triumphant look in Alex''s eyes intensified, and a hint of smugness appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Blood Witch Yueyue''s vulnerability was in the back of her neck, a secret Alex discovered when dealing with the body of the subus, Antian Wei, and the blood witch. Apart from the two sisters, Blood Witch and Water Witch, only Antian Wei and Pei Jiaoli knew about this secret.


    "Yueyue... feeling morefortable now? Still ufortable?" Alex gently asked as he caressed his Aunt Yueyue.


    Instinctively, Blood Witch Yueyue nodded, expressing in a tender voice, "No more difort... I feel veryfortable now... Thank you, bro..."


    When she mentioned the term "brother-inw," Blood Witch Yueyue suddenly realized the situation, hastily propping herself up and blushing with a guilty expression. "Brother, you can go do your tasks now. I''m much better, and I want to sleep..."


    Seeing that the moment was right, Alex released his Aunt Yueyue, stood up, and, afterforting her for a few moments, walked towards the bathroom. The fire that was kindled by his Aunt needed to be extinguished by his wife, Water Witch...


    Opening the bathroom door, Alex stepped inside. Blood Witch Yueyue looked at her brother-inw with aplex expression, her eyes filled with inner turmoil. However, soon enough, the bathroom echoed with bursts ofughter and strange sounds...


    Blood Witch Yueyue blushed deeply as she listened.

 Chapter 137: What Do You Want from Me?

    Blood Witch Yueyue had never been in intimate contact with a man before. However, she was no stranger to the sensations that apanied such alluring sounds. Though she had never experienced it herself, the suggestive noises from the bathroom left little to the imagination.


    Recalling her sister''s gaze at the man just now, Blood Witch Yueyue''s face flushed once again. It was a look of deep affection mixed with a hint of arousal. Her skin, already tinged with a faint red hue, now resembled a rose in full bloom.


    Listening to the flirtatious sounds between her sister and brother-inw in the bathroom, Blood Witch Yueyue''s whole body began to feel hot and feverish. Her aversion to men was not due to ack of sensation in that department, but rather a strong disdain cultivated through her upbringing. In her previous perception, men were considered extremely ugly and dirty.


    However, her own desires in certain aspects were unusually strong, even more intense than the average person. That''s why she imed Antian Wei and Pei Jiaoli as her private favorites. She also encouraged peculiar and alternative yuri rtionships within the estate while strictly forbidding any contact between men and women.


    The sounds from the bathroom grew increasingly intense. She heard her sister''s moans bing more urgent and ecstatic, a mix of pleasure and excitement that resonated with the soul.


    Blood Witch Yueyue''s petite heart started to beat violently. "Thump! Thump! Thump!" She could even hear her own heartbeat.


    "How is making love with a man... what is it really like?" she wondered, her curiosity piqued.


    Blood Witch Yueyue''s curiosity was thoroughly ignited, and now she was feeling ufortable all over. It was as if millions of scalding ants were crawling all over her body, making her incredibly uneasy.


    She sensed changes in her body¡ªher nipples had hardened, and a trickle of moisture had begun below.


    "No, I can''t! How can I think of such dirty things?!"


    "No! He is my brother-inw! My sister''s man."


    "What''s attractive about those filthy men?!"


    "What if my sister or her husband catch me?!"


    "Oh no! This is so embarrassing!"


    ...


    "I''ll be careful, they shouldn''t notice!"


    "Yeah! I''ll just take a quick look! Just one look, then I''ll go back to sleep!"


    After a fierce internal battle between the angel and demon in Yueyue''s mind, the little demon triumphed, stripping the little angel of her clothes and gaining absolute dominance.


    Blood Witch Yueyue sneakily lifted the nket, tiptoed toward the bathroom door, and gently pushed it...


    "Creak..."


    The door didn''t close properly; instead, it was slightly ajar. With a light push, it opened a crack.


    Blood Witch Yueyue swallowed hard, silently approached the door, and peered through the gap. After just one nce, her face turned crimson.


    In the bathroom, Alex asionally nced at the door while vigorously thrusting his erect member into the wet pussy of Water Witch Miaomiao. Simultaneously, he eagerly awaited Yueyue''s visit.


    Seeing the door being stealthily pushed open, with half of her Aunt''s head poking out, Alex knew that his scheme was already halfway sessful!


    Thinking that his Aunt was spying on him, Alex intensified his movements, thrusting even more vigorously.


    Just one nce, and Blood Witch Yueyue blushed furiously. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Alex intermittently kept an eye on the door. On one hand, he forcefully thrust his erect member into Water Witch Miaomiao''s pussy, eagerly awaiting Yueyue''s visit.


    Seeing the door being stealthily pushed open, with half of her Aunt''s head poking out, he knew that his scheme was already halfway sessful! The thought of being secretly watched by his Aunt spurred Alex to perform even more energetically.


    Water Witch, lost in bliss, waspletely oblivious to the situation outside. She was immersed in pleasure, calling out passionately and wholeheartedly receiving each thrust.


    "This is... with a man..."


    Blood Witch Yueyue squirmed and swallowed hard. Watching her sister''s happy and satisfied expression, she suddenly felt waves of difort and envy.


    "Brother-inw... brother-inw is really amazing... It looks so fierce and vigorous! So powerful... If only it could be in my pussy, I would be in ecstasy!"


    Blood Witch Yueyue gazed at Alex, and her hands slowly reached her breasts and pussy, indulging in self-pleasure.


    "Damn it! What am I doing?! How could I do this?!"


    The beautiful angel in Yueyue''s heart reappeared, wielding her spear and challenging the little demon Yueyue once again.


    "He is my sister''s man! My brother-inw! How could I think such improper thoughts?!"


    Facing the counterattack from the little angel Yueyue, the little demon Yueyue disdainfully retorted, "I''m not thinking improperly! I''m just curious! I''ll just watch a little longer! Just a bit longer, and then I won''t watch anymore!"


    "No! No way! We agreed to just take a nce! How can you keep looking! What if sister and brother-inw find out, what will we do?" Little angel Yueyue counterattacked once again.


    "What''s wrong with brother-inw? Since we were young, my sister and I share everything, he''s just a smelly man, it''s only fair for me to share as well!" Little demon Yueyue''s mouth was full of disdain, and said it as a matter of course.


    "Are you crazy? Can this bepared to anything else? How can sister fantasize about brother-inw like that?"


    "What are you doing? Take your hands off! Don''t touch my private parts! No!! Don''t touch my nipples!"


    "Are you crazy?! You actually... ah... how can you... ah..." Little angel Yueyue writhed all over, gradually sinking into it.


    After another round of heavenly battles, little angel Yueyue was once again brutally defeated,pletely sumbing to the lewd power of little demon Yueyue.


    Yueyue, the blood witch,pletely surrendered!


    Alex, with the corner of his eye, saw the infatuated look in his sister''s eyes and the hand in action, and once again raised a triumphant smirk.


    The feeling of having his sister sneak a peek at him outside was so damn satisfying!


    Alex let out a roar, once again unleashing his small universe, his whole body flickering with a faint electric current, and even starting to tremble slightly.


    Underneath him, the water witch Miao Miao let out another satisfied moan and scream.


    At this moment, Alex was evenparable to a giant humanoid electric sex toy!


    ...


    The blood witch Yueyue couldn''t help but let out a soft moan, shocked and dumbfounded by the magical and powerful brother-inw in front of her.


    ...


    "Brother-inw... really... really amazing... it''s vibrating there!!"


    After a tremor throughout her body, the blood witch Yueyue copsed exhausted on the ground.


    The ground was covered with lewd water...


    Biting her lip hard, the blood witch Yueyue couldn''t help but feel waves of envy and jealousy.


    Just like when she was a child, when her sister got a good toy and yed with it secretly, but she was caught.


    "Why should my sister be the only one to enjoy such good things!"


    "Why should I only be able to sneak a peek at my own physical needs being met?!"


    "Why?!"


    Angry, the blood witch Yueyue stood up, sweating profusely, and exhaustedlyy back on the bed.


    Looking at the intimate underwear left by Alex on the bed, with her husband''s love fluid on it, the blood witch Yueyue licked her lips, swallowed hard, and once again couldn''t resist the temptation. She struggled and reached out to take the underwear in her hand.


    She sniffed it by the nose...


    It didn''t smell bad at all, instead, it had a faint manly scent.


    This scent, intoxicated Yueyue.


    This was the beloved scent!


    Fantasizing about the crazy lovemaking between her husband and sister just now, the blood witch Yueyue once again couldn''t contain the turmoil in her heart. She put Alex''s underwear down and began to rub it against her chest and private parts...


    "No! How... how can I be so lewd... I can''t!... I... I want...


    husband... I want you! Husband! Fuck me! My honey pot needs your thrusts!!! Ravage me hard!!!..."


    In agony, the blood witch Yueyue struggled, whimpering softly.


    At this time, the water witch had already exhaustedly fallen into a blissful sleep.


    And Alex, still lively, appeared at the door of the bathroom without a sound.


    He calmly watched his sister, the blood witch Yueyue.


    Just as the blood witch Yueyue was about to release, she suddenly spoke, "Yueyue, what are you saying? What do you want husband to do? Husband can do anything for you..."

 Chapter 138: Dont Let Your Sister Know!

    Upon hearing her brother-inw''s voice, the blood witch Yueyue was suddenly frightened and let out a long scream, almost paralyzed with fear.


    "Brother! I... I... how did you suddenlye out... I..." The blood witch Yueyue, like a child who had done something wrong, blushed and hung her head, not daring to look up at Alex.


    Her current appearance was too embarrassing, with her legs spread open, revealing a honey pot covered in lustful fluids, and herrge breasts standing tall, each with a grape on top! And she was holding her sister''s husband''s intimate underwear in her hand.


    And Alex''s intimate underwear was even wet with her lustful fluids.


    The owner of the intimate underwear, her brother-inw, was standing next to her, looking at her.


    Her posture was very indecent, and the words she had just shouted to her brother-inw seemed to have been heard by him...


    She was suddenly at a loss and didn''t know how to respond.


    Alex looked at the loyalty level above the blood witch Yueyue''s head, which had now reached 75%.


    When he had juste in, the blood witch Yueyue''s loyalty level was 0%.


    Unexpectedly, it had increased to a good level so quickly.


    It seemed that his n was very effective.


    Next, he needed to cultivate a good rtionship with his sister.


    "I just heard you calling me, saying you needed me for something. I thought you needed something, so I came to see. Yueyue, are you okay?" Alex walked up gently and naturally embraced his sister Yueyue, saying tenderly, "Look at you, how weak you''ve be? And you''re covered in cold sweat, you must be too tired!"


    As he spoke, Alex began tofort his sister Yueyue''s hair and neck, and with one hand, he gently yed with his sister''s tender grapes.


    Feeling Alex''sfort, the blood witch Yueyue suddenly convulsed.


    Her whole body started to turn crimson.


    "Ah, you silly child, why are you so hot all over? Are you running a high fever? Look at you, why did you take off all your clothes to sleep? It''s the apocalypse now, there''s nowhere to find a doctor if you catch a cold!"


    Alex continued to invade while speaking, his hands wandering over the blood witch Yueyue''s body, slowly teasing her honey pot!


    The blood witch Yueyue''s body temperature rose again, and she became limp.


    Weak and painful moans came out of her mouth, and she said in distress, "Brother-inw... I feel so ufortable... I can''t take it anymore, I want you so much..."


    This symptom indeed looked like she had caught a cold and was running a fever.


    "Yueyue, what''s wrong with you? Look at you, you must have caught a cold! With such a high fever, what should we do?"


    Saying this, Alex quickly fetched a thin towel and started to tenderly wipe the sweat from his sister''s whole body.


    Every time he wiped, the blood witch Yueyue trembled, and more sweat appeared.


    While wiping, Alex deliberately massaged his sister''srge breasts.


    The feeling was veryfortable, soft and stic.


    "Brother-inw... please... don''t wipe me anymore... I feel so ufortable... so ufortable... please...


    help me..." The blood witch Yueyue writhed in difort, as if she had been poisoned.


    "What''s wrong? Yueyue, tell me quickly where it hurts, and I''ll give you a massage!"


    Alex''s wicked smile grew more and more brazen, but his tone remained anxious and caring, though despicable.


    "Here... my honey pot is so itchy and hot... brother-inw... Yueyue is in so much pain here..." Under the torment of pain and difort, the blood witch Yueyue finally gathered the courage to point to her honey pot and said, "I''m hurt here... it''s so painful... brother...


    please... help me plug my honey pot... it''s leaking so much..."


    Alex nodded seriously along the blood witch Yueyue''s pointed honey pot, as if he were an experienced doctor. "Alright! I will help you heal properly!"


    As he spoke, he reached towards the blood witch Yueyue''s honey pot, and his fingers, under the effect of electricity, began to shake violently...


    Sizzle...


    "Ah!!!!" The love liquid from the blood witch Yueyue''s honey pot sprayed out violently, making the bedsheetpletely wet...


    "Yueyue, is this better?I will do his best to heal you! If there''s anything else you need me to do, just tell me, I will do everything I can! Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, I won''t let you suffer! In the future, I won''t let anyone bully you!" Alex said, looking deeply at the blood witch Yueyue.


    At this moment, the blood witch, where was her domineering queen style? She had be a pitiful little creature full of pleading, looking at Alex with a pleading and bewildered look. "Brother-inw... please... help me...e up here and lie on top of me, okay?


    I''m ufortable... I..."


    The blood witch Yueyue couldn''t hold back any longer, she grabbed Alex and pulled him down onto her soft body.


    "Brother-inw! I love you! Thank you for being so good to me, please, make love to me!!..." The blood witch Yueyue finally gathered the courage and said something excessive with a blushing face to her brother-inw!


    A triumphant charm shed in Alex''s eyes as he looked at the blood witch Yueyue with deep affection, and he pretended to say with restraint, "Yueyue... it''s just that we met toote... I love you too... but... but I already have your sister... I absolutely can''t..."


    Alex shook his head in great pain, and turned to get up.


    Who knew that at this moment, the blood witch Yueyue suddenly stretched out her tentacles and bound Alex, impatiently and somewhat angrily saying, "Brother! My sister and I have shared everything since we were young, and we can share you too! My sister loves me so much! She definitely won''t mind our affair! Trust me! Come on!!"


    "No!" Alex continued to pretend to be firm and decisive, "What if your sister doesn''t agree? I can''t betray your sister!"


    "You! Brother-inw! Are you even a man?!" The more Alex refused, the more the blood witch Yueyue felt like she was burning with inner fire. Her tentacles crazily rolled and entwined around Alex, domineeringly saying, "Brother-inw,e on! My sister is already asleep, if we both keep quiet, only you, me, and the heavens and earth will know. How could my sister possibly find out?"


    Pausing for a moment, the tone of the blood witch Yueyue softened, pleading with Alex, "Brother! I''m begging you! Just consider it as helping me heal! Just think of it as me begging you! Help me just this once! Just once, please!"


    Looking at the pleading sister in front of him, Alex''s heart was filled with a wicked smile, "Just once? I''m afraid that after this one time, you will be like a burst dam, uncontroble! Before, you didn''t want it, because you didn''t know, but once you''ve tasted it, I doubt you''ll be able to resist!"


    Thinking this, Alex''s face showed a look of impending danger as he agreed, "Fine! It''s all for the sake of healing you! Just this once, and you absolutely must not tell anyone, especially your sister!"


    Alex did this to create a shared secret between the two of them, not only to strengthen their rtionship but also to make the blood witch Yueyue more loyal to him.


    And, it can also create a rift between the two sisters, further enhancing their feelings of being each other''s ves! It makes it easier for me to control them!


    Alex took off his pants and proudly disyed hisrge penis in front of Yueyue.


    Yueyue was already impatient, and she reached out with her tentacles to wrap around Alex''s penis, then took the head of his penis into her mouth, licking and sucking frantically.


    Other tentacles wrapped around Alex''s body, continuously caressing his testicles and anus.


    It made Alex feel incrediblyfortable.


    Alex reached out and pressed on sister''s honey hole, vibrating on her G-spot.


    "Ah!!!!" Yueyue let out a stiff andfortable moan, she had never experienced this kind of pleasure before, and her whole body trembled like crazy, and her love juice sprayed out like a tide!!


    "Brother! I want it! I want your big penis inside me!! I want your big penis to fuck me hard! Your hot big penis! I want it!!"


    Yueyue raised her plump and round pink buttocks, spread her slutty hole, and twisted her body, begging Alex to fuck her.


    Alex smirked and rubbed his penis on the blood witch''s body, sliding it.


    Letting sister''s love juice flow onto his penis.


    "Brother!! Please! Fuck me!! I beg you! Give it to me! I want your big penis!


    I want you to fuck me! I''m willing to be your bitch! Be beaten and fucked by you every day!"


    Yueyue pped her slutty hole and buttocks fiercely, desperately writhing.


    With a "ssh!" Alex''s penis plunged in fiercely!

 Chapter 139: Professor Yang Falls into True Love

    Professor Yang, immersed in true love, saw her loyalty to Blood Demoness Yueyue instantly rise to 99%. Although it couldn''t reach 100%plete envement, Alex was already quite satisfied with this level of loyalty.


    With time and the gradual envement through his own efforts and the influence of the City of Darkness, Alex believed that it wouldn''t be long before the two sisters would sumb to his control.


    "My brother... you''re really wonderful..." Blood Demoness Yueyue happily leaned against her brother-inw''s embrace, blushing with satisfaction.


    Alex alsoforted the Blood Demoness with a sense of fulfillment. Today, he spent a whole day and night to enve the two sisters, but the results were fruitful. Coming out of the room, it was already the early morning of the next day.


    "System, check how many Doomsday Coins I have now?"


    [Doomsday Coins: 6875]


    Almost reaching seven thousand coins, in another day, he should have enough Doomsday Coins to summon the "Seed of the Demon God."


    After patrolling the City of Darkness, Alex once again arrived at the "ve ughterhouse." Professor Yang had already awakened by now. Seeing Alex, her face immediately turnedplex, blushing as she lowered her head.


    The events of yesterday were still vivid in her memory. For the first time in 36 years, she tasted the vor of being a woman. Facing the man who was, in reality, her own husband, Professor Yang found it difficult to confront her emotions.


    Alex nced at Professor Yang and the other researchers. Except for Professor Yang''s loyalty, which was at 70%, the loyalty of others ranged from 80% to 90%. Overall, it was not bad.


    Opening the prison door, Alex walked into the cell where Professor Yang was held alone, smiling and saying, "Professor Yang, your abilities and dedication to science impress me. The Blood Demoness and the Water Demoness speak highly of you. Now, both of them have joined me. I hope you can also join my ranks and work for me!"


    Speaking, Alex gently embraced Professor Yang.


    "Now you are my woman. Don''t worry, I will treat you well. As long as you obediently work for me, I can guarantee that you will have a worry-free, safe, and happy life!"


    Initially, Professor Yang instinctively resisted, but soon shepletely gave up the resistance. What was there to resist? She had already belonged to him for a long time. Everything she had done, everything she owned, was now his.


    Now, her life was in the hands of this man. What was there to resist? Resistance would only add trouble! Besides, being with this man actually felt quite good...


    Perhaps, in this post-apocalyptic world, she should consider finding a powerful man to rely on. Maybe she should have her own love. The man was right; she, as a woman, should enjoy some of the pleasures of being a woman.


    But...


    What about my scientific research?


    Should she give up everything she had pursued for most of her life?


    Alex looked at Professor Yang with aplex expression, and her loyalty fluctuated between 85% and 75%.


    Back and forth, fluctuating.


    After a while, Professor Yang finally gritted her teeth, reluctantly nodded.


    Alex saw that Professor Yang''s loyalty had increased to 85%, but it was still far from enough! What went wrong?


    Alex squinted, deep in thought. However, his actions didn''t stop; he continued to provoke this beautiful scientist who had never experienced the joys of life in her 36 years.


    A woman who sacrificed everything for science.


    What was she truly pursuing?


    Certainly not material pleasures, and definitely not wealth and status. It''s unlikely that she desired power either.


    "It''s the pursuit of science and the freedom to pursue science!"


    Suddenly, Alex''s eyes lit up as he remembered the request made by Professor Yang''s assistant before. Everything became clear to him.


    "Darling, in addition, I will give you that undergroundboratory. You''ll have full control over everything inside. You can freely conduct your research, bring us more technological achievements, and make our team even stronger!"


    "Don''t worry, I have no understanding of biological sciences, so I won''t interfere with you at all. Besides, no one else will be able to interfere with you! Whatever you need, I will do my best to fulfill your requirements!"


    As Alex spoke, Professor Yang''s eyes suddenly sparkled with disbelief and excitement.


    "Really? You can really let me conduct my research freely? You''re willing to help me continue my research?" Professor Yang''s excitement made her words a bit incoherent.


    Seeing Professor Yang''s reaction, Alex couldn''t help but smile inwardly. He hadn''t guessed wrong; this stubborn woman''s biggest weakness was right here! If he could control this vulnerability, he could make her submit.


    However, topletely control this mentally strong and pure female scientist, Alex would need to reveal another card.


    "But..." Suddenly, Alex''s expression changed, and he said, "I have one more request!"


    Hearing that Alex had another request, Professor Yang''s initially flushed face suddenly turned pale, and the excitement and gratitude that had been present faded away. She thought Alex was going to interfere with her research again. However, Alex didn''t mention research; instead, he gazed affectionately at Professor Yang in his arms and said, "I have only one request!


    As long as you agree, I''ll let you go back to the undergroundboratory and continue your research freely!"


    Pausing for a moment, at the critical moment when Professor Yang''s expression cooled, Alex continued, "I just want you to take good care of yourself. No more overworking, no more pushing yourself too hard! Whenever you have new achievements or feel tired,e find me. Let me apany you, chat with you, enjoy our own little world together, and don''t let me suffer too much from missing you..."


    Alex spoke with deep affection and sincerity, his eyes filled with tenderness and concern. The kind of gaze that seemed to melt Professor Yang away. And indeed, Professor Yang melted away...


    In her 36 years, she had never felt such care and affection! She felt herselfpletely surrendering to the deep emotions of the man in front of her, her whole heart about to melt!


    "Okay! I agree!" Professor Yang gently nestled in Alex''s arms, closing her eyes and, in an unprecedentedly tender voice, said, "Besides, you''re not allowed to call me Professor Yang anymore... My name is Yang Zhimei... you can call me Meimei..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, her words were sealed by Alex...

 Chapter 140: Obtaining a Resentful Soul

    As Yang Zhimei''s psychological defenses werepletely shattered, the rtionship between the two heated up rapidly, and Yang Zhimei''s loyalty soared rapidly. When Alex released Yang Zhimei from the prison cell, her loyalty had already reached 99%. Simr to the two witch sisters, due to their high mental attributes, it was impossible topletely enve them in a short period.


    However, 99% was close enough; betrayal was nearly impossible. Unless a major upheaval urred, these three formidable women were destined to be his female ves, obedient and submissive.


    "Meimei, go out and explore, have some fun. Once I''ve dealt with those who betrayed you, I''ll have someone send them back to the undergroundboratory."


    Watching the great scientist and beautiful woman, Yang Zhimei, who was so affectionate and clingy, Alex suddenly felt a tremendous sense of aplishment.


    In the pre-apocalyptic era, a woman like Professor Yang Zhimei would have been a goddess in the scientificmunity, attracting worldwide attention. Moreover, she was young and beautiful. With her current achievements in biology, winning a Nobel Prize would have been well-deserved.


    However, this great goddess of the scientific world now had to please him like a pet, madly in love with him. Nevertheless,pared to other beautiful women, Yang Zhimei''s technical skills werecking, and Alex''s interest in her had waned.


    Now, the goal was to find a way to unleash the full potential of this great beautiful female scientist, making her work for him and contribute to his strength!


    As for the remaining researchers...


    In Alex''s eyes, a ruthless gleam emerged. There was no need to spend too much time slowly enving these people. After Yang Zhimei left, Alex gave a direct order, "Someone, castrate all the males here and take the females to the punishment room!"


    Following Alex''smand, several puppet mutant individuals rushed into the prison cell like wolves, each restraining the researchers and bringing them to the torture devices.


    The veterinary woman and two female doctors in charge of castration were extremely proficient in their work. They couldplete the castration of a person in about ten minutes. ording to the veterinary woman, it was much simpler than castrating a dog.


    As the ve ughterhouse echoed with heart-wrenching screams and pleas for mercy, Alex sneered and slowly entered the punishment room.


    Inside, five or six female researchers awaited her. Though their appearances were average, they possessed powerful brains and significant research capabilities. Sacrificing a bit of themselves for the sake of science was something Alex was more than willing to allow.


    After all, before the apocalypse, organizations and teachers often educated everyone to dedicate themselves to science!


    ...


    Shrill cries echoed continuously throughout the ve ughterhouse, resembling a real-life ughterhouse. Heart-rending screams and pleas for mercy filled the air, making the ce seem like the eighteenth level of hell.


    ...


    When Alex''s work was about halfway through, a sudden notification from the system rang in her mind.


    [Ding dong! umtion of Resentmentplete. One Resentful Soul produced. Please check, Host!]


    [Resentful Soul: An invisible and intangible ghost with powerful spiritual energy. It can create illusions to frighten others and use its formidable psychic power to induce mental confusion. Unless intentionally revealed by the Resentful Soul, individuals with mental attributes below 200 cannot perceive its presence.]


    [The Host can see anything Resentful Soul can see and hear any sound Resentful Soul can hear through the eyes of the Resentful Soul.]


    [Resentful Soul possesses autonomous consciousness and can obey the Host''smands or be manipted by the Host.]


    [Resentful Soul can possess individuals with mental attributes below 100,pletely recing their consciousness and taking control of their bodies. However, the resentment will corrode the human body, making it unsuitable for prolonged use. Excessive use over time can lead to the breakdown of the possessed body.]


    [Resentful Soul can possess zombie bodies with mental attributes below 100 and manipte zombies.]


    This series of introductions left Alex mentally shaken. He hadn''t expected the Resentful Soul''s capabilities to be so powerful. Listening to these descriptions, Alex felt that this Resentful Soul was quite simr to the legendary ghosts. However, the ability of this Resentful Soul to control zombies with mental attributes below 100 seemed even more formidable than the mythical Resentful Souls.


    "Master! Resentful Soul Number One is at your service," a chilling voice suddenly echoed in Alex''s mind.


    Alex turned his head and saw the transparent figure of a female ghost suddenly appearing beside him. Even though he was prepared, Alex was still startled, breaking into a cold sweat. Resentful Soul Number One wore a loose white robe, seemingly stained with some blood. Her long, ck hair hung loosely, covering her entire face.


    From Alex''s perspective, Resentful Soul Number One looked like a white garment with a pile of ck hair. Moreover, when Resentful Soul Number One appeared, the temperature in the entire room suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees. Even Alex felt a chilling and eerie sensation.


    Not to mention the female researchers who were being tortured and interrogated by Alex, each one of them involuntarily trembled.


    "Could youe in a more dignified way, for God''s sake?" Alex wiped off some cold sweat, unable to resist reprimanding.


    He was genuinely frightened by Resentful Soul Number One just now. Resentful Soul Number One''s hair moved as if nodding, and she spoke, "Reporting to the master, is my entrance not dazzling enough? I can make a grand entrance again!"


    After saying that, Resentful Soul Number One disappeared with a turn of her head. A loli-like voice echoed, sounding somewhat cute. This kind of voiceing from such a eerie and terrifying Resentful Soul left Alex feeling disoriented.


    The following scene made Alex''s mind reel with confusion. Resentful Soul Number One reappeared, this time slowly crawling out of a barely visible ancient well. The appearance was exactly like Sadako from "The Ring." Alex felt a headacheing on. It seemed like his newly acquired Resentful Soul was a bit unreliable.


    "Master, are you satisfied with my entrance this time?" Resentful Soul Number One said, trying to please.


    "Forget it, just stay there for now," Alex said, looking at this bizarre and cute Resentful Soul, feeling utterly speechless.


    ...


    When Alex led the researchers out of the dungeon, all their loyalty ratings were above 95%. Several female researchers had reachedplete envement at 100%. Everything was arranged properly.

 Chapter 141: Good Luck?

    The loyalty of these individuals would be challenging to betray in the future, and considering they were essentially confined in the undergroundboratory, Alex could now confidently hand them over to Yang Zhimei to continue their experiments.


    Nevertheless, it''s wise to be cautious. Despite Alex''s confidence in the envement features of City of Darkness, there were still a few individuals not fully enved. Before establishing the new City of Darkness, he had to keep a backup n.


    This is where the newly acquired Resentful Soul came in handy. Alex assigned the task of covertly monitoring Yang Zhimei and the others to the Resentful Soul, and thenmanded the puppet mutant humans behind him:


    "Come, escort Professor Yang and these researchers back to the undergroundboratory at the mansion."


    Alex had a few puppet mutant humans drive modified off-road vehicles to transport these people to the mansion. Meanwhile, he drove the Exterminator Armored Tank and began searching for survivors in Jiang City.


    The mansion was currently in full swing withrge-scale production underway, and this was the time when additional manpower was needed. Additionally, Yang Zhimei''s evolution-enhancing potions required human testing. The sess rate of these potions was approximately 50%, and Alex didn''t want his own women to serve as guinea pigs with such a low sess rate.


    Instead, he nned to find survivors in Jiang City, enve them, and send them to the undergroundboratory for experimentation.


    Alex''s first thought was of his cousin and cousin''s wife. Regardless of everything, they had taken care of him in the past, and he felt he owed them a debt of gratitude. Now that he had the ability, he could certainly help them if conditions allowed.


    Of course, the big question was whether they were still alive. Back in the day, his cousin had unted his superiority in front of Alex. Now, it was Alex''s turn to show him real superiority.


    And the cousin''s wife that he had yearned for in his dreams...


    With these thoughts in mind, the Exterminator Armored Vehicle drove directly to the residential area where his cousin and cousin''s wife used to live. Alex''s cousin, Xiao Mu, had been quite sessful at a young age, making a name for himself within Jiang City and even buying his own house. Moreover, he had married the vige belle from the neighboring vige, Alex''s cousin-inw, Zhou Yaxin.


    Being prosperous, one should return in glory. Xiao Mu hadn''t spared any effort to unt his sess when he returned to the vige. He frequently showcased his superiority in front of Alex. Nevertheless, Xiao Mu had always treated Alex decently, providing assistance in various ways to his orphaned cousin.


    The money for Alex''s college education had been borrowed from his cousin. Although it had long been repaid under persistent reminders, it still counted as a favor.


    Before the apocalypse, Xiao Mu had some investments and a considerable amount of money in Jiang City. The house he bought was in a good location.


    When Alex drove the Exterminator Armored Vehicle to the apartmentplex where his cousin lived, he was instantly astonished by the scene. From a distance, he could see the closed iron gate of the residential area. Inside, two middle-aged men were sitting on chairs with weapons, dozing off.


    Due to the previous diversion caused by Pippi attracting arge group of zombies, there were not many zombies outside the wall. Inside thepound, not a single zombie was in sight.


    Clean and tidy, as if the apocalypse had never arrived.


    Moreover, Alex even observed someone exercising on fitness equipment within thepound. The walls surrounding themunity had been reinforced, and several red banners were hanging, bearing the slogan "Fight to the end, swear to defend!"


    Alex rubbed his eyes, suddenly feeling a bit disoriented. In this bustling residential area, there were actually people who had survived intact? And the zombies within themunity had also beenpletely cleared!


    Moreover, there was not even a trace of the appearance of zombies, everything remained as it was before the apocalypse.


    This was truly a miracle!


    Alex parked the Exterminator Armored Tank in a concealed location and then walked towards the entrance of the residential area. As soon as he approached themunity, the two middle-aged men guarding the entrance stood up vigntly.


    "Hey! Stop! Who are you? What''s your business here?" The two gatekeepers, holding modified long guns, pointed at Alex.


    Alex, seeing the two men pointing their guns at him, quickly smiled and said, "I''m a survivor. I came here to find my cousin, Xiao Mu. Is he still alive?"


    The two gatekeepers, hearing Alex mention Xiao Mu, exchanged a nce and one of them, a slightly shorter middle-aged man, curiously said, "With so many zombies outside, how did you manage to get here?"


    "So many zombies?" Alex said with surprise, "Where are the zombies? A few days ago, the zombies in this area went crazy for some reason and suddenly left. There aren''t many zombies on the road now. That''s why I drove over to find my cousin."


    The two gatekeepers looked at each other again, carefully inspected Alex, and checked behind him. Seeing that Alex was alone, with only a tattered bag and nothing else on him, they finally opened the iron gate and let Alex in.


    "You''ve got quite the courage, running around outside like this," said one of the gatekeepers, a tall and thin middle-aged man, with a smile. "But you''re lucky. Your cousin is not only alive and well but also living quitefortably."


    "Oh?" Alex raised an eyebrow, not expecting that his cousin was really alive. "How so? Can you tell me more?"


    "And, by the way, when I came here, many neighborhoods along the way were infested with zombies. Howe there isn''t a single zombie in ourmunity?"


    The shorter man spoke with pride, "It''s all because of good luck! Damn it, right before the apocalypse, our area happened to undergo demolition. Many people moved out, leaving only about thirty households. Conditions for relocation were not negotiated, and those who didn''t want to move stayed."


    "And, in the days just before the apocalypse, the demolition team leaked news about cutting off electricity and water to forcibly demolish our homes. So, we united, bought a lot of materials to reinforce the walls, prepared plenty of food and bottled water, and were ready to resist them to the end."


    "Then, as you''ve seen, the apocalypse suddenly arrived..."


    Alex couldn''t help but curse in his mind. These people''s luck was unbelievably good.


    "Both of you, your luck is a bit too good, isn''t it? No wonder I saw the reinforced walls and banners proiming resistance outside..."


    The taller man chuckled with satisfaction and added, "That''s not all, let me tell you how good our luck is."

 Chapter 142: Show Off My Superiority?

    As the two men walked with Alex into the apartmentplex, they proudly bragged along the way.


    "Let''s not talk about the good luck we had before; let''s talk about what happened recently!" The tall man said smugly, "Just a few days ago, we were running out of food, and the whole ce outside was infested with zombies. We didn''t dare to recklessly venture out without knowing what was happening, right?


    After all, these zombies only know how to bite people; we ordinary folks wouldn''t stand a chance, you know?"


    "And just when we were discussing whether we should risk going out, a helicopter flew inexplicably overhead, diverting the zombies away!"


    "Hey! How lucky was that? Isn''t it fantastic?" The shorter man beside him chuckled and said,


    "Then, taking advantage of the fewer zombies, we went on a major shopping spree! Now, our warehouse is full of food! With just over twenty people in our gathering spot, we could probably eat for half a year without running out!"


    Alex felt a bit embarrassed listening to their tales of good fortune. These people''s luck was indeed unbelievably good. His unintentional actions had unexpectedly helped them so much.


    Alex casually agreed with the two men''s self-praise, not taking it too seriously. What good was luck without true strength? In this post-apocalyptic world, relying solely on luck might keep them alive for a year or two, but eventually, they would have to face the zombies outside. Without real power, they would end up as food for the zombies.


    The two men led Alex to a convenience store in themunity, pointing inside and saying, "Your cousin and cousin-inw are inside. Your cousin is doing great now, like a superhero from a movie. He somehow gained superpowers; his hands can shoot fire! He''s the most powerful one here, so he and his wife are in charge of our food supply!"


    Alex smiled faintly, not expecting that his cousin had also be a mutated individual. Moreover, it seemed like he was living quitefortably in this post-apocalyptic world.


    "Hey, boss, hs is here,e out quickly!" The tall man shouted into the warehouse section of the convenience store.


    The first toe out was Alex''s cousin-inw. She was wearing a white T-shirt with short sleeves, and her ample bosom swayed as she walked. Below, she wore denim shorts, exposingrge areas of her fair and delicate skin. Her long, ck, well-groomed hair was tied up, and some strands fell casually, adding a touch of charm.


    His cousin-inw was still as alluring as ever. However, having experienced thepany of many beautiful women, Alex was no longer the naive youth he once was. He didn''t feel the same longing for his cousin-inw as he did back then.


    At the first sight of Alex, his cousin-inw was ovee with excitement and tears streamed down her face.


    "Siaomu! Come out! Alex is here! Alex is alive! That''s wonderful!"


    While crying, she excitedly shouted to her husband inside.


    "You have quite the tough luck, they say the lone star has the hardest fate, and I can see that''s not entirely untrue," Alex''s cousin, Siaomu, walked out of the warehouse with a bottle of Maotai in his hand. His face was a bit red, suggesting he might be a bit tipsy.


    "Cousin, cousin-inw, are you both doing well here?" Although Alex didn''t appreciate his cousin''s words, he didn''t pay too much attention. After all these years, he had be ustomed to it.


    "We''re doing well! We''re not bad off at all," his cousin-inw said happily, looking at Alex with concern. She asked, "Alex, are you okay? How did you get here? I remember you should be on the side of Jiangcheng University; it''s not close from there to here."


    "Yeah! How did you get here, kid?" Alex''s cousin looked at him curiously and said, "You''re not a mutant too, are you?"


    Alex smiled and casually replied, "When I drove over here, there were hardly any zombies in this area, so I just walked over."


    "I knew it! A useless guy like you, how could you be a mutant?" Cousin Siaomu said proudly, "It''s only outstanding men like your cousin, me, who have the possibility of bing mutants!"


    With that, Alex''s cousin Siaomu snapped his fingers, and suddenly a me burst from his hand! It flickered in front of Alex, and his face was full of pride.


    Several elderly survivors who came over to watch quickly ttered, "Siaomu is amazing! He can produce fire from his hands! He must be the chosen one! Whoever can save us must be Siaomu!"


    "Yeah, yeah! During this time, we really owe it all to Siaomu! If it weren''t for Siaomu having superpowers to deal with zombies, even if there were so few zombies outside, we wouldn''t dare to go out and find food!"


    "A while ago, after our gas ran out, we could drink virus-free hot water and enjoy fragrant rice¡ªall thanks to Siaomu''s superpowers!"


    The several olddies praised Siaomu wholeheartedly, not sparing any effort to tter him. The chosen one, the son of destiny, the superhero¡ªall titles were being thrown around.


    These elderly peoplecked the courage to fight zombies but had to rely on young people like Siaomu to find food and take care of them. Naturally, they were eager to please Siaomu and his group.


    Siaomu perhaps got used to hearing thesepliments. He wore a self-satisfied smile and enjoyed the ttery as if it were his due.


    "Alex, you know, we don''t usually ept useless outsiders here, but since you''re my cousin, I can give you a hand." Siaomu said, patting Alex on the shoulder and disdainfully added, "You haven''t been particrly talented since childhood, just a bit strong. In the future, stick around with me and run some errands. As long as you do well, your cousin will always reward you with a meal."


    Alex smiled faintly and was about to refuse when Siaomu pulled him inside. While walking, he proudly introduced, "Alex, let me tell you, this guy is outstanding. No matter the circumstances, he''s always outstanding! Before the apocalypse, I could get into Fudan University, while you could only manage Jiangcheng University.


    I could buy a house and marry a beautiful wife, while you had to rely on the money I lent you to endure your university days."


    "Now, even in the apocalypse, I''m still outstanding, and you, my little cousin, still have toe and join me."


    Talking to himself, he pointed to the fully stocked warehouse in the convenience store, boastfully saying, "See that? So much food! Enough for everyone here for half a year!"


    "And look at this!! Nike! Adidas! Nike! Metersbonwe! Semir!" Siaomu pointed to a pile of well-known brand clothes, shoes, and pants on the shelf, proudly saying, "These clothes and shoes are enough for everyone here to wear for a year without repeating!"


    Pointing at the clothes, he casually tossed a few to Alex, saying, "I see your clothes are not bad, but they clearly scream street vendor quality,cking any style! Take these Semir ones, you can wear them! You couldn''t afford better ones before, but now, in the apocalypse, has to let you experience the feeling of wearing some good clothes."


    Alex nced at the clothes in his hand, feeling a bit helpless. What he had on was a genuine limited edition Armani casual suit that he had obtained from the mall before the apocalypse. Before the end of the world, this casual suit alone could buy hundreds of these Semir sports short-sleeves in his hand. However, in his cousin''s eyes, these clothes had somehow be street vendor goods.


    Thinking about it, he could understand. In his cousin''s mind, he had always maintained the image of a poor guy, suddenly wearing such high-quality clothes might be a bit surprising. But in the current apocalypse, Alex couldn''t be bothered with brand names; he just wanted somethingfortable.


    "And this!" Siaomu took out a basket of watches from another shelf, all of them were Longines. He casually picked one, the ssic Longines model, and threw it to Alex, saying, "Longines watches, all genuine. Unlike that fake stuff on your wrist. Before the apocalypse, these watches would sell for at least thirty or forty thousand!"


    Pointing at Alex''s Rolex watch, Siaomu continued, "Get rid of that knockoff and wear a genuine one! It''s the damn apocalypse, don''t embarrass yourself by wearing a fake!"


    Without waiting for Alex to respond, Siaomu continued to drag him forward. At this moment, Alex suddenly smelled a strong scent of smoke, and the aroma of cigarettes wafted out from the living room.


    Alex peeked inside and saw two tables of people ying mahjong.


    Each of them had a cigarette in their mouths, leisurely enjoying themselves.


    The currency for gambling was also unique, it was packs of cigarettes.


    In the apocalypse, money had be almost useless, and cigarettes had be the hard currency among these people.


    "How about that? The entertainment here is not bad, right? y mahjong, smoke, drink tea when you have nothing else to do. That''s life! I got these mahjong sets from the chess room outside," Siaomu proudly said, feeling proud of himself foring up with such good entertainment.


    Alex shook his head in disbelief. In this kind of apocalypse, instead of figuring out ways to find more food, reinforce the walls, and exercise to stay fit, they were leisurely ying mahjong here? These people''s priorities were truly skewed.


    Italso seemed like also not pleased with these people. She sniffed disdainfully and said, "Siaomu, what''s there to be proud of? You''ve filled the whole room with the smell of smoke, it''s unbearable! Take Alex to see our room, I can tell he''s still rtively clean, but he probably hasn''t bathed in a while."


    His sister-inw also had a faint sense of satisfaction and superiority on her face. In the midst of the apocalypse, having such a life was indeed something they could be proud of.


    "Look over here!" Siaomu pulled Alex upstairs again. The entrance hall was cleaned very neatly, even decorated with some items. There was a set of kung fu tea utensils on the coffee table, and green tea was steaming. Beside the coffee table, on a hanging chair with a soft high-end cushion, there was a literary romance novel.


    The book was open, presumably something his sister-inw read in her free time.


    If it were before the apocalypse, this would be considered the level of a middle-ss family.


    "It seems like my cousin and sister are doing well," Alex nodded. Although the life of his cousin and sister-inw was absolutely iparable to his own,pared to most survivors in the apocalypse, their lives were indeed quitefortable.


    "Doing well?!" Cousin Siaomu, as if touched on a sore spot, said angrily, "What do you mean by ''doing well''? Is this only considered ''doing well''? Do we have to end up like you, wandering the streets and relying on others to survive before it''s considered good?"


    "Hmph!" Cousin Siaomu sneered, looking disdainful. "Look at you, so pathetic. I bet you don''t realize how precious and rare it is to have such a good standard of living in this kind of apocalypse!"


    Alex silently shook his head. His cousin was indeed content with a little wealth. If he were to see Alex''s City of Darkness and Demon King''s Castle, he would probably be scared out of his wits.


    "Siaomu, why are you speaking like this? Alex is still a child, inexperienced in the ways of the world. You should show him some understanding!" With that, his sister-inw led Alex to the nearby bathroom, proudly saying, "Look! These are the water purifier and water heater your cousin brought back. With the water purifier, we can now take showers every day."


    "But the water heater is temporarily unusable. Theck of electricity here is a drawback. Once we get a generator in the future, we can enjoy hot showersfortably!"


    "And these cosmetics and skincare products! They are all high-end Korean goods your cousin risked his life to bring back from a shopping mall filled with zombies! Before the apocalypse, even one set of these would cost several thousand yuan!"


    Several thousand? Was his sister-inw so easily satisfied? Alex remembered the cosmetics he casually scavenged for the female ves in his City of Darkness. They were all world-ss luxury goods, each set priced at tens of thousands of yuan...


    Not to mention water purifiers and water heaters. In his City of Darkness, even ordinary ves were already using them. What was there to be proud of?


    Alex nodded in agreement, feeling a bit indifferent to the whole situation.


    "Hmph! Why bother telling these things to this bumpkin? What does he know about high-end or not? I bet this kid doesn''t even know what skincare products are!" Alex''s cousin Siaomu said disdainfully, waving his hand to unt his luxurious Longines watch. "Hmm? It''s past 11 o''clock; it''s almost time for lunch.


    Wanshow, go check if the people in the kitchen have finished preparing the meals. Call everyone to have lunch together."


    "Alright!" His sister-inw happily ran downstairs.


    Siaomu sneered, giving Alex a cold look and arrogantly continued, "Alex, I''ve been saying this since you were a kid. You''re just hopeless. People are born with inherent differences. Some things, no matter how hard you try, won''t change. Look at you, studying your heart out, and where did you end up? Just Jiangcheng University?


    Me, despite having average grades and fooling around all day, with a bit of help from your uncle''s connections and some money, I still managed to get into Fudan University."

 Chapter 143: Selfish and Shameless Fellow

    "I''ve told you a long time ago, you have to ept your fate! You''ve been unlucky since you were a child. Stop daydreaming about standing out. It didn''t work in the past, and it won''t work for you now!"


    "If it weren''t for your parents dying early, leaving you with no one to rely on, I wouldn''t have wanted to take you in. I''m just reluctantly doing it out of respect for your parents. You better learn to be grateful, you hear me?"


    Siaomu said, deliberately igniting the me in his palm, burning underneath the teapot, and pouring a cup of green tea for Alex.


    "You haven''t eaten for several days, right? Today, your big brother will treat you to a meal. In the future, if you want to eat or drink, follow me when we go out to find food. When you find something good, hand it over to me first, and I''ll keep it for you. Understand?"


    Alex''s cousin, Siaomu, lectured Alex in a serious tone using the tone of an elder.


    Alex sneered inwardly, unable to help shaking his head. Even in the midst of the apocalypse, his cousin still unted his superiority, bossing him around and bullying him.


    Does he really think Alex is still the naive and inexperienced cousin from the past?


    If anyone else dared to speak to him like this, Alex would have ughtered them and used their remains for experiments. They''re nothing more than a bunch of fools, not even worth being used as puppets.


    In Alex''s eyes, except for his cousin''s wife who might qualify to be one of his ves, everyone else here is not even worthy of being a puppet.


    However, the person in front of him is his cousin, and they''ve helped him before. Alex doesn''t want to be ruthless.


    Another crucial point is that Alex, who''s used to having his cousin and cousin''s wife show off their superiority to him, now wants to return the favor and teach them a lesson!


    Let them understand what is heaven and hell in the midst of the apocalypse!


    This is called treating others as they treat you.


    Soon, the people in the shelter gathered.


    Alex took a look and saw five couples, besides his cousin and his cousin''s wife.


    There are two young couples and three middle-aged couples.


    In addition, there are three single men and one single woman.


    Besides that, there are several children and elderly people.


    One teenager, two young girls, and five or six elderly people.


    Counting this, most of these people are elderly, weak, women, and children.


    Only nine men have to support nearly twenty elderly, weak, women, and children.


    That they could survive until now is indeed a miracle.


    Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help but admire the luck of these people.


    "Everyonee over, gather! Before eating, let me introduce a neer to everyone." Alex''s cousin, Siaomu, shouted to the group of people walking into the dining room.


    When everyone looked over, Siaomu pointed to Alex and said, "This is my cousin, who came from a far distance, risking his life to join me! As his cousin, I naturally have to pity him and take him in. So, I hope everyone gives me face and lets him join our shelter!"


    After saying this, Siaomu pretended to be dignified and looked down on the people present.


    "Hey! We don''t support idlers here! If this guy wants to eat, let him go out and find food himself!" One of the single men among the three spoke up.


    "If it were a girl, that would be nice. Damn it, another guy! We already don''t have enough women here, and now another man. How are we going to manage? Divide one woman among four people? Siaomu, if you share your wife, we might consider sharing food with your cousin.


    Hehehe!"


    The three bachelors smirked and looked at Alex''s cousin, saying lewdly, "Yeah, yeah! The three of us sharing one woman was already unevenly distributed. Now, with one more man, aren''t you going to exhaust Lianxiang, sister?"


    "Oh my god! You three bastards, how do you talk! I''ve almost been exhausted by you three. I''m not willing to add another one!" Siaomu''s face suddenly darkened, feeling embarrassed in front of his cousin. With a wave of his hand, a me appeared, and he angrily said, "Say that again?!"


    "We''ll say it again if we want to! Siaomu, all you know how to do is light a fire and cook. What else can you do? Others might fear you, but the three of us don''t!" The leader among the three bachelors, a burly man, pulled out a knife and looked menacingly at Siaomu, saying, "Stop pretending to be the boss here, or we''ll kill you now and have your wife!"


    "Siaomu, stop pretending with us. If you have the guts,e and fight me one-on-one! Watch me kill you!" The other two bachelors also brandished weapons, looking fierce and arrogant.


    "You!! You!! If it weren''t for Siaomu killing the zombies in the neighborhood to save you, you guys would have died a long time ago! You ungrateful scoundrels!" Alex''s cousin''s wife protested with a flushed face.


    These people had been disrespectful to her all along, and recently, it had escted, with open harassment. Meanwhile, her man, Siaomu, despite always acting like the boss, was extremely wary of these three, not daring to confront them in any way. Although Siaomu had special abilities, weakness was unavoidable.


    Siaomu was only arrogant and domineering in front of his own people; when facing tougher individuals, he turned into a shrinking violet. On the contrary, Alex''s cousin''s wife had a bit more backbone. She dared to stand up and argue with these people, even pulling out a knife on a few asions.


    "Tang Wanshow! When did it be a woman''s turn to butt in when us men are talking? Damn it, do you need a good beating?"


    "Is it that your man can''t handle it, and you want us to straighten you out?"


    Seeing Siaomu fuming but hesitant to act, the three bachelors became even more audacious. Others joined in withughter, ready to witness the spectacle.


    Several elderly men and women, who had previously been praising Siaomu, quickly changed their tune upon seeing the three bachelors gaining the upper hand. They eagerly started praising the bachelors instead:


    "Da Liu is right. Siaomu, your cousin is a grown man with hands and feet. He should be self-sufficient in finding food. Now he''s just freeloading off us, what kind of behavior is that?"


    "Yeah, exactly! This isn''t a shelter. If this kid wants to stay, he should contribute. Our shelter is the result of everyone''s efforts, and he wants to benefit without lifting a finger? How is that fair?"

 Chapter 144: Resorting to Violence at the Slightest Disagreement

    "Siaomu, everyone''s right. It''s not that we''re not giving you face, but your cousin can''t stay here for free. If he wants to stay, he has to do something for everyone! In my opinion, let''s make him go out today to find supplies!"


    The couples who were initially enjoying the show couldn''t hold back and began to criticize Siaomu. Siaomu usually unted his somewhat useless abilities, but when faced with those three rogue bachelors, he became as timid as a dog. Many people were disgusted with him!


    People turned their disdainful gazes toward Alex, too.


    "Yes! Make him go out to find supplies. If he wants to stay, he needs to contribute!"


    Just a moment ago, Siaomu was full of arrogance, but seeing so many people opposing him, he quickly backed down. He lowered his head, gritted his teeth, and said to Alex, "Alex, it''s not that your cousin won''t help you. You''ve seen it yourself, I can''t make the decisions here. How about this? You go out today to find some supplies.


    We can let you stay here, but in the future, you need to bring food and other supplies back for everyone."


    Alex nced at the dishes on the table, all consisting of soon-to-expire canned goods and packaged junk food. The only decent option was a few bowls of instant noodles. Even Alex''s female ves would find such food uneptable.


    "Cousin, I think there''s a misunderstanding. I didn''te here today to beg for your shelter. I came to check if you guys are still alive. Originally, I wanted to take you to my refuge, but now it seems unnecessary."


    Alex smiled indifferently, his face full of disdain.


    "Alex! At a time like this, you still care about face and want to suffer? What the hell are you pretending to be so proud of? What''s more important, your life or your face?" Siaomu thought that Alex was only saying this to save face, so he angrily reprimanded him.


    Alex''s sister-inw quickly pulled him aside and advised, "Alex, you can''t talk nonsense! Going out alone in this situation, you might identally get eaten by zombies! Sister knows you care about face, but face can''t be exchanged for food, right? Don''t be afraid. Stay here. Sister will share her portion with you.


    Eat your fill, and then you can go out to find food!"


    "Sister, you''ve really misunderstood. I have my own refuge, and I''m not short of food. I came here to see if you guys are still alive and if there''s anything I can help with. I didn''t mean for you to take me in."


    Alex remained calm, his eyes filled with disdain.


    "Siaomu! Just because others said a few words, you want to kick Alex out? Alex is our cousin! He''s our only family now! You, clearly having supernatural abilities, why are you afraid of them? How can you not show an ounce of manliness?


    If you keep going like this, one day, we''ll be bullied to death!"


    "Do you know? Those bastards keep harassing me with words. A few days ago, they even tried toy hands on me. If I hadn''t resisted to the death, by now, I would have..."


    Alex''s sister-inw, Tang Wanshu, said, tears streaming down her face. She felt wronged, especially towards her weak husband, who she wished would toughen up.


    "What?!! You said those bastards wanted to bully you?!!" Siaomu was furious, his face turning red as he brandished a kitchen knife, ring fiercely at the three single men and cursing, "Bastards! Dare to harass my wife?"


    "Oh! Siaomu! So you''ve grown some backbone now? Finally developed some balls? I heard you''ve been getting worse and worse. Look at your wife, how long has it been since she was properly satisfied?


    We''re just here to help you out!" A burly single man, holding a watermelon knife, provocatively looked at Siaomu.


    "Come on! Siaomu, if you''re a man,e over and fight us now! Watch me chop you to death! If I can''t kill you, I''ll cut off your balls and serve them as a drink!" The other two single men alsoughed heartily, holding their weapons.


    Siaomu''s breathing became more and more rapid, and he red at the three single men, clenching and unclenching the knife in his hand.


    Alex''s sister-inw also drew out a fruit knife, ready to fight alongside her husband. But after waiting for a while, Siaomu still hadn''t made any move.


    Turning back, she saw her husband had already put down the knife, smiling awkwardly, and said, "We''re all family here. How can we damage our rtionships over an outsider! Hehe! Let''s talk it out! Give me face, and today, we''ll let my cousin have a meal. After eating, I''ll let him go!"


    "Hahaha!!!" Everyone around burst intoughter, looking at Siaomu''s eyes with disdain and sarcasm.


    In the apocalypse, a weak man couldn''t earn anyone''s respect, even if he had once helped everyone here, and even if he possessed the strongest power in the area.


    But in the eyes of everyone, he was still an insignificant waste! No one took him seriously; everyone wanted to pinch him, kick him!


    In this apocalypse, a man''s weakness was a sin!! A weak man, let alone face, might not even be able to protect his own wife! That Siaomu, a proud coward, could survive until now; it had to be said that these people had exercised a lot of restraint.


    If Alex were among these people, with a weak man possessing abilities and such a beautiful wife by his side, Alex would undoubtedly use any means necessary to eliminate the weak man, who could be stronger at any time, and then im his wife for himself.


    Although Alex could understand the actions of these people, it didn''t mean he would forgive those who had disrespected his sister-inw, especially since they had just insulted him!


    "Sister, were these three the ones trying to harass you a few days ago?" Alex, who had been silent as if detached from the situation, suddenly spoke.


    His sister-inw instinctively nodded, saying, "Exactly, these three ungrateful bastards! If I hadn''t resisted desperately with a knife at that time, I''m afraid... I''m afraid I..."


    Before his sister-inw could finish her sentence, Alex''s hand suddenly produced a knife with blue mes, and even blood seemed to flow on the de.


    Everyone present looked in horror at Alex, who had always seemed very docile. The three single men were even more horrified, shouting:


    "Where did this kid''s knifee from? How did it suddenly appear..."


    "Kid! What do you want to do? This is our territory, you better think it through..."


    Before the three could finish their words, Alex advanced with the knife, turning into a phantom and rushing forward.


    With a sh of the de, it was just one stroke...

 Chapter 145: Stirred Heart

    Just one swift stroke.


    Three heads rolled out with a gurgling sound.


    Blood sprayed wildly, and the three corpses resembled fountains in a park, spraying blood all over the restaurant. Some survivors nearby were even drenched in blood on their heads and faces.


    After a moment of stunned silence, the entire restaurant erupted in screams.


    "Ah!!! Murder!!!"


    "He''s mad!! This guy is crazy!!"


    "Devil!! This person is a devil!!"


    "Help!!! Murder!!!"


    People in the restaurant scattered like headless flies, running around in panic, each scared witless. Since entering the apocalypse, these people had lived an easy life in afortable environment. Where had they ever seen such a situation?


    Killing without hesitation!


    No hesitation at all.


    Cruel and bloody methods.


    Almostparable to a psychopathic killer!!


    Moreover, after killing, the person still maintained a smile, as if killing three living people with one stroke was easier than killing a chicken.


    For these people, especially the teenagers and olddies who hadn''t even killed a chicken before, how could they have witnessed such a bloody scene?


    Several olddies and women were scared into fainting.


    Several children copsed on the ground, crying loudly.


    "This... this... Alex... you..." Alex''s cousin, Siaomu, stared nkly at everything in front of him. His face turned extremely pale, his legs trembling uncontrobly, and a stream of yellow liquid flowed down involuntarily. He didn''t even dare to reach out and wipe away the slowly dripping blood on his face.


    The blood that slowly dripped down his face ¨C was this person still the honest cousin he knew?


    Thinking of the things he had just said to Alex, Siaomu was suddenly frightened, trembling in fear.


    On the other hand, Tang Wanshu, Alex''s sister-inw, stared nkly at Alex, her mind suddenly going nk, only hearing a buzzing sound in her head.


    "Noisy!" Alex turned around with an icy expression, watching the survivors who were screaming in agony. He pulled out a Type 95 rifle from his spatial storage.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang..." With a casual burst of gunfire, several survivors who were running around like headless flies were instantly shot in the head, copsing into a pool of blood.


    "All of you, get down! Whoever dares to make a sound, I''ll kill them." Alex coldly dered, then turned and walked towards his cousin and sister-inw.


    As soon as Alex spoke, the teenagers who were crying loudly covered their mouths, lying on the ground without making a sound, tears continuously streaming down their faces. The elderly people were even more miserable, lying on the ground, soiling themselves, clutching their mouths tightly without daring to make any noise.


    The couples who were still running around panic-stricken all dropped to the ground, huddling together and trembling in fear of the demonic Alex. They were afraid that he might continue to kill without a second thought.


    Alex''s cousin, Siaomu, saw the demonic figure of Alex and was instantly frightened. His legs went weak, and he copsed to the ground with a thud. He pleaded with Alex, "Please! Please spare me! Alex! I know I was wrong!


    I shouldn''t have spoken to you like that, I..."


    As he spoke, he even pped himself in the face.


    Thinking about the things he had said to Alex earlier, Siaomu wished he could p himself to death. His cousin, who now looked like a bloodthirsty demon, was not someone he should have thought of bullying.


    Alex didn''t pay attention to his cousin. Instead, he smiled and said to his shocked sister-inw, "Sister, feeling relieved now? As long as I''m around, no one will dare to bully you again."


    "Alex... This..." Tang Wanshu, his sister-inw, suddenly shivered, waking up from the nk state she was in. She trembled while looking at Alex.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m just avenging you. I won''t harm you." Alex smiled faintly and turned to help his cousin, Siaomu, who was now weak all over.


    Hearing Alex''s words, Tang Wanshu looked at the three bodies on the ground. She suddenly felt a sense of release because of the suppression caused by being bullied by these three men and her dear husband''s weakness. Waking up from the fear, she even felt a surge of relief.


    Looking at Alex, her eyes were filled with gratitude and admiration.


    "A real man! For his woman, he can go all out to kill those seemingly powerful enemies! While my husband, Siaomu, is just a useless coward, a lord at home! He only dares to be tyrannical at home, like a dog when he goes out!"


    Suddenly, Tang Wanshu had such a thought in her mind and involuntarily began topare Alex with her husband.


    One is a powerful man who can kill without hesitation for the sake of his woman.


    The other is a coward who dares noty a hand on anyone even when his wife is being bullied, only good at pretending and begging for mercy.


    Is there anything left topare between the two?


    In such a crisis-ridden post-apocalyptic world, following Alex is evidently much better than following her weak husband. Moreover, Alex seems... much stronger than her husband...


    Since marrying Siaomu, Tang Wanshu has never truly been happy. The three ruffians were not entirely wrong, her husband, Siaomu, is indeed inadequate.


    Not only inadequate but extremely so. That''s why, after so many years of marriage, they still haven''t been blessed with a child. She has undergone examinations, and there''s no issue on her side. However, without even checking, she knows the problem lies with her husband, Siaomu.


    Looking at Alex, who is robust and exudes masculinity, Tang Wanshu suddenly has a bewildering feeling.


    "Ah! Why am I thinking these things? What am I thinking! No! Absolutely not! I can''t!!


    I''m a married woman! I''m his sister-inw! How can I have such thoughts?!!" Tang Wanshu is startled by the sudden emergence of these thoughts and hastily suppresses them.


    However, the more she restrains these thoughts, the more intense they be, as if they want to engulf her entirely.


    Tang Wanshu suddenly feels extremely ufortable.


    Tang Wanshu suddenly felt waves of difort.


    Despite theck of happiness in her marital life in recent years, Tang Wanshu is an extremely conservative rural woman. The education she received from a young age instilled in her a strong emphasis on female chastity.


    Since she married Siaomu, she has resigned herself to her fate. Even in the post-apocalyptic world where morality andw have copsed, she absolutely refuses to allow herself to vite traditional virtues. Moreover, despite her husband''s weaknesses, he is genuinely good to her.


    Tang Wanshu can feel that her husband''s love for her runs deep, and he is genuinely infatuated with her. If she were to leave him, it would undoubtedly plunge him into despair.


    Despite resenting her strange thoughts just now, from this moment forward, Tang Wanshu''s gaze towards her younger cousin Alex starts to undergo a change...

 Chapter 146: Stunned

    "Alright, before the apocalypse, I stayed at your ce for a while. In such times, one should repay kindness. Why don''t you bothe with me? Stay at my shelter for a couple of days. If you decide to stay, I''ll arrange a ce for you outside the city. If you don''t want to stay, I''ll send you back.


    What do you think?" Alex looked at his still-stunned uncle and aunt, smiling as he spoke.


    Alex''s smile appeared sincere and friendly, as if he had transformed into a different personpared to moments ago. One moment he seemed like a devil, and the next, like an angel. It was unpredictable, evoking awe and admiration.


    "Siao... Alex, is your shelter far from here? Although I''m not afraid of zombies, your aunt is just an ordinary person. If it''s far, I''m afraid it might be dangerous..." Siao Mu''s voice trembled as he spoke, cautiously ncing at Alex''s expression, fearing to offend his younger cousin and end up losing his head for some inexplicable reason.


    "I... I''m fine... with Alex protecting me, I''m not afraid!" Tang Wanxiu was afraid that if her husband declined Alex''s invitation, it might change Alex''s mind. She hurriedly exined, realizing today''s events had exposed her husband''s true nature. Following such a coward wouldn''t lead to a good life, but with Alex, safety was more assured.


    Even if life might be tougher, at least she would be secure and not bullied by others.


    "My shelter is indeed a bit far from here, but it''s no problem. I brought my car, and I''ll drive you there. Don''t worry; there won''t be any danger," Alex said with a casual smile. In his mind, he spoke to the system, "System, bring the Annihtor Armored Tank over."


    [Certainly, Host.]


    Hearing the system''s response, a faint smile appeared on Alex''s lips. He looked at his somewhat dumbfounded uncle and aunt and felt a growing sense of satisfaction.


    Next, let them see what true superiority is!


    Let them witness what real strength is!


    Let them experience the paradise in the apocalypse!


    "Alex, is your car safe? Let me tell you, though there aren''t many zombies outside now, there are some powerful ones. There are a few robust ones and some with big ws that are very hard to deal with. Regr cars can''t withstand these zombies; they get overturned in no time!" Alex''s uncle, Siao Mu, expressed his concerns.


    Since the apocalypse, he had only left this ce two or three times, always staying close to the safety of arge group when venturing out to nearby supermarkets for supplies. The idea of going on a long journey with Alex made him worry, fearing encounters with hordes of zombies that could result in being torn apart.


    "Whether it''s safe or not, you''ll see in a moment. If you still feel unsafe after seeing my car, you''re free to reconsidering with me," Alex said with a light smile. He then extended his hand to them and said, "Uncle, Aunt, let''s go. We''ll check out my car."


    As the two followed Alex outside, a loud rumbling sound echoed from beyond the iron gate. The reinforced gate copsed instantly, and a massive ck armored tank, emitting a ferocious aura, charged in! It resembled a primordial behemoth, exuding tremendous power.


    "Oh my goodness! The tank is here! The military has arrived! Run, run!" Siao Mu, was instantly terrified, holding his head and attempting to escape.


    However, Alex grabbed him and said, "Don''t be afraid. This is just my usual ride."


    Alex smiled faintly and waved his hand towards the Annihtor Armored Tank, which had already stopped in front of them. The tank immediately opened the top and rear hatch doors.


    "What?!! This is your tank?!" Siao Mu stared in shock at the fearsome super tank before him, then excitedly shouted, "Alex! You''re saying this is your tank? This tank looks much more powerful than the military tanks! Where did you get this tank? Why haven''t I seen it before?


    What model is it?"


    "So cool! It''s truly amazing! A real armored tank! It''s even bigger and more badass than Germany''s ''Leopard 2A7''! What... what''s the armor made of?


    It''s so imposing! I bet even armor-piercing rounds can''t prate this tank!"


    Alex knew that Siao Mu was a military enthusiast, particrly fascinated by tanks. Seeing Siao Mu exploring the tank with excitement, Alex kept silent. Tang Wanxiu quickly approached and pulled her husband, saying, "Siao Mu, what are you still dawdling for? Get in the car! Don''t keep Alex waiting too long!"


    "Alright, alright! I never thought I, Siao Mu, would get to ride in such an amazing tank in my lifetime! It''s fantastic! Absolutely fantastic! This is truly a dreame true!"


    As Siao Mu spoke, he continued to gaze in admiration at the Annihtor Armored Tank, muttering to himself in excitement.


    As Tang Wanshuo looked at Alex, a hint of surprise and admiration appeared in her eyes. "Yes... Alex is really amazing. He even managed to get a tank... With this tank, we can dominate the wastnd... We are truly fortunate to have met Alex.


    It''s a blessing from our past lives."


    Listening to Tang Wanshuo''s praise and seeing theplex expression in her eyes, Alex smiled faintly and walked up to the top cover, sitting in the Executioner armored tank.


    With a rumble, the tracks of the Executioner armored tank started, lifting arge piece of dirt from the ground as it headed straight out of thepound.


    Alex drove the tank in a domineering manner, paying no attention to whether there was a road ahead, and drove straight into the wall.


    This scared Tang Wanshuo and her husband, causing them to scream in fear.


    "Alex! Be careful, there''s a wall ahead. If you damage the car..." Xiao Mu''s words were cut off as the tank plowed through the wall, reducing it to rubble.


    "Alex! Watch out, there are so many zombies and cars ahead..." Xiao Mu continued to shout in fear, but before he could finish, they heard an explosion.


    The zombies and cars blocking the road ahead were all turned to dust, and a huge shockwave sent the surrounding zombies flying.


    "Shut up! Alex is driving. When is it your turn to talk nonsense!" Tang Wanshuo looked at Alex with admiration and disgust as she reprimanded her husband.


    Xiao Mu swallowed hard and looked at his younger brother with awe in his eyes. Scolded by his own wife, he was too scared to speak.


    However, the scene that appeared before them next left them stunned, their heads spinning. The way they looked at Alex was as if they were seeing a god!

 Chapter 147: You must be doing well here, right?

    As the Executioner armored tank entered the scope of the City of Darkness, a huge city suddenly appeared before the two.


    This was a city built step by step by Alex, and Alex had no feelings anymore.


    But for outsiders, the visual impact, the shocking feeling.


    It could even make people suffocate!


    Especially the tremendous pressure after entering the city for the first time made Alex''s brother and sister-inw shiver uncontrobly.


    "Such high walls, and reinforced concrete... Alex... how did you find such a good ce..." Xiao Mu looked at the city walls in front of him, and the slowly opening city gate, thinking about the ce where he originally stayed, with only a two-meter-high iron fence, he couldn''t help but start toin.


    But before he could finish speaking, the city walls appeared again in front of him, directly scaring him speechless!


    "This... this is... an iron city wall... six or seven meters high... an iron city wall... and so many giant crossbows and cannons!!...


    That''s great~~ With such defense... if we live inside, we will definitely be safe... Alex... when the timees, you must speak nicely to the adults inside for us. Even if we don''t live in the main city, even if we live in the outer city, our couple will be grateful!


    Alex, if you can persuade those adults inside the city to take us in, you will be our savior!" Xiao Mu began to speak incoherently, and this bizarre scene even gave him a dreamlike illusion.


    Not to mention in this post-apocalyptic world, even before the apocalypse, he had never seen such a powerful city!


    How much steel and money would it take to build such arge circle of iron city walls?


    How much manpower and resources would it take?!!


    "Alex, he used to be ignorant and said some silly things. Please don''t take it to heart! He has a sharp tongue but a kind heart! We have always treated you as family, as our own! Alex, do you know the leaders in this city? Are you close to them?


    Today, you must speak a few good words for us. As long as we can stay, we will definitely work hard! My cousin and cousin-inw will definitely repay you well!"


    Alex''s cousin''s wife, Tang Wanshow, also began to plead with Alex, wishing they could move in right now.


    The gates of the iron city walls slowly opened, and the first thing the couple saw was a row of eerie graves.


    They saw several young and beautiful women guarding the graves, asionally throwing zombie bodies into them.


    Next to the graves was a creepy old house emitting a cold and terrifying atmosphere, like a haunted mansion in a horror movie...


    No! It''s even more terrifying than a mansion in a zombie movie with actual zombies inside!


    The chilling atmosphere made Xiao Mu, who was just excited and shouting, suddenly tremble and shiver, his teeth chattering.


    This...


    It looks like a devil''s headquarters...


    "Cousin, cousin-inw, you didn''t have dinner just now, right? You must be hungry. Get off, today let''s have a casual meal in my castle." Alex said, stopping the Executioner armored tank, opening the top cover, and walking out.


    After experiencing ups and downs, Xiao Mu''s cousin and cousin-inw both felt a bit weak in the legs.


    Tremblingly, they got off the car.


    At this moment, two beauties apanied by a group of people walked towards them. The two women were stunning, with an elegant and noble demeanor, clearly belonging to the upper ss.


    They were undoubtedly the leaders here!


    Even before the apocalypse, such individuals would be considered top-tier beauties, goddesses that ordinary people could only admire from afar.


    "Two leaders! We are friends of Alex! Greetings to both leaders!" Xiao Mu was so scared that he knelt on the ground, showing a ttering expression while bowing to the two beautiful women.


    Tang Wanshow, handled it much better. She respectfully, yet confidently, bowed to the two women, her face filled with admiration.


    As fellow women, she couldn''t help but envy the world-ss luxury items they wore and carried. Their demeanor suggested a life of privilege and happiness.


    Clean and neat, emitting a fragrant perfume, and even wearing light makeup!


    And then, she looked at herself?


    As a beautiful woman, her husband''s ipetence meant she could only wear mediocre, low-quality clothing.


    In front of these beautiful women, she felt like a rural woman.


    With these thoughts, Tang Wanshow couldn''t help but discreetly hide the gold bracelet and jade bracelet that she had been proud of, forcing a ttering smile and saying, "Hello, leaders! We are Alex''s rtives..."


    Both of them were adopting a very humble posture at this moment.


    Hoping to make a good impression on the two leaders and secure more opportunities for their cousin to stay, the next scene left the two utterly stunned and bewildered.


    The two incredibly beautiful women respectfully approached and bowed to Alex, who was standing beside them, saying, "Master, you''re back! The servants greet you..."


    Xiao Mu stared wide-eyed, finding it hard to believe as he watched the two women bowing to Alex, feeling like he was in a movie.


    Unable to believe his eyes, Xiao Mu rubbed them, cleaned his ears, fearing he might be hallucinating. Although hecked prowess in certain areas, it didn''t hinder his aesthetic judgment. The goddesses in front of him were now calling his cousin their master?!!


    Moreover, the way they looked at his cousin was full of admiration and reverence, even with a hint of ttery!


    "Cousin, get up, they are just my female ves, no need for such formality," Alex said with a faint smile, ncing at his increasingly pitiful cousin.


    Xiao Mu awkwardly stood up, chuckling, "Well... cousin hasn''t seen the world much... Alex, you''ve really made it! Who would have thought that the Xiao family could produce such an influential figure! You''re doing so well here. Are these goddesses all under yourmand?


    Your rtionship with the leaders here must be excellent, right? Are you perhaps working as a secretary or something?"


    In his cousin''s eyes, being a secretary for the local big shots was already an incredibly prestigious position!


    "This is great! I never thought Alex would thrive so well here! If Alex can speak a few good words for uster, we''re sure to be able to stay here!" Tang Wanshow was now focused on the prospect of staying in this ce.

 Chapter 148: Apocalypse! Ultimate Enjoyment!

    Alex nodded at Li Wanning and Shen Tingting, using a calm andmanding tone, he said, "Is the meal ready? I brought two old friends here for lunch; prepare some food for us."


    "Yes, master!"


    As soon as Alex finished speaking, the two women bowed respectfully, their attitude extremely deferential, like littlembs. They then turned to instruct the maids below to prepare lunch.


    Alex turned to his cousin and sister, smiling, "Cousin, sister, let''s go have lunch. It''s a sudden visit today, and there''s not much variety, please understand."


    The two turned their heads in the direction Alex pointed, instantly mesmerized by the luxurious and noble castle in front of them!


    The castle was tall and majestic, with outer walls emitting a dark and heavy metallic luster. Theyout was a fusion of Chinese and European pces, luxurious yet noble, solemn yet domineering, evoking a sense of awe.


    "This... is a castle?! How... how can there be such a huge castle here? I never knew before... I didn''t expect...


    our Jiangcheng City to have such a luxurious castlebining Chinese and European styles... Even the pces in Ennd and our Forbidden City on TV don''t have such grandeur and luxury!" Alex''s cousin, Xiao Mu, had a face full of admiration and couldn''t help but want to kneel down in worship.


    Alex''s sister, Tang Wanshow, expressed her fascination, saying, "This... what kind of person could own such a pce! This... it must be a figure like an emperor living inside..."


    "Alex! Is this where your leaders live? Your leaders... could it be..."


    In her heart, Tang Wanshow had already started specting. In such a post-apocalyptic world, having such a city and castle, enjoying extreme luxury, and having numerous exquisite beauties under one''smand, the person must either be a super VIP from before the apocalypse or a post-apocalyptic deity!


    Only such individuals could possibly lead an emperor-like life in such circumstances.


    These people couldn''t be called humans anymore; they should be referred to as gods!


    In Tang Wanshow''s mind, she was already worshiping the owner of this city with utmost admiration. Compared to her beloved, he seemed like a celestial being from the heavens, while her beloved was like a toad on the ground.


    Facing her sister-inw''s question, Alex just smiled casually, without offering much exnation, and led the two towards the castle.


    The castle''s grand entrance was adorned with gemstones, with two intertwining golden dragons, radiating a sense of luxurious beauty.


    The door opened slowly, revealing a massive luxurious hall. Crystal chandeliers, golden nanmu and white marble pirs, and many extremely precious decorations adorned the hall.


    Even the floor was entirely made of golden nanmu solid wood.


    Clean, bright, luxurious, and solemn.


    Alex''s cousin and sister were momentarily stunned by the sight.


    In the center of the hall was a round table, entirely made of mahogany and covered with ayer of jade. Various dishes were ced on the table.


    On bronze-madempstands, candles and incense were lit, filling the entire hall with a faint scent of incense!


    Most importantly, as Alex entered, all the chandeliers in the hall lit up!


    The entire hall became incredibly bright!


    Before the apocalypse, this might not have been considered particrly fancy with just candles.


    But in this post-apocalyptic world, it was truly a breathtaking spectacle!


    "What... is there electricity here?!!" Alex''s cousin, Xiao Mu, was astonished and dumbfounded!


    In this post-apocalyptic world, it was the first time he had seen someone using suchrge appliances!


    Back in their shelter, using a battery was already considered luxurious! But now, in this pce-like castle, lights were everywhere!


    "Cousin, sister, go wash your hands in the bathroom."


    Alex pointed to the luxurious bathroom next to the hall.


    Alex''s cousin and sister couldn''t help but swallow saliva, waking up from their shock and quickly walked into the bathroom.


    What kind of bathroom was this! It was even more luxurious and clean than the bedrooms they used to live in!


    Tang Wanshow opened the extremely luxurious faucet, and clean tap water flowed out gently. She reached out and touched it, instantly stunned!!


    The water was warm!


    In other words, the water was heated!


    And!!


    Tang Wanshow saw several sets of world-ss, super-brand skincare and cosmetic products on the ss shelf in the bathroom!


    There was Est¨¦e Lauder.


    There was Chanel.


    At the very least, there was POLA, a Japanese brand!


    The cheapest set of skincare products here still cost several tens of thousands, while the most expensive could go up to several hundred thousand!


    Such luxurious skincare products were casually ced in the bathroom for everyone to use?!


    Thinking about how she had bragged to her cousin Alex about her Korean skincare products before, Tang Wanshow suddenly felt embarrassed, her face turning red. She felt like she had lost face!


    "Too extravagant! Too luxurious!" Xiao Mu eximed in astonishment, like a country bumpkin who had just entered the city, marveling at theyout inside!


    "Is this still the post-apocalyptic world? Such indulgence, even before the apocalypse, not many people could experience it, right?!!"


    Tang Wanshow looked at her husband with increasing disdain, while observing Alex sitting in his rightful position, being served tea and rinsing his mouth by several beautiful women. Her eyes were filled with admiration.


    Even when she looked at the maids serving Alex, her eyes were full of envy!


    Even the maids lived a hundred times better than her!


    Using the best things, eating the best, wearing the best, and their daily work was just serving her cousin...


    Such a life was too good!


    After washing their hands, the two came out and sat down at a position indicated by Alex.


    One on the left and one on the right, right beside Alex.


    Alex pped his hands towards the kitchen and said sternly, "Bring in the dishes."


    At hismand, several maids dressed like servants hurriedly brought out dishes.


    The dishes were ced in jade tes, covered with lids made of silver.


    Just like how emperors used to dine in ancient times.


    As the first dish was opened, the couple was once again shocked.


    This dish, if it were before the apocalypse, wouldn''t be anything special!


    But now, it was the apocalypse!


    Alex, actually able to eat such fresh fish!


    Dish after dish was opened.


    Braised pork, steak, stir-fried vegetables, cucumber, sweet and sour ribs, sauce duck...


    An array of fresh home-cooked dishes!


    All of them were fresh!

 Chapter 149: Powerful Supernaturals? Just My Dogs!

    Not a single canned food or packaged ready-to-eat item!


    Everything was freshly picked and prepared!


    As the couple was still in shock and awe at the luxurious dishes in front of them, the maids began serving the main course!


    In addition to fragrant white rice, there were noodles, steamed buns, mantou, and pancakes to choose from.


    And there were also desserts and fruits after the meal.


    The fruits were undoubtedly fresh!


    Peaches, plums, watermelons, tomatoes...


    Xiao Mu swallowed hard. Since the apocalypse, they hadn''t had such fresh meals for over three months!


    Every day, they could at most have instant noodles and canned food, and asionally, the man could have a meal of rice or noodles.


    But what wasid out in front of them, he never dreamed he could enjoy in his lifetime!


    And here his cousin said that today was unexpected, and there was nothing special to eat, just something casual to manage?


    Turns out, his cousin was eating like this every day here?!!!


    "What are you two staring at? Eat!"


    Alex smiled casually, waved his hand, and started cutting into the steak.


    The maid who had been waiting by his side immediately poured the already sobered red wine into Alex''s goblet.


    Alex leisurely lifted the goblet, elegantly swirled it, and said to his sister-inw, Tang Wanshow, "Cheers..."


    After saying that, he clinked sses with Tang Wanshow, took a sip of red wine.


    Tang Wanshow gazed in fascination at Alex''s elegant and noble demeanor, took a sip of wine, and her mind became a whirlwind of confusion.


    "Miss, is your leader not joining us for the meal? Or does the leader prefer to dine alone? Why haven''t we seen your leader... Is it inappropriate for us to start eating first like this?"


    With a smiling face, Xiao Mu asked the fairy-like beauty standing beside Alex.


    Xiao Mu''s brain was starting to work actively now. Even a country bumpkin like his cousin could receive such appreciation from the leader here. Xiao Mu thought that if he could find a way to please the leader more, he might gain even greater favor and have a prosperous future here. Moreover, he was an esper¡ªa person with supernatural abilities¡ªmore capable than his cousin.


    The recognition he could receive must be even greater!


    Most importantly, it seemed that apart from his cousin, there were no other men around. Male presence might be a scarce resource here, and the leader would surely appreciate a man with supernatural abilities andpetence. However, in the next moment, the ethereal beauty standing next to Alex spoke, "Leader? We don''t have a leader here. Everything is subject to the arrangements of our master."


    The fairy-like beauty furrowed her brows, expressing some confusion.


    And by master, she naturally referred to his cousin¡ªAlex!


    Xiao Mu suddenly felt like he was struck by lightning.


    In an instant, he understood everything.


    This ce belonged to his cousin, Alex!


    Everything here was Alex''s!


    Meanwhile, Alex''s sister, Tang Wanshow, stood there with her mouth wide open, wearing an expression of disbelief.


    She had vaguely suspected that Alex''s identity here was not simple, but she never thought that her cousin would turn out to be the owner of this city!


    "Alex... is this your territory? All of this belongs to you?!" Tang Wanshow swallowed nervously, staring at Alex in astonishment, her eyes filled with admiration.


    Alex nodded calmly, "Yes, everything here is mine."


    "Ah!" Tang Wanshow''s voice began to tremble.


    In her eyes, there was not only admiration but also a hint of affection. Since Alex appeared, she had been constantlyparing him to her husband, Xiao Mu. The more shepared, the more she felt a chill in her heart, growing more repulsed by her husband. Her admiration and adoration for Alex had reached an unparalleled level.


    "Little... Alex... can we stay here? Rest assured, we won''t be idle; we can do any kind of work! Alex, I''m also an esper. As long as I train more, I will definitely be able to help you a lot in the future!"


    Xiao Mu looked at Alex with a pleading expression, his face showing a demeanor of eager amodation. They had witnessed Alex''s strength, and if he could take them in, they could lead a stable and happy life in this apocalyptic world. However, if Alex was dissatisfied and wanted to drive them away, their original refuge was already destroyed, and they would have to search for a new one.


    In a world filled with zombies, finding another refuge and sustenance would be a challenging task.


    Now, the couple could only hope that Alex would show mercy, considering their past rtionship and Xiao Mu''s usefulness as an esper, allowing them to stay.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a dozen well-equipped warriors walked in from outside. They were armed with guns, knives, and arrows, and they bowed and half-knelt in front of Alex, who was being served by two beautiful women, saying, "Reporting to the master, today we hunted one B-ss zombie and thirty-five C-ss zombies. They have been stored in the Hall of the Deceased.


    In addition, we captured more than ten survivors. Please make a decision, master."


    These people walked with a powerful stride, exuding an aura akin to hungry wolves. It was evident they were well-trained warriors. Every weapon they carried was of the highest quality. Moreover, a few of them disyed an extraordinary aura, subtly revealing traits of individuals with supernatural abilities.


    Especially the leader, a half-human, half-wolf young man, clearly stood out as a formidable mutant.


    Xiao Mu was certain that he wouldn''tst a minute against these people.


    "There seem to be too few zombies around. The number of mutated zombies in this area is decreasing. Pippi, go around and lure some more over," Alex casuallymanded.


    "In addition, bring those survivors here for me to see."


    "Yes, master!" The warriors knelt down with utmost respect, bowing to Alex before respectfully withdrawing. Their demeanor showed immense reverence for Alex, resembling eunuchs in the presence of an emperor.


    Xiao Mu coughed awkwardly, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and weakly asked Alex, "Little... cough... Alex, um, these soldiers seem to be esper users? I can sense that... they''re all quite powerful..."


    Xiao Mu couldn''t fathom why there were so many powerful individuals and beautiful women, all unquestioningly following his cousin''s everymand. Why did his cousin, in the eyes of these people, seem like a god-like figure?


    What has my cousin been through during this post-apocalyptic period? Could my cousin be exceptionally powerful too? Is he also an esper? And then, these people elected him as their leader!


    Yes, that must be it! Xiao Mu''s mind started specting.


    "Oh," Alex casually responded with a smile. "These people are just my dogs. You''re right, they are indeed espers. Among my subordinates, they are probably the least powerful espers."

 Chapter 150: You are Still So Beautiful

    Alex''s words sounded casual, but Xiao Mu and Tang Wanshu couldn''t help but feel their hearts pounding!


    What?!!!


    Dogs?!!!


    So many powerful espers, and they are just dogs under my cousin''smand?!


    This... this is too terrifying, isn''t it?


    Moreover, they are considered the least powerful among his subordinates!


    What kind of person is my cousin?!!


    He has more espers under him? And they are even more powerful than these formidable espers?!!!


    Tang Wanshu gently pinched her leg, looking at Alex with a somewhat bewildered gaze.


    This is a true powerhouse! This is what a man should be like!


    Compared to Alex, my husband is like a difference between amon chicken and a golden phoenix!!


    "If only I could have such a powerful man..." Tang Wanshu thought with a deep sense of loss.


    She secretly resented herself for marrying such a weak man. Why didn''t she meet someone like Alex earlier!


    Soon, the newly captured survivors were brought in.


    Among them, there were surprisingly two mutants. One was robust with great strength, and the other was a graceful woman with an elegant appearance, agile figure, and a sense of extraordinary strength. Struggling against the four mutants holding her down, she appeared to be quite formidable.


    Upon entering, the male mutant leader protested to Alex, "Why did you capture us? We are all survivors, fellow humans. We should take care of each other! You can''t capture us!!"


    "This sir, let''s talk things through. We are just passing by, and we will leave immediately. We can assure you that we have no ill intentions towards you! If you are willing to take us in, we are also willing to follow you and serve you..." A middle-aged man spoke smoothly, aware that he was now in a predicament. If he didn''t cooperate, he would surely suffer.


    So, he treated Alex with a sincere and humble attitude, but a cunning glint in his eyes revealed that this person was definitely not simple.


    The woman mutant who seemed to be the leader in the group had a serious expression and said without arrogance, "Friend, we acknowledge your strength, but even if you are strong, you can''t possibly be an opponent of our military. This time, we are here on the organization''s orders. If you harm us, the organization will not let it go lightly!"


    "Moreover, as fellow survivors, we should trust and help each other. With your strength, if you are willing to submit to the organization, they will certainly give you a high position!"


    "Military? Organization? Interesting!" Although Alex didn''t know if what the woman said was true, the equipment she carried suggested that she was not an ordinary person.


    The mutant woman in charge, Pei Jiaoli, heard the mention of the military and quickly stood up, walking to Alex''s side and lowering her voice to report, "Master, these people do seem like they are from the military. I found credentials on them, and it seems that they held high positions before the apocalypse.


    Also, when we captured them, we seized a military-grade reinforced off-road vehicle and a lightweight armored vehicle."


    Upon hearing Pei Jiaoli''s report, Alex''s curiosity deepened.


    "Hmph! Now you know fear, right? Mister, I advise you to think it through. We are all people from the organization. If you offend the organization, even if you are powerful, you will be wiped out!" The burly mutant man who first protested loudly after entering threatened in a loud voice.


    However, Alex chose to ignore such threats, not even in the mood to argue with him.


    Alex stood up, casually nced at the group, and said, "Send this mutant to the prison to teach him a lesson, then send him to the Forbidden Soul Demon House to be a puppet. As for this female mutant who looks good, she seems to know something. Send her to the dungeon; I''ll personally interrogate herter. The rest of them, send to Professor Yang for experiments."


    Having said that, he nonchntly waved his hand and turned back to his seat.


    Watching as Alex decisively determined the fate of the survivors, regardless of their pleas and struggles, a sense of fear and awe filled the hearts of Xiu Mu and Tang Wanshow. Alex handled these people with indifference, his face showing contempt even after knowing they were from the organization. It seemed as if capturing and dealing with them was a simple and matter-of-course thing.


    Deciding someone''s life with just a few words, determining the fate of others in the blink of an eye, was more dictatorial and domineering than emperors in ancient times.


    After witnessing this scene, Xiu Mu immediately dared not mention his status as a mutant. In his nephew''s eyes, he was nothing more than a useless mutant.


    "Alex... you... you''re truly incredible. I didn''t expect that in just a year or two, you''ve be so powerful. Hehe... Alex, we might be each other''s only family in this post-apocalyptic world.


    We''ve helped you in the past, and now that you''ve prospered, could you take care of the two of us..."


    Suddenly, sister Tang Wanshow stood up, her legs going weak as she knelt on the ground, pleading while touching Alex''s hand.


    When Alex looked down, sister''s current posture was quite moving, and her eyes were filled with both pleading and charm. Sister''s hands were incredibly smooth andfortable. They were delicate and tender, like baby hands. Sister''s skin had always been good, and because cousin had always spoiled her, she never had to do any work over the years.


    After being pampered for so many years, her hands were as tender as a baby''s ¨C soft and plump, veryfortable.


    Alex smiled faintly, stood up, and said, "If you want to stay, there''s no problem, but there are rules here. In this city, besides me, no other men are allowed. Those men you saw earlier have all been castrated. So, if you want to stay, it has to be outside the city. Or, cousin, if you''re willing to undergo castration, I can consider letting you both stay in the outer city."


    After a pause, Alex spoke again, "But I suggest you still stay outside the city. After all, it''s safer there, and I''ll arrange for my subordinates to set up a shelter for you near the teachers'' dormitories outside the city. From now on, you''ll live there. Food and water will be arranged for you every week.


    However, cousin, you''ll also need to go out with my corpse collection team to find food and practice your own abilities."


    Xiao Mu''s eyes lit up, and he quickly knelt down in gratitude, repeatedly kowtowing to his cousin. Alex''s arrangement was the best fate for him.


    Living outside the city meant not only freedom but also safety. Most importantly, he wouldn''t have to be castrated...


    The thought of the earlier incident where all those with abilities were eunuchs made Xiao Mu shudder. Although he might not be powerful, at least he was still a man. But if even that was taken away, what meaning would there be in being a man?

 Chapter 151: Severe Torture!

    Tang Wanxiu''s eyes shed with a hint of disappointment, but she still expressed gratitude to Alex. In her heart, she naturally wished to live in the city like Alex''s maid, enjoying a luxurious life that was safe andfortable, with no worries about food and clothing. Moreover, she could even have close contact with Alex...


    However, could she let her husband be a eunuch for the sake of her own selfish desires? After all, the bond between husband and wife was profound, and no matter what, Xiao Mu was her man.


    Although she wanted to suggest letting her husband stay while she remained in the city, strong principles of wifely virtue led her to choose to continue apanying her husband outside the city.


    After a luxurious post-apocalyptic feast, Alex calmly stood up. He allowed the maid to wipe his mouth and hands with a damp warm towel before instructing another maid behind him, "Ruoqing, arrange for a few people to clean up a better room near the teachers'' dormitories and have them sent over to stay."


    "Yes, master!" The beautiful maid beside him bowed and retreated.


    Alex thenmanded another maid standing behind him, "Tingting, have the people below allocate some daily necessities and a week''s worth of food for them. In the future, provide them with a five-day ration every week."


    "Yes, master!" A voluptuous beauty with an alluring figure bowed and left.


    Finally, Alex stood up and said to the cousin and sister, "Cousinsister, you can go down for now. I have other matters to attend to, so I won''t keep you any longer. If you encounter any difficulties, just find people from outside the city to inform me."


    After finishing speaking, Alex waved his hand, indicating that they could leave. The cousin and sister, being seasoned individuals who had experienced the ups and downs of society for many years, immediately respectfully withdrew.


    Watching sister sway her hips as she walked away, Alex''s eyes narrowed slightly, his mouth curving into a slow, sly smile as he gently licked his lips.


    "Sister, still as enticing as ever..."


    Once the cousin and sister left, Alex stood up and checked the Apocalypse Coins.


    [Apocalypse Coins: 8459 coins.]


    In the past half-day, he had gained many more Apocalypse Coins. It was estimated that by evening, he would reach nearly 10,000 coins. The anticipation in Alex''s heart grew at the thought of summoning the "Seed of the Demon God" to establish the new City of Darkness tonight.


    However, the Apocalypse Coins were not enough yet. This provided the perfect opportunity to interrogate the self-proimed noble woman sent by the organization and find out more about their background.


    Alex entered the "ughterhouse of ves," and upon seeing him, the woman who imed to be from the organization hastily stood up. Despite the throbbing headache and overall difort, she suppressed the pain and pleaded with Alex, "Sir!!! We really mean no harm!!! We were just passing through on a mission! Please!!! Spare us!!!


    Our organization... our organization will surely reward you generously!!!"


    Watching the beautiful and noble woman tortured by the inherent torment in the ve ughterhouse, Alex couldn''t help feeling a bit sympathetic.


    With a snap of his fingers, Alex halted the torture in the ve ughterhouse. He walked into the prison, a slight smirk on his lips as he asked with a wicked grin, "What''s your name? Where is the organization you mentioned?"


    The woman struggled to swallow, gasping for breath heavily, her chest heaving violently. Her full and snowy white breasts trembled as she spoke with difficulty, "I... I''m called Shen Han, holding the rank of captain in the organization. As for the rest, due to confidentiality, I cannot disclose!"


    "Hmm! Not bad! Quite defiant! It seems I need to stimte you a bit for you to cooperate!" Alex coldly chuckled, pping his hands, then approached and grabbed Shen Han. He lifted her straight up and headed towards the torture chamber.


    "What are you going to do?! What do you want?! Let me tell you! Our organization''s main base is not far from here. If we don''t return for a long time, the organization will send a massive army to find us! By then, even with your current strength, you''ll be leveled to the ground!"


    As the noble woman shouted and struggled, seeing Alex continue on indifferently, her eyes filled with contempt and disdain. She then changed her tone and said, "Sir! My father is a senator in the organization! Before the apocalypse, he was the deputy mayor of Jiangcheng City! If you dare to harm me, my father will not let it go easily!"


    "Hmm? Didn''t expect you to have such a background. Looks like I''ve stumbled upon a treasure. Shen Han, turns out you''re a second-generation official! Today, I''ll have some fun!" Amused, Alex nced at the noble woman Shen Han and threw her onto a water bed.


    Shen Han was d in military attire, exuding a heroic aura. The most striking feature was the ample bosom revealed through the torn neckline, leaving Alex salivating.


    As Shen Han struggled, more of her chest became exposed, revealing deep cleavage and the trembling snowy whiteness. Coupled with the t and fair lower abdomen, it presented a captivating sight.


    Clearly, this woman had a military background before the apocalypse, perhaps a member of the armed forces or, like Si Ruoqing, a former special police officer. Her entire demeanor exuded a sense of vigor, and her figure was full and athletic ¨C a physique not easily found in ordinary women.


    Shen Han, being a strong-willed individual, tried to get up after being thrown onto the water bed by Alex. However, her struggles only added to the allure, as her hands were tied behind her back.


    To rise, she had to exert force with her legs and head, resulting in Shen Han kneeling on the water bed, supporting herself with her head against the ground, while her raised buttocks showcased their fullness.


    Without hesitation, Alex approached and forcefully removed Shen Han''s pants and underwear, releasing her shapely buttocks and intimate area.


    Beautiful!


    Fair!


    Plump!


    The perfectly round and stic buttocks, wlessly white, along with the ck vagina nestled between them and the curly pubic hair, created a visually intense impact on Alex.


    With a resounding p, Alex''s hand struck Shen Han''s raised buttocks, the sensation of firm sticity reverberating through his palm.


    "Smack!" The distinct feeling of resilience echoed as Alex removed his own pants, exposing his erect penis. He then proceeded to frictionally engage with Shen Han''s raised buttocks.


    Shen Han felt a hot and robust rod rubbing against her buttocks, asionally grazing over her anus and lingering on herbia, teasing her. Overwhelmed by an immense sense of shame, a mixture of fear and embarrassment flooded her body. Shen Han cried uncontrobly, desperately writhing her raised buttocks in an attempt to evade the grinding of the penis.


    However, the more she resisted, the more it stimted Alex''s penis. The sturdy and erect organ, constantly provoked by Shen Han''s struggles, became as hard as iron, veins protruding.


    With a low growl, Alex violently grabbed Shen Han''s hair, wielding the penis like a whip across her snowy white raised buttocks.


    "p, p, p!" A series of tremors echoed, apanied by Shen Han''s painful moans. Subsequently, Alex held onto Shen Han''s hair with one hand and seized her ample breasts with the other, his legs tightly mped around her raised buttocks.


    With a smooth motion, the penis slid directly into Shen Han''s moistened vagina!


    ...


    Soon, the torture chamber was filled with piercing screams and the beastly sounds of Alex''s brutal flogging:


    "Roar!! I''ll ask you again, where is your organization''s base?!"


    "This is our secret, I can''t betray the organization... Ah!! It hurts!! This is my first time! Ah! Please be gentle!...


    It''s... It''s inside a military base near Jiangcheng City!... Ah! No! Don''t! My pussy is going to be torn apart!


    Ah! We... we''ve established a refuge there..."


    "How many people are in the refuge?! Huh?!"


    "Ah... uh... there are... over a thousand people... Uh, uh!... Please...


    don''t... Ah! Too deep~~ My uterus is about to tear apart!~~"


    "What kind of weapons do you have? How many soldiers?"


    "No... I can''t say anymore! This is betraying the organization! No... Ah!!! It''s tearing apart!


    Okay, okay... We have two hundred special forces soldiers... The main weapons include five light armored vehicles... 69-type 40mm rocketunchers, ten units... 98-type 120mm rocketunchers, three units... Two WZ-10 military helicopters...


    89-type 12.7mm heavy machine guns, two units... 02-type 14.5mm heavy machine guns, three units... And six Type 88 5.8mm general-purpose machine guns... Approximately twenty Type 88 sniper rifles..."


    "The individual weapons are standard for field troops... Over two hundred people are all equipped with Type 95 rifles, Type 85 submachine guns... Hand grenades... Type 92 pistols..."


    The equipment was indeed sophisticated. With Alex''s current strength, confronting these people head-on might not be in his favor. The WZ-10 military helicopters and the 98-type rocketunchers alone posed a significant challenge.


    "Very well! How many mutants like you do you have?"


    "We have around thirty mutants... Some were originally from the organization, and some were rescuedter..."


    However, the number of mutants controlled by these people wasn''t significant. Hearing Shen Han''s ount, Alex began contemting how to gain control of such a powerful armed force.


    Especially those two WZ-10 military helicopters¡ªAlex had been yearning for them! Direct confrontation was not an option, but with a bit of maniption and cunning, there might be a way.


    In Alex''s mind, the seeds of conspiracy and intrigue began to sprout once again...

 Chapter 152: Crisis of Holy Mother

    "What was your missioning here?! Huh?! Speak!!"


    "Easy!! Please be gentle! It''s my first time being subjected to ''harsh interrogation''! Ah!! Alright, I''ll talk! Our signal receiver detected strong signal fluctuations here, so our leaders sent us to investigate and see if there are survivors!"


    Indeed, it was the signal tower from the mansion that attracted them. It seemed the concerns of Blood Witch Yueyue and others were justified. The moment they activated the signal tower, the organization noticed!


    And they arrived so quickly!


    Alex nced at Shen Han, who was undergoing "torture." With a well-built physique and a heroic demeanor, she looked like a specially trained special forces soldier. Alex initially thought dealing with such special forces would be challenging.


    However, he didn''t expect Shen Han to be pampered and experiencing "torture" for the first time. Whatever Alex asked, Shen Han obediently answered, behaving remarkably docile.


    "Why are you looking for survivors? What''s your purpose?!" Alex twitched the "whip," and crimson blood clung to it.


    In Alex''s understanding, in this post-apocalyptic world, no one would kindly seek out survivors to help or rescue them. Even if someone did, they would likely have met a grim fate by now.


    "To save people! Our goal is to save people! With the apocalypse, most humans have turned into zombies, and the remaining survivors are scattered. The longer the apocalypsests, the fewer humans there will be! So, we must rescue the unfortunate survivors, gather them together, unite, and rebuild a beautiful home! Ahh!


    Hehehe..."


    Shen Han''s breathing was as rapid as a bellows, her face twisted in the agony of torment. Alex, however, couldn''t possibly believe this lofty and absurd story.


    Before the apocalypse, Alex was ustomed to hearing such nonsense and immediately increased the intensity in anger.


    He fiercelyshed out with the "whip" several times.


    "It''s true!! Our purpose this time is really to save people! We need more soldiers, more mutants to guard the base shelter, and morebor to work for us, creating a new home! Our shelter has already opened an underground base and also established farnd around the shelter. With the deepening crisis of the apocalypse, food will only be scarcer! So, we must find a way to be self-sufficient!"


    Alex sneered, detecting contradictions in Shen Han''s words. "Contradictions! Can''t you even fabricate lies? If food is bing scarcer, rescuing more people would only make it even more scarce, wouldn''t it? Huh?!! Roar!"


    "Hehehe... Ahh... we have stored food now! And we are actively collecting more! In the short term, we don''t have to worry about food at all! Hmm hmm...


    many food items, stored for a long time, will expire. It''s better to find more people to share and create a new home together! What we need most now are soldiers andbor!"


    Listening to Shen Han, Alex couldn''t help but pause.


    He was starting to believe a bit.


    After all, these people possessed formidable strength and organizational background. Even the Holy Mother might not meet a quick demise. Considering they established a parliamentary system, this survivor organization seemed quite democratic.


    Moreover, living in the forest base without experiencing the cruel reality of the apocalypse, they might still retain pre-apocalyptic kindness and humanity, which was not entirely imusible.


    Alex admitted that his previous thoughts were somewhat cynical.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, Alex doesn''t consider "small-minded" as a pejorative term; on the contrary, it has be amendatory term, while "gentleman" has taken on a derogatory meaning.


    Morality has eroded in the apocalypse.


    Often, the small-minded thrive, while gentlemen are the first to meet their demise.


    Next, Alex gained some insights into various details through Shen Han''s ount, learning about the arrangements and internal situations within the base.


    Originally, this ce was a secret ammunition depot guarded by the military.


    There used to be a battalion stationed here, the closest military force to Jiangcheng City before the apocalypse.


    After the sudden arrival of the apocalypse, most of the military personnel here also turned into zombies. However, the leaders in the military quickly awakened to the situation. Under effective leadership, they swiftly eliminated the zombies with powerful firepower and established defense fortifications. On the foundation of the former military camp, they created a shelter.


    At that time, the camp had only about 100 survivors.


    Fortunately, being a warehouse, it had ample ammunition and provisions. The remaining survivors were well-trained and united.


    Under the guidance of the camp leaders, they quickly stabilized the situation.


    Later, leaders from the organization in Jiangcheng City contacted this military camp. They ordered the camp leaders to spare no effort and dispatch people to rescue the surviving organization leaders in the organization headquarters, regardless of the cost.


    The duty of soldiers is to obey orders, even in such chaotic times. Without hesitation, these warriors left the safety of the camp, taking helicopters and armored vehicles to face difficulties head-on, heading straight to the organization headquarters.


    After sacrificing half of their soldiers, all the surviving leaders in the city organization headquarters were rescued, and many survivors were also saved.


    Later, the rescued leaders in the organization headquarters formed a council. The two main leaders took on the roles of co-chairs, with ten other leaders serving as council members. They began organized and directed efforts for the construction of the entire military camp.


    These individuals had capabilities, especially the female lead, who was decisive and hands-on, earning the admiration and support of many. Under her leadership, the entire shelter rapidly developed, rescuing numerous survivors, and training many warriors and mutant soldiers.


    The current base shelter had be a secure haven in this post-apocalyptic world.


    However, conflicts emerged at this point. The second-inmand in the organization privately united with discontented council members who opposed the strong-willed female lead. They rallied opportunistic elements among the soldiers and mutants, initiating an assault against the female lead''s regime, attempting to seize control of the entire shelter.


    They criticized the concept of rescuing more survivors and establishing a new human settlement, arguing that as the poption grew, food consumption would increase significantly. They spread various rumors among the survivors in the shelter, instigating selfish individuals to counter the female lead.


    This slogan quickly gained support from some selfish survivors. In just a few days, the once benevolent and just female lead faced strong criticism and resistance from the majority of survivors.


    These survivors, disregarding the fact that they were rescued by the female lead''s initiative to save lives, now vehemently opposed her advocacy of rescue efforts. They demanded resource conservation, advocating for closed-door development of the base to ensure the survival of the existing poption.


    The situation in the entire camp suddenly became tense. However, due to the female lead''s strong support from the military leadership, and her significant contributions to the establishment of the shelter, she managed to stabilize the situation.

 Chapter 153: Summoning! Seed of the Demon God

    "Virgin!" Alex''s immediate reaction was that this female lead was a typical virtuous and benevolent figure. In such a post-apocalyptic world, ying by the rules of kindness and fairness from the pre-apocalyptic era was just asking for trouble. Human nature tends to be selfish.


    In an environment like the apocalypse, holding absolute power, maintaining one''s interests, and securing one''s influence are crucial.


    This woman, starting with such a good foundation, should have focused on seizing power and stabilizing her authority as soon as possible. Instead, she yed with the idea of a council system and engaging in charity work. Did she really think she was a savior? The conniving conspirators among the selfish survivors would soon teach her a lesson.


    ording to the situation described by Shen Han, if the military faced issues or if military leadership switched sides, the female lead would be finished in an instant. In this environment, problems within the military were only a matter of time.


    A cold glint shed in Alex''s eyes, and a n crossed his mind. With the information he currently possessed, Alex had developed a preliminary strategy.


    ...


    After a session of punishment, Shen Han''s loyalty had reached 96%. With a bit more time, she should bepletely enved. Meanwhile, the other male mutant had been castrated and turned into a puppet.


    Alex checked the body data of this newly puppetized male mutant:


    [Puppet Number 00048: Ordinary Mutant Puppet]


    - Name: Liu Rui


    - Gender: Male


    - Constitution: 91


    - Spirit: 61


    - Strength: 97


    - Endurance: 89


    - Agility: 72


    (Average values for adult male humans are around 60)


    - Skills: Proficient in Military Body Boxing, Proficient in Free Fighting, Precise Marksmanship


    The various data looks good, except for the skill, which stands out a bit. Compared to the mutants on Alex''s side, this Liu Rui is slightly weaker. After all, the mutants on Alex''s side have been enhanced, and their physical qualities are more evenly distributed. Liu Rui, on the other hand, is an ordinary mutant.


    From Liu Rui, it can be inferred that the organization''s shelter is not particrly strong in terms of mutants. Perhaps their true strength is not yet as powerful as the mutant forces Alex currently controls.


    The only concern for Alex right now is the organization''s shelter''s possession of thermal weapons and military-grade heavy equipment. Moreover, since it was originally an ammunition depot, Alex can easily guess that if the missiles in the depot were triggered, it should be enough to level the entire area around Jiangcheng City!


    Fortunately, this seemingly impregnable base is filled with internal conflicts. Powerful fortresses are generally broken from within! Coming out of the ve ughterhouse, Alex took out a specially made walkie-talkie, adjusted it to a specific encrypted channel, and said, "Darling, did you receive the samples I had someone send to you today?"


    "Sizzle... Thank you, dear. I''ve received them!" A happy and sweet voice from Yang Zhimei quickly came through the walkie-talkie.


    Through the Grudge No. 1, Alex could see Professor Yang Zhimei holding the walkie-talkie with a face full of sweet happiness. Since falling in love with Alex, Professor Yang always had this special walkie-talkie on her, eagerly anticipating contact from her beloved man at all times.


    Alex smiled satisfactorily and continued speaking into the walkie-talkie, "Darling, the people I sent to you today are well-trained members of the organization. Their physical fitness is excellent, and they should respond well to mutant activation. Administer the activation serum to them immediately.


    Once they have sessfully mutated, have those above escort them to the City of Darkness and lock them up in the Forbidden Soul Demon House."


    "Okay, dear! I''ll arrange it immediately!" A docile voice from Yang Zhimei came through the walkie-talkie.


    With a faint smile on his lips, Alex cut off themunication and said to the walkie-talkie, "Darling, don''t work too hard. Take care of yourself. After I''m done with things here, I''lle to the mansion and find you, so you can enjoy yourself!"


    Yang Zhimei blushed, her eyes filled with anticipation. She nervously looked around, realizing there was no one nearby, then shyly said, "Dear, I... I miss you so much..."


    Alex smirked provocatively, teasing Professor Yang Zhimei, "My dear Professor Yang, where do you miss me?"


    Yang Zhimei twisted her body shyly, bit her lip, moved her legs slightly, and with a soft and charming voice, she said, "You rascal! You''re teasing me again! If you have the guts,e and conquer me now!"


    Alex flirted with Yang Zhimei for a few more lines. Yang Zhimei, who was tasting the forbidden fruit for the first time, was already infatuated with Alex so quickly. At this moment, even though Yang Zhimei was still passionate about her scientific research, her top priority had changed. Now, Alex was the most important person in her heart.


    Being affectionate with Alex was the happiest thing for her now.


    Putting down the walkie-talkie, Alex couldn''t help but lick his lips and smirked triumphantly, "I didn''t expect Professor Yang to be the shy type." He was bing increasingly proud of his ability to conquer women.


    After all, Alex was a person who could effortlessly bring even a 36-year-old single and beautiful scientist under his control. Women like Yang Zhimei, once in love, would be entangled in the quagmire of love just like she was obsessed with scientific research. It would be like an addictive drug, an infatuation with Alex.


    Thinking about the witch sisters who were enchanted by him, Alex found that he was getting better at understanding women''s thoughts. He navigated theplexities of the dating world more effortlessly amidst the multitude of women.


    "It seems like I need to practice more in the art of seduction!" Alex mumbled to himself as he walked into his Demon King''s Castle and headed towards the room where the sister, Yueyue, was.


    Time passed quickly, and after a series of passionate encounters, it was soon evening. Alex, looking at Yueyue, the blood witch who had reached 100% loyalty and waspletely enved, got up, put on his clothes, andmanded the system:


    "System, check my Apocalypse Coins!"


    [Apocalypse Coins: 10,580 coins.]


    Finally reaching ten thousand coins! Alex, suppressing his excitement, opened the list of buildings and summons, selecting "Seeds of the Demon God."


    "System, immediately summon the Seeds of the Demon God!"


    [Seeds of the Demon God selected, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 10,000 Apocalypse Coins...]


    [Summoning in progress...]


    With the electronic synthesis sound echoing, the space in front of Alex began to twist and rotate rapidly. A hollow spatial crack appeared, filled with a dark and explosive aura.

 Chapter 154: Arrival of the Female Demon God!

    A remarkably well-proportioned female demon god slowly walked towards Alex, her tall and majestic figure gracefully bending down...


    Alex instinctively reached out his hand, and then, the female demon god pulled him into the realm of the demon gods.


    It was a dim pce, and Alex found himself in one of its grand halls. The recently appeared female demon god sat on a throne made of ck metal, dominating everything.


    The throne had a unique design, as if countless swords had melted together to form it.


    The hall was vast and empty, with metal pirs adorned with carvings of various seductive and enchanting naked witches. Apart from those pirs, the only other feature was the magical array emitting a faint glow beneath Alex.


    The female demon god smiled as she stood up from the throne, swaying her hips towards Alex.


    Snow-white hair, battle attire in ck and red, a wless figure.


    And that breathtakingly beautiful face.


    "Have you finallye? My master..." A magical and melodious voice filled with tenderness echoed in the hall.


    As the female demon god approached, Alex even felt himself suffocated by the stunning beauty before him.


    However, in the next moment, the female demon god suddenly appeared behind Alex, wrapping her arms around him. With her ample and upright figure, standing at 2 meters tall, she seemed somewhat towering.


    Embracing Alex from behind, the female demon god made him feel like his neck was surrounded by two round and plump orbs.


    Then, the demon god''s tongue, like a wriggling and sticky insect, traveled from the back of Alex''s neck, skillfully reaching his earlobe. Gently teasing it, the female demon god took Alex''s earring into her mouth and started sucking on it.


    The smooth and soft tongue continued, swirling from Alex''s ear to the cochlea. A captivating fragrance lingered, and Alex felt a tingling sensation throughout his body.


    Turning his head, Alex was met with the unparalleled beauty of the female demon god and the enchanting gleam in her eyes.


    Alex slowly closed his eyes, savoring the attentions of the irresistibly beautiful female demon god.


    While the female demon god continued to lick and tease Alex, her hands never ceased their exploration. Sliding down his broad chest, they finally grasped Alex''s manhood, gently stroking it.


    Alex never expected that, during his first encounter with the female demon god, she would be so proactive in their intimate moments. It felt somewhat surreal, like a dream.


    As the female demon god flirted and yed, Alex quickly overcame any reservations or doubts in his mind. He turned abruptly, taking one of the female demon god''s tender nipples into his mouth, using his agile tongue to tease and tantalize it, eliciting a series of moans and tremors from the female demon god.


    Alex extended his hand, sliding his fingers into the female war god''s armor, pushing aside her underwear, and inserting his index finger onto the female demon god''s clitoris.


    The bean-sized clitoris, delicate and full, proved particrly sensitive to Alex''s maniptions. Copious amounts of love fluids flowed down the female demon god''s snowy white thighs.


    The moans of the female demon god grew louder as her tall and voluptuous body pressed Alex down.


    With a wave of her hand, the female demon god''s entire armor vanished suddenly. Simultaneously, all the clothes on Alex disappeared as if by magic.


    The female demon god let out an expectant and excited moan as she forcefully impaled herself on Alex''s manhood.


    "Ssh!" As he entered her, a gush of fluids erupted.


    The female demon god''s beautiful blossom seemed to possess a unique vitality, involuntarily sucking and undting.


    The sensation was both so real and yet so elusive.


    In a hazy state, Alex felt the space around him tearing apart...


    When Alex opened his satisfied eyes, the scene before him returned to the reality of the world. The dark space crack slowly twisted and faded away.


    The ethereal female demon god, with a gentle and seductive smile, produced a purple-red egg-shaped seed from beneath her. Through the space crack, she tenderly handed it to Alex.


    Alex reached out his hand, slowly taking the seed. However, his gaze was fixed tightly on the giant-like female demon god.


    At this moment, he finally saw the true appearance of the female demon god!


    Beautiful!!


    Too beautiful!


    A devilishly enchanting face and a demonic figure! The divine aura and powerful majesty emanating from her made Alex unable to help but feel a bit infatuated.


    This was a true goddess!


    A fulfillment of every man''s fantasy!


    Perfect and wless, with a divine temperament. Even Alex couldn''t help but feel inadequate inparison.


    It was an indescribable beauty, beyond thenguage of the mortal world. Even with the wildest imagination, one couldn''t conjure such a sense of beauty.


    This naturally endowed, supremely beautiful, and almost transcendent beauty could not be expressed in thenguage of mortals.


    "Master, this is our child. Treat it well... Grow stronger quickly... I''ll be waiting for you in the Demon Realm..."


    A voice, as if echoing from the abyss, reverberated in Alex''s ears.


    Then, the crack in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    The figure of the female demon god also vanished into the void.


    Only the purple-red seed, emitting a powerful aura, remained in Alex''s hand.


    This was the seed of the demon god!


    It could be used to summon a new demon god seed for the City of Darkness!


    At the same time, it was the crystallization of Alex and the female demon god, Alex''s child.


    The immense power contained within it made Alex''s heart race.


    Following the system''s prompt, Alex bit his finger, smeared his fresh blood on the demon god seed, and then hid the seed in his embrace for nurturing.


    Having obtained the demon god seed, the next step was to head to the estate and use the seed to conceive a new City of Darkness!


    Alex, eagerly anticipating this moment, leaped onto the Annihtor armored tank and headed straight for the estate.


    Upon reaching the estate, it was already nightfall. The walls of the estate were heavily guarded.


    Alex drove into the estate and descended from the Annihtor armored tank under the wee of Blue Si Ruo, Qian Qian, and others. Then, he took out the "Demon God''s Seed" from his embrace and buried it in an empty space.


    [The demon god''s seed has been nted!]


    [Summoning City of Darkness sessful!]


    With the sound of electronic synthesis, a thunderous rumbling noise echoed. Dust began to rise from the ground, and four city walls emerged from the earth.


    Immediately after, a small house and a small tomb were born.


    The scene before Alex made him feel like he had traveled through time, evoking a deep sigh.


    Back then, the first City of Darkness was established in the same way!


    Everything happening now reminded Alex of the excitement and joy he felt when he first acquired the City of Darkness.


    Initially, without the Shelter System, he might have long been devoured by zombies, ending up without aplete corpse.


    "System! Thank you!" Alex suddenly expressed heartfelt gratitude to the system.


    The electronic synthesized voice of the system also suddenly softened, as if it had suddenly gained human emotions, saying to Alex, "It is my honor to serve you..."


    Emerging from the nostalgic emotions, Alex looked at the newly established City of Darkness. Compared to his first City of Darkness, this new one was almost considered crude. It only upied one-tenth of the estate''s area, barely enough to encircle the vi.


    Alex checked the remaining Doomsday Coins he had.


    [Doomsday Coins: 875 pieces.]


    After summoning the "Demon God''s Seed," he was left with just over five hundred coins. During the process of returning to the estate and summoning the seed, he gained a few more. Now he had over eight hundred coins.


    With this amount, upgrading City of Darkness to intermediate level was more than enough.


    The primary purpose of Alex building City of Darkness here was to establish a teleportation gate for convenient connection between the two locations. Additionally, the inherent functions of envement and control within City of Darkness were also what Alex needed.


    As for features like the graveyard for burying zombies and the resting hut, Alex temporarily did not n to focus on their development. The graveyard in the first City of Darkness was sufficient for now, and the living conditions in the vi were excellent. There was currently no need to spend arge sum to establish the Demon King''s Castle.


    If the graveyard here were to be upgraded, it would be better to wait until the "Demon God''s Folding Gate" was established, providing teleportation capabilities.


    However, before that, strengthening the defense of this area was still necessary.


    Alex once again opened the construction and summoning panel, selecting the upgrade of the new City of Darkness to an intermediate level. Then, using the remaining Doomsday Coins, he summoned the "Lord''s Illusion," covering the entire estate within the City of Darkness.


    The originally discreet estate, under the concealment of the "Lord''s Illusion," instantly vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 155: Teleportation Esper!

    Havingpleted all these tasks, Alex had depleted all his Doomsday Coins. He inspected the progress of the estate development once again and was quite satisfied to see wooden stakes and iron wire fences being erected around the valley surrounding the estate.


    The Legion of the Plundering Tyrant, led by the Zombie Overlord, was already fully deployed. Under Alex''smand, they were scattered in the dense forests around the estate and the valley, blocking the entry of wandering zombies.


    Under heavy defenses, this estate had be a sanctuary in the apocalypse.


    While listening to the reports from the mutated women, Alex enjoyed thepany of these mutated beauties to the fullest. After a satisfying time, he received a report from Professor Yang Zhimei through themunication device.


    "Dear, the people you sent over havepleted the experiments. Their physical qualities are excellent. Six of them sessfully mutated, and one of them manifested a special ability."


    "Very good! Have them brought up, and I will make further arrangements. What ability did the mutated person with special powers develop?" Alex asked through themunication device.


    He was highly satisfied with Yang Zhimei''s efficiency in handling tasks. However,pared to technical matters with Yang Zhimei, Alex preferred spending time with the mutated beauties, Lan Siruo and Qian Qian. Therefore, he didn''t inform Yang Zhimei about his activities within the estate.


    Upon hearing Alex''s praise, Yang Zhimei felt excited and reported earnestly, "The evolved ability is quite unique. Right after the mutation, this esper used telekinesis. We almost let him escape!"


    "The person''s psychic ability seems to be rted to space and enables short-distance teleportation in an extremely short time. However, this individual''s mental strength doesn''t appear to be very strong. The teleportation distance is quite short, and it seems that it can only be used once in a while.


    The person who teleported ended up just moving to the underground second floor and was promptly caught by the guards over there."


    "In addition, although this mutated individual gained an ability, the enhancement of physical qualities is not significant. Considering our previous encounters, I believe mutated individuals can be ssified into two types: one with psychic abilities and another with enhanced physical strength. Particrly powerful ones exhibit abination of both types."


    After listening to Yang Zhimei''s analysis, Alex nodded in agreement. There was indeed a distinction among mutated individuals.


    However, at present, the abilities of espers seemedparatively weak, unable to match up to the mutated individuals with enhanced physical strength. Nevertheless, Alex found the esper with teleportation ability very intriguing.


    If he could master this extraordinary skill of teleportation, many tasks could be significantly facilitated.


    "Yuanyuan, arrange for someone to receive the new mutated individuals sent by theboratory and bring them to me," Alex ordered the woman, Yuanyuan, who was beside him and had just finished serving him.


    "Yes!" Yuanyuan bowed and left. Soon, she returned with puppet soldiers escorting the mutated individuals to Alex.


    After conducting some simple tests on these people, Alex found that, apart from the esper who retained memories, only 50% of their loyalty was preserved. The loyalty of the others had already reached 90% or higher.


    Alex changed his mind and decided to send these people back to the advanced City of Darkness for envement. Except for the esper with the retained memory, the others had lost their memories, and although their skills and experiences from before the mutation remained intact, memories of their pre-mutated lives were extremely blurry.


    If all these individuals were turned into mindless puppets who only obeyedmands, it would obviously be disadvantageous for Alex''s next ns. Instead of spending time turning them into mere puppets, it would be better to fully enve them.


    Compared to puppets with no remaining thoughts, these enved individuals would better serve as a cover for Alex''s ns and assist in the conspiracy to take over the military base. After experiencing a passionate night in the mansion, Alex returned to the advanced City of Darkness early in the morning, driving the Annihtor Armor Tank.


    After releasing the newly mutated individuals from the dungeon, Alex examined each one. Except for the esper, all the others had reached 100% envement. Alex squinted at the esper, noticing that not only had his loyalty not increased in the slightest, but it had also decreased to 0%, which intrigued him.


    Considering the powerful spatial abilities, this individual''s psychic attributes should be quite high. However, even high psychic attributes would sumb to envement once hope and resistance will were lost, albeit taking a longer time.


    The only possible exnation was that this esper had a strong resistance will and a deep-seated hope still sustaining him.


    "Do you think you can escape?" Alex asked the esper, looking at him with a cold sneer.


    The esper red at Alex with hatred, venomously saying, "You devil! We have no grievances with you, why do you treat us like this?! Just wait! I wille back for revenge!"


    After finishing his words, the esper burst into a maniacalugh and instantly activated his teleportation ability, saying, "Goodbye! The next time we meet will be when we tten your refuge! Hahaha..."


    However, the esper''sughter abruptly stopped, followed by a horrified wail. Staring dumbfounded at his unmoving body in the same spot, the esper was bewildered.


    "What... what''s going on... Yesterday, everything went smoothly! Why can''t I activate it today? What''s happening? My psychic power has already recovered!" The mutant shouted in hysterics, his face filled with disbelief and unwillingness.


    Alex smirked disdainfully, indifferent to the chaos. In the City of Darkness, everything would be under his control. The esper''s attempt to escape using teleportation in front of him was nothing short of a joke.


    At the moment the esper tried to activate his ability, the City of Darkness sensed hostility and easily locked onto him. Even taking a single step outside was impossible.


    "Do you want to crush my City of Darkness?" A voice, mocking and cold, suddenly sounded in the esper''s ears. Turning around, he saw the devilish figure of Alex with a sardonic smile, holding a knife that appeared out of nowhere.


    "I''m willing to join you! My Lord!! Just spare my life! I am willing to pledge allegiance to you! My abilities will undoubtedly be of great use to you in the future!" The esper shouted desperately, his voice hoarse.

 Chapter 156: Need to Bury the Body for 7 Hours!

    "You''re right; your ability will indeed be very useful to me..." Alex''s mocking voice echoed softly.


    Just as the esper thought he had escaped, a sly sense of triumph gleaming in his eyes, Alex''s cleaver descended lightly! The de shed, freezing the esper''s sly smile in an instant, his head severed from his body.


    Alex picked up the corpse, a sardonic smile ying on his lips.


    Indeed, he needed this teleportation ability. If not for this esper reminding him, he might not have recalled it immediately.


    After burying the Lightning King with electrokic abilities, he gained proficiency in lightning control. Therefore, burying this esper with teleportation abilities should have a high probability of acquiring the teleportation skill as well.


    Having a subordinate with teleportation abilities was good, but having the skill directly would be even better.


    Alex walked to a recently vacated level 3 grave and tossed the teleportation esper''s corpse inside.


    [Teleportation esper''s corpse is being buried...]


    [Requires 7 hours...]


    The system''s electronic synthesis sound announced themencement of the burial of the teleportation esper''s corpse.


    "7 hours?! That long?" Alex was surprised.


    In all the corpses he had buried, this was the first time encountering one that required such a long time. Moreover, this teleportation esper had mediocre physical attributes, except for a rtively strong mental attribute, not much different from an ordinary person.


    "If it takes 7 hours, there''s a great chance that this teleportation mutant''s corpse will yield the teleportation skill!"


    Alex nodded to himself and, after some contemtion, couldn''t find any special qualities in the esper other than the teleportation skill that justified a 7-hour burial in a level 3 grave.


    "If I can really obtain the teleportation skill, I might as well personally go to that military base and have some fun."


    Originally, Alex nned to manipte the puppet body of Antian Wei to apany Shen Han and others in exploring the military base. However, now it seemed that if he could acquire the teleportation skill, Alex wouldn''t need to worry too much about his safety. He could personally go to the military base and investigate the situation.


    If conditions permitted, he might even take direct action and im the military base as his own!


    However, first, he needed to see if the corpse of the teleportation esper, which required a 7-hour burial, could indeed yield the teleportation skill. If so, he needed to determine the skill''s range and the number of uses.


    All of these were still unknowns. Therefore, Alex decided to temporarily postpone the n to go to the military base.


    Looking at his watch, it was already past 8 in the morning.


    "I wonder if sister has settled in the outer city..." Alex mumbled to himself.


    With 7 hours remaining until the burial wasplete, he had some free time. If he wanted to go to the shelter at the military base, he needed to wait until after the burial to see if he obtained the teleportation skill before making a decision.


    During this period, he was rtively free.


    "Since there''s nothing else to do, I''ll go check on sister." Despite having a sufficient number of women around him now, Alex''s obsession with sister still had some influence on him.


    Alex still had lingering thoughts about sister, especially whenever he recalled their encounter in the bathroom that night. The memories made his blood boil.


    The posture.


    The skin.


    And thatzy charm unique to mature women.


    All of it captivated Alex.


    After calling Li Wanning to inquire about sister''s current situation, Alex leisurely walked out of the city, strolling to the teachers'' dormitory.


    Cousin sister was currently ced in the best teacher''s apartment on the third floor. The third floor was more convenient and safer. Li Wanning had carefully considered these factors when helping them choose.


    With his hands behind his back, Alex walked to the door of the teacher''s apartment where sister was staying and lightly knocked.


    "Who is it?!" Soon, sister Tang Wanshow''s crisp and tender voice came from inside.


    Alex coughed lightly, speaking earnestly like a leader about to do something mischievous when addressing a female subordinate. "Sister, it''s me, Alex."


    Hearing that it was Alex, Tang Wanshow hurriedly ran over to open the door. She rubbed her hands on her scarf, blushing nervously as she said, "Alex, I didn''t know it was you..."


    Seeing Alex peeking inside, sister quickly stepped aside, weing him. "Alex,e in! Come in quickly! Sister-inw just finished cleaning,e in and have a seat. Your cousin found some good tea leaves here yesterday. I''ll brew some tea for you..."


    Facing her enthusiasm, Alex just smiled faintly and walked into the room.


    It was a rtivelyrge teacher''s apartment, around 130 square meters. In addition to a living room, bedroom, and bathroom, there was also a kitchen. However, this apartment outside the citycked running water and electricity.


    Fortunately, it was daytime, and with the windows open, the living room was still rtively bright. However, the other rooms appeared much darker and more ambiguous.


    "Alex, have a seat! I''ll brew some tea for you! We really have to thank you this time for taking care of us like this! If it weren''t for you, we would still be living in fear in that shelter. Now, with your care, we can live peacefully here!" Tang Wanshow chattered on, taking out tea leaves and a kettle from the table, preparing to make tea for Alex.


    Alex sat down on the spacious sofa, waving his hand. "Tang Wanshow, no need. I don''t like tea, and you don''t have a water purifier here. It''s not easy to get clean water. Keep it for yourself."


    Hearing Alex''s words, Tang Wanshow felt a bit disappointed. Indeed, what kind of tea hadn''t Alex tasted? Everything in the entire Jiangcheng City was his backyard! Whatever kind of life he wanted, he could have. Whatever he wanted to use, he could get. Whatever woman he wanted to enjoy, he could have.


    Looking at herself, living in this ce without electricity and water, enduring a hard life with her useless husband, she couldn''t help but feel low-spirited. Relying on Alex''s help, she barely survived.


    Tang Wanshow thought to herself, feeling quite down. She carried the tea to Alex, bent down, and handed it to him. "Alex, you''re really amazing now, so sessful. Even in this post-apocalyptic world, you can still live such a good life... Sister really envies those maids of yours, being able to live such a good life with you..."


    As she handed over the tea, Alex suddenly saw a vast expanse of whiteness...

 Chapter 157: Cousin is not at home today?

    Tang Wanshow was wearing a loose snow-white blouse. The moment she bent down, arge expanse of snow-white was indisputably revealed in front of her chest. The plump and snowy mature breasts, entuated by the pink bra, appeared exceptionally striking.


    Seeing Alex''s unabashed gaze, Tang Wanshow instinctively straightened up, blushing, and turned her head away. Alex smiled faintly, not paying too much attention. He looked around and pretended to be curious, asking, "Sister, is cousin not at home today?"


    Although Alex asked this way, he already knew it very well. His cousin, Xiao Mu, was not only not at home now but would not be back until 1 o''clock in the afternoon!


    Tang Wanshow pulled a small chair and sat down opposite Alex, answering somewhat flustered, "Oh... the corpse collection team came to find him today. Your cousin said he wants to work hard, strive to contribute here to repay your care for us, and allow me to have a better life here. So, early this morning, he went out with the corpse collection team from the city to collect supplies."


    Alex nodded insincerely and said with a smile, "Cousin is indeed thoughtful..."


    As he spoke, Alex suddenly brightened. Tang Wanshow was quite tall, and sitting in a small chair was ufortable, so she had to sit with her legs apart and bent. However, today, sister was wearing a ck hip-hugging skirt. In this sitting position, with legs spread apart, Alex sitting across from her could see the full private area between the snow-white and round thighs without any obstruction.


    Today, Tang Wanshow is wearing a pair of whitece panties. The underwear may be a bit tight, and when Tang Wanshow bent down to sit, it tightly hugged her curves, pressing against the full and beautiful vagina, revealing a deep groove through the white panties. A few yful ck pubic hairs peeked out from the gap in the panties.


    Alex gently swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Tang Wanshow immediately noticed Alex''s peculiar gaze and blushed, biting her tender lips. She turned half of her face in embarrassment, not daring to look at Alex. However, her body remained somewhat stiff, and she even intentionally spread her legs, exposing more of her tender flesh to Alex.


    At this moment, Tang Wanshow''s heart was in great turmoil. On one hand, there was a more outstanding man, a better life, and the long-awaited sexual pleasure. On the other hand, there were deep-rooted moral principles and a husband who cared for her very much.


    Moreover, the man in front of her was her husband''s cousin. She was his sister-inw! This would be incest!


    "What am I thinking? This is my cousin! How can I entertain such obscene thoughts... But... I am also a woman... I want a man''s caress, I want to enjoy the pleasures of sex like other women..."


    Seeing Tang Wanshow''s conflicted expression, Alex smiled knowingly, a hint of yful and devilish charm shing in his eyes. "Sister, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red? Did you catch a cold or feel naughty?"


    As he spoke, Alex stood up and naturally touched sister''s forehead. It was indeed quite hot, even trembling slightly.


    "Oh no! You can''t!" Perhaps out of instinct, Tang Wanshow suddenly recoiled, her entire body losing bnce, and she fell heavily to the ground.


    The ss was also knocked over, and tea spilled all over the floor. Alex hurriedly stepped forward to catch Tang Wanshow, gently stabilizing her trembling body. As he touched the soft and fragrant body, he couldn''t help but feel intoxicated. He recalled the night when he saw Tang Wanshow wiping her beautiful vagina with tissue, her white buttocks raised.


    "Oh no! Alex... Look at me... My mind is all confused... I identally fell down," she said, hastily and flusteredly starting to clean up the ss shards on the floor.


    Alex stood in front of Tang Wanshow, looking down at her busily trembling figure. From this angle, he could see her plump breasts changing shapes under thepression of her legs. The high and round buttocks swayed from side to side, and the buttock groove was faintly visible under the tight-fitting skirt.


    Most importantly, with Tang Wanshow''s movements, the short skirt gradually lifted, revealing her snowy buttocks and white panties.


    Alex took a step back and watched Tang Wanshow bend down to pick up the ss shards from behind. The snowy and round buttocks,bined with the exposed slit under the panties, made Alex even see that the white panties were already damp!


    "Oh my god!" Tang Wanshow suddenly eximed, startled by the chaos in her mind and the ss shards. Her hand was pierced by the ss shards.


    "Oh my! Tang Wanshow, are you okay?!" Alex anxiously crouched down, snatched his Tang Wanshow''s hand, and sucked on the wound. As he sucked, he used his tongue to entwine and roll around. Tang Wanshow, who hadn''t tasted the vor of sex for many years, suddenly felt a flood of pleasure spreading beneath her, and her body became soaked, drenching her entire white panties.


    Tang Wanshow, feeling the sensation of Alex''s fingers, desperately turned her head away, unable to look at Alex. Her fair face had turnedpletely crimson!


    After carefully tending to Tang Wanshow''s wound, Alex helped her to sit on the sofa, showing great consideration. He said, "Sister, are you okay? Why is your whole body trembling, and you seem so hot? You must have caught a cold!"


    Saying this, Alex stood up and said, "I''ll go to the city and get a doctor for you."


    "No need!" Tang Wanshow, seeing Alex about to leave, hurriedly stood up and grabbed Alex''s hand. With courage, she said, "Alex! I''m fine! I just feel ufortable... As long as you stay here with me, it''s enough..."


    After saying that, Tang Wanshow turned her head away, her face crimson, too embarrassed to look at Alex again. Although she had spoken such words, Tang Wanshow''s heart was still in great turmoil.


    The education she received from childhood had always kept her from crossing this line. Moreover, her husband, despite being incapable in many aspects, treated her exceptionally well, being considerate in every way.


    He catered to her in everything and was unwilling to let her do anything. Even in this apocalyptic world, he was willing to risk everything to give her a good life. Apart from... being a bit weak and having some issues in the bedroom, Xiao Mu was still eptable...


    But the most fearsome thing between people isparison!


    Since Alex killed those men who disrespected her with a single word, her feelings toward Alex began to change significantly. She started admiring Alex, and romantic feelings started to blossom.


    Especially after seeing Alex''s castle and extravagant lifestyle.


    The demon in her heart had already started to stir, and soon, it would be hard to contain!


    "Tang Wanshow, is it because Cousin isn''t here, and you''re scared being alone? If you''re really afraid, I can arrange for a maid toe and apany you." Alex remained gentle and caring, but his words carried an air of dominance.


    "No... it''s not that... I just... I just feel safer with you around... Thank you for saving us! And letting us stay here...


    When you killed those three thugs, it was really... really handsome!" Tang Wanshow said, suddenly standing up and hugging Alex.


    As a woman, what''s wrong with pursuing a better life?! What''s the use of my husband being so good to me?!! He gives his all, but it''s not as much as Alex casually bestows!!!


    In this apocalyptic world, a man''s weakness and ipetence are original sins! I''m a normal woman, and I need a man''s care and protection! He''s weak, he''s incapable, he''s just not enough!!!


    What moral and ethical standards?! They''re just deceiving us naive women! This is the apocalypse, there''s now, what morality is left?! I just want to survive better! I''m not wrong!!


    Moreover, if I can make Alex happy, my husband will surely receive better treatment. He doesn''t need to risk his life and get only meager supplies in return. Since he''s useless, I''d rather make his cousin happy and seek a better life for both of us!


    This isn''t greed, it''s not against morality; it''s for the sake of a better life for my husband and me! I''m sacrificing myself! Yes! I''m sacrificing myself! It''s for my husband!


    Tang Wanshow struggled intensely in her heart, but in the end, she sessfully convinced herself!


    At this moment, she suddenly felt a sense of relief.


    "Alex... I... I really want..." Tang Wanshow''s voice, filled with charm and confusion, echoed in Alex''s ear.


    Sweet fragrance wafted over his ear, and behind him, he could feel the pressure of soft, ample breasts.


    In that moment, Alex felt a heat surging through his entire body.


    Turning his head, he saw Tang Wanshow had closed her eyes, fluttering her long eyshes as she slightly lifted her head, extending her alluring lips.


    With wless fair skin, delicate features, and a seductive charm reminiscent of a hungry mature woman,plemented by glossy red lips glistening in the sunlight.


    Alex eagerly took Tang Wanshow''s red lips into his mouth, indulging in passionate sucking.


    Sister''s desire erupted like a burst dam, moaning lustfully while fervently sucking on Alex''s tongue.


    Their tongues entwined, rolling over each other like intertwining dragons and phoenixes.


    The room was filled with sister''sscivious moans and the kissing sounds of "sizzle, sizzle."


    Perhaps after suppressing her desires for too long, Tang Wanshow was instantly ignited. She frantically tore at Alex''s clothes, using her tongue and lips to lick and kiss his neck.


    Simultaneously, her hands didn''t forget to slip into Alex''s underwear, freely caressing and ying with his erect penis.


    "Ah!! It''s so big!!" As Tang Wanshow touched Alex''s penis, she let out a satisfied and expectant exmation.


    Alex forcefully tore apart Tang Wanshow''s short sleeves and innerwear, grabbing her snowy-white, tender, and enormous mature breasts.


    Despite being in her thirties, sister''s bosom was undeniably massive.


    However, because she had never given birth, her massive breasts were round and firm, showing no signs of sagging. Moreover, her pink nipples were tender and vibrant, resembling those of a young girl.


    Unable to resist, Alex pressed sister against the bed, then took one of her tender nipples into his mouth, licking and entwining it fervently like an eager child.


    Tang Wanshow couldn''t recall thest time she had experienced such sensations. Provoked by Alex in this way, she instantly reached climax, letting out loud and heart-wrenching moans.


    Her copious fluids sprayed out wildly,pletely soaking the tight skirt.


    With a wicked smile, Alex pulled aside the already lifted skirt and, pressing against the whitece panties, gently began to y with sister''s clitoris.


    As Alex teased her, vibrations surged through sister''s body, and she reached an unprecedented climax once again. Even through the panties, her love juices sprayed out, coating Alex''s hands.


    "Alex!! I want!! I want your big penis!!" Tang Wanshow desperately stroked Alex''s erged and lengthening penis, her gaze blurry and intoxicated, her tender pink tongue constantly licking her lips.


    Alex took off his pants, revealing his increasinglyrge and formidable penis. Seeing Alex''s member, Tang Wanshow gasped in shock, then excitedly grabbed hold of it, forcefully taking it into her mouth.


    "Mm, mm, mm... Mm, mm... So big... Mm, mm... So hot... Mm, mm...


    I want it!! Sister wants your big penis! Gulp... So delicious! Amazing..."


    Sister fervently sucked and licked, simultaneously pleasuring her own wet entrance. Her arousal led to another wild eruption of her fluids.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!!!!"


    Moans of passion echoed, a symphony of madness.


    Alex felt the madness and release from his sister deep within, as her carefully nurtured penis also reached its climax.


    Milky white semen gushed out crazily, spraying into sister''s mouth.


    "So delicious! I love it! Little brother, give it to me, all of it! Spray it all into my mouth!"


    Gulp... Gulp...


    The mouthful of semen was all swallowed by his sister, who even licked the remnants off her lips with relish.


    Seeing his sister''s coquettishness andsciviousness, Alex fiercely lifted up Tang Wanxiu''srge buttocks.


    Rip...


    Her panties were torn apart, revealing a plump, dark purple vagina.


    Alex reached out and caressed the plump vagina, spreading his sister''s love juice evenly before thrusting his penis fiercely into her flesh hole!


    "Ah!!!!!!"


    "So pleasurable!!! Ah!! Comfortable!! Toofortable!! Alex, don''t stop!! I want your big penis to pound me hard!


    I want your big penis to y with me desperately!! Please, please don''t stop!!"


    Alex thoroughly enjoyed the tight and plump flesh hole and the round, plump buttocks of Tang Wanxiu writhing beneath him.


    The feeling of his sister''ssciviousness spraying onto his ns made him feel ecstatic!


    Their entwined bodies rolled desperately, and Alex fiercely pulled his Tang Wanshow''s hair, riding her like a horse and thrusting fiercely, roaring.


    p, p, p, p...


    "Ah!!!!!! Give it to me!! Master! Give it to me!! Give it all to me!! I want your semen to shoot into my pussy!


    I want that scorching sensation of pration... Ah!!! I want it!!!"


    After a series of rapid and intense body impacts, followed by Tang Wanxiu''s unrestrained moans, Alex fiercely sprayed all of his bodily fluids into his sister''s honey pot.

 Chapter 158: Mastering Teleportation!

    Alex checked the time, it was almost 1 o''clock. He had instructed the corpse collection team not to let his cousin return before 1 o''clock. The time was approaching, and his cousin should being back for lunch.


    "Tang Wanxiu, tidy up a bit. Cousin is about toe back, let''s get ready for lunch," Alex said to his blushing sister-inw with satisfaction and happiness in his eyes.


    Tang Wanxiu quickly got up, a bit flustered as she assisted Alex in dressing. Although she had already taken this step, the guilt towards her husband remained strong.


    Reminded by Alex, she became anxious. If her husband saw this, how could she face him?


    Allowing Tang Wanxiu to tenderly dress him, Alex took out a walkie-talkie and said, "Bring today''s lunch to my cousin''s apartment."


    Soon, the well-prepared lunch was delivered by a few maids to the apartment, neatly arranged on the dining table.


    After Alex and his sister finished dressing and came out of the bedroom, Xiao Mu also returned happily.


    "My dear! Look at what I got today!" Xiao Mu''s excited voice came in, "The members of the corpse collection team praised me for my performance. We raided a big mall today, and I specifically brought you your favorite jade bracelet! The price tag on it is over ten thousand..."


    His voice abruptly stopped.


    Xiao Mu saw his wife and his cousin sitting harmoniously at the dining table, waiting for him.


    After a slight pause, he realized the situation.


    Xiao Mu hurriedly and respectfully nodded and bowed to Alex, saying, "Alex is here too! Look at you, amidst your busy schedule, you still remember us! You specially came to see us today... We don''t know how to thank you!"


    Alex''s lips slightly curved into a faint smile, "Cousin, it seems like you had a big harvest today? Carrying such arge bag of things."


    "Yes, yes!" Xiao Mu proudly took out the loot from the package, which consisted of precious jewelry, clothing, as well as some packaged food and daily necessities. "The captain of the corpse collection team, Captain PiPi, praised me today! Although I didn''t kill any zombies, my performance was brave today!


    I believe that as long as I can continue training with them, I will definitely be a powerful esper in the future! I''ll surely be able to help Alex!"


    As Xiao Mu spoke, he carefully took out a jade bracelet, well-packaged in a box, from his pocket and tenderly handed it to his wife. "Wanxiu, you''ve been with me for so many years, and I don''t have any great abilities. You''ve suffered a lot over the years. This bracelet is the one you liked before. At that time, we couldn''t afford to buy it. Now, I finally managed to get it for you..."


    Xiao Mu handed the bracelet to his wife,pletely unaware of the deep blush on her face and the shy look in her eyes.


    "Thank you, Xiao Mu... Come, please sit! It''s not early, and we''ve all been waiting for you to have dinner!" Tang Wanxiu said somewhat awkwardly.


    Xiao Mu didn''t notice these anomalies at all. He happily sat down beside Tang Wanxiu and began vividly recounting the exciting experiences of the day.


    From how cleverly they entered the supermarket in the mall to their valiant fighting against the enemies, the storytelling continued without interruption. However, he failed to notice that his wife was looking at his cousin with a charming expression, her eyes filled with a sense of spring.


    Underneath the table, a battle had already erupted...


    "Mmm~~" With a muffled groan from Tang Wanxiu, cousin, who was enthusiastically narrating, suddenly turned to look strangely at his wife. Seeing her flushed face and trembling body, he immediately asked with concern, "Darling, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell somewhere? Alex is here today. If you''re not feeling well, let Xiao Yi take you to the city to see a doctor..."


    Unable to endure any longer due to Alex''s teasing, sister gave her husband a disdainful look and said, "Look at yourself, dirty and smelly. It''s ufortable to even eat with you. I didn''t say anything while we were eating, but now that you''ve finished, go wash up already!"


    "Ah! Ah! Right, right! How could I forget! I still have zombie blood on me! Alex, please sit here.


    I''ll go take a shower!"


    Saying so, cousin chuckled and trotted into the bathroom.


    The moment Xiao Mu entered the bathroom, Tang Wanxiu couldn''t wait any longer and pounced on Alex. Alex carried Tang Wanxiu to the door of the showering cousin and pressed her against the door.


    Listening to the sound of water inside...


    By the time Xiao Mu finished his shower, Alex had already left.


    ...


    "Ding dong! Advanced esper burialpleted!"


    "Increase by 268 doomsday coins."


    "Gain 13 points of Mental Attribute."


    "Acquire Skill: Novice Teleportation."


    "Level 3 burial ground has been emptied, please bury again."


    With the electronic synthesized sound, the burial of the teleportation esper''s body was finallypleted! Besides gaining 13 points of mental attribute, the body that had been buried for 7 hours produced only one novice skill!


    Alex manipted the skill panel with his mind, selecting Novice Teleportation.


    [Novice Teleportation: Advanced esper skill, a very rare spatial ability!]


    [After mastering this skill, teleportation is possible.]


    [Teleportation distance is directly proportional to the skill controller''s mental attribute.]


    [Teleportation frequency is directly proportional to the skill controller''s mental attribute.]


    [The use of teleportation skill will consume mental power, and the consumed mental power can be recovered.]


    [Price: 3500 doomsday coins.]


    "So expensive!!" After reading the introduction of Novice Teleportation, Alex couldn''t help but exim. This Novice Teleportation was a bit too costly! The burial time was already long, and now the price was ridiculously high.


    However, Alex didn''t hesitate.


    "System, I want to learn Novice Teleportation!"


    [Novice Teleportation selected, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 3500 doomsday coins...]


    [Currently learning...]


    The enlightening feeling once again filled his entire body. With the experience from the previous times, Alex remained calm, gently closing his eyes, feeling the energy filling every part of his limbs.


    Then, a segment about the usage of teleportation appeared in his mind. When hepletely mastered the teleportation skill, Alex suddenly opened his eyes, a sh of light, and his figure had already appeared on the city wall more than 200 meters away.


    "With the current mental attribute, the maximum teleportation distance is over 200 meters!" Alex calcted the distance, approximately over 200 meters.


    This distance was much stronger than that of the previous teleportation esper, proving that the same spell, when used by people with different mental attribute values, had significantly different effects.

 Chapter 159: Perfect! Demon Gods Black Technology, Mechanical Princess, and Dream Gun!

    "System! Disy my attribute values!"


    [City of Darkness (Advanced) Lord''s Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Constitution: 298 (Transcendent!)]


    [Mental: 284 (Transcendent!)]


    [Strength: 299 (Transcendent!)]


    [Endurance: 268 (Transcendent!)]


    [Agility: 273 (Transcendent!)]


    (Average value for adult male humans is 60)


    [Skills: Form Intent Mastery, Thunder Control, Lightning Art, Mad Command of a Hundred Women, Novice Teleportation]


    [Items: Sinful de (Intermediate), Spatial Package (Intermediate)]


    [Materials: Bio-w * 572, Bio-magic Whisker * 485, Spatial Crystal Core * 8]


    [Doomsday Coins: 3367]


    Alex nced at the entire attribute bar. He had already mastered five spells. All his body attributes were about to reach 300, and his mental attribute had reached 284. It was five times that of a normal human!


    However, even with this, after using Novice Teleportation once, Alex felt a bit tired. With another sh of his gaze, Alex''s figure reappeared in the City of Darkness more than 200 meters away from the city wall.


    After doing this three times, Alex''s mental strength finally couldn''t bear it, and he couldn''t activate Teleportation again. In other words, Alex''s teleportation had a maximum distance of over 200 meters and could be used a maximum of five times in a short period. This meant he could quickly teleport over a thousand meters in a short time.


    While this distance might not be far, it should be sufficient for life-saving purposes.


    With the Novice Teleportation and the Diamond Body, Alex''s survival skills were already quite formidable.


    "In that case, I''ll personally go with Shen Han and the others to the military base shelter and have some fun! I''ll meet the leaders of those organizations!" Alex''s lips curled slightly, a hint of a smile shing in his eyes.


    Before the apocalypse, Alex had significant grievances against these pampered leaders. These individuals were once untouchable and acted like they were above everyone else. But now it was the apocalypse! In this new world, Alex''s primary goal regarding these parasites was to eradicate them all!


    After resting for a moment at the Demon King''s Castle and fully recovering his mental strength, Alex ordered Shen Han and the others to be summoned.


    When this group was sent out, there were 14 people. Now, including Shen Han and Liu Rui, there were a total of seven people, exactly half of the original number. Since Alex had decided to personally go, he naturally wanted to bring some strength with him. Whether it was to increase his bargaining power or better ensure his safety, bringing a few puppets along wouldn''t hurt.


    Even if they encountered danger and all the puppets were sacrificed inside, Alex wouldn''t feel a shred of regret. Choosing fifteenbat-capable puppet warriors from his underlings'' mutated individuals, Alex then opened the building list, scrolling down and mentally selecting the "Demon God''s ck Technology, Mechanical Princess."


    This journey would likely take a considerable amount of time. After all, infiltrating a military base,peting for power with the leaders of an organization, and dismantling the base through internal conflicts before reaping the benefits would be a slow and intricate process. It wasn''t like the previous times, where violence could be used to achieve results directly.


    Therefore, it was inevitable that a significant amount of time would be consumed.


    So, all the tasks and defensive measures in the City of Darkness need someone to supervise and arrange. Although Sijuo Qing and Li Wanning, among others, are very organized, they are still ordinary women. If they encounter major troubles, they are likely to be in a state of chaos.


    The "Demon God''s ck Technology, Mechanical Princess" is an excellent steward. Whether it''s loyalty or capability, it is an absolute first-ss existence. Leaving the Mechanical Princess here, Alex feels much more reassured.


    "System! Summon the Demon God''s ck Technology, Mechanical Princess immediately!"


    [Demon God''s ck Technology, Mechanical Princess: A mechanical princess made of machinery and highly realistic silicone, crafted ording to the golden ratio. Perfect in both figure and appearance, extremely understanding, possessing strongbat capabilities and excellent ''service skills.'' It is the lord''s best ything and assistant. Price: 2000 doomsday coins.]


    [Summoning the Demon God''s ck Technology, Mechanical Princess, selected, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 2000 doomsday coins...]


    [Summoning in progress...]


    With the electronic synthesized sound, a tremor urred in the space in front of Alex. Subsequently, a colorful spatial crack slowly appeared, revealing a perfect woman with an extremely beautiful appearance and a figure that perfectly conforms to human aesthetic standards.


    With a nine-headed figure, a height of 178 cm, long and round snowy-white thighs, a well-proportioned streamlined devilish figure, skin as smooth as condensed fat, a delicately sculpted face with watery big eyes, a refined straight nose, rosy lips, and a tender melon-seed face...


    Every part of her body showcased an ultimate sense of beauty. She was like a piece of art, meticulously designed ording to the golden ratio. Every detail was exquisite.


    She was practically a masterpiece!


    Completely crafted ording to the golden ratio, every detail was marvelous. Evenpared to a female demon god, she didn''t fall short in the slightest. The only difference might be that unique divine temperament.


    Perfect in every way!


    The only regret was that the Mechanical Princess wore a tight-fittingbat armor, and certain spectacr areas could only be faintly glimpsed. Nevertheless, the appearance of the Mechanical Princess reminded Alex of Alita, thebat angel robot he had seen in a movie before the apocalypse.


    [Summoningplete!]


    The Mechanical Princess walked up to Alex and respectfully bowed down, kneeling before him. "Mechanical Princess, Gun Dream, greets the master."


    With the melodious sound of Gun Dream''s silver bell-like voice, a row of data appeared before Alex:


    [First-generation Demon God''s ck Technology, Mechanical Princess: Gun Dream]


    [Gender: Female]


    [Constitution: 298 (Transcendent!)]


    [Mental: 284 (Transcendent!)]


    [Strength: 299 (Transcendent!)]


    [Endurance: 268 (Transcendent!)]


    [Agility: 273 (Transcendent!)]


    [Skills: Form Intent Mastery, Thunder Control, Lightning Art, Yin-Yang Harmony Art, Novice Teleportation]


    [Items: Infinite Mech Suit (including ck Technology New Energy Machine Gun, Radiant Gold Battle Armor, Radiant Gold Helmet, Wind-Taming Battle Boots, Folding Space Ring).]


    Gun Dream? This name reminded Alex of an anime he had watched before. It was somewhat reminiscent of Alita, sharing a simr theme.


    It seemed that there was indeed a connection between the Mechanical Princess and Gun Dream, as well as Alita.


    With such a beautiful figure before him, a Mechanical Princess unlike anything Alex had ever seen, and the ability to fulfill Alex''s fantasies about Alita and Gun Dream, Alex couldn''t help but feel a bit overwhelmed.

 Chapter 160: Base!

    Nevertheless, it was time to focus on serious matters.


    Alex was not someone with a mind solely set on indulgence. Expanding influence and strengthening City of Darkness were his primary pursuits. However, as he examined Gun Dream''s attribute panel, Alex was slightly surprised.


    Gun Dream''s physical attributes were unexpectedly identical to his own. Even the skills were almost an exact copy, with only the substitution of Alluring Mastery for Yin-Yang Harmony Art. Additionally, Gun Dream''s set of equipment appeared quite imposing.


    The so-called infinite ck technology machine gun alone could annihte numerous mutated beings. Moreover, there was the super armor made from an unknown material. Overall, Alex was very satisfied with Gun Dream, be it her figure, appearance, yability, orbat prowess.


    "Gun Dream, I''m leaving this ce temporarily under your control. I need to go out for a while, and it might take some time. If there''s nothing major, try not to disturb me," Alex ordered after Gun Dream knelt before him.


    He then summoned key personnel like Li Wanqing and Si Ruohan. "During my absence, all of you should follow Gun Dream''s arrangements and deployments."


    After meticulously assigning the follow-up tasks, Alex, apanied by Shen Han and others, drove the Reaper Armored Tank and several modified vehicles toward the military base outside Jiangcheng City.


    Under Shen Han''s guidance, Alex''s convoy raced straight towards the military base refuge. This refuge was located in a forest over 30 kilometers away from Jiangcheng City.


    Compared to the estate Alex had previously established, this forested area was much more concealed and several timesrger.


    Surrounding the forested hills, there was originally no human habitation, except for a distant small town. Moreover, the military base in the forest was surrounded by walls. Dozens of small hills were entirely enclosed within these walls!


    To enter within the walls, one either had to scale the hills and then climb over the four to five-meter-high walls or pass through the heavily guarded main gate. In such inherent conditions, this expanse of forestednd, spanning tens of thousands of square meters, surprisingly had no zombies! In this apocalyptic world, it had naturally be an isted paradise!


    Alex parked the Reaper Armored Tank in a secluded part of the forest and then, apanied by Shen Han and others, proceeded towards the entrance of the military base in a light armored vehicle.


    The entrance of this refuge had undergone multipleyers of reinforcement. Alex could discern that the initial gate was just a simple iron grille door, but after multiple fortifications, it had be a thick sheet of iron, incredibly sturdy.


    As the armored vehicle approached, the gun muzzles emerged from two newly constructed strongholds outside the gate, aimed at the light armored vehicle. Sitting beside Alex, Shen Han introduced with tact, "Those are Type 88 5.8mm general-purpose machine guns."


    Meanwhile, on the turrets atop the walls, several soldiers held Type 69 40mm rocketunchers, targeting the light armored vehicle containing Alex and others.


    "In the shadows, there should be at least three snipers lying in ambush!" Shen Han respectfully added.


    Strictly guarded and disciplined! That was the first impression given to Alex. With such formidable defenses, coupled with the cover provided by the surrounding forest and walls, even a zombie tide might struggle to breach it. Moreover, most of the base inside was likely underground!


    This underground base, constructed with reinforced concrete before the apocalypse, is impervious even to tyrant zombies!


    Moreover, the ammunition supply here is frighteningly abundant. Because this ce used to be the national ammunition depot before the apocalypse. Among the dozen or so hills, at least half of the mountain bodies have been hollowed out! Inside, it is not only filled with various ammunition but also contains a considerable amount of food!


    Enough food and supplies for over two thousand people to live for more than a year!!


    These were the details that Shen Han shared with Alex in the car. As the daughter of a prominent figure in this refuge, Shen Han was privy to most of the secrets inside. Additionally, she held significant authority!


    As the light armored vehicle came to a stop, Shen Han elegantly stepped out and waved to the soldiers guarding the gate. Several mutated soldiers hurriedly ran out from the gate, saluting Shen Han with great respect.


    However, they didn''t immediately grant passage. Instead, a leading captain approached the vehicle and began inspecting the situation inside.


    He was a well-built, solemn-faced, and dark-skinned young man¡ªa trained and powerful warrior at a nce. His work was meticulous, precise, andcked any personal sentiment. This was Alex''s second impression.


    The person in charge of the guard team here was undoubtedly not a simple figure!


    "Captain Shen, who are these people?" The captain in charge of the inspection, vignt, looked at Alex and the other strangers. His hands instinctively rested on his rifle, and his eyes scanned the surroundings with the sharpness of an eagle.


    "These are people we rescued from another refuge, and they are seeking refuge with us! Our mission this time is carried out under the orders of Lord Guangbei Jia! Here is our official order!" Shen Han said, taking a red-headed document from her bosom and handing it to the captain in charge of the inspection.


    "Are these people reliable?" The leading captain, squinting his eyes, walked to Shen Han''s side, full of vignce, and said, "Captain Shen, the situation inside the base hasn''t been very peacefultely. Those people are causing more trouble. If you bring more people in, it might lead to significant trouble again."


    "They are reliable. During our mission, we were attacked by advanced zombies, almost facing total annihtion. It was these surviving brothers who rescued us in time, allowing us to escape alive," Shen Han said with an unpleasant expression. "Moreover, these people are mutated warriors with strongbat abilities.


    They have promised to join us, and with their addition, our defensive strength will significantly increase!"


    "Alright..." The leading captain frowned. Although still somewhat uneasy, constrained by Shen Han''s authority, he had to step back a bit. Holding the walkie-talkie, he said, "Captain, Captain Shen haspleted the mission and returned... However, she brought back many people with abilities..."


    As the leading captain spoke on the walkie-talkie, several surrounding cameras turned simultaneously, all focusing on Shen Han and Alex''s location. Behind these cameras, unknown individuals were likely observing.


    After a few more words into the walkie-talkie, the leading captain waved his hand towards the soldiers inside the gate.


    The gate opened slowly, and Shen Han boarded the light armored vehicle, leading the convoy into the base. As the light armored vehicle entered, the soldiers on both sides lowered their weapons, saluting in a standard manner.


    Through the bulletproof ss of the light armored vehicle, Alex squinted his eyes and looked into the distance.


    On several nearby hilltops, trees had been mostly cleared, and many people were busy working on the hills. Alex could tell at a nce that these people were clearingnd for farming.


    As the light armored vehicle advanced, on the tnd on both sides of the road in the valleys, greenhouses had been erected, and some of them already had seedlings growing inside. Most of these were rice paddies.


    People inside the greenhouses were busy, meticulously caring for the crops, and their work was precise.


    "It''s truly peaceful!" This was Alex''s third impression.


    Here, in the midst of the apocalypse, it could be rightly called a utopia. Compared to the estate Alex had just established for the second City of Darkness, this ce was more prosperous,rger in size, and developed moreprehensively and rapidly.


    Moreover, on many hilltops, watchtowers were set up with soldiers holding sniper rifles, machine guns, and rifles, standing guard diligently. The defense wasprehensive, and everyyout was clever.


    Although there were over a dozen hilltops, the positions of these lookout points were precisely arranged to cover all areas. Alex was confident that if someone tried to infiltrate without Shen Han''s guidance, they would quickly face attacks from multiple directions!

 Chapter 161: Your Goddess, My Dog

    Shen Han drove the armored vehicle gradually deeper until it finally stopped in front of a rtivelyrge hill. As soon as the vehicle stopped, two fully armed mutant soldiers briskly approached, keeping a vignt eye on everyone.


    Shen Han got out of the vehicle and respectfully greeted the two, "We havepleted the task assigned by Guangbei and rescued several surviving mutants. Now we seek an audience with Guangbei."


    The two mutants, with straight postures and muscr bodies indicating a background in special forces, nodded in response. One of them took out a walkie-talkie and said a few words into it. After receiving a reply, he walked to a discreet metal door beside the hill and entered a series of numerical codes.


    A heavy sound of the opening door echoed, and the massive iron door at the foot of the hill slowly swung open. Shen Han signaled Alex and the others to get out of the vehicle. Following Shen Han and the mutant soldier, they entered the mountain.


    Upon entering, several soldiers with rifles approached, holding detectors in their hands. They instructed Shen Han, Alex, and the others, "Take out all your weapons and metal devices. No weapons are allowed inside!"


    Shen Han nodded at Alex, then took out her own weapon and ced it in a nearby metal basket. She then walked proudly towards the scanning gate.


    No sound was heard.


    They were cleared to proceed.


    At this moment, Alex had nothing on him except a space package. Apart from a Vacheron Constantin watch, he didn''t carry any other metal objects. His Sinful de and firearm ammunition were all stored in the space package.


    Alex took off his watch and casually tossed it to a guard, saying, "A genuine Vacheron Constantin watch, a limited edition. It used to cost over a dozen grand, but I''m giving it to you guys."


    After saying that, he walked towards the inspection gate without waiting for a response.


    No sound.


    They were allowed to pass.


    Following Alex''s lead, everyone else also took off their equipment before entering the underground base hidden within the mountain.


    This was a massive base concealed within the mountain. Inside, the lights were bright, and people were bustling around. Alex observed that all the passersby were dressed formally, either in military uniforms or suits. They all exuded an extraordinary temperament, indicating that these people were once in positions of power.


    Shen Han led Alex and the others straight to a hall, leaving the rest waiting in the lounge outside. Shen Han alone took Alex into the hall.


    The hall was brightly lit, with a noisy atmosphere. Dozens of people were busy handling various matters. They came and went, extremely busy.


    Each person''s desk had aputer, and on the front wall, there was a row ofrge screens showing footage from the outside surveince cameras.


    Alex roughly counted; there were nearly a hundred cameras, covering almost the entire base.


    "Han, you''re back! How was the mission this time? Smooth?" A tall and handsome guy in a smart suit walked up, smiling as he greeted Shen Han warmly. His words were full of concern.


    Shen Han smiled lightly, "Lu Qi! Where''s Guangbei and my dad?"


    "Oh, Guangbei and the other leaders are having a meeting." Lu Qi''s attitude towards Shen Han was very warm. However, when he noticed Alex following Shen Han, he frowned and asked, not so kindly, "Who is this person? Why have I never seen him before?"


    Shen Han smiled lightly and introduced to Lu Qi, "This is the survivor leader we encountered in the recent mission, an esper. We faced arge number of zombies during the mission, and it''s thanks to their assistance that we managed to survive."


    "Oh?" Lu Qi scrutinized Alex up and down, finding nothing special about him. He couldn''t help but speak with a hint of arrogance and disdain, "I don''t see anything mutant about this person. Looks more like a college student. Hmph, what? Another oneing to join our base?"


    "Yes, they have over a dozen mutant soldiers. Although theyck formal training, theirbat abilities are quite impressive. They want to join us," Shen Han said with a smile.


    Lu Qi snorted and looked at Alex with disdain. "Since they''re over a dozen mutants, theirbat power is indeed not bad. However, we can''t afford to support idle people now. In my opinion, these people are better suited to be assigned to the resource collection team, letting them gather resources outside."


    Without waiting for Shen Han''s response, Lu Qi, showing contempt, cast a nce at Alex, waved to Shen Han, and said, "Xiao Han, I have something urgent to attend to. I''ll find youter when I''m free."


    After taking a few steps, Lu Qi didn''t forget to turn back and warn Alex with a re, "Kid, if you want to stay here, behave yourself and stay away from Xiao Han! Otherwise, you''ll regret it!"


    After Lu Qi left, Shen Han hurriedly whispered to Alex, "This person is named Lu Qi, the son of our second-inmand here. He currently holds the position of personnel director. Except for the squad directly under Captain Gu, he manages the personnel arrangements for most people here."


    Alex nced back at the arrogant departure of Lu Qi, a cold smile forming in his mind.


    It was evident that Lu Qi was pursuing Shen Han. However, it was quite embarrassing for him because Shen Han had long been exhausted by Alex''s exploits and was alreadypletely dominated.


    "Your goddess, here with me, is nothing more than a dog," Alex said with a slight upward curve of his lips, watching Lu Qi''s retreating figure. "Find an opportunity, and eliminate this person."


    "Master, let''s take a break in the reception room first. I''ll make tea for you," Shen Han said, leading Alex into a spacious reception room next to the hall.


    The reception room was equipped with aplete set of sofas and coffee tables. A tea set was neatly arranged on the table. The room was meticulously clean.


    Alex found a seat, and as Shen Han poured tea, he took a sip, observing theyout of the room.


    This was arge underground base. It was evident that many facilities were established before the apocalypse, such as the surveince systems and offices.

 Chapter 162: Beautiful CEO Guangbei Jia

    Alex carefully examined the surveince footage on the screen, including cameras facing the main gate, walls, and various guard posts. There were almost no blind spots along the perimeter walls, ensuringprehensive coverage of crucial locations within the safe zone.


    Below the surveince screens, five staff members were sitting, attentively monitoring the situation within the safe zone. The walkie-talkie intermittently buzzed with reports from various guard posts.


    Suddenly, the door to the meeting room, situated to the east of the hall, swung open. A group of well-dressed men and women emerged, engrossed in a heated argument. The entire hall became noisy.


    Several people in suits were arguing vehemently, their faces flushed. It seemed like they were discussing something of great importance.


    Shen Han hurriedly stood up and walked to the door, addressing a middle-aged woman and a middle-aged man who had walked out of the meeting room first, "General Guang, Dad, we''re back from the mission with Captain Gu. We''ve encountered some difficulties during the mission."


    The middle-aged man, upon seeing Shen Han, immediately approached with concern and asked, "Han, did the mission go smoothly this time? Let me see, are you injured? You didn''te back these past few days, almost scared me to death! You shouldn''t go on such missions next time."


    The robust middle-aged man in military attire beside the middle-aged man nonchntly smiled and gave Shen Han a thumbs-up, saying, "Han is truly remarkable. Lao Shen, you should be proud to have such an excellent daughter."


    The elegant middle-aged woman asked sternly, "Han, how did the mission go this time? Did you discover the source of the signal tower? Did you find any new gathering points?"


    Shen Han nodded and reported seriously, "General Guang, we found a gathering point ording to the signal source location. However, it had already been breached by a zombie tide. Moreover, we were attacked by arge group of mutated zombies. If Mr. Xiao and his team hadn''t appeared in time to rescue us, we might have been wiped out! Even so, we still suffered casualties, losing half of our team."


    "Too dangerous! Han, you absolutely cannot go on such risky missions again. You''re a young girl, and engaging in such activities is too perilous," Shen Han''s father angrily reiterated.


    This statement was not only directed at Shen Han but also intended for Guangbei Jia to hear.


    Guangbei Jia paid no mind; Shen Han''s father, Shen Xudong, was currently one of her main supporters. Without the support of Shen Han''s father, Guangbei Jia would face even greater challenges.


    "What about those survivors who saved you?" Guangbei Jia was very interested in the group that could rescue people amid a massive attack of mutated zombies.


    "They have all arrived at our base. They want to join us, and their leader is waiting for you in the reception room," Shen Han respectfully replied.


    Guangbei Jia''s face brightened, ncing at Alex sitting in the reception room, she continued, "How many people do they have? What is their strength?"


    "They have a total of 16 people, all of them are mutants, and theirbat capabilities are formidable," Shen Han continued to respond.


    "Are these people reliable? Sixteen mutants constitute a very powerful force. If not handled properly, it could potentially bring trouble to us," the robust man in military attire, frowning, asked Alex, who was sipping tea.


    "Their attitude is sincere, and they have lost their shelter. They are currently looking for a new refuge to join. I believe these people can be trusted. They also have great faith in the organization''s leadership. Mr. Xiao, their leader, was a student at Jiangcheng University before.


    He is willing to obey the organization''s leadership and work together to establish a new human habitat," Shen Han affirmed.


    "Excellent!" Guangbei Jia praised Shen Han and walked towards the reception room where Alex was.


    Alex, watching the poised and affable middle-aged woman approaching, stood up with a smile, extending a gentlemanly handshake as Guangbei Jia shook hands.


    "Thank you for assisting our reconnaissance team," Guangbei Jia expressed her gratitude to Alex.


    Guangbei Jia had an elegant temperament, and while her appearance might not be described as beautiful, her high-qualitydy''s suit, impressive figure, and the aura of a sessful person made her radiate an air of superiority. Moreover, being the primary figure in this gathering ce, she held control over most of the power.


    Alex shook hands sincerely and said, "The gratitude should be mine, General Guang. I''ve seen you on television before, and I deeply admire your talents and character. Your contribution to humanity, establishing shelters and creating new homes for survivors, is trulymendable."


    Alex''s words were actually a mix of truth and falsehood; Guangbei Jia''s talents and character were indeed quite strong. However, her recent childish behavior seemed more like self-sacrifice for others.


    Moments ago, Guangbei Jia had felt resentful due to the attacks from her opponents, considering it as being benevolent as a woman. Now, hearing Alex''s praise and support, she immediately smiled brightly. Especially when Alex elevated these achievements to the level of benefiting all of humanity.


    "It''s only natural! As the highest-ranking entrepreneur in our Jiangcheng city, this is what I should do!" The more Guangbei Jia looked at Alex, the more satisfied she became. "Just now, Captain Shen mentioned that yourbat capabilities are strong, and you sincerely want to join under our organization''s leadership.


    How about this, you and your people can still form a squad, with you as the captain, temporarily joining the City Defense Team responsible for city defense."


    "General Guang..." The military man sitting next to Guangbei Jia couldn''t help but frown, reminding her, "Isn''t this arrangement a bit inappropriate? After all, they have just joined..."


    The military man''s words stopped short, but the meaning was already clear. Alex and his group had just joined the shelter and couldn''t be fully trusted. Assigning them to form a separate squad, especially for critical city defense duties, seemed somewhat improper.


    "Captain Gu, our current enemy is the zombies. Among humans, we should have more trust!" Guangbei Jia spoke resolutely.


    Hearing Guangbei Jia''s words, Alex couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. In this kind of apocalypse, it was essential to be more wary of humans than zombies. Zombies weren''t the most frightening; it was the human nature in the apocalypse.


    Guangbei Jia''s naive understanding of human nature was precisely the reason for her repeated failures in internal struggles.


    "General Guang, I disagree with your arrangement. Such a crucial appointment must go through the evaluation of our parliament!" Suddenly, a middle-aged man walked in from outside. He bore some resemnce to the previously encountered L¨¹ Qi, with a noble appearance, dressed in a suit. However, his narrow, squinted eyes gave off a somewhat sinister vibe.

 Chapter 163: Entanglements in the Gathering Place

    The middle-aged man frowned as he nced at Alex, expressing his dissatisfaction, "The origins of these people are unknown. I absolutely won''t agree to let them handle such crucial city defense tasks!"


    Quickly following behind the middle-aged man, arge group of parliament members entered.


    "Is it time for General L¨¹ to intervene in the arrangement of the City Defense Team?" Although the military man was also somewhat dissatisfied with Guangbei Jia''s decision, when faced with the hostile faction, he chose to unconditionally support Guangbei Jia.


    "I may not have the authority, but the parliament does!" The middle-aged man addressed as General L¨¹ said with a self-satisfied expression, "Your unrestrained eptance of survivors and casually entrusting such important city defense work to people with unknown backgrounds gives me the right to propose revoking your management authority over the City Defense Team!


    I suggest transferring the personnel management authority of the City Defense Team to the parliament and the Department of Personnel!"


    "Yes! You''re abusing your power! You''re acting recklessly! You have not taken the safety of everyone into consideration at all! You must hand over the personnel management of the City Defense Team!" A chorus of supportive voices erupted behind the man called General L¨¹.


    All of these people were parliament members aligned with the L¨¹ faction.


    Guangbei Jia couldn''t help but furrow her brow. She was well aware of the intentions of these people¡ªthey wanted to seize control of the City Defense Team topletely dominate the entire gathering ce!


    Several times during the meeting today, they hade dangerously close to seeding. If it weren''t for the strong resistance from the City Defense Team''s Captain, Ke, who staunchly opposed them, Guangbei Jia might have already chosen topromise by now.


    Now, more than half of the parliament members have sided with L¨¹ Weijiang. Except for the support from the City Defense Team and a few members of the parliament, Guangbei Jia finds herself surrounded.


    The reason she still upies the top position is entirely due to the prestige of ssical Ke within the City Defense Team and the support she enjoys among the ordinary survivors.


    "You can try! See if my people will follow your orders!" The military man suddenly stood up, his tall stature and the imposing aura he exuded plunged the entire room into silence.


    Those aligned with L¨¹ Weijiang were visibly intimidated.


    Facing Ke, a powerful mutant who not only held military authority but also possessed formidablebat strength, these people were clearly filled with fear.


    Most members of the parliament were ordinary individuals, virtually powerless. They rarely engaged in practical activities and spent most of their time in the conference room, emphasizing their perceived importance.


    Despite their apparentck of contribution, the parliament was regarded as a crucial department, wielding significant power and influence. This, perhaps, was a result of ingrained thinking patterns.


    In Alex''s view, in this post-apocalyptic world, having a parliament engaging in endless debates was a futile endeavor, tantamount to courting disaster. Not only were they ineffective, but internal strife could also lead to significant trouble.


    The fact that the arguments among these people had escted to such a heated level indicated that this seemingly impregnable shelter was facing a serious crisis.


    "Captain, do you really think the City Defense Team is solely under yourmand?" A robust voice suddenly echoed from the entrance. A young man in military attire, apanied by two youths dressed as squad leaders, pushed through the crowd and walked in. He sneered at Ke and said, "As long as it is detrimental to the development and safety of our shelter, the parliament has the right to refuse!


    What do you intend to achieve with your autocratic actions?"


    The young man had a robust and tall physique, clearly signaling that he was a skilled mutant among mutants. The two young men dressed as squad leaders behind him were also not to be underestimated.


    All three of them were mutants!


    "Zhang! You!" Ke stared in disbelief at his deputy, Zhang Jingwu, who had a cold smile on his face. He eximed with a mix of shock and anger, "What do you mean by this?"


    "What do I mean, Captain ssical? Don''t you understand yet?" With Vice Captain Zhang Jingwu of the City Defense Team stepping forward, L¨¹ Weijiang suddenly gained confidence!


    With members of the City Defense Team supporting him, L¨¹ Weijiang''s side instantly appeared more formidable. The previously subdued group of parliament members regained their momentum.


    "Captain Ke, Deputy Captain Zhang is soon to be my son-inw, about to marry my daughter. In a few days, we''ll be inviting you to the wedding banquet. Hahaha." L¨¹ Weijiang''s conservative faction''s second-inmand, Ping Deyuan, also joined the fray.


    Behind him stood his daughter, Ping Qiyun.


    She was known as the "Flower of the Shelter," a figure admired by everyone. Furthermore, she was one of the few female mutants in the shelter, possessing unique abilities.


    Although Alex remained calm, he cast a nce at Ping Qiyun. In his eyes, she was merely considered pretty. However, in this environment, beautiful women were indeed scarce, especially one with extraordinary abilities.


    Not every shelter was as filled with beautiful women as Alex''s City of Darkness.


    Ping Qiyun had an elegant and slender figure, carrying herself with grace and dignity. Her face exuded a noble aura, unmistakably identifying her as a refined youngdy from an affluent family.


    With her charming appearance and poised demeanor, she was undeniably attractive. Even Alex, who had encountered countless women, found himself slightly intrigued by this beautifuldy.


    "Hmm... I need to find an opportunity to make my move before Deputy Captain Zhang gets to her," Alex contemted, already devising a n to seize the opportunity and win her favor.


    "Captain Ke, the City Defense Team is undoubtedly the most powerful force here, but having it under the sole control of one person, namely yourself, leaves everyone uneasy. Additionally, recent actions by your team have left many disappointed. Hence, the brothers have elected me to join the council," Zhang Jingwu said, a faint smirk ying on his lips, a trace of triumph in his eyes.


    Ever since the establishment of the shelter, he had harbored desires for the beautiful Ping Qiyun. When she approached him today, he readily epted her proposal.


    Gaining greater power while bringing a beautiful woman home? Why not?


    In this post-apocalyptic world, betrayals were not considered shameful. Lack of power and strength, on the other hand, was deemed the greatest disgrace.


    Under the instigation of Ping Qiyun, Zhang Jingwu''s long-suppressed ambitions erupted. Although he didn''t possess exceptional strength within the City Defense Team, he had influence over a fifth of its members. Moreover, with the conservative faction holding absolute dominance in the council, thebination of the two forces could instantly suppress the opposing side led by Guang Beijia.


    As Alex observed the unfolding situation, he rapidly analyzed that things had turned extremely unfavorable for Guang Beijia and her faction, considering the information provided by Shen Han earlier.

 Chapter 164: Thought-Provoking Choices

    If Alex were in charge instead of Ke, he would undoubtedly choose to immediately initiate chaos, using forceful means to eliminate dissenters. Otherwise, allowing the current situation to persist would inevitably lead to Guang Beijia and her followers facing a devastating defeat. Once that happened, any attempts to turn the tide would be impossible.


    However, after a prolonged silence, neither Ke nor Guang Beijia showed the resolve for such decisive action. If they had possessed the courage for such a move, the situation wouldn''t have gradually developed to its current state, turning a promising hand into aplete disaster.


    A tense and silent standoff ensued between the two factions.


    At that moment, Alex unexpectedly stood up and spoke, "As a neer, it''s understandable that you might be wary of us. To prove our sincerity, I am willing to join the Material Collection Team responsible for gathering supplies, as mentioned by L¨¹ Qi earlier."


    Alex''s choice was influenced by L¨¹ Qi''s previous mention of this team. Shen Han had also briefed him about it. The City Defense Team was divided into three units: one responsible for defending the city, another for collecting supplies and rescuing survivors, and the third for maintaining internal security within the shelter.


    The City Defense Team and the Security Management Team were already under the control of Ke and Zhang Jingwu, respectively. However, the Material Collection Team, despite having over a hundred members, was a fragmented force divided into three factions. These factions, with varied equipment and allegiance, included Shen Han''s team, loyal to Guang Beijia.


    Alex''s proposal aimed to establish credibility and integrate into the shelter''s structure.


    There is another faction led by L¨¹ Weijiang''s nephew, L¨¹ Bao. Naturally, these people align with L¨¹ Weijiang. Before Zhang Jingwu sided with L¨¹ Weijiang''s faction, this team of over fifty individuals was the only armed force under L¨¹ Weijiang. The remaining faction consists of survivors rescued after the establishment of the shelter.


    Members of this faction maintain neutral rtions with both sides but have close interactions with the civilians within the shelter, earning their admiration. Many civilians asionally join this team to search for food and supplies. It is thergest and most chaoticbat team, equipped poorly and venturing into the perilous world infested with zombies.


    At its peak, the team had more than two hundred members, but as casualties mounted with each mission, fewer people were willing to join. Anyone with a choice hesitated to be part of a team where death loomed at every turn.


    Alex''s decision to voluntarily join this team stems from several reasons. Firstly, neers typically spend some time in this team before being selected by other departments to leave the Material Collection Team. Following this established protocol makes it easier to gain eptance and trust from these individuals.


    Secondly, this team holds the most potential for developing its own influence and operates with rtive freedom, as both major factions pay little attention to its activities.


    Moreover, since the team is often away from the shelter, the residents find it easier to trust them. For Alex, this period away provides an opportunity to discreetly establish his influence within the shelter. Upon hearing Alex''s proposal, the people present reacted with a mix of surprise. Some secretly admired Alex, while most regarded him with mockery, thinking him a fool.


    Both Guang Beijia and Shen Han''s father were left stunned. Ke, however, nced at Alex in mild surprise and nodded in approval, indicating his admiration for Alex''s performance.


    "Given the situation, there''s no need for further debate. Let''s all disperse! If there''s anything else, we can discuss it in the next meeting. We''ve just concluded this one, and everyone needs some rest," hurriedly stated Guang Beijia, smoothly deflecting the tension and trying to secure more opportunities for her side after this sudden setback.


    On the other hand, the faction led by L¨¹ Weijiang didn''t want to push Ke too far for the time being. Ke still held control over the most powerful City Defense Squad. If Ke were forced into a corner and initiated a revolt, no one might be able to stop him. Both sides were wary of each other, and the remnants of pre-apocalyptic moral values still held some influence.


    "I just wonder how long this restraint willst," Alex thought, observing the responsible faces in front of him with a cold smirk.


    "My friend, if you''re interested in joining the Material Collection Team, feel free to join our Second Squad. The doors of our Second Squad are always open for you!"


    A tall and handsome young man walked up to Alex, extending his hand with a smile.


    "I''m L¨¹ Bao, the captain of the Second Squad. If you''re willing to join our team, I can offer you the best treatment and weapons," he said.


    "He was brought back by our Shen Han, naturally joining our Shen Han''s First Squad!" Shen Han''s father, Shen Xudong, stood up discontentedly and spoke.


    For a powerful neer like Alex, leading a formidable team of sixteen mutants, both factions naturally wanted to recruit him with full force. In the current situation where the two sides were evenly matched, Alex''s decision to join either side could tilt the bnce.


    In an instant, Alex, originally not well-regarded, became a highly sought-after figure. This was precisely Alex''s goal in choosing to join the Material Collection Team ¨C to leverage the conflict between the two factions and gain maximum benefit among the neutral parties.


    Without extending an olive branch to either side, Alex responded with a faint smile, making a decision that left everyone puzzled, "Sorry, thanks for the invitations from both esteemed individuals, but as neers, I think it''s better for us to join the Third Squad."


    As Alex spoke, the expressions of everyone present becameplicated. His decision began to pique curiosity.


    Possessing such formidable power, Alex surprisingly chose to join the weakest yet strongest and most dangerous team upon the invitation of two teams with backgrounds and resources.


    This decision truly puzzled people.


    In their eyes, Alex was either aplete fool who knew nothing, or he harbored ambitions simr to the captain of the third team.


    Just like how the members of the third team were unwilling to join other teams, everyone turned their gaze to the captain of the third team.

 Chapter 165: Supplies Collection Team

    Just like how the members of the third team were unwilling to join other teams, everyone turned their gaze to the captain of the third team.


    "Friend, I am Peng Le, the captain of the third team. Wee to join our third team! From today, you are the vice-captain of our third team!"


    Peng Le, the captain of the third team, was like Alex, a leader who joined the shelter with arge group of survivors after its establishment.


    Under Peng Le''smand were not only most of the members of the third team but also a significant grassroots support among ordinary civilians.


    Now, under various negotiations, Peng Le gradually became a parliament member and gained a foothold in the entire shelter!


    Perhaps only he could truly understand the profound meaning behind Alex''s decision.


    Because initially, when faced with such a choice, he also chose neutrality.


    Moreover, in such a tight situation, he slowly opened up his own situation!


    Now, his influence has reached a bottleneck.


    Without powerful weapons in hand and only a few mutant warriors under hismand, it was impossible to gain more significant power within the shelter!


    However, with the addition of Alex and his team, the strength of their third team would bepletely different!


    He had a strong grassroots support, and Alex had formidable strength.


    As long as the two could unite, they could definitely turn the situation around.


    Looking into Alex''s eyes, Peng Le''s gaze suddenly filled with fervor.


    "I''ll give him a little sweetness for now, appoint him as the vice-captain! Once I slowly gain control of the people under him, I''ll find an opportunity to eliminate him!" Peng Le wore a smile on his face, but in his heart, he began plotting how to take possession of all the powerful mutants under Alex.


    In this way, he could wield even greater power and attain a higher position!


    "Thank you, Captain Peng!" Alex stood up with a smile, shaking Peng Le''s hand and expressing sincere gratitude.


    However, in his mind, he had already devised a n.


    Peng Le, including the team under Peng Le, he wouldpletely control in a short time!


    Both of them had sincere and sympathetic expressions on their faces, but in their hearts, they were scheming dark and despicable plots.


    Guangbei Jia looked disappointedly at Alex, while Guodian Ke actually grew more appreciative of Alex.


    As for Shen Xudong and Lv Bao, who had just recruited Alex, both had unpleasant expressions.


    Especially Lv Bao, his face became quite gloomy, and in his eyes looking at Alex, there was a hint of coldness.


    "Since Alex is joining the third team, Captain Peng, I''ll leave Alex''s cement to you." Guangbei Jia smiled and said to Peng Le, "In addition, if Alex encounters any difficulties in the future, feel free toe to me. After all, you''ve saved Shen Han and the others!"


    Now that the matter was settled, Guangbei Jia didn''t want to futilely strive for more and decided to extend a favor to Peng Le and Alex. Especially with herst sentence, she not only acknowledged Alex''s favor to them but also hinted that Alex was originally brought back by Shen Han and the others!


    "Of course!" Peng Le nodded, then smiled at Alex, saying, "Alex, please follow me! Our third team also has an underground warehouse with prepared rooms. If you don''t mind, you can live together with our brothers from the third team in the underground warehouse."


    "Thank you, Captain!" Alex said with a smile as he followed Peng Le.


    Soon, Peng Le led Alex to an area outside a small hill. Two guards, upon seeing Peng Le, immediately saluted him and then opened the warehouse door.


    "Please!" Peng Le warmly invited Alex. "Alex, my brother, although life in our third team is quite challenging, our brothers are very united. Joining us is definitely the right choice!"


    Peng Le boasted about their team.


    Alex nodded and asked, "Captain Peng, how many people do we have in the third team now? And how many mutants?"


    Alex didn''t want to bother with Peng Le''s empty words. The actual strength of the third team was what concerned Alex. After all, these people would soon be under hismand, and Alex needed a preliminary understanding of them.


    Peng Le hesitated for a moment, gave an awkward smile, and felt somewhat dissatisfied with Alex''s attitude. Nevertheless, he forced himself to say, "Our third team is thergest in terms of personnel among the supply collection teams. We have over sixty people! As for mutants... including you guys, we now have neen! Haha..."


    This meant that there were only three mutants before Alex joined!


    Apart from Peng Le, there were only two others...


    Quite weak!


    Alex shook his head inwardly. However, he observed that most of these people had firearms, though they were outdated models. They seemed to be discarded items retrieved from the warehouse. Inparison to Shen Han''s first team, the strength and equipment of these people were considerably weaker.


    But even so, with their numerical advantage, they managed to hold a certain position in this gathering ce without being assimted.


    This made Alex somewhat admiring of Peng Le''s methods.


    At the same time, Alex gained a deeper understanding of the situation within this shelter.


    "Peng Le! There''s something I''m not sure if I should mention..." Alex suddenly looked serious as he addressed Peng Le.


    Peng Le furrowed his brow slightly, seeing the seriousness in Alex''s expression, he also became solemn. "Brother Xiao, now we are part of the same team. In this apocalyptic world, we are like grasshoppers on the same rope. If you have any difficulties, just say it!"


    Alex shook his head and, with a hint of contradiction, said, "It''s not a difficulty; instead, it''s a tremendous opportunity."


    "What? An opportunity?" Peng Le''s eyes widened, filled with enthusiasm. He couldn''t wait to ask, "Brother Xiao! Speak up; we''re brothers! Just trust me with whatever you have to say!"


    After a moment of contemtion, Alex, with a conflicted expression, said, "Captain Peng, do you know why all sixteen of us are mutants? You should be aware of the ratio of mutants among survivors."


    Peng Le was slightly shocked, suddenly realizing something. His excited expression turned red, and he even trembled a bit. He grabbed Alex''s arm and said, "Brother, tell me quickly! Why? Do you have some special method?"

 Chapter 166: Revealing a Big Secret!

    Seeing Peng Le''s reaction, a cold smile crossed Alex''s face.


    People like Peng Le, driven by a nearly fanatic pursuit of strength and power, were almost insane. The more someone lived in the midst of power struggles, the crazier their pursuit of greater strength and higher power became. Therefore, Alex concluded that Peng Le''s biggest weakness was his intense desire for stronger abilities and greater authority.


    "Yes," Alex nodded, his expression serious. "Originally, I shouldn''t have revealed this, but since I''ve chosen to follow you, Peng Ge, we need to be more united. Only if the strength of our third team bes stronger can we obtain more resources and greater power."


    Pausing for a moment, Alex continued, "I know of a miraculous ce in Jiangcheng City. Once ordinary people enter, theye out as mutants! We... identally stumbled upon it, and that''s how all of us became mutants. However, the sess rate is not one hundred percent. There were eighteen of us when we entered, and two with weaker constitutions turned into zombies..."


    "What?!!" Peng Le eximed in horror, his eyes gleaming with excitement. He grabbed Alex''s hand and stared at him in shock, confirming once again, "Is there really such a ce?!! You can be a mutant just by entering?!!"


    Alex nodded seriously, affirming, "Yes! I can guarantee it! And, that ce probably hasn''t been discovered by anyone else yet."


    "That''s fantastic!!! Is it true??? Have you not told anyone else about this?" Peng Le anxiously looked at Alex.


    Alex shook his head, "No, I only told you."


    "Good! Very good, Alex! You''ve achieved a great merit this time! As long as you lead us to that ce, you''ll be my true brother! In the future, we share fortune and adversity together! After all the members of our third team be mutants, with our strength, we can definitelypete with Guangbei Jia and Lv Weijiang.


    By then, I guarantee you wealth and prosperity!"


    "Thank you for the promotion! I''m deeply grateful! Time is of the essence. I think we should hurry and take the brothers there! If we dy, and someone else discovers it, or that magical power disappears, then we''ll be..."


    Alex pretended to express concern but was cut off by Peng Le, who eagerly raised his hand and shouted, "Brothers! Emergency situation! A brother has found a great ce! It''s full of beautiful women and precious supplies! We''re going to get rich this time! Get the hell ready, we''re leaving immediately!"


    As soon as Peng Le spoke, these people seemed to be injected with adrenaline, rushing out of their respective dorms, shouting and moring. Soon, over sixty members of the third team and the fifteen led by Alex had assembled. Under the leadership of Alex and Peng Le, they drove modified cars out of the base.


    "What are Peng Le and this neer Alex up to?"


    Lv Bao frowned, watching the convoy of the third team leave the shelter, unable to suppress his curiosity.


    Equally curious were Guangbei Jia, Ke, and others.


    "This Alex just joined the third team, and they haven''t even settled him properly. Yet Peng Le can''t wait to take them to collect supplies? What is Peng Le up to?!" Guangbei Jia looked at the long convoy on the surveince screen, frowning and muttering to herself.


    Ke, with a resolute expression, said, "This Alex is definitely not simple, but he''s a real man, I like him. I think we should find a way to win him over. Our current situation is already very dangerous. Zhang Jingwu and the people from the Public Security Management Team have joined Lv Weijiang''s group.


    The only forces we can fully control now are the City Defense Team and the first team of the Supplies Collection Team. We need to find a way to get out of this situation as soon as possible, or else, sooner orter..."


    "I understand, Captain Ke. I will figure something out. Keep an eye on the City Defense Team, if we lose them again, we will have nothing left!" Guangbei Jia said with a frowning and gloomy expression.


    "Guang General, if things really don''t work out, maybe we should reconsider our current strategy... Since most people are against continuing the search for survivors, we might as well temporarily stop... After all, we already have enough people in our base..." Ke cautiously suggested, looking into Guangbei Jia''s eyes with admiration.


    Whether before or after the apocalypse, Ke and Guangbei Jia were good friends. Moreover, Ke''s feelings for Guangbei Jia were not just at the level of friendship.


    In the past, the two had a significant disparity in their ranks, but now, their identities and positions were almost equal. In fact, Guangbei Jia even had to rely on Gudian Ke.


    Several times, Ke had wanted to express his feelings to Guangbei Jia.


    However, for Ke, who had never experienced emotions and only knew about battles, taking this step was extremely difficult. Moreover, Guangbei Jia had always maintained a friendship with him, never indicating any further interest.


    "Captain Ke! Are you also such a selfish person? If only people like us survive, facing so many zombies outside, how long do you think we canst? Can you really bear to watch so many survivors outside slowly die in misery, devoured by zombies?" Guangbei Jia said with some anger. "Have you forgotten our identities before the apocalypse?


    Protecting the people, saving survivors¡ªaren''t these responsibilities for the outside? Or have you forgotten our oath?"


    "What does it matter even in the apocalypse? It''s precisely because of the apocalypse that we should step forward! We should uphold thew! Protect the people!"


    "But... but our current situation..." Ke''s face turned red, showing aplex expression.


    "No ''buts''! Even if it''s difficult, we must persevere! Everything we do is not for ourselves but for the vast poption, for humanity! And do you really think their advocated hierarchy system is feasible? It''splete envement of other survivors! Even in the apocalypse, people should treat each other equally!"


    Guangbei Jia spoke with conviction to Ke. At this moment, she radiated a saintly glow.


    "Alright!" Ke lowered his head in shame, no longer insisting.

 Chapter 167: Alexs Conspiracy

    Meanwhile, in another office, Lv Weijiang and Ping Deyuan were both looking at the surveince outside the window, lost in thought. Lv Bao, Lv Qi, and Ping Qiyun were each sitting on the sofa, discussing something.


    "What''s Peng Le and this Alex up to? Why are they suddenly leaving the city to collect supplies?" Ping Deyuan frowned.


    "I think both of these individuals are not simple. They have ambitions. We should seize the opportunity to win them over. As long as we can gain their support, our major ns will soon seed!" Lv Weijiang''s lips curled slightly, speaking with a smug expression.


    Another victory today brought him one step closer to the pinnacle of power. In his eyes, concepts like the council, equality for all, and saving humanity were all jokes. In this post-apocalyptic world, as long as he couldfortably survive, that was enough.


    With such a great shelter and abundant resources, as long as they guarded their territory, he could be a local emperor for a lifetime.


    Once he eliminated people like Guangbei Jia and Gudian Ke, all the women and resources here would be under his control.


    Equality for all? Hah! That was just a joke! Even before the apocalypse, there was no equality for all! Those lower-ss individuals should be enved by superior ones!


    People should be divided into different sses! As for the survivors in Jiangcheng City facing dire situations, what did they have to do with him?


    Are they our own family?


    Do we owe them anything?


    Heh!


    Only fools like Guangbei Jia and Ke would think of saving survivors!


    Only fools would sacrifice themselves to save others!


    People are inherently selfish!


    People only care for themselves, and heaven and earth will be damned!


    "In addition, Xiao Qi, you also need to figure out a way to deal with Shen Han as soon as possible. This woman has high prestige in the first team. If you can win her over, you can gain the support of Shen Xudong and the first team! By then, with the addition of Peng Le and Alex, we will have absolute strength to overthrow Guangbei Jia and Gudian Ke!"


    Lv Weijiang turned to his son and continued, "At that time, this perfect shelter will be the possession of our two families! The people here will be our ves! Our two families can live an emperor-like life here!"


    "At that time, regardless of the raging storms outside, we can simply enjoy life! Hahaha!"


    Ping Deyuan also burst intoughter on the side. "By dealing with Zhang Jingwu this time, we have taken a step towards victory. If Xiao Qi can handle Shen Han, we''ll be even closer to our grand n!"


    Ping Qiyun sneered and said coldly, "This Zhang Jingwu is like azy toad dreaming of eating swan meat, a coarse and vulgar man thinking he can win my favor! How delusional!"


    "Humph! Zhang Jingwu is still useful for now. Once we deal with Ke, the first person I want to eliminate is Zhang Jingwu!" Lv Bao looked at Ping Qiyun with a fiery gaze, a twinkle of admiration in his eyes. "A martial trash like him is nowhere near worthy of Qiyun!"


    "Also, this Alex guy, damn it, I see he seems to have some interest in Han. We must find a way to eliminate such a person!" Lv Qi''s face revealed a jealous expression, and his eyes were full of hatred.


    Before the apocalypse, he had been pursuing Shen Han, but she had always kept her distance from him, making him feel extremely ufortable, like a cat on hot bricks. Especially after seeing Shen Han''s admiring eyes towards Alex, he harbored an intense hatred for Alex.


    ...


    Amidst the scheming of these individuals, Alex had already led Peng Le''s third team towards the City of Darkness at high speed.


    Peng Le, fueled by immense ambition, was eager to transform all his subordinates into mutants to gain more powerful strength and greater authority. Little did he know that ahead of himy a massive trap!


    After breaking through several zombie blockades, the convoy of the third team finally appeared unscathed outside the gates of Jiangcheng University.


    "Alex! Along this journey, it''s really thanks to all of you! I never expected thebat effectiveness of your brothers to be so formidable! Truly admirable, as expected of someone under Peng!" After experiencing a few breakouts, Peng Le had witnessed the impressive capabilities of Alex''s mutant team, and his desire to win them over became even stronger. However, his gaze towards Alex turned colder.


    "Alex, the ce I mentioned is right inside here! The location is extremely hidden; from a distance, you can''t see anything, but as you get closer, you''ll discover it''s like another world! Truly miraculous! With our current force of over sixty people, if 90% of them can transform into mutants, plus my fifteen people, we''ll have a mutant team of over sixty people!


    With such a powerful force, we can easily take control of the shelter''s authority! By then, we''ll be influential figures! The two of us will be living the good life!"


    Alex started to bewitch Peng Le again with his words, while Peng Le had a cold smile in his heart, constantly sneering at Alex''s words. If his subordinates could truly all be mutants, the first person he would eliminate would be Alex. The one enjoying the good life would only be Peng Le; everyone else would only be his underlings!


    He would not allow anyone to share power with him or threaten his position.


    "Alex! Hurry and lead your brothers over! Rest assured, as long as what you said is true, you''ll have great merit. When I seize the authority, half of the base will be yours!" Peng Le generously patted Alex''s shoulder, putting on a sincere and grateful appearance.


    Alex responded with ttering words, leading the members of the first team towards the location of City of Darkness. The puppet warriors under Alex''s control began to discreetly retreat.


    "This is indeed a hidden treasure trove! There seem to be fewer zombies around here!" Peng Leughed heartily as he looked at the surroundings.


    Now he increasingly felt that what Alex said was true!


    "Fantastic!!! With this opportunity, I can have a mutant army of over sixty people!"


    "With such an army! I, Peng Le, can alsopete with those high and mighty upper-ss individuals!"


    "Why should kings, nobles, and generals have all the fun?"


    "Soon, I, Peng Le, will rise to the upper ss! ying with the women of the upper ss!"


    "I''ve had enough of those arrogant bullies! This time, I''m going to turn the tables and crush those bastards under my feet!"


    Peng Le recalled the oppression and mockery he faced after entering the shelter. He remembered the blood, tears, and sweat shed as he climbed up from the bottom.


    He hated!


    He craved even more!


    He yearned for the day when he could stand in the shoes of those people and trample everyone beneath his feet!


    To be one of those high and mighty upper-ss individuals!


    As Peng Le was immersed in his thoughts, Alex''s voice came from behind him: "Peng, we''re here!"

 Chapter 168: All Become My Puppets!

    As Alex''s voice echoed, a city wall suddenly appeared in front of everyone! Behind the city wall was a ssical and luxurious, towering ck castle.


    "What... what is this?!"


    Peng Le and the members of the third squad stared in disbelief at everything before them, momentarily dumbfounded.


    "Is this a city? And, it seems to be a ssical city!"


    "What on earth is going on? We clearly didn''t see anything just now! How did a city suddenly appear out of nowhere?"


    "Could it be... could it be that we''ve crossed over?!!"


    "Look! There are beautiful women waving at us on the city wall!"


    The city gate slowly opened, revealing an empty interior.


    "Brothers! The city gate is open! We only have an hour! Let''s go in quickly! Once inside the castle, many beautiful women wille out, and we canfortably be mutants!" Alex excitedly shouted, "However, we only have one hour, after which everyone will be ejected! So, let''s make the most of our time!"


    Alex''s words were a mix of truth and temptation, full of allure. He deliberately mentioned the limited time, urging these people to rush in quickly.


    Upon hearing Alex''s words, the members of the third squad became fervent, screaming wildly as they rushed into the city. Inside, there were not only many beautiful women but also the opportunity to be powerful mutants.


    Such a good opportunity, who wouldn''t seize it?!!


    The second heavy metal gate slowly opened. This time, inside appeared many graves and some peculiar structures, but the members of the third squad paid no attention to them! In their eyes now, all they saw were women!


    Women!


    Countless beautiful women!


    Each one is as beautiful as a fairy!


    Especially those standing in the front row, they are even more beautiful than celestial beings!


    "She''s mine!! The one in the front is mine!!"


    "Damn it, don''tpete with me!! I want this woman!!"


    The members of the third squad surged forward into the inner city, each iming their own prize. Peng Le, however, frowned as he observed everything inside the city, suddenly halting his steps outside the city gate.


    Sly as he was, he sensed that something was amiss! Despite being driven by immense interests, an instinctive sense of danger made Peng Le''s expression turn serious.


    His left hand subtly gripped the weapon at his waist, and he cast a vignt gaze toward Alex. Whether it was a trap or a real opportunity, Peng Le was determined to take out Alex at the first opportunity.


    For his ownbat prowess, Peng Le was confident. However, at that moment, the city gate suddenly closed, and a row of crossbows turned toward them.


    "Swish, swish, swish" - a volley of arrows rained down, directly pinning several people at the forefront to the ground by their legs. The seemingly enchanting and delicate beauties also brandished firearms and weapons, coldly confronting the members of the third squad.


    "What''s going on?!! Alex! What the hell is going on?!!" The squad members who entered the city suddenly realized they had fallen into an ambush. Searching around, they found that both Alex and their captain had disappeared!


    "It''s over! We''ve fallen into an ambush!!"


    "Run..."


    Before the person shouting to run could finish their sentence, a crossbow arrow pierced through their head, pinning them to the ground.


    Peng Le, standing outside the city gate, took action against Alex the moment the gate closed.


    His renowned supernatural ability instantly activated, sending a mental wave rushing towards Alex. At the same time, he swiftly drew thebat knife from his waist, shing fiercely at Alex.


    Alex stood in ce, sneering, seemingly stunned by the sudden attack. Peng Le felt a surge of joy, shouting loudly and increasing the force in his hand, hoping to deliver a fatal blow to Alex.


    However, at the critical moment, Alex suddenly moved! Raising his hand, he caught the knife and delivered a punch in a series of actions, like a phantom, as fast as lightning, striking first and striking hard!


    A punchnded, and Peng Le, bewildered and horrified, was immediately sent flying. Several vignt puppet warriors swiftly approached and bound the severely injured Peng Le.


    Inside the city, the members of the third squad were already surrounded! Both on the walls and on the ground, there were female warriors armed with weapons, ready for any disturbance that would lead to brutal ughter.


    Two soldiers attempting to break through with rifles had already be prey for two hell hounds. The sound of tearing flesh and blood made everyone in the third squad shiver uncontrobly.


    "No one move! Anyone who dares to make a move will be mercilessly killed!" Chen Meng walked out from the crowd, her left hand transformed into a machine gun, pointing ruthlessly at the members of the third squad. "Throw your weapons on the ground and kneel with your hands behind your head! Nonpliance will be met with no mercy!"


    A cold-looking man in the crowd secretly raised a gun, aiming it at Chen Meng. However, in the next moment, he was shot into a sieve by Chen Meng. Several members standing beside him were sttered with blood and instantly paralyzed with fear on the ground.


    Ke swiftly moved, extracting two men who showed slight movements. In an instant, they were drained of their blood, turning into lifeless corpses thrown in front of everyone. Under this intimidation, members of the third squad threw down their weapons one after another, meekly kneeling with their hands behind their heads, surrendering.


    Alex walked over to Chen Meng with a faint smile and said, "Lock all these people in the Soul-Prohibiting Demon House."


    ...


    [Prisoners ced, erasing self-awareness...]


    [Estimated time: 1 hour...]


    ...


    [Prisoners ced, erasing self-awareness...]


    [Estimated time: 2 hours...]


    ...


    With a series of electronic synthesis sounds, the remaining members of the third squad were all locked inside the Soul-Prohibiting Demon House. Alex checked and noticed that, except for three mutant individuals who needed 2 hours, the others would take around 1 hour.


    He thought, "System, check my Doomsday Coins bnce." During this time, Alex nned to establish a folding space between the two City of Darkness.


    [Doomsday Coins: 5897]


    With more than five thousand Doomsday Coins, it was more than enough to construct the folding gates for two City of Darkness.


    "System! Immediately construct the folding gates of the Behemoth!"


    [Behemoth''s Folding Gates: Allows free passage between two City of Darkness, prerequisite: Must own two or more City of Darkness. Price: 2000 Doomsday Coins.]


    [Selected Behemoth''s Folding Gates, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 2000 Doomsday Coins...]


    [Currently under construction...]

 Chapter 169: The Third Squads Soaring Strength

    As the electronic synthesizing sound echoed, the space in front of Alex rapidly distorted, the ground cracked open, and two ck jade pirs inscribed with peculiar runes slowly rose from the depths. Subsequently, runes on the pirs emitted a strong light. Between the two pirs, a ss-like barrier appeared.


    [Behemoth''s Folding Gates constructionplete! Please build the second Behemoth''s Folding Gates in another City of Darkness!]


    With the electronic synthesizing sound, the Behemoth''s Folding Gates were fully formed, resembling magical portals seen in fantasy movies. Satisfied, Alex nodded and then turned to drive towards the estate''s second City of Darkness.


    "System! Immediately construct the second Behemoth''s Folding Gates here!"


    Following Alex''smand, the second Behemoth''s Folding Gates slowly took shape. Alex stepped inside and instantly appeared in the first City of Darkness.


    "Great! This way, the two City of Darkness can be connected!" Alex was delighted and instructed his team to convey this news to everyone in the two City of Darkness. Since they were now connected, various tasks could be merged in the future.


    Alex gathered all his subordinates and reassigned duties and tasks to each person. Both Water Witch Miaomiao and Blood Witch Yueyue were nowpletely enved. Alex also assigned tasks to them.


    Additionally, considering Water Witch''s formidable aquaticbat abilities, Alex nned to dig another moat outside the second City of Darkness. It would not only be used for fish farming but also allow Water Witch and Blood Witch to unleash their fullbat potential during times of war.


    After roughly arranging the tasks, Alex delegated the detailed implementation work to Gun Dream.


    As the steward, Gun Dream possessed systematic management skills and experience. Alex only needed to outline the key points, and Gun Dream would systematically and meticulously implement and perfect the details. With everything in ce, the members of the Third Squad werepletely turned into puppets.


    ...


    When the Third Squad''s convoy returned to the shelter base in a grand manner, the entire situation of the Third Squad had undergone aplete transformation. These individuals were not onlypletely under Alex''s control, but their equipment had also been entirely upgraded.


    Most of them had traded their old firearms for new ones. Almost every one of the sixty-plus individuals was armed with firearms. Even some modified vehicles had machine guns mounted on them. Two 40mm rocketunchers were boldly assembled on off-road vehicles.


    In and out, Alex instantly took control of everyone in the Third Squad. Moreover, heprehensively upgraded the weapons and equipment of the entire Third Squad! All the weapons seized in the Red Skull Manor were equipped to this Third Squad.


    From the moment they entered the base gate, Alex intentionally disyed the Third Squad''s formidable strength, unting it in an imposing manner. This was deliberate on Alex''s part¡ªto let the other two forces see the Third Squad''s might, thereby increasing his bargaining power between the two opposing forces.


    Alex had absolute confidence in the newly controlled Third Squad. No one was more loyal than puppets, and no one was more fearless, disciplined, and ready to die than these puppets.


    Inside the shelter base, no one had anticipated that in less than a day, Alex had already gained control of a force powerful enough to influence the overall situation. With the return of the Third Squad, the two opposing forces began their contest.


    Both Guangbei Jia''s faction and Lu Weijiang''s faction saw the astonishing changes in the Third Squad through surveince. Setting aside the significant improvement in weapons and equipment, the scene where Peng Le and Alex entered side by side made both sides feel incredibly uneasy.


    Originally, dealing with Peng Le alone was challenging, and now, with Alex leading a powerful mutant team, the close connection between the two posed a significant threat to other factions.


    "We must quickly secure the support of Peng Le and Alex! They must have obtained substantial supplies on their trip. Not only is the equipmentpletely upgraded, but the entire team also appears much more disciplined! Dealing with these guys is bing increasingly troublesome!" Lu Weijiang''s face twitched as he looked at the massive disy screen outside the window.


    "Lu Bao, quickly make contact with Peng Le and Alex! Spare no effort to sway them to our side! If Peng Le proves difficult, focus on bringing this neer, Alex, on board!"


    "Yes!" Lu Bao stood up with a displeased expression, taking the order to establish contact.


    Being tasked with wooing these grassroots individuals like Peng Le and Alex was something he was extremely unwilling to do. As a second-generation figure, how could he possibly regard Peng Le and Alex, who came from humble backgrounds, with any respect?


    However, there was no choice. With the sudden surge in the power of Alex and Peng Le, aligning with either side could bring about a significant shift in the bnce of power. Even if he was unwilling, he had to put on a smiling face and go along with it this time. It made him feel more ufortable than if he had swallowed a fly.


    At the same time, in Guangbei Jia''s office.


    Guangbei Jia stared in disbelief at the screen, expressing his astonishment, "What did Peng Le and Alex do? In just half a day, they managed to acquire so many weapons and equipment! They even got heavy weaponry!"


    Ke frowned tightly beside him, "It seems that Alex found something before. This time when they went out, it should be to obtain these supplies! Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense for them to rush out to gather resources before settling in! Sigh! With this, Peng Le and Alex have be a decisive force. As long as they lean towards any side, that side will gain an absolute advantage!"


    "If we had been more sincere with Alex initially and managed to bring him to our side, it wouldn''t be so troublesome now! They have be a significant force, and whichever side they choose to support will hold absolute dominance!" Guangbei Jia expressed some frustration.


    Although this was a self-spoken remark, it was evident to everyone that she was secretly ming ssical Ke for organizing things at that time.


    Shen Han''s father, Shen Xudong, anxiously stood up and said, "I''ve always said that Peng Le is not simple. I didn''t expect him to establish such arge force so quickly! Now, with Alex joining, if we don''t find a way to sway these people, once they align with Lu Weijiang, we''re truly done!"


    "Xudong, go find Han, let her contact Alex. Spare no effort to bring both Alex and Peng Le to our side, at any cost!" Guangbei Jia was now in a hurry.


    They were already in a disadvantageous position, and if Lu Weijiang''s side gained the support of the Third Squad, their failure would be inevitable.


    "Good! Han has a good rtionship with this Alex. Even if we can''t win over Peng Le, we must make sure to bring Alex to our side!" Shen Xudong said through gritted teeth. "If necessary, I''ll betroth Han to Alex!"


    ...


    After returning to the underground warehouse assigned to the Third Squad, Alex was approached by Shen Han. "Master, people from Guangbei Jia''s side want me to approach you. The current situation is extremely unfavorable for them. They promise to provide you with the best equipment and supplies if you are willing to join them. They also offer you a position as a squad leader in the defense team."


    "Additionally, my father is willing to arrange for me to marry you."


    Alex nodded. He had anticipated this situation long ago. The conditions offered by Guangbei Jia''s side seemed like a joke to him, especially using Shen Han as a bargaining chip. Alex couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Shen Han was currently just one of his ve girls, and her father thinking of marrying her to Alex as the biggest leverage was absurd. With the loss of Zhang Jingwu and the security management squad under his control, Guangbei Jia''s side was now extremely weak.


    Extending an olive branch to him was inevitable, especially since he nowmanded a mutant team of 16 people, all equipped with high-quality weapons. In a base shelter with only around 30 mutant warriors, this force was significant.


    "Tell them I appreciate their goodwill. I will consider the offer, but what I need is not what they are offering," Alex said, waving his hand to dismiss Shen Han.


    ording to his n, now is not the time to approach Guangbei Jia''s side. Moreover, their sincerity is far from enough. His only goal now is to control more power that can be controlled and establish arger influence within the base shelter. Only then will he have more bargaining capital.


    Although the first squad hasn''t beenpletely enved, it is mostly under Alex''s control through people like Shen Han. Therefore, Alex shifted his focus to the second squad.


    "Master, there''s someone outside iming to be the captain of the second squad and seeking an audience!" Shen Han reported after leaving. Soon after, L¨¹ Bao, the representative from the second squad, arrived.


    "Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. He''s here so soon, delivering himself right to our doorstep!" Alex chuckled and, with Peng Le, walked to the door to wee L¨¹ Bao.


    This time, L¨¹ Bao came alone, holding cigarettes and fine wine in his hands, a sign of sincerity.


    Guiding L¨¹ Bao inside, he immediately acted jovial and said, "Captain Peng, Captain Xiao, when I arrived, I coincidentally saw Shen Han leaving. It seems the first squad is also extending an olive branch to you!"


    Alex nced at Peng Le, who openly stated, "Yes, and their offer is quite sincere."


    L¨¹ Bao, maintainingposure, looked at Peng Le and Alex and said, "Regardless of what they offered, we are willing to double it! Additionally, I can help Captain Xiao here secure a spot in the council!"


    Alex''s eyes lit up, feigning excitement. "Captain L¨¹, are you serious?!"


    On the side, Peng Le, under Alex''s control, deliberately wore an unhappy expression. "Alex, when did it be your turn to speak here?!"


    L¨¹ Bao observed the situation with a sneer in his heart. This was exactly the oue he desired! It seemed that Alex and Peng Le were starting to have some disagreements. Given how Peng Le treated Alex, with Alex''s strength, he wouldn''t be willing to subordinate himself to Peng Le. This was the perfect opportunity to sow discord between them, bring Alex under hismand, and then... heh heh...


    With a sly smile in his heart, L¨¹ Bao confidently said to Alex, "Captain Xiao, I won''t say much else, as long as you''re willing to join us, I''ll ensure a steady supply of weapons, ammunition, and daily necessities. Additionally, feel free to choose from the women under mymand!"


    "Captain L¨¹! We''re not interested in joining any teams for now. We just want to manage ourselves," Peng Le said, looking displeased under Alex''s control. Maintaining independence from both sides had always been Peng Le''s stance.


    Meanwhile, Alex immediately put on a greedy and intrigued expression.


    Seeing this, L¨¹ Bao felt even more satisfied. "Captain Xiao! What do you think? Although you''ve joined the third squad, the door to our second squad will always be open for you. Regardless of the conditions others offer you, our second squad can provide you with better terms and more benefits!"


    L¨¹ Bao paid no mind to Peng Le, who looked extremely displeased on the side, openly attempting to woo Alex.


    Peng Le gave Alex a cold re, filled with a threatening intent.


    "Captain L¨¹, thanks for your kind offer! However... we''ll have to listen to Captain Peng on this matter..." Alex said, though his eyes intentionally revealed a dodging expression.


    L¨¹ Bao''s lips curled slightly, and heughed ostentatiously. After casting a meaningful nce at Alex, he left the gifts and bid farewell with a courteous bow.


    Watching L¨¹ Bao''s departing figure, a slight curve appeared on Alex''s lips. As night fell, Alex visited L¨¹ Bao once again. Seeing Alex voluntarily approaching, L¨¹ Bao''s lips curled into a satisfied smile.


    "Captain Xiao, what an honor to have you here! You''ve truly brought brilliance to L¨¹''s humble abode! Hahaha!" L¨¹ Bao theatrically stood up, firmly shaking Alex''s hand. Then, he ordered his secretary waiting nearby, "Prepare the best tea for Captain Xiao! Bring out my collection of cigars too!"


    Alex put on an expression of being pleasantly surprised, admiring L¨¹ Bao''s luxurious office.


    With a smug smile, L¨¹ Bao generously said, "Alex, as long as you join our second squad, I can also provide you with such a fine office! If you like my secretary, you can have her too!"


    "Thanks, L¨¹ Bro!" Alex looked at L¨¹ Bao with gratitude, expressing admiration for the opulence of L¨¹ Bao''s office.


    L¨¹ Bao smiled confidently and said, "Alex! As long as you join our second squad and work hard, I can provide you with everything you need! How about it? Have you considered joining us? If you''re willing, I''ll make you the deputy squad leader!"


    "Uh-huh!" Alex nodded eagerly and then, feeling a bit embarrassed, he said, "I''ve already made up my mind. I''m willing to follow L¨¹ Bro. However, I haven''t achieved anything yet, and it might be hard for others to ept me as the deputy squad leader..."


    Alex wanted to employ the same trick, using the methods he used against Peng Le to deceive L¨¹ Bao once again.


    "Eh! This is not difficult at all! If Alex wants to make a contribution, he can do it anytime!" L¨¹ Bao''s response caught Alex slightly off guard.


    "As long as Alex cooperates with us and eliminates Peng Le, then Peng Le''s subordinates and weapons will all be ours, right? With such achievements, Alex shouldn''t worry about establishing his position!" L¨¹ Bao''s words made Alex immediately change his mind.

 Chapter 170: Who Is Ambushing Whom?

    "This..." Alex hesitated slightly, "We are all on the same side... Is it really a good idea to do this?"


    Alex began to y the saintly figure. A man who is indecisive and saintly is more likely to be underestimated and trusted.


    "Peng Le treated you like that, and you don''t want revenge? As a man, don''t you want a better life and more subordinates?" L¨¹ Bao began to coax persuasively, "Now it''s the apocalypse, throw away all those nonsense morals! As long as you listen to me, be loyal to me, I guarantee, you''ll have the best of everything¡ªgood food and drinks, women, and power!"


    "Well, but... Peng Le has always been cautious. If we directly attack him in this shelter, it may not seed... Even if it seeds, I might have big trouble..." Alex hesitated and said.


    "Hey! Why would I let you do it here? We naturally have to do it outside the shelter!" L¨¹ Bao patted Alex''s shoulder and pretended to be intimate. "I''ll handle everything for you. You just need to bring Peng Le outside, and at the critical moment, lead your people to cooperate with us in taking down Peng Le."


    Inwardly, L¨¹ Bao was ecstatic. This kid in front of him was indeed too naive! So easy to deceive! Moreover, he seemed very indecisive. Such a person, L¨¹ Bao believed, he could easily control!


    "But... But I only have 15 people under me, and our weapons are still controlled by Peng Le..." Alex said, feeling troubled.


    "Don''t worry about that! Our Second Squad will mobilize everyone and set up an ambush at a designated location. As long as you bring Peng Le there, at the crucial moment, you and your people will make a move, coordinating with us to capture Peng Le. Leave the rest to me!" L¨¹ Bao said confidently.


    "Alright! I''ll follow your lead! Whatever you say, I''ll do!" Alex obediently nodded, expressing sincere agreement.


    Seeing Alex''spliant demeanor, L¨¹ Bao felt a surge of satisfaction.


    So it goes...


    After discussing for a while, Alex respectfully withdrew.


    ...


    Early the next day, the convoy of the Third Squad, led by Peng Le and Alex, once again swaggered out.


    This time, both sides watching the monitoring screens hadpletely different feelings.


    The people on the side of Guangbei Jia, after receiving Shen Han''s report, had a very solemn expression. Especially Guangbei Jia, who had spent the entire night tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    The power of Peng Le and Alex''s faction was rapidly expanding.


    And the maximum benefits she could offer were not difficult to obtain recognition from Peng Le and Alex, especially since she had received a secret report.


    After Shen Han, L¨¹ Bao also went to find Peng Le and Alex!


    This made them all extremely ufortable, feeling like they were sitting on pins and needles!


    "What exactly do we need to do to bring these people under ourmand?" Guangbei Jia said with frustration, "This shelter was clearly established by us first, but now, how did it be like this?!"


    ssicalke frowned and wanted to say that all of this was caused by Guangbei Jia herself. Starting from the inexplicable founding of the Council resolution, Guangbei Jia had been pushing this shelter into the abyss. Adding to that the unrestrained consolidation of survivors and the inexplicable distribution of military supplies and authorityter on.


    The governance of the shelter was thriving, but the outstanding cards in their hands were yed to pieces by Guangbei Jia. It was like in a game of Landlord, where there was clearly a triple bomb, but Guangbei Jia yed a 3. It was absolutely disastrous!


    Feeling utterly frustrated, ssicalke thought so but did not say it out loud. Because of their previous foolish decisions, he also bore a share of the responsibility. Moreover, he didn''t want to hurt the beautiful and kind-hearted woman in front of him. He loved her more than he loved himself. Besides, what they were doing was not morally wrong. What was wrong was the human heart.


    What was wrong was this post-apocalyptic world.


    Meanwhile, L¨¹ Weijiang and others, who were also watching the monitoring screens, couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Great! Excellent! I never thought that this time, we not only sessfully captured Alex smoothly, but also managed to bring over Peng Le''s subordinates on the side! It''s truly a blessing!" L¨¹ Weijiangughed with a flushed face.


    Thinking of Peng Le parading with the powerful Third Squad that had been revitalized, his heart couldn''t help but feel excited.


    "Peng Le, oh Peng Le! Despite all your calctions, in the end, you''re still making a wedding dress for me! Hahaha!" L¨¹ Weijiang turned triumphantly and asked L¨¹ Qi behind him, "Where are L¨¹ Bao and the others now?"


    L¨¹ Qi picked up a specially made encrypted inte, exchanged a few words, and replied, "Father, Brother Qi is already in the designated location, ready for ambush as discussed with Alex. We''re just waiting for Alex to bring Peng Le and the Third Squad to our doorstep!"


    "Good! Good! Good!" L¨¹ Weijiang repeated three times, his face bing even more flushed. He was so excited that his whole body trembled slightly.


    With this, the majority of the resources collection team''s strength is now entirely in our hands! Our grand n is truly just around the corner!" Beside him, Ping Deyuan said with a triumphant smile, "As for the City Defense Unit, we have also opened a gap there. If everything goes smoothly, it won''t be long before a squad from the City Defense Unit secretly leans towards us!"


    The situation was bing clearer and more favorable for them. People in the room couldn''t help but get excited. L¨¹ Weijiang licked his lips, his mouth slightly curved upward, as he thought maliciously in his mind, "Guangbei Jia, once I control the entire shelter, let''s see if you dare to refuse me!"


    ...


    At the same time, L¨¹ Bao and his elite team had already ambushed at the location designated by him and Alex.


    It was a small town outside Jiangcheng City.


    The people in the town were all dead, leaving only a few scattered zombies roaming the streets. The town appeared deste and eerie. The autumn wind swept through, liftingrge patches of leaves and garbage.


    L¨¹ Bao''s men were hidden in the buildings on both sides of the street, aiming their dark gun barrels at the street. ording to the agreement, Alex would lead Peng Le through this town''s street on their way to collect firearms and ammunition from the police station at the town center.


    As soon as Alex led Peng Le through this inevitable passage, the modifiedrge truck of the Second Squad would suddenly rush out from both sides,pletely blocking the road. Then, they would capture Peng Le if he surrendered and gradually control the members of the Third Squad. If Peng Le refused to surrender, Alex wouldunch an attack, assassinate Peng Le, and forcibly merge the Third Squad.


    ...


    However, as time passed, L¨¹ Bao, eagerly waiting, still hadn''t seen the arrival of the Third Squad''s convoy.

 Chapter 171: Whats Going On?

    L¨¹ Bao''s heart started to tighten.


    His confident and triumphant expression turnedplex.


    "What''s going on? What is this Alex doing?! Why haven''t they brought the Third Squad over yet?! We should have arrived long ago for this short distance!"


    "Damn it! What''s happening? Could Peng Le have found out?!"


    "Damn it! Why haven''t theye yet! What the hell is Alex doing? He''s really useless!"


    While L¨¹ Bao was cursing and anxious, Alex and Peng Le had already infiltrated the small town. Not only that, therge team of mutated warriors from the City of Darkness had also appeared in the town.


    With muffled groans, one by one, L¨¹ Bao''s ambush team members were knocked unconscious, then carried out and thrown onto the prisoner transport vehicles.


    Almost forty powerful mutated individuals roamed through the small town, continuously harvesting the members of the Second Squad ambushed there.


    In the time it took for L¨¹ Bao toin.


    Except for the room where L¨¹ Bao was, everyone else had been captured without missing a single person by the mutated warriors under Alex''smand and locked in the prisoner transport vehicles.


    No one noticed anything.


    The two soldiers preparing for battle with L¨¹ Bao in the room, holding sniper rifles or machine guns, remained unaware.


    Just when L¨¹ Bao was about to lose his patiencepletely, finally, the convoy of the Third Squad approached the ambush point!


    L¨¹ Bao picked up the walkie-talkie and reported, "L¨¹ Qi! They''re here! The big n is in motion!"


    With that said, Peng Le personally picked up a machine gun, excitedly aiming at the approaching convoy.


    Switching the walkie-talkie to a different channel, L¨¹ Bao ordered, "Wake the hell up, all of you! We''re about to catch an old turtle in the jar!"


    "Bang!" Just as he finished speaking, the door behind him was kicked open.


    "Who?" L¨¹ Bao turned abruptly. "Alex!! What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Peng Le and Shen Han respectfully appeared behind Alex.


    Apanying them was a fully armed squad of soldiers.


    The ck muzzles of their guns were all pointed at L¨¹ Bao and the others.


    "Peng Le!! Shen Han!! You... you conspired against me!!" L¨¹ Bao''s face turned pale. "Alex! You dare to scheme against me?!"


    At this moment, how could he not understand?


    The person he had prepared to ambush had ambushed him instead!


    He had been deceived!


    Everything Alex did yesterday was just an act!


    "Peng Le! Alex might not know, but do you pretend not to know? If you dare touch me, my uncle will definitely not spare you!!" After a few minutes of panic, L¨¹ Bao quickly calmed down and threatened Peng Le.


    However, Peng Le, who stood respectfully next to Alex, was like a lifeless corpse, showing no reaction whatsoever. He just followed behind Alex with his head lowered, resembling a loyal dog. On the other side, Shen Han stood respectfully with her head bowed, also by Alex''s side.


    "What... what''s going on? Peng Le! Shen Han! You... both have joined forces with Alex?" L¨¹ Bao looked at Alex in horror.


    After seeing therge group of unfamiliar soldiers appearing behind, he finally realized that things were going south.


    However, it was already toote for everything. A figure shed, and L¨¹ Bao was knocked unconscious.


    "Bring all these people and those captured from the first squad back, lock them in the Forbidden Soul Demon House. Also, have Pipi and otherse to see me!" Alexmanded to the members behind him, including Gun Dream and Blood Witch.


    "Yes, master!"


    Before capturing the second squad, the first squad, led by Shen Han, had already been sent into the ambush circle. Both the first and second squads were annihted, captured entirely by Alex''s squad of mutated warriors, without a single one slipping through.


    The members of the first squad, even when locked in the Forbidden Soul Demon House, couldn''tprehend why theirrades, who had gone through life and death together, suddenly betrayed them. And their beloved captain, Shen Han, why would she betray them!


    As for the members of the second squad, they remained unaware of what happened until their consciousness waspletely eliminated, turning them into puppets.


    ...


    Three hourster, the third squad, along with the convoy of the first and second squads, simultaneously arrived at the base shelter. The convoy stopped outside the gate of the second squad''s base, and Shen Han, L¨¹ Bao, and Peng Le got down from one of the vehicles.


    They stood respectfully on the side.


    Shen Han took a step forward and opened the side door of a light armored vehicle.


    Alex strolled out of the light armored vehicle in a grand manner.


    "Capture all the remaining people in the second base for me!" Alex ordered.


    The puppet warriors, led by L¨¹ Bao, aggressively raided their own nest.


    Alex, on the other hand, unreservedly moved into the best-facilitated base of the first squad.


    In the office of Guangbei Jia.


    Everyone, including Guangbei Jia, stared dumbfoundedly at the unfolding scenes on the screen!


    At this moment, all these people were utterly bewildered!


    "What... what''s going on?" Shen Han''s father, Shen Xudong, looked inexplicably at his daughter standing respectfully beside Alex on the screen. "Han, what does this mean?!"


    "How did these three end up together?! And, all three squads are following Alex''s orders? What''s going on?" If Peng Le sided with Alex, they could somewhat understand. But Shen Han had always been a core figure among them and was absolutely loyal to Guangbei Jia. How could she suddenly side with an outsider? That was not the end of their shock!


    What astonished them even more was that L¨¹ Bao had also joined Alex!


    "What the hell is going on?! What are they up to?!" Guangbei Jia eximed as if she had seen a ghost, feeling a dizzy spell and nearly fainting on the spot.


    However, both ssical K and Shen Xudong were equally puzzled, unable toprehend how everything had unfolded into this situation!


    ...


    At the same time, in L¨¹ Weijiang''s office, a simr scene was ying out. The astonishing footage on the surveince screen left everyone in the office dumbfounded.


    Ping Deyuan''s sses fell to the ground, shattering into pieces. "What is L¨¹ Bao up to? Didn''t he say he was ambushing the third squad? Didn''t he im he could absorb the third squad? Why is he mingling with Shen Han and Peng Le?!"


    L¨¹ Weijiang, in disbelief, stared at the screen and mmed the table, demanding an answer. On the other hand, the youngest among them, Ping Qiyun, remained calm. Pointing at the screen, he said coldly, "It seems both L¨¹ Bao and Shen Han have defected... and they all seem to have sided with this neer, Alex..."


    With Ping Qiyun''s revtion, everyone stared fixedly at the footage on the surveince screen. Indeed, including Peng Le, the three of them stood respectfully on the side, with Alexmanding them imperiously in the center.


    "What the hell is going on?! What are these people up to?!" L¨¹ Weijiang roared in frustration, echoing Guangbei Jia''s sentiments.


    While people in the base shelter were still reeling from the changes in the material collection team, Pipi was sitting in the helicopter piloted by Si Ruoqing. Continuously using wolf howls, Pipi attracted arge number of mutated zombies from the city of Jiangcheng. The ever-growing horde of zombies began converging towards Pipi''s location.


    Leading the charge at the forefront of the zombie horde was the Despoiling Tyrant,manding a legion of thousands of zombies.


    "Roar!!!" The enraged roar of the Despoiling Tyrant, coupled with its imposing presence, prompted the massive group of zombies trailing behind to respond with simr roars.

 Chapter 172: Mysterious Betrayal

    Quickly realizing the bizarre and serious nature of the situation, key figures from both sides swiftly dispatched teams to the underground base where Alex''s first team was originally located.


    Representing Guangbei Jia''s faction was Shen Xudong, the father of Shen Han. Shen Xudong''s personal involvement was driven by two main objectives. Firstly, to understand what had happened to his daughter, and secondly, at any cost, to win the support of Alex.


    On the other side, leading the team for L¨¹ Weijiang''s faction was Ping Deyuan himself. Their goals mirrored those of Guangbei Jia''s group. They intended to unravel why L¨¹ Bao had betrayed them and, more importantly, to gain the allegiance of Alex and his followers.


    "Let Ping Deyuane in," Alex, seated in what used to be Shen Han''s office, ordered to L¨¹ Bao, who stood by obediently.


    By now, L¨¹ Bao had be aplete puppet under Alex''s control, executing orders without any trace of personal emotions.


    Upon seeing L¨¹ Bao, Ping Deyuan anxiously grabbed him and questioned, "L¨¹ Bao! What are you up to?!"


    L¨¹ Bao coldly nced at Ping Deyuan and continued walking without uttering a word.


    As L¨¹ Bao moved forward, Ping Deyuan suddenly felt a chill. It was at this moment that L¨¹ Bao began speaking, reciting a statement Alex had instructed him to say beforehand.


    "President Ping, who said we have to be dogs to those born with a silver spoon? Why can''t I pursue my own interests? I''ve risked my life, while they only enjoy the luxuries. Even if we seed, we''ll still be their dogs.


    Why can''t I do things on my own terms?" The words, sounding vague, were carefully crafted by Alex to provide a usible exnation for L¨¹ Bao''s sudden betrayal, filling in the gaps for Ping Deyuan.


    At the same time, it nted a seed of unrest in Ping Deyuan''s mind.


    Ping Deyuan, led by L¨¹ Bao, entered Alex''s office. The moment he stepped in, he saw Peng Le and Shen Han standing on either side of Alex. This peculiar scene instantly threw Ping Deyuan into confusion, leaving him unable to make sense of it.


    If L¨¹ Bao sought power and independence, wanting to operate independently, what was Shen Han''s motivation?


    "Ping, do you have something to discuss with me?" Alex stood up from his chair, smiling and gesturing for Ping Deyuan to sit.


    Alex''s attitude towards Ping Deyuan was friendly, even though he already had control over one-third of the military forces within the shelter. This delicate bnce resembled the strategic alliances in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Any two factions joining forces could lead to the destruction of the third.


    Frowning, Ping Deyuan nced at L¨¹ Bao, Shen Han, and Peng Le beside Alex before forcing a smile. "I came here with a clear purpose. On behalf of Speaker L¨¹, we hope you can join our extended family. As for the terms, we will do our best to amodate within our capabilities."


    "Ping, I like straightforward people like you! Let''s not beat around the bush!" Peng Le, next to Alex, spoke first. "Now that we''re all members of the shelter, I just want to ask: why is it that you don''t have to go out to collect supplies, don''t have to do anything, yet get to sleep with the women inside the shelter, and enjoy the best resources?


    Meanwhile, our supply collection team has the worst weapons, lives in poverty, and not only has to carry out the tasks assigned by you, but also has to hand over half of the collected supplies to you?"


    Ping Deyuan was momentarily speechless at the direct questioning. After a pause, he responded, "This is a decision of the council, and as you are also part of the council, you should be aware that it''s not just my personal opinion. Besides, we provided you ess to the shelter, shelter protection, and weapons and ammunition. Shouldn''t you repay the shelter in return?"


    Shen Han suddenly smirked and said, "Mr. Ping, is this shelter yours? Are the weapons and ammunition yours? Even if we consider the order of arrival, you arrived with us. Why im these resources as your charity?"


    Shen Han''s words were wless. The shelter belonged to everyone, and if there was anyone to be thankful for, it was the brave and selfless fighters like ssical who first established the shelter. The weapons and ammunition were distributed by ssical and others, and any gratitude should be directed towards them, not the mouthpiece-ying politicians who contributed nothing.


    Seeing Ping Deyuan rendered speechless by the sharp question, Alex finally spoke, "Mr. Ping, just now, we expressed dissatisfaction with the unfair treatment. It wasn''t directed at you personally. In the past, our supply collection team was the weakest and fragmented, naturally susceptible to bullying. But now, the three teams have decided to unite.


    With substantial weaponry and arge number of mutant warriors, we no longer need to be bullied by anyone. Therefore, starting today, we will not submit any supplies to the shelter anymore. Simultaneously, we request the armory to be open to us, providing sufficient weapons and ammunition.


    Additionally, for future expeditions to collect supplies, members of the security management and city defense teams must join us. If we are to face risks outside, let it be fair ¨C everyone goes out together. These are our demands. Whoever can help us achieve them, we are willing to follow their arrangements!"


    Alex''s extensive preamble and three demands were actually a cover for the third demand. As long as he could get the council to agree to send soldiers from the other two teams of the city defense battalion to collect supplies, Alex was confident that, in a short period, he could turn the ongoing battles here into his own puppets using the most straightforward method.


    "Your three demands are not something I can decide on my own. I will discuss this matter with President L¨¹, and if he agrees to your requests, I will propose them in the council!" Ping Deyuan furrowed his brow, finding Alex''s three demands quite tricky. Although the demands were not overly excessive, they all involved the council.


    To fulfill any one of them, they needed the council''s approval and signature. This had been the rule here for a long time and was impossible to break in the currentplex power dynamics.


    "You three can leave for now; I have some private matters to discuss with President Ping." Alex suddenly waved to Shen Han and the others behind him.


    Once the three left, Alex continued, "In addition, I have a small personal request. I wonder if President Ping can agree. If you can, then I, Alex, am willing to follow President Ping''s orders in the future. Regardless of which side we align with, President Ping, you will be our eternal friend." Alex''s lips curled slightly as he gave a mischievous smile, looking at Ping Deyuan.

 Chapter 173: Falling into the Trap

    Ping Deyuan suddenly had a bad premonition, but given the current situation, he could only grit his teeth and swallow his difort. Despite feeling uneasy, he had to endure it!


    With an awkward smile, Ping Deyuan furrowed his brow and asked, "Captain Xiao, what can I help you with? Feel free to speak. If I can be of assistance, I''ll do my best!"


    Alex smiled faintly, lowered his voice, and spoke with a sincere expression, "Since Captain Xiao entered the base shelter and saw your daughter, Miss Qi Yun, Captain Xiao has been deeply infatuated with her. Day and night, he has been longing for Miss Qi Yun.


    If Captain Xiao can have the privilege of being close to your daughter, he is willing to go through fire and water for you, without hesitation!"


    Ping Deyuan widened his eyes, staring at Alex in shock and replied firmly, "This is not possible! My daughter is already engaged to Deputy Commander Zhang, and their wedding is imminent! If I change my mind now and arrange my daughter''s engagement to Captain Xiao, wouldn''t that offend Deputy Commander Zhang? This cannot happen!"


    Alex, showing no signs of being bothered by the resolute refusal, simply smiled. In a coaxing manner, he said, "President Ping, perhaps you''ve misunderstood. I have no intention of marrying your daughter. I just want to spend a night with her, to have a heartfelt conversation about our feelings. This matter will be known only to us. How could Deputy Commander Zhang find out?


    By doing so, you not only have Deputy Commander Zhang as a son-inw, but also me, Alex. Killing two birds with one stone. You will then control both squads! With control over both squads, do you still need to worry about anyone, including Deputy Commander Zhang? What about Guang Beijia and Lu Weijiang? They will obediently be yourckeys."


    Alex''s words, like the temptation of a devil, continued to linger in Ping Deyuan''s ears, making it difficult for him to dispel the thoughts.


    "Heaven knows, earth knows... you know, I know... How could Zhang Jingwu possibly know?"


    "Control over the forces of both squads will be entirely in your hands."


    "At that time, do you still need to care about anyone''s opinions?"


    "Lu Weijiang... Guang Beijia...ckeys..."


    The more Ping Deyuan thought about it, the more fascinated he became, unable to extricate himself. The allure of power made him increasingly unable to resist. Whether before or after the apocalypse, he had always been subordinate to Lu Weijiang, acting like a dog, carrying Lu Weijiang''s burdens.


    With his capabilities, he could have gained more power without being under Lu Weijiang''smand. In the past, it was because of Lu Weijiang''s powerful background, but what about now? It was the apocalypse! Strength was everything!


    He, Ping Deyuan, could also be a person of high status! He could step on Lu Weijiang!


    Finally, when Ping Deyuan returned home, he gently knocked on his daughter''s door.


    Meanwhile, Alex received a visit from Shen Xudong. Shen Xudong looked at his daughter, who was looking at the young man in front of her with admiration, and couldn''t help but sigh, "I didn''t expect that it was you, Alex, who saved my daughter''s life back then. Well, now that you two have privately decided to be together, as a father, I have nothing more to say."


    "I wish you both well... But for the peace of the base, for the sake of saving more survivors, I hope you can seriously consider standing on the side of Guang Beijia."


    "Lv Weijiang and his group are selfish. If they gain control of the entire base shelter, it''s not just us who will be doomed. This entire shelter, which we painstakingly established, will also be destroyed!" After listening to the love story concocted by Alex and Shen Han, Shen Xudong reluctantly agreed to the rtionship between Alex and Shen Han.


    He had figured out the reasons behind Shen Han and the First Squad betraying and siding with Alex. Alex saved Shen Han and the members of the First Squad, gaining Shen Han''s favor in return. If the First Squad sided with Alex, it was understandable. Moreover, the First Squad had long been discontent with Guang Beijia, and without Shen Han''s restraint, they might have rebelled earlier.


    However, all of that was now irrelevant. His main goal now was to try his best to gain the support of Alex and the Materials Collection Squad.


    "Uncle! Why do we have to rely on others? Why do we have to be dogs for others, do their bidding? We have our own ideals! We have our own thoughts! We might even do better on our own!" Alex suddenly stood up, his expression sincere and respectful.


    "In my view, whether in the hands of Guang Beijia or Lu Weijiang, this shelter is heading towards destruction!"


    "Guang Beijia is too soft-hearted, not fit for handling significant matters. Otherwise, this good hand wouldn''t have been yed into its current state."


    "And Lu Weijiang is too selfish, not someone fit for managing significant matters either! If the base shelter falls into his hands, the people here will not have good days ahead."


    "So, I think neither of these two is suitable to lead us! The person who can truly lead us to survive well and continue to develop and strengthen our shelter is only one person and is the most suitable!"


    Alex paused, casting a meaningful nce at Shen Xudong, who looked surprised when he suddenly looked up. Alex then continued, "Only you! Only you can be an outstanding leader, leading us to a better life!"


    Boom! Shen Xudong felt as if his head had suddenly exploded, leaving him in a nk state.


    "Guang Beijia and Lu Weijiang are not suitable to be leaders... Only I am the most suitable?" Shen Xudong questioned in astonishment.


    "Can I really do it?"


    "Yes! Why do I have to work for others? Why do I have to be someone else''s dog?" Shen Xudong continued, growing more determined.


    "Before the apocalypse, I also proved my abilities! I was a leader of arge department! Why can theypete for leadership, but I can''t?" Shen Xudong asserted.


    "I contributed a lot to the establishment and development of this shelter! All these fields outside are nned by me, Shen Xudong! Yes! My abilities are not inferior to anyone!"


    "I have long bought Guang Beijia''s indecisive soft-heartedness!"


    "If this continues, the excellent situation will all fall into their hands!"


    "No! For the sake of the shelter, for everyone, I must step forward!!!"


    "Before, I didn''t have enough power in my hands and dared not think about these things. But now, my daughter and son-inw control one-third of the power in the shelter! I want to contend for this position, and it may not be impossible!!"


    Shen Xudong''s lifeless eyes suddenly burst with a bright light. He looked up at Alex, who was looking at him with enthusiasm. Suddenly, Shen Xudong stood up, grabbing Alex''s hand.


    "Good! Alex! Han! Dad will follow your lead! This time, for you, for everyone in the shelter, I will bravely step forward!"


    "Don''t worry, I will do my best to handle those things you mentioned this time for you!!"


    After speaking, Shen Xudong turned around abruptly, walking out with his head held high, like a warrior who had suddenly gained sacred faith, full of solemnity and bravery.


    Alex watched Shen Xudong''s figure, and a slight curve formed at the corner of his mouth. On the side, Shen Han coldlyughed and said, "Master is wise! Shen Xudong has taken the bait!"

 Chapter 174: The Rising Star!

    Shen Xudong could never have imagined that his most trusted and beloved daughter would betray him, conspiring with outsiders to plot against him. He hadplete confidence in his daughter and his "prospective son-inw." Alex had ignited his desire for powerpletely.


    For people like Shen Xudong, nothingpared to the ability to control authority and uphold their ideological principles. As for someone like Ping Deyuan, power was the thing he was most passionate about.


    Alex firmly grasped the weaknesses of both individuals, delivering fatal blows that yed to their desires. Hepletely shattered their bottom line. Concepts like loyalty, favors, and emotions were all irrelevant in the face of power for these two. They were even willing to face the threat of death for the sake of power. Such individuals were true warriors in the struggle for power.


    Soon, under the proposals of the two important chairpersons, Ping Deyuan and Shen Xudong, the council meeting was convened once again. This time, in addition to the five chairpersons and twenty members, there was an additional person in the meeting room¡ªthe youngest and newest member of the shelter, Alex.


    He became a new member of the council and instantly became the center of attention in the entire meeting room.


    "I propose that in the future, the Materials Collection Team should enjoy equal treatment with the other two teams, and a portion of the weapons and ammunition from the arsenal should be allocated to the Materials Collection Team."


    "Furthermore, in future operations to collect resources, the City Defense Team and Public Security Management Team must also dispatch personnel to participate!"


    As the meeting was in progress, Ping Deyuan suddenly stood up and presented Alex''s requested conditions.


    "In addition, the resources collected by each team should be under the control of the respective teams themselves, and there is no need to hand over half of the resources to themand center."


    Ping Deyuan''s sudden proposal instantly caused everyone in the meeting room to exchange puzzled nces. This proposal undoubtedly touched the interests of most of the present members and also affected the interests of the City Defense Team and Public Security Management Team!


    Such a proposal was undeniably a self-inflicted, unpleasant, and offensive matter that offended many. People couldn''t understand why Ping Deyuan, who had always been smooth and slippery like an eel, would suddenlye forward to do something so ungrateful!


    But in the next moment, Shen Xudong, who had always been hostile to Ping Deyuan, surprisingly stood up and supported, "I second the motion! The Materials Collection Team undertakes the most dangerous tasks but uses the worst equipment. Moreover, the hard-won resources are required to be handed over to the logistics department. This is obviously extremely unfair to the Materials Collection Team!"


    Two chairpersons inexplicably stood up. This left their subordinates somewhat bewildered. People from the side of Guangbei Jia all looked towards Guangbei Jia, while most of the members looked towards Lv Weijiang.


    Lv Weijiang nced at Alex, his face a bit unpleasant, but he nodded and said, "I also support this proposal. The Materials Collection Team and the other two teams should enjoy equal treatment. However, whether the collected resources need to be handed over remains to be discussed."


    Guangbei Jia also frowned and said, "Weapons and ammunition can be supplied to the Materials Collection Team. However, the defense work of the City Defense Team is very demanding. If we send people out to collect resources, it will undoubtedly have a huge impact on the defense of the shelter."


    "We, the Materials Collection Team, are willing to assist in the defense work of the City Defense Team!" Alex suddenly smiled as he stood up, giving a meaningful look to Lv Weijiang and Zhang Jingwu. "Now, our Materials Collection Team is thergest in terms of numbers and has the most mutant warriors among the three teams. I believe we should take on more responsibilities.


    In addition, defense is of utmost importance. I think Deputy Captain Zhang''s Public Security Management Team also has an obligation to send people to assist!"


    While Alex was striving for his own power and interests, he did not forget to include the interests of Lv Weijiang and Zhang Jingwu, entangling both of them in his ns.


    Seeing the olive branch thrown by Alex, Zhang Jingwu also extended an olive branch without hesitation, "Captain Xiao is right. Defense work is crucial. We, the Public Security Management Team, are also willing to send manpower to assist the City Defense Team. I think Chairman Ping''s proposal is excellent, and we, the Public Security Management Team, are willing to cooperate."


    Now, all eyes were on Ke!


    Both teams within the City Defense Team hadpletely severed ties with Ke''s control. Currently,Ke only retained control over the City Defense Team. As the actual controllers of the two teams pressured him, Ke, the team captain, almost became a mere figurehead.


    Faced with the encirclement of the two actual controllers, Ke''s expression grew increasingly grim.


    "Captain Ke, don''t lose sight of the bigger picture due to minor issues! We are bing more passive now. Handing over part of the defense work to them might not be a bad thing if we retract our strategic focus a bit!" Shen Xudong whispered a reminder on the side.


    Guangbei Jia also nodded and whispered to Ke, "As long as we control the most critical heavy weapons, giving them a portion of the city defense is eptable. Now, the main focus is to gain the support of the Materials Collection Team."


    "Alright," Ke gritted his teeth and reluctantly nodded in agreement.


    The proposal was unanimously approved by all five chairpersons. This was an unprecedented unanimous approval since the establishment of the council. Previously, both sides were vehemently arguing with each other.


    Unexpectedly, in a situation where it would damage theirmon interests, both sides chose topromise. Other uninformed legitors kept their heads down, afraid to speak out, secretly specting on what kind of hidden agenda was behind this.


    Alex, a rising star in the shelter, instantly gained the attention of various small factions. Some legitors even began contemting whether they should align themselves with this new figure.


    As soon as the meeting ended, Alex''s office was inundated with a constant stream of visitors, consisting of some responsible for coordination work and mostly those seeking to explore Alex''s situation. They were trying to leverage the opportunity to join Alex''s camp or secure an escape route for themselves.


    Alex received each legitor one by one. Despite feeling disdainful, he patiently reassured them. The meeting went extremely smoothly, surprising even Alex.


    Initially, he just wanted to involve the City Defense Team and the Public Security Management Team. Unexpectedly, the other two additional conditions were also negotiated sessfully. Moreover, he gained a portion of the city defense work.

 Chapter 175: Dont play tricks in front of me!

    While the progress during the meeting went smoothly, the actual execution was another matter. The City Defense Team only relinquished a small and not very important portion of the city defense. The firearms and ammunition assigned to Alex''s Materials Collection Team were mostly old weapons and ordinary handguns and rifles.


    The real heavy weapons were tacitly kept by Gu Dianke and Zhang Jingwu in the warehouse.


    However, this already satisfied Alex. All of this was just an unexpected gain. Alex''s real purpose was to lure the members of the City Defense Team and the Public Security Management Team out and then gradually absorb them. As for the control of city defense and the supply of weapons and ammunition, Alex didn''t really care.


    People were under his control, and these things would eventually fall into his hands.


    "Master, outside, Ping Deyuan is here with his daughter, Ping Qiyun, requesting an audience," Peng Le respectfully reported as he entered.


    "Ping Qiyun?" Alex''s lips curled up slightly with a hint of a smile. "Has Ping Deyuane to his senses? Hahaha!"


    This step was actually optional for Alex. However, if Ping Deyuan fell for it, it would be an unexpected gain. Moreover, Ping Qiyun''s looks were quite decent. Trying something new might be interesting for Alex.


    "Let them in," Alex ordered.


    As per Alex''smand, Ping Deyuan and Ping Qiyun entered together.


    Ping Deyuan, at this moment, had a face full of joy, with the spring breeze shining on him. Alex had presented him with a beautiful blueprint, showing that the overall authority of the entire shelter was about to fall into his hands.


    On the other hand, Ping Qiyun''s face was ashen, filled with resentment. Her father had actually asked her to serve a damned uncouth man, and a neer to the shelter, no less. Such a man was even worse than a dog for a woman as proud and arrogant as her.


    For this matter, father and daughter had argued throughout the night. In the end, Ping Qiyun chose topromise. For the sake of her father''s grand cause and her own future, she was willing to sacrifice herself. After all, this body would eventually be given to a man she looked down upon, whether it was Zhang Jingwu or this Alex¡ªwhat difference did it make?


    However, upon entering Alex''s office and seeing him, Ping Qiyun immediately regretted her decision even more. While Zhang Jingwu might be a rustic fellow, at least he was tall, handsome, and had a unique military charm as the deputy team leader.


    But the man before her was not only short and in-looking,cking any distinctive features, but he also seemed surprisingly young, resembling a poor student who had just entered society.


    "This damn loser!" Ping Qiyun sneered inwardly, feeling increasingly ufortable.


    "Alex, this is my daughter, Ping Qiyun!" Ping Deyuan pointed to the displeased Ping Qiyun behind him, smiling. "She''s my only daughter, and so far, she''s remained pure and untainted. I hope you treat my daughter well! And don''t forget your promise to me!"


    Alex stood up and nodded sincerely. "Mr. Ping, rest assured. After tonight, we''ll be family. As long as your daughter and I are together, you can trust me, and I''ll trust you too!"


    "Great! My good son-inw! However, this matter... it''s better to keep it between us, an open secret. Don''t let it spread!" Ping Deyuan said, looking at Alex seriously.


    Alex gave a sincere smile and nodded, saying, "Of course! If it leaks out, Zhang Jingwu will certainly not let me off, and Shen Han will definitely break ties with me. It''s not good for either of us!"


    Hearing Alex''s words, Ping Deyuan nodded in relief, gave a signal to his daughter Ping Qiyun, and then left.


    "Alex, you are an outstanding man... I... I also really like you! But... I''m a very conservative woman. If you truly like me, please don''t force me!


    When the situation is certain, I''ll definitely marry you, and then we can... do that... it''s not toote..." Ping Qiyun looked at Alex and suddenly began to have second thoughts.


    How could she, a woman of her stature, possibly be with such a loser? How could she give her first time to someone like him? Considering her own status and conditions, she should be with a more outstanding handsome guy!


    Thinking about the uing scene, Ping Qiyun, who was inexperienced in such matters, suddenly felt fear.


    However, she had already entered the lion''s den, and for now, she could only temporarily deceive Alex with the methods she usually used to deal with men.


    "I do love you, of course! Qiyun, I was truly love-struck at first sight! When I heard that you might marry Zhang Jingwu, I even wished I could kill him! Do you really like me?" Alex, like a tiger ying with its prey, teased with a face full of banter and pretended excitement.


    Upon hearing Alex''s response, Ping Qiyun knew her opportunity hade!


    Ping Qiyun was very confident in her charm and acting skills. Previously, she had yed Zhang Jingwu to the point of being utterly infatuated with her. Now, not only had he not touched her, but he was also being manipted by her! He was even willing to openly break ties with his mentor, ssical Ke, risking his life for her.


    "Of course! I certainly like an outstanding man like you. However, if you disrespect me or force me, I will be very disappointed in you! Even if you''ve won me over this time, you won''t win my heart!


    In the future, you can''t expect to make me genuinely fall in love with you!" Ping Qiyun earnestly delivered her lines, showcasing the acting skills she acquired as a high-achieving graduate of the drama academy.


    If it were any ordinary man, he might have truly believed Ping Qiyun''s deceptive words and let go of the delicious opportunity right in front of him, all for the pursuit of an illusory and false true love.


    "Is that so?" Alex suddenly chuckled, "But from what I''ve read, the shortcut to a woman''s soul is through her body." Alex sneered at Ping Qiyun.


    Ping Qiyun''s maniptive tactics in front of him were simply ridiculous! Did she think he was still a fledgling? The exceptional women he had yed with before far surpassed Ping Qiyun in every aspect!


    To someone like Ping Qiyun, how could Alex possibly take her seriously?


    "What do you mean? Don''t touch me! What are you trying to do?!" Ping Qiyun''s face turned red, pushing Alex away with embarrassment and indignation.


    However, Alex remained unmoved, and it was Ping Qiyun who almost fell to the ground.


    Approaching her, Alex coldly chuckled, "Don''t try to y goddess and tricks in front of me! A woman like you is nothing more than a ything in my eyes. I don''t need you to fall in love with me, and I don''t want your so-called nonsense love. Even if you were to be my ve, you probably wouldn''t be worthy!"


    With that, Alex grabbed the pale-faced Ping Qiyun and dragged her into the inner room.


    At the same time, Shen Han appeared in the room, holding a camera and sneering.


    "What are you doing?!!!" Ping Qiyun eximed.

 Chapter 176: The Despicable Villain

    Coming out of Alex''s office, Ping Qiyun endured immense humiliation and pain, walking unsteadily towards her father who was waiting outside. Seeing his daughter''s tear-streaked face, Ping Deyuan felt a twinge of guilt. However, it quickly faded.


    His face was soon reced by determination and fanaticism.


    For the sake of surviving better in the apocalypse, a small sacrifice was nothing!


    Moreover, everything he did was for his little son!


    His son was only ten years old!


    To pave the way for his son''s future and to ensure a better life, he considered his daughter''s sacrifices insignificant.


    "Qiyun! Hurry and wipe away those tears! Tidy up your clothes! When you go outter, don''t let anyone see it! You have nothing to feel wronged about! Look at the other women in the shelter, then look at yourself.


    You should consider yourself lucky!"


    Ping Deyuan scolded his daughter with a stern face.


    Ping Qiyun, with a numb expression, wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and took out makeup from her bag to touch up her appearance. Only then did she follow her father out.


    She dared not tell her father what Alex had done to her.


    Because Alex warned her that if she made any move, her photos would be spread throughout the shelter!


    "He''s truly a scoundrel! A despicable and shameless bastard!"


    Ping Qiyun''s heart was bleeding!


    If her photos were leaked, she would be the joke of the entire shelter!


    And Zhang Jingwu would definitely not spare her!


    If people found out, her image as the icy goddess and the flower of the shelter would instantly turn into that of a universally despised woman!


    She could imagine that if her photos were leaked, the adoring looks from those who admired her immensely before would turn into disgust and disdain.


    Even worse, she might face scorn!


    Because her appearance was just too...


    From childhood to adulthood, she had never encountered such a domineering and despicable viin!


    As noble and proud as she was, today, she was treated like this by someone she looked down upon!


    Moreover, during the process, she found herself unable to restrain herself, and she even enjoyed it!!!


    She even wished she could die right now!


    But thinking about her father, her little brother, and her mother.


    She ultimately bit the bullet.


    This is for my family, for all of us to have a better life, for my family to strive for a better future!


    My sacrifice is noble! Everything I do is out of necessity!


    I am not just any woman!


    I am still that Ice Queen! I am still the Flower of the Shelter!


    ...


    Alex came out of the room, adjusting his clothes, and said to Shen Han, who was waiting nearby, "You and Lu Bao, go inform the City Defense Team and the Security Management Team. Let them each send out some people to cooperate with us on this collection mission. Tell them that this time, we are attacking arge shopping mall. We hope they can send out some reliable individuals.


    The collected supplies will be distributed equally among our three teams!"


    Theyout has been set, and both Shen Xudong and Ping Deyuan are considered under my control.


    Next, I need to find a way to gradually influence the other two squads.


    Today''s parliamentary meeting has approved Alex''s requests.


    With the protection of Shen Xudong and Ping Deyuan, Guangbei Jia and Lu Weijiang both believe they have gained Alex''s loyalty.


    Alex''s request for both squads to provide more than ten soldiers for assistance is already a reasonable demand.


    Before long, Shen Han and Lu Bao appeared in themand headquarters of the two squads.


    "Captain Gu, our Xiao Squad ns to attack arge shopping mall in the center of Jiangcheng today. Let me arrange for ten soldiers to assist you," Shen Han requested confidently in Gu''s office.


    Gu contemted, looking at Shen Han. Until now, he couldn''t understand why Shen Han suddenly joined forces with Alex, a neer.


    "Han, your change this time caught me off guard," Gu said, looking expectantly at Shen Han, hoping for an exnation.


    However, Shen Han smiled mysteriously, "Uncle Gu, I joined Alex''s team because I saw a huge crisis in our base shelter! I also see the changes that Alex can bring to us! If you trust me, give me some time, and I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer!"


    "In everyone''s eyes, it seems like I''ve joined Alex, but why not look deeper? This is also a great opportunity for us to control the Material Collection Team," Shen Han added.


    Her words made Gu''s eyes light up, but soon the brightness faded. "I hope you can handle this Alex, I always feel that Alex is not simple."


    "At least he has leaned towards us now, hasn''t he? Moreover, Lu Bao has also sided with him. Although we lost Zhang Jingwu, our current strength haspletely suppressed Lu Weijiang''s group!" Shen Xudong said with a smile.


    "I hope this Alex is genuinely siding with us," Gu always felt uneasy in his heart, but given the current situation, he had no choice.


    "I will assign my elite guards to you, and additionally, I will allocate another armed helicopter to the guards," Gu dispatched his most powerful and trusted subordinates.


    On one hand, Gu was concerned that Alex might take advantage of the situation to eliminate his subordinates. On the other hand, he worried that Alex''s people might buy off his subordinates. The betrayal of Zhang Jingwu and Shen Han made him somewhat paranoid.


    Sending out his most trusted and powerful squad was an inevitable choice for Gu.


    On the other side, under the instigation of Ping Qiyun and Ping Deyuan, Zhang Jingwu also dispatched his most powerful and trusted guards.


    Both squads were well-trained and equipped with top-notch gear. Moreover, all members were elite forces within the base shelter.


    In addition to the armed helicopter from the City Defense Squad, Zhang Jingwu''s Security Management Squad also brought out their trump cards¡ªa police armored vehicle and Type 98 rocketuncher!


    With these two formidable squads, they ounted for almost one-third of the overall strength of both sides.

 Chapter 177: Jiangcheng Bridge!

    Although the team consisted of only about ten people, theirbat capabilities and equipment were the best within the base shelter. Moreover, almost half of the soldiers in the two squads were mutant warriors.


    The joint convoy of the three teams slowly exited the base shelter. Alex watched the well-trained soldiers and advanced weapons of these formidable squads, his eyes filled with excitement.


    "Now that I''ve lured them out, the next step is to find a way to puppetize all these people!" Alex stared coldly at the armed helicopter slowly approaching from behind.


    The situation Alex faced was very grim. Whether it was the City Defense Squad or the Security Management Squad, everyone was highly vignt towards him. While the two convoys were mutually on guard, they also kept a close eye on Alex''s Materials Collection Team.


    Moreover, the armed helicopter always flew behind the convoys. As soon as a dangerous situation arose, the helicopter could unleash powerful artillery and machine gun attacks on the ground convoy.


    In such circumstances, Alex didn''t dare to act recklessly.


    "We must find a way to control all these people, especially that armed helicopter. We must figure out a way to take it over! If all else fails, we''ll have to deal with it directly, even if it means destroying it!" Alex turned his head, his expression darkening as he rapidly contemted the strategies to deal with the situation.


    The City of Darkness personal guard and the Puppeteer Squad warriors were all ready in the ambush area, waiting for Alex''smand.


    The convoy entered Jiangcheng City and then proceeded directly towards Jiangcheng Bridge.


    This is a new area, as no one has explored it before. Consequently, the road is filled with numerous cars, requiring two bulldozers to clear the way for the convoy to continue.


    "Jiangcheng Bridge is here!" eximed the soldier at the front of the convoy over the radio, his excitement evident.


    Everyone looked at the great river in front of them and, above it, the once proud Jiangcheng Bridge that all the residents of Jiangcheng City had taken pride in. Under the ravages of zombies, the entire city of Jiangchengy in ruins, but Jiangcheng Bridge stood proudly over the river.


    However, the bridge was now packed with cars that had collided with each other.


    "After crossing Jiangcheng Bridge, we''ll reach the new district of Jiangcheng. There should be more survivors and more supplies there. Bulldozers, continue to clear the way ahead. Everyone, get in line and follow me across one by one!" Alexmanded over the radio. The two bulldozers at the front once again elerated, rumbling onto Jiangcheng Bridge.


    Arge number of cars were pushed into the river by the bulldozers, creating a sound of rushing water. Alex and the warriors from the Materials Collection Team were the first to cross the bridge, responsible for paving the way.


    The City Defense Squad and Security Management Squad, in a state of mutual distrust, employed a method of interspersed advancement. One car belonged to the City Defense Squad, and the next one belonged to the Security Management Squad, cycling through the procession. Moreover, deliberately maintaining a certain distance from the Materials Collection Team led by Alex.


    The armed helicopter and the armored police vehicle were left at the rear.


    Both sides remained vignt, their internal tensions running high. If the armored vehicle and rocketuncher were to attack first, the armed helicopter might be abruptly shot down. In such a scenario, the City Defense Squad would instantly be at a disadvantage.


    However, if the armed helicopter were tounch the first attack, destroying the armored vehicle, then the City Defense Squad would hold an absolute advantage. Thus, both sides were on guard against whether the other would initiate an attack.


    Any slight anomaly could potentially trigger a fierce battle between the deeply hostile factions. Were it not for Alex''s Materials Collection Team leading the way, the two sides, immersed in deep animosity, might have erupted into immediate conflict.


    Up ahead, the Materials Collection Team had slowly crossed Jiangcheng Bridge. Meanwhile, the City Defense Squad and Security Management Squad had just reached the central section of the bridge.


    Suddenly, a young soldier standing guard on the armored vehicle shouted, "What''s that?!"


    All eyes turned toward the small river beneath Jiangcheng Bridge. The previously calm river suddenly churned, and beneath the water''s surface, a massive red figure slowly approached.


    The helicopter''s pilot and soldiers stared dumbfounded at the river, instinctively aiming their weapons downward. However, a figure suddenly appeared inside the armed helicopter.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Three muffled sounds echoed as the helicopter pilot turned around, only to find that all threerades behind him had been knocked to the ground.


    Alex had unexpectedly materialized on top of the helicopter without any warning.


    "I don''t want to kill you. Withdraw the armed helicopter from the bridge andnd outside!"


    Meanwhile, the Materials Collection Team, which had already crossed the bridge, suddenly turned around. All machine guns and barrels were aimed at the City Defense Squad and Security Management Team on Jiangcheng Bridge. In the rear of the bridge, a massive and aggressive ck armored tank suddenly appeared. Behind the tank, a convoy slowly rolled out.


    The armored tankpletely sealed off the retreat route, and its dark gun barrels were aimed at the two intersecting convoys. The elite warriors who were present here were well aware of the terrifying destructive power of such arge tank and caliber in such a confined space. Moreover, could the sturdy Jiangcheng Bridge withstand the roar of several cannon sts?


    "Falcon! Falcon! This is Lone Wolf! I repeat, this is Lone Wolf! Fire on the tank immediately! It''s crucial to intercept the tank!" The squad leader in the convoy took out the walkie-talkie and issued orders to the helicopter''s pilot.


    "Number 2! Number 2! This is Number 1! Immediately turn the barrel and intercept the tank! Intercept the tank!" The squad leader of the Security Management Team also issuedmands to the armored vehicle via the walkie-talkie.


    However, the subsequent scene left both squad leaderspletely stunned. The armed helicopter suddenly turned around and slowly flew away from the battlefield. Meanwhile, beneath the water surface under Jiangcheng Bridge, a massive tentacle suddenly surged, directly lifting the armored vehicle and the soldiers with rocketunchers on board.


    The water churned as a figure, resembling a humanoid made of water, slowly rose, carrying huge waves and violently mming toward the convoy!

 Chapter 178: Power Surges Again!

    "What kind of monster is this?!! Fire! Fire!!" The two teams on Jiangcheng Bridge instantly fell into chaos. Gunshots rang out, and shouts echoed continuously. Giant waves surged, covering the entire convoy in an instant, tossing the soldiers in the convoy into disarray.


    In the rivers andkes, the Water Witch, together with the Blood Witch, unleashed a terrifyingbat power! If it weren''t for the interference of many zombie-like fish in the river, these two women alone could easily annihte this well-equipped squad!


    Meanwhile, on Jiangcheng Bridge, the two convoys slowly closed in on the two squads in the middle of the bridge.


    "Everyone listen! I am Alex, the captain of the Materials Collection Team. Imand you now to surrender immediately! Otherwise, you''ll be killed without mercy!"


    The armed helicopter reappeared on Jiangcheng Bridge, but the soldiers inside had changed. Si Ruoqing piloted the helicopter, pointing the cannons and machine guns at the convoy on the bridge. Alex, holding a megaphone, issued a final ultimatum to the people below.


    "Damn! What the hell is going on!!??"


    "We''re ambushed! All of this is Alex''s scheme!!"


    The two squad leaders frantically picked up their walkie-talkies, trying to contact the base. However, the distance was too far, making it impossible to reach the shelter!


    "Hiss!!!" Intense mental fluctuations suddenly crazily surged. The two teams, who had considered resisting to the death, instantly fell into a wailing state.


    At this moment, as the Materials Collection Team and the Tank Convoy approached, arge group of fully armed mutant warriors suddenly rushed out. With incredible speed, they swiftly infiltrated the convoy of the Defense Team and the Security Management Team, which was already in disarray.


    The sudden onset of the intense battle was as abrupt as its conclusion. In just a short ten minutes, the entire fight ended in apletely one-sided manner. The elites of the Defense Team and the Security Management Team were all captured. The armed helicopter and the armored vehicles of the Special Police were alsopletely seized by Alex.


    Looking at the elite warriors kneeling before him, Alex nodded in satisfaction.


    "Alex! You despicable scoundrel! You actually schemed against us! We sheltered you in our shelter, and even helped you collect resources! You actually repay our kindness with betrayal!"


    "If you want to kill or torture, just do it!"


    "We will never betray Captain Gu!"


    "We swear to die without surrendering!!"


    These elite warriors were all sturdy and unyielding heroes, which Alex admired.


    "Take these people back and lock them up in the Forbidden Soul Demon House!" Alex pped his hands and ordered Chong Meng behind him.


    These warriors had exceptionally strong willpower, making envement impossible. The only option was to turn them all into puppets.


    Watching the captives being taken away in prison cars, Alex asked Chong Meng, "How''s the situation with Pipi?"


    "Reporting to the master, we have killed many mutant zombies in this generation of Jiangcheng. Now, there aren''t many left. After attracting them for two days, we''ve gathered about six B-grade mutant zombies, more than four hundred C-grade mutant zombies, and around thirty thousand ordinary zombies," Chong Meng reported with a bow.


    "That''s not enough. Try to attract more B-grade mutant zombies. If there are too few mutant zombies here, go to the Jiangcheng New District on the other side of the Jiangcheng Bridge. We haven''t explored there yet, and there should be more zombies left behind."


    "Additionally, have the Puppet Squad collect some resources to hand over to the Materials Collection Team as spoils of war."


    Alex nced at the covered Jiangcheng New District, shrouded in mist, which had be his next target.


    ...


    [ve prisoners ced, currently erasing self-awareness...]


    [Estimated time required: 2 hours...]


    ...


    [ve prisoners ced, currently erasing self-awareness...]


    [Estimated time required: 4 hours...]


    ...


    This time, the puppetization process clearly took much longer. In fact, the two team leaders even required 4 hours for the process.


    The indomitable willpower of elite warriors was indeed extraordinary. While the puppetization process was ongoing, Alex checked his Apocalypse Coins.


    "System! Check my Apocalypse Coins."


    [Apocalypse Coins: 10,247.]


    The Apocalypse Coins had once again reached ten thousand! It was about time to figure out a way to establish City of Darkness within the shelter.


    After this expansion, the power in Alex''s hands was enough topletely dominate the other two factions. Even if they united, the strength Alexmanded would be sufficient to contend with them on equal terms. Moreover, the two elite squads he now controlled would be his puppets at an unexpectedly fast rate,pletely under his control!


    As long as the next n goes smoothly, Alex is fully confident that he can effortlessly gainplete control over the entire shelter.


    With nearly two thousand residents, a vast amount of weapons and ammunition, obtaining control of the shelter is akin to possessing a massive arsenal. Additionally, there is a substantial pool of human resources.


    "System, immediately summon the seed of the demon god."


    [Seed of the Demon God: A seed bathed in the blood of a demon god. nting it generates a new City of Darkness. Price: 10,000 Apocalypse Coins.]


    [Selected Seed of the Demon God, conditions met...]


    [Summoning in progress...]


    With the descent of electronic synthesized sounds, a spatial rift appears once again, and the figure of the female demon god emerges.


    Alex steps into the spatial rift, once again entering the embrace of the female demon god.


    ...


    After emerging from the spatial rift, a new "Seed of the Demon God" appears in Alex''s hands. He stores the seed in his spatial pouch and checks the time.


    Apart from the two team leaders who require 4 hours of puppetization, all other elite warriors havepleted the process. They stand neatly in formation, awaiting Alex''s inspection.


    ...


    [Ding! Mental attributes of the ve prisoners exceed 95, triggering hidden ability...]


    [Obtained advanced Forbidden Soul Puppet. Host can inject consciousness into the Forbidden Soul Puppet to control it. The puppet perceives everything, and the host can control it to perform any action.]


    [Ding! Mental attributes of the ve prisoners exceed 95, triggering hidden ability...]


    [Obtained advanced Forbidden Soul Puppet. Host can inject consciousness into the Forbidden Soul Puppet to control it. The puppet perceives everything, and the host can control it to perform any action.]


    With the passage of time, the two team leaders have alsopleted their puppetization, bing advanced Forbidden Soul Puppets.

 Chapter 179: Secret Collaboration?

    In the evening, the formidable logistics collection team once again returned to the base shelter. Countless supplies were unloaded from the vehicles by soldiers from various factions, attracting a gathering of numerous survivors.


    Alex led his team in distributing the supplies within the base. The other two squads quietly returned to their respective barracks. As arge amount of supplies were distributed, Alex''s reputation soared.


    "He''s trying to win people''s hearts!" Lv Qi watched Shen Han closely following Alex, behaving obediently, and couldn''t contain his anger. "This scumbag, I''ve been chasing her for so many years, and she wouldn''t even let me touch her! Now, she''s like a dog following that damn outsider! So damn shameless!!"


    Lv Weijiang, on the other hand, stared from afar at Lv Bao, who was distributing supplies with a deep sense of hatred. "Damn Lv Bao! How did our Lv family produce such a treacherous wolf! Bastard! If I had known earlier, I shouldn''t have saved this ungrateful beast!"


    The once-promising situation of the Lv family plummeted instantly after Lv Bao''s betrayal. Now, the influence they could control was getting smaller, and many senators had covertly sided with Alex.


    "No! We must expedite the marriage between Qiyun and Zhang Jingwu! This kid Alex is getting bigger and bigger. If we don''t find a way to restrain him soon, it will be a disaster in the future!"


    Seeing the increasing power in Alex''s hands and the growing support from civilians within the base shelter, Lv Weijiang felt a tremendous crisis.


    "Also, Lv Qi, tonight you go contact Gu and see what he says! We absolutely cannot sit back and watch Alex grow stronger! If this continues, both sides will be doomed!"


    "But, Alex has already joined us now. With our current power,bined with Alex, we can easily seize the opportunity tounch a surprise attack and capture Gu and his people! By then, this base shelter will be under our control, won''t it?" Ping Deyuan said with a furrowed brow.


    ording to Ping Deyuan''s n, he naturally hoped for both sides to continue their conflict. Currently, most of the senators had covertly sided with Ping Deyuan, and an agreement had been reached with Alex in secret. Ping Deyuan was waiting for the opportune moment when Lv Weijiang and Gu would be weakened, and then, with the support of Alex and Zhang Jingwu, he could ascend to power.


    Of course, Ping Deyuan approved of expediting the marriage between his daughter and Zhang Jingwu.


    However, Alex''s rapid rise made Ping Deyuan, too, feel somewhat unable to control the situation.


    "Deyuan, you are too naive! Alex is extremely ambitious! From the moment he entered our base shelter, every step he took was calcted for victory, with deep meaning in each move! Such a person is undoubtedly a cunning strategist! Do you think someone like him would willingly be subordinated to us? Be a tool in our hands?


    He is different from Zhang Jingwu and Gu; we can control those two, make them our tools, but this Alex, we absolutely cannot control him!" Lv Weijiang gave Ping Deyuan a meaningful look, his expression heavy and his gazeplex.


    Ping Deyuan shuddered suddenly, feeling a wave of fear in his heart.


    Being reminded by Lv Weijiang, he suddenly realized that his previous thoughts were indeed too naive!!


    But...


    He had already betrayed Lv Weijiang at this point. In this situation, could he just be honest with Lv Weijiang now?!


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    Even if Alex''s allegiance was insincere, he still had control over Zhang Jingwu and the security management team! As long as Zhang Jingwu and the security management team were protecting him, he didn''t have to fear anyone turning against him!


    "President Lv, you''re right! We must find a way to restrain Alex. Let''s set Qiyun''s wedding for tomorrow!" Now, Ping Deyuan was more anxious than anyone else.


    Beside him, Ping Qiyun couldn''t help but tremble after hearing her father''s words. Just a moment ago, Alex sent someone to find her, asking her to spend the night with him! And tomorrow was her wedding day!


    "Damn it! Why does Alex have to torture me like this!!" Ping Qiyun''s heart was in turmoil.


    To go or not to go ¨C what did that make her?


    She was getting married tomorrow, but tonight, she had to willingly give herself to another man.


    If she didn''t go, her secrets would be exposed by Alex. Regardless of what would happen between Alex and Zhang Jingwu, she and her family would be doomed!


    "What should I do?!" Ping Qiyun''s face went through various changes ¨C sometimes pale, sometimes ashen.


    Meanwhile, in a concealed corner, Guangbei Jia was observing every move of Alex and the others.


    Gu''s expression was extremely solemn. The immense sense of crisis made him feel the threat posed by Alex: "This Alex is undoubtedly a cunning strategist! In just a few days, he has already gained control of thirty percent of the armed forces in our base shelter! And I heard that many senators are leaning towards Alex!


    Now, with his aggressive strategy of winning people''s hearts, I believe it won''t be long before he bes the new Speaker!"


    "Yes!" Guangbei Jia also began to realize the severity of the situation. The sense of crisis that Alex was now giving them had surpassed that of Lv Weijiang and others.


    "Xudong, we absolutely cannot allow Alex to continue developing like this. Tonight, you go contact Lv Weijiang''s side and see what they mean. Regardless of the conflict, before that, we must unite and suppress Alex!" Guangbei Jia, with a grim expression, looked at the civilians in front of her who were now rallying behind Alex, a situation she had saved them from.


    It made her increasingly ufortable.


    In her heart, what she valued the most was not power and wealth, but the adoration and support of ordinary civilians. She liked to hear praise, she liked to see themon people rallying behind her. She hoped to contribute significantly to the continuation of humanity in this post-apocalyptic world, earning eternal glory.


    But this man in front of her had actually stolen the admiration of themon people from her!


    This, absolutely, could not be forgiven!


    "Yes!" Shen Xudong nodded, bowed, and left.


    In his eyes, however, there was a cold and sinister look.


    "Hmph! Trying to unite against my daughter and son-inw?! Guangbei Jia, you''re still a bit naive! As long as I, Shen Xudong, am here, you can forget about going against my daughter and son-inw!


    After all, everything these two kids do is for me!" Shen Xudong turned his head, nced at Alex and his own daughter, silently vowing, "As long as I, Shen Xudong, am here, even if I have to risk my life, I will ensure the safety of my daughter!"

 Chapter 180: Awkward Wedding

    "Invitation?" Alex looked at the invitation handed by Shen Han, curious, and asked, "Is it for the wedding of that horsehair worm, Ping Qiyun?"


    "Yes, master. My father sent someone to inform us that Guangbei Jia and Gu have be wary of us. They want to secretly unite with Lv Weijiang to suppress us. From what I see, Lv Weijiang and Ping Deyuan have probably sensed something amiss too. Ping Qiyun is so eager to marry Zhang Jingwu; it''s likely for a quick andplete allegiance from him," Shen Han said with a disdainful smile.


    "However, tomorrow is Ping Qiyun and Zhang Jingwu''s wedding day. If the master invites Ping Qiyun to apany you tonight, I wonder if this woman wille."


    Alex grinned mischievously, self-satisfied. "Last time, I got her all excited. This time, how could she bear to refuse me? Hahaha!"


    As Alex finished speaking, a knock on the door echoed from outside.


    "Come in!" Alex''s lips curled up in a faint smile.


    Sure enough, it was Ping Qiyun who entered.


    Ping Qiyun was draped in a ck cloak, wearing a mask that covered her face, enveloping her entire figure in the darkness of the cloak. After entering, she removed the cloak and mask.


    Looking at Ping Qiyun, who had carefully dressed up, Alex couldn''t help butugh. "Little sweetheart, you came to find me so quickly? I thought you wouldn''t be able to make it today, after all, tomorrow is your big wedding day. Such an important day, even if you didn''te, I wouldn''t me you."


    "I..." Ping Qiyun blushed, lowered her head, and bit her lip tightly.


    Today, she wore a low-cut evening gown, emitting the brilliance of gemstones, dazzling and entuating her charming figure.


    In addition to that enchantingdylike quality, she looked absolutely stunning.


    "Alex... Lv Weijiang has already begun to distrust you, and it seems he''s not convinced about your allegiance... He sent Lv Qi to contact people on Guangbei Jia''s side, seemingly wanting to unite with Guangbei Jia to deal with you... You need to be careful," Ping Qiyun said, unsure why she was saying these things but inexplicably speaking out after seeing Alex.


    And beforeing, she involuntarily dressed up a bit.


    "What''s wrong with me?! Am I going crazy? Could it be... Could it be that I''ve fallen for this man... But... But this man is so despicable, shameless...


    Such a rogue scoundrel! And, he''s just an uncultured loser..."


    Ping Qiyun bit her lip tightly, looking at Alex with eyes full ofplexity.


    "Very well, Qiyun, I''m very satisfied with your performance today. I''ll definitely reward you properly!" Alex said, walking towards Ping Qiyun and lifting her up.


    Ping Qiyun''s face turned red, thinking about what was going to happen next. Unable to help it, her face blushed even more, and her gaze towards Alex was filled with a dazed look.


    "What am I doing?! Why... why am I looking forward to this so much..."


    "No! I''m doing this for my family, for my parents and my brother..."


    "I''m forced! He has my pictures, and I have no choice..."


    "How could I possibly like this loser... I''m a high-achieving schr who returned from studying abroad..."


    "I''m a refineddy! How could he, a loser, possibly be worthy of me..."


    "But why... when I see him, my heart is filled with excitement..."


    "And that time, why was I so excited? Why am I so eager now..."


    After a series of conflicting thoughts, Alexyfortably on the sofa, allowing Shen Han to light a cigarette for him.


    "Master... I''m getting married to Zhang Jingwu tomorrow... Are you just going to watch me marry him like this?" Ping Qiyun looked at Alex with anticipation, tears shimmering in her eyes.


    In reality, she was a devoted woman. Moreover, what Alex said earlier was indeed correct. After breaking through the barriers of her body, her heart had also begun to open up to Alex. Now, she really didn''t want to be with any other man; she just wanted to stay with Alex.


    Leisurely exhaling smoke, Alex looked at Ping Qiyun, who was filled with anticipation, and sneered inwardly. This was exactly the effect he wanted. If Ping Qiyun was willing to cooperate with him, things would be much easier.


    Alex gently touched Ping Qiyun''s hair andforted her, saying, "Qiyun, on the day of the wedding, I will arrange for someone to pick you up. At that time, follow my instructions, okay? How could I bear to watch my woman marry someone else?"


    Upon hearing Alex''s words, Ping Qiyun felt a sudden surge of happiness.


    "Remember, about us eloping, don''t let your father know either, or we both could be in danger," Alex said seriously to Ping Qiyun.


    Nestled in Alex''s arms, Ping Qiyun nodded happily and earnestly, "Master, I will. I will definitely follow your instructions. I won''t tell anyone about this as long as you''re willing to take me away..."


    ...


    Early the next morning, Alex got up and, apanied by Shen Han, Lv Bao, and others, went to the only building in the base.


    This ce used to be a barracks where the soldiers of the city defense force lived.


    The barracks upied arge area and hadplete facilities. There was even arge auditorium, perfect for Zhang Jingwu and Ping Qiyun''s wedding ceremony.


    The auditorium was meticulously decorated, appearing grand and luxurious. Representatives and important figures from various factions attended the event. Guangbei Jia and Shen Xudong were also present in person. Only Gu, citing concerns about city defense work and his past conflicts with Zhang Jingwu, did not attend in person. However, he symbolically sent some gifts.


    Lv Weijiang personally took on the role of officiant. The dining table was filled with various fresh fruits and vegetables that were hard toe by in the post-apocalyptic world.


    Amidst the blessings of the guests, Zhang Jingwu happily epted variouspliments. Watching his proud and beautiful goddess in a wedding dress, Zhang Jingwu was almost melting with happiness. He had never expected to marry such an outstanding goddess in his lifetime, bringing the woman he had secretly admired for many years as his beautiful bride!


    In this regard, Zhang Jingwu couldn''t help but feel grateful for the apocalypse. Without it, he might never have had the chance to marry such an exceptional woman as Ping Qiyun. He was enchanted by her beauty.


    Throughout the wedding, Ping Qiyun, from beginning to end, secretly nced at Alex. Her gaze towards Alex was filled with tenderness and fascination. Even when Lv Weijiang asked her if she was willing to apany Zhang Jingwu for a lifetime, the images that came to her mind were the passionate moments with Alex from the night before.


    "The groom may now kiss the bride!" Lv Weijiang finished the blessings, finally announcing that the groom could kiss the bride. Zhang Jingwu, with a rosy face, looked at his goddess with eyes full of love. At this moment, he felt like the luckiest person in the world.


    Closing his eyes, Zhang Jingwu leaned towards Ping Qiyun slowly. However, Ping Qiyun instinctively took a step back, her face showing disgust. The scene suddenly fell into extreme awkwardness.

 Chapter 181: Wedding Night

    Zhang Jingwu''s expression subtly changed. However, facing his dream goddess, he could only suppress the anger in his heart and awkwardly retract his body. Deceiving himself, he told himself that his goddess was just too innocent and nervous, too shy to kiss him.


    He convinced himself that his goddess must love him! Otherwise, how could she willingly propose to marry him? Besides, what did a kiss matter? Tonight, his goddess would be his. Once he took her virginity, he would naturally capture her heart!


    A pure and reserved goddess like Ping Qiyun would surely bepletely conquered by his efforts!


    Observing the changes in the room, the cunning Lv Weijiang quickly grasped the situation. Heughed heartily, saying, "Our bride is feeling shy! Haha! Qiyun has always been a littledy I watched grow up, very shy since she was a little girl! With so many people watching, it seems Qiyun is a bit nervous!"


    "Alright, it''s gettingte. I won''t say much more. Let''s quickly raise a toast to the newlyweds. After the toasts, let the newlyweds enter the bridal chamber and sneakily share a kiss! Haha..."


    Lv Weijiang''s hearty and smooth manner quickly dispelled the awkwardness. Everyone stood up, expressing envy andpliments as they raised their sses one by one to toast Zhang Jingwu.


    Alex also stood up, smiling as he walked towards Zhang Jingwu and Ping Qiyun. The bridesmaid next to Ping Qiyun, upon seeing Alex, hurriedly stood up respectfully to offer her seat.


    Alex smiled as he sat down, lifting his ss towards Zhang Jingwu and Ping Qiyun. "Congrattions to Deputy Captain Zhang and Miss Qiyun."


    Although he spoke with good wishes, under the table, Alex''s foot followed the curve of Ping Qiyun''s jade foot, sliding slowly along the inside of her thigh beneath the wedding dress.


    Ping Qiyun felt Alex''s foot wandering under the wedding dress and bit her lip with a coquettish expression. Her eyes nervously scanned the surroundings. Alex could sense that Ping Qiyun''s whole body was trembling, perhaps due to excessive nervousness or intense excitement.


    Seizing the moment while toasting and chatting with Zhang Jingwu, Alex exerted force with his foot. Right thumb plunged directly into Ping Qiyun''s wet and sensitive area.


    Ping Qiyun let out a soft moan, her face blushing like a peach blossom. Beneath her, the arousal had already flooded.


    This slut! She wasn''t wearing any panties!


    Alex''s excitement surged, wishing he could openly and shamelessly take thisscivious bride in front of so many guests and the groom!


    His thumb trembled, and Alex skillfully explored Ping Qiyun''s honeyed passage with his right foot. The lustful sound of her soaking wetness echoed, and Ping Qiyun could even hear the water-like sounds emanating from herscivious core.


    Suppressing the extreme pleasure below and the stimting sensations in her heart, Ping Qiyun emitted two muffled groans, gazing at Alex with seductive eyes.


    Zhang Jingwu frowned slightly, intoxicated by alcohol, and curiously asked Ping Qiyun, "Qiyun... What''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red? It seems like you''re still trembling? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Although Ping Qiyun''s moans just now were soft and restrained, sitting next to her, Zhang Jingwu could still hear them.


    "No... um... nothing... I just feel a bit ufortable after drinking too much," Ping Qiyun pretended to support her forehead, subtly adjusting her posture. Her legs once again opened, providing Alex''s toes with unobstructed ess.


    While teasing Ping Qiyun''sscivious passage, Alex raised his ss to Zhang Jingwu and said, "Deputy Captain Zhang is truly fortunate, marrying Miss Ping, such an outstanding goddess. It''s something that everyone envies."


    Zhang Jingwuughed heartily, already carried away by the praise from everyone. With a proud expression, he looked at Alex, who seemed envious, and proudly dered, "Exactly! Qiyun is the flower of our refuge, the most beautiful, gentle, and pure goddess I''ve ever seen! Being able to marry Qiyun in this lifetime is more than enough! As for the rest of you, don''t even dream of having my good fortune!


    Hahaha!"


    Alex sneered inwardly, thinking, your goddess is indeed pure enough, being fondled by my toes at the wedding banquet!


    Seeing that it was about time, Alex retracted his toes, put his shoes back on, and stood up to take his leave.


    Ping Qiyun looked at Alex with affection, biting her lip and enduring difort, her eyes filled with a dreamy expression. She wished Alex could take her right there in front of everyone.


    "Alright! It''s gettingte. The newlyweds should head to their bridal chamber! Everyone, continue to enjoy yourselves!" Lv Weijiang, observing the blushing groom and the bride already showing signs of infatuation, hurriedly stood up and said.


    Ping Qiyun stole nces at Alex while following her husband towards the newly decorated room. It was now nighttime, after receiving various blessings and admirations. Zhang Jingwu, perhaps due to excessive drinking or the anticipation of being with his goddess in their bridal chamber, felt somewhat lightheaded.


    His tion and happiness surged, with a sense of aplishment and satisfaction. Looking at the goddess Ping Qiyun in her beautiful wedding dress, Zhang Jingwu felt his mouth dry.


    "Qiyun... you''re truly beautiful... for you, I''m willing to do anything!" Zhang Jingwu and Ping Qiyun entered the bridal chamber side by side.


    The room, carefully arranged, looked warm and romantic. No lights were turned on; instead, red candles were lit, creating an intimate atmosphere.


    As the saying goes, the first night of spring is worth a thousand gold.


    Zhang Jingwu even felt that spending this bridal night with the goddess in front of him, with the room illuminated by candles, was more precious than a thousand pieces of gold!


    "Qiyun! Today is our bridal night, and you are already my wife! Tonight, let me, as your husband, cherish you!" Zhang Jingwu couldn''t wait and wanted to embrace Ping Qiyun.


    However, Ping Qiyun yfully took two steps back, then walked to the table and personally poured a ss of wine for Zhang Jingwu and herself. While pouring the wine for Zhang Jingwu, Ping Qiyun discreetly poured a vial of potion from her sleeve into the wine.


    "Husband! Throughout history, before the bridal night, couples have always exchanged cups to drink together. Come, let''s drink this cup of marital wine. From now on, we are husband and wife." Ping Qiyun, with a charming smile, handed the wine ss to Zhang Jingwu, her eyes full of seduction.


    "Very well! Qiyun, you truly are a refineddy, doing everything with such elegance! How interesting, how interesting! Hahaha!" Saying so, Zhang Jingwu took the wine ss, clinked it with Ping Qiyun, and then both drank the wine from their respective sses, crossing their hands.


    "Qiyun, we''ve got married, and the wine is drunk! Now, let''s..." Zhang Jingwu''s words were cut off abruptly as he suddenly felt a dizzying sensation. In the midst of the world spinning, his robust and tall figure copsed to the ground.


    "What''s going on... you..."


    In a dazed state, Zhang Jingwu saw a man''s figure suddenly appearing next to Ping Qiyun.


    "Who are you?! How did you get in here! Qiyun!! You!! Ugh... hehe...


    What did you put in the wine?! ...hehe..."


    Zhang Jingwu''s entire body became increasingly rigid, and no matter how he tried to mobilize his energy, he couldn''t move at all. Except for the blurry figures he could faintly see with his eyes and the barely audible sounds he could hear with his ears, even speaking was extremely difficult for him...


    Alex watched Zhang Jingwu''s face contorted in pain, a slight smirk forming at the corner of his mouth. He turned to Ping Qiyun beside him and said, "Qiyun, you did well."


    Ping Qiyun, feeling somewhat guilty, looked at Zhang Jingwu and stammered, "Master... let''s go... I don''t want to see him..."


    Whether it was before or after the apocalypse, Zhang Jingwu had always been very kind to Ping Qiyun. Before the apocalypse, both of them were part of the organization, and their departments had interactions. In their usual interactions, Zhang Jingwu took great care of Ping Qiyun. One could even say he was a devoted admirer of Ping Qiyun.


    After entering the apocalypse, despite gaining immense power and influence, Zhang Jingwu''s treatment of Ping Qiyun remained unchanged. He was even willing to sacrifice his life for her.


    Ping Qiyun knew that this man had treated her exceptionally well, but she just didn''t like him. She despised his sycophantic behavior. Alex, watching Zhang Jingwu struggling on the ground, couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement when he looked at the romantically decorated room.


    "Qiyun, you''ve done so well this time. We can''t waste your wedding night!"


    Saying this, Alex grabbed Ping Qiyun''s hair, fiercely covering her lips with his own. His hands continued to ravage Ping Qiyun''s wedding gown.


    "Today, let me taste what the bride''s vor is like! Hahaha!"


    Alex chuckled as he watched Zhang Jingwu desperately trying to stand up. He abruptly tore apart Ping Qiyun''s wedding gown. Ping Qiyun''s towering and snowy-white breasts were immediately exposed before Alex''s eyes.


    He forcefully grasped Ping Qiyun''s full and firm bosom, and Alex fiercely took a bite on her nipple.


    "Ah~~~ No! Master! Someone is watching!!"


    "Ah!~~~ Master!! Please don''t~~~ I can''t take it anymore~~ I beg you, Master~~~ Don''t~~~ Please~~~ Stop~~~"


    Ping Qiyun, while enjoying the pleasure, desperately pleaded. Her body, however, actively entangled with Alex.


    "Master!!!!??" Zhang Jingwu stared wide-eyed, clenching his fists in anger.


    However, his rigid body was utterly incapable of moving. Moreover, the scene before his eyes was all a blur, making it impossible to see clearly what was happening in front of him!


    Even if he widened his eyes, all he could see were two figures entwined and moving.


    "Vixen!! This vixen actually calls him master!" Zhang Jingwu was ashamed and furious!


    But the next words made Zhang Jingwu even more resentful!


    "Master!~~ I beg you!~~ Fuck me!~~ Mmm!~~ I''m your little bitch, your slutty little bitch! I beg you, in front of my new husband, fuck me hard!~~ My little bitch''s pussy needs to be filled with your big cock!!! Last night, you fucked your little bitch so good andfortable!! Ah!!!"


    "Ah!!!???" Zhang Jingwu let out a howl of despair.


    However, when the words reached his lips, it turned into a rapid and urgent breathing sound, "Heh, heh, heh..."


    "This bitch!! Damn bitch! Slut! Trash!! In front of me, acting so pure, so aloof! I never thought she would be such a whore!!


    I actually betrayed my master! Betrayed my brothers!! Me!!!"


    A mouthful of blood sprayed from Zhang Jingwu''s mouth. He felt his heart being twisted like a knife.


    Meanwhile, Alex was thoroughly enjoying the service from the new bride Ping Qiyun.


    Listening to therge penis, letting Ping Qiyun freely lick, entwine, and greedily suck.


    "Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle~~~ Ugh, ugh, ugh~~~ Mmm, mmm~~"


    The sounds of oral sex, the sounds of Ping Qiyun''s mouth being stuffed, all reached Zhang Jingwu''s ears.


    "So big! Such afortable penis!! Master, your penis is really delicious!! I love eating it! I love sucking your penis to my heart''s content right in front of Zhang Jingwu, this deadpdog!"


    "Bitch!!! Slut!!!" Zhang Jingwu screamed and cursed in his mind.


    The goddess he had admired for five or six years! He was willing to give everything for her, even betraying his best brothers and his most trusted master!


    On their wedding night, she was actually eating another man''s penis right in front of him! And she was doing it so eagerly, making suchscivious sounds!!


    Alex forcefully lifted the snowy white skirt of the wedding gown, revealing the snow-white long legs and well-rounded buttocks underneath. Nestled in between was a pink and tenderrge vagina, already flowing with desire.


    This seductive woman, unbelievably not wearing panties under the wedding gown! She only had on a pair of white stockings. Her buttocks andscivious slit werepletely exposed!


    Alex erected his penis, giving a heavy p to Ping Qiyun''sscivious orifice. Then, with a squelching sound, he forcefully thrust into her dripping wet cave.


    "Ah!! Sofortable!!! Master, I want you to fuck me! Fuck me to death!! Let Zhang Jingwu, that deadpdog, see how his goddess is humiliated by you! Let him see how his newlywed wife is thoroughly fucked by you!


    Ah!!~~~ My pussy!~~ So satisfied!!~~"


    As Ping Qiyun''s increasingly sultry moans echoed, Alex''s penis moved even more vigorously!


    "Ah~~ My dear master, quickly shoot all your sperm inside me! Feed it all to your little bitch!! Ah~~ Your little bitch is so slutty and obscene! I can''t take it anymore!~~ Ah ah ah ah~~~~"


    Ping Qiyun''s gasps were both enchanting and heart-wrenching, as if on the brink of divine pleasure and death.

 Chapter 182: Desperation

    Meanwhile, the groom, Zhang Jingwu, who had been listening on the side, had corners of his eyes rupturing from shame and anger. Fresh blood trickled down from his eye corners, and mouthfuls of blood surged out.


    Just as Zhang Jingwu was about to lose consciousness, he seemed to hear Ping Qiyun softly saying, "Gu Dui! Zhang Jingwu has passed out..."


    "Gu!!! Bastard!! So it was you!!" Zhang Jingwu roared angrily in his mind and finally slipped into unconsciousness.


    The next morning, in the early hours, furious roars echoed from the bridal chamber. The door of the new room was violently kicked open, and Zhang Jingwu, looking like a madman, rushed out.


    "Someone!! Gather all my brothers for me!! I''m going to fight that bastard Gu!!"


    Warriors from the Public Security Management Brigade quickly gathered, all looking at their captain in astonishment. Zhang Jingwu was now bursting with blood, his eyes almost bursting out of their sockets, bloodstains on his mouth and eye corners, looking like a madman.


    L¨¹ Weijiang, Ping Deyuan, and others rushed over upon hearing the news. In the new room, the bride had long disappeared.


    "Jingwu! What happened?! Where''s Qiyun? Where did Qiyun go?" Ping Deyuan asked anxiously, looking at the destroyed bridal chamber where his daughter had vanished.


    Zhang Jingwu coldly looked at Ping Deyuan, suddenly drew a pistol from his waist, and without a word, began shooting at Ping Deyuan.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!..."


    A series of gunshots rang out, and Ping Deyuan was instantly riddled with bullets! Until his death, Ping Deyuan stared wide-eyed, unable toprehend what had happened.


    "Zhang Jingwu!! Have you gone mad?! What are you doing?! This is your father-inw!" L¨¹ Weijiang roared, and the guards behind him also pulled out their rifles, nervously aiming at Zhang Jingwu.


    The guards under Zhang Jingwu instinctively picked up their rifles, all aiming at L¨¹ Weijiang and others. The situation was on the verge of erupting.


    "Father-inw?! Hahaha! Ping Qiyun, that bitch, eloped with that bastard Gust night!" Zhang Jingwu shouted frantically.


    "Gu, this hypocrite! No wonder he didn''t show upst night. He had already hooked up with that bitch Ping Qiyun!"


    "What?!!" L¨¹ Weijiang stared in disbelief at Zhang Jingwu, his mind in turmoil.


    If this were true, a civil war would be inevitable! The City Defense Brigade and the Public Security Management Team held the majority of the force in the entire shelter. Once a war broke out, it would undoubtedly cause immense panic.


    In that case, both sides would suffer, and the entire shelter might be in jeopardy.


    "It''s impossible! Gu agreed to negotiate with usst night. How could he suddenly do something like this? What benefits does he gain from it? Moreover, you should know Gu better than I do. How could he possibly do such a thing?" L¨¹ Weijiang quickly calmed down.


    Given the current situation, there''s no benefit for Gu to act this way! Moreover, Gu has always been devoted to Guangbei Jia with deep affection. Everyone knows that Gu has been secretly in love with Guangbei Jia. How could he possibly engage in such an affair with Ping Qiyun andmit marriage theft? Itpletely defies logic!


    "Yeah, Captain! Gu doesn''t seem like that kind of person. Besides, his actions would only lead to mutual destruction. There''s no reason for him to do this, right?"


    "Captain! Stay calm. I feel like this is a conspiracy, definitely not that simple! If we start a war against the City Defense Brigade now, we might face the danger ofplete annihtion!"


    The two squad leaders stepped forward to offer their advice.


    Joking aside, with both sides possessing heavy weaponry, initiating a civil war would not just result in mutual destruction. It could potentially lead to the destruction of the entire shelter! Not to mention, those mountain warehouses house numerous missiles and explosives.


    If pushed to the extreme, anyone from either side might ignite the ammunition depot, causing the entire shelter to be obliterated.


    Upon hearing the words of L¨¹ Weijiang and the two squad leaders, Zhang Jingwu''s face darkened, suddenly realizing the strangeness of the situation. After a moment of contemtion, Zhang Jingwu also calmed downpletely.


    However, just at that moment, the captain of Zhang Jingwu''s most trusted personal guard quickly ran up. "Commander, we reviewed the surveince footage fromst night and found this!"


    With that, the captain of the personal guard handed the disy screen to Zhang Jingwu. L¨¹ Weijiang''s face darkened, and he hurriedly approached. In the footage, two of Gu''s bodyguards were discreetly protecting Ping Qiyun as she sneaked out of the shelter base!


    Although the three figures, including Ping Qiyun, were concealed under cloaks, the camera inadvertently captured their appearance and the faces within the cloaks when they passed through the back door. Coupled with the token held by one of Gu''s bodyguards, the evidence was unquestionable!


    "Damn it! Now what does Gu have to say for himself?! Bastard! Gu is nothing but a despicable, shameless, and cunning viin! Everyone, gather with me at themand center. Today, I must make Gu pay the price!"


    After watching the video, not only was Zhang Jingwu uncontrobly furious, but even L¨¹ Weijiang and other soldiers were also infuriated. Gu''s act of disrupting someone else''s wedding night was indeed too outrageous! Even in the post-apocalyptic world, such behavior was utterly disgraceful!


    Moreover, many people inferred from Zhang Jingwu''s words that Gu had drugged himst night and even...


    There was chaos!


    On the side, L¨¹ Qi suddenly spoke up, "I suspect Gu''s peace talks were all a sham! He''s trying to deceive us! Just a moment ago, one of Shen Xudong''s scouts informed me that Gu is secretly mobilizing troops. Moreover, Shen Xudong told his subordinates that this negotiation was just a ploy to deceive us and imed that the big event was already settled!"


    "What?!!" Now, not only was Zhang Jingwu astonished, but L¨¹ Weijiang also eximed, urgently asking his son, "Is that person reliable?"


    "Absolutely reliable!" L¨¹ Qi''s eye twitched, saying, "Moreover, when we first negotiated with Shen Xudong, didn''t that old man outright reject us? Why would he suddenly take the initiative to propose peace talkster? Father, don''t you find this matter extremely suspicious?"


    "Damn it! These bastards! They''ve gone too far!" L¨¹ Weijiang was now furious.


    "All personnel, enterbat readiness! Follow me for a surprise attack on themand center! Today, we will confront these despicable people head-on!" Zhang Jingwu roared, his face fierce, filled with killing intent, leading the personal guard towards themand center!


    "Wait!"


    At this moment, Alex, apanied by the elite of the supplies collection team, suddenly appeared and blocked the path of the security management team. "Captain Zhang, now that everyone already knows about this incident! If you go over there now, how could Gu not be prepared?


    We just received information that Gu has alreadyid heavy troops in ambush near themand center, waiting for you to go there and meet your death! Think about it, are you going there for revenge or to throw your lives away?"


    Zhang Jingwu''s face was fierce, and he gritted his teeth, shouting, "Even if it means throwing our lives away, I will take Gu down with me!"


    Alex''s expression turned serious, and with sympathy, he approached and restrained the enraged Zhang Jingwu, saying, "Captain Zhang! What Gu is doing now has solid evidence! Why rush to confront him in a life-and-death struggle?"


    Alex continued, pointing towards L¨¹ Weijiang, "General L¨¹ is also here now. We canpletely have General L¨¹ convene a parliamentary meeting in his capacity as the speaker to convict Gu! Once the parliament holds Gu ountable, his ugly face will be exposed for everyone to see. At that time, Gu will undoubtedly face public condemnation.


    Even if he refuses to face justice, with thebined strength of our two teams, coupled with the pressure from the parliament, I don''t believe we can''t ovee Gu!"


    This speech by Alex presented the best option for Zhang Jingwu and the others at the moment. Moreover, Alex spoke with an extremely sincere expression, even subtly praising L¨¹ Weijiang.


    "Yes! Alex is right! I will lead my men to themand center immediately and convene a parliamentary meeting! With concrete evidence, let''s see what else Gu and Guangbei Jia, these two hypocrites, have to say!" L¨¹ Weijiang''s eyes shed with a hint of brightness. Alex''s suggestion was currently the best course of action. If handled properly, it couldpletely put Gu in an untenable position.


    Although there were still many suspicious aspects to this matter, if it meant putting Gu in an impossible situation, L¨¹ Weijiang didn''t care about the details. Watching the biggest thorn in his side about to be removed, L¨¹ Weijiang couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Getting rid of Gu meant overturning the power of Guangbei Jiapletely. Without the support of military force and the unfavorable situation in the parliament, L¨¹ Weijiang could haveplete control over the decisions made. Controlling the parliament was equivalent to controlling the entire base shelter!


    As for those troublemakers in the city defense team, he could slowly find a way to eliminate them!

 Chapter 183: Forcing Me to Turn Evil!!

    WatchingWeijiang stride away with L¨¹ Qi and the guards, Alex turned his sympathetic gaze toward Zhang Jingwu. He patted Zhang Jingwu on the shoulder and said, "Deputy Chief Zhang, I''ve always respected your character and shared a mutual understanding with you. I feel very sorry about this situation!


    But rest assured, since Gu hasmitted such despicable acts, I and our resource collection team brothers will definitely stand by your side and uphold justice for you! If Gu refuses to ept the parliament''s judgment or if the verdict is unfair, I, Alex, and my brothers are willing to follow Deputy Chief Zhang and fight until the bitter end!"


    Alex''s face was sincere, his eyes eager, and the aura of a dominator was unmistakable. After experiencing such a blow, Zhang Jingwu''s heart was on the verge of copse. With Alex''s words, he felt like Alex was a confidant, someone standing up for him! The sense of despair that had gripped him seemed to see a glimmer of hope.


    Already emotionally fragile, Zhang Jingwu, moved by Alex''s righteousness and justice, suddenly bowed to Alex, half-kneeling, with tears welling up in his eyes. He choked up and said to Alex, "Alex, I, Zhang Jingwu... have nothing to repay you... If you can help me seek revenge this time, I and the security management team are willing to submit to you. From now on, we will obey your orders!


    My life will be yours!"


    "Hey, Deputy Chief Zhang! Don''t do this!" Alex hurriedly approached, hypocritically offering assistance. He lifted Zhang Jingwu up and said firmly, "Brother Zhang, rest assured. Gu is so despicable, this time, no matter what, I will stand by your side and avenge you! At most, the two of us brothers will face him head-on until we break the!"


    Zhang Jingwu burst into tears, hugging Alex tightly, overwhelmed with gratitude. The soldiers under Zhang Jingwu, under the guidance of the controlled guards led by Alex, were also filled with admiration and gratitude towards him.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the office of themand center in Guangbeijia, Guangbeijia and Gu were arguing fiercely. "Gu, the evidence is irrefutable. Zhang Jingwu saw you go to his new room with his own eyes! Yesterday, you were the only one absent from the wedding!


    The two individuals in the video are also your personal guards! They even had your token, what more can you argue? I never expected you to be this kind of person! I am ashamed of your actions!" Guangbeijia''s face turned red, anger filling her eyes. As she spoke, she pounded on the table heavily.


    The crystal ss that Gu had given to Guangbeijia was thrown to the ground, shattered into pieces, mirroring the state of Guangbeijia''s heart,pletely shattered. While Guangbeijia had maintained a superior-subordinate rtionship with Gu, there were feelings for him in her heart.


    However, Gu had never revealed this, and she had kept her distance. The events ofst night had reached Guangbeijia, and upon learning the truth, she nearly fainted. She fell into a state ofplete breakdown. It was not just a terrible move on the chessboard; it also shattered Guangbeijia''s positive impression of Gu.


    "I didn''t do it!! Beijia! We''ve known each other for so long, don''t you trust me? Don''t you know my character? All these usations are framing and setting me up! How could I do such a thing?


    They don''t believe me, but do you also doubt me?" Gu spoke with a mix of sorrow and indignation, his face flushed, his fists clenched tightly, and his entire body trembling.


    "Are you still trying to argue with me, Gu? The irrefutable evidence is right in front of you. Do you still want to deceive me? You hypocritical pseudo-gentleman! Then exin to me, where were youst night? I couldn''t find you when I was looking for you!


    How could your two guards be with Ping Qiyun? And how did your token end up in their hands?"


    Gu Beijia was now on the verge of a breakdown, and she couldn''t listen to Gu''s exnations. After all, she was a woman, and when a woman''s temper red up, there was no room for reason. No matter how Gu earnestly tried to exin, Gu Beijia simply couldn''t take it in.


    "Beijia, listen to my exnation! Those two betrayed me! My token must have been stolen by them! Last night, I...st night, I was discussing how to deal with Alex together with Manager Shen. He can testify for me!"


    Suddenly, Gu thought of a lifeline and turned to look at Shen Xudong, who had been silent all along, hoping that Shen Xudong could testify for him.


    However, Shen Xudong just kept his head down and said nothing.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside Guangbeijia''s office. Guangbeijia shook her head as if in despair, cast a disappointed nce at the despondent Gu, and walked out with Shen Xudong in tow.


    When Guangbeijia entered the council hall, it was already filled with people. Today, all the parliament members and those in power within the refuge base were present. Everyone engaged in hushed conversations, whispering about Gu''s despicable actions behind his back.


    At this moment, everyone in the room seemed to stand on the moral high ground. Some even began concocting rumors and gossip. The once righteous and great Gu Beijia, under the instigation of some with ulterior motives, instantly transformed into a despicable and sinister viin. Some even boldly stood up, iming that Gu had once vited their wives.


    Gu looked at the crowd whispering around him. The gaze of everyone directed at him was filled with scorn and disgust. Previously, even in the midst of conflict, there was still a sense of awe towards him. But now, almost everyone''s eyes held disdain and mockery.


    All were here to witness his downfall.


    "The defendant, Gu! Do you have anything to say?"


    After narrating Gu''s actions from the previous night with exaggeration and embellishment, Lu Weijiang mmed the table, pointed at Gu, and sternly questioned him. Gu stood on the defendant''s stand, facing the mocking gazes around him. He sneered and closed his eyes.


    These people before him were the ones he had risked his life to save. To rescue them, many of his brothers had lost their lives. But now?


    No one appreciated him, no one sympathized with him, and no one remembered his kindness.


    Instead, they gradually aimed to divide and weaken his team, framing and trapping him, intending to bring him to ruin! At this moment, he saw through it all!


    He suddenly remembered the advice from his brothers when he decided to rescue people in the city at all costs. Looking back, their words were so right. However, these oldrades had all died protecting him during the rescue mission. Now, the only people he could trust were the dozen or so members of his personal guard. And...


    He thought of Guangbeijia, the woman he had been sacrificing himself to protect. The mere thought of her brought a gleam to his eyes. "Beijia! I don''t want to waste words with these despicable scoundrels, and I don''t want to exin anything. But I hope you can believe me!"


    Guangbeijia sat on the chief''s tform, coldly watching the front, not giving any indication that she noticed Gu. "Gu, with the concrete evidence now, do you have anything else to say? If you can''t prove your innocence, the council will strip you of your position as captain and send you to the dungeons!"


    Guangbeijia''s tonecked any emotion, icy and cruel, her eyes filled with disappointment and determination. She considered herself a fair and just hero, unwilling to assist Gu based on sentimental feelings for the dead, especially since Gu had been deceiving her for so long! In her subconscious mind, Guangbeijia had already concluded that Gu was behind this. She was thoroughly disappointed in him.


    Gu stared at Guangbeijia, eyes filled with tears. Ah, women! This was what women were like! No matter how much he sacrificed for her, no matter how sincerely he treated her, in the end, a loyal dog was left with nothing!


    "I have an alibi forst night!" Gu clung to hisst hope, looking towards Shen Xudong.


    He still had a glimmer of hope!


    Last night, he was indeed summoned to the secret chamber by Shen Xudong to discuss how to coborate with L¨¹ Weijiang and others to suppress Alex. Throughout the night, he had no opportunity tomit the crime.


    "Last night, I was constantly discussing matters with Shen Xudong! I didn''t leave until after midnight! Speaker Shen can testify for me! Moreover, there is evidence recorded by the cameras at Speaker Shen''s house!"


    This was Gu''s final hope!


    After all, he had saved Shen Xudong and his family''s lives. Anyone could betray him, but he believed that Shen Xudong would not. Gu looked at Shen Xudong with eager eyes, filled with hope.


    However, in the next moment, Shen Xudong gritted his teeth, stood up, and said with a righteous tone, "Captain Gu, you have saved my life, but what you did in this matter is just too much! My conscience won''t allow me to lie for you anymore! I''m sorry! Last night, I also had no knowledge of your whereabouts!"


    "What?!!!" Gu suddenly stared in disbelief at Shen Xudong!


    Shen Xudong, unexpectedly, was speaking the truth with his eyes wide open!


    "Why?!! Shen Xudong! Why would you plot against me?!!" Gu looked at Shen Xudong with an incredulous expression, his eyes on the verge of bursting.


    "Humph! Gu, do you have anything else to say?!" L¨¹ Weijiang snorted, suddenly stood up, and pointed at Gu, rebuking, "At this point, do you still want to deceive everyone?!"


    "Guards! Seize Gu for me! I, as the Speaker of the Parliament, dere an immediate removal of all Gu''s positions! Take him to the prison and await judgment!"


    With L¨¹ Weijiang''smand, Zhang Jingwu, along with several members of the Public Security Management Team, rushed in from the outside, pointing their rifles vigntly at Gu.


    "Who dares?!!!" Gu waspletely enraged. At this moment, under immense humiliation and injustice, he erupted. His clothes burst open, muscles bulging like iron, his face twisted into a monstrous expression, resembling a madman!


    Everything he experienced today made himpletely see through the human heart!


    He was utterly despairing of these people before him!


    He didn''t want to exin anything anymore!


    He had nothing to say!


    At this moment, he just wanted to kill all these despicable, ungrateful viins before him!


    Since you''ve forced me to be a devil!


    Then I''ll be a devil to show you!!


    Hahaha!!!


    Die!! All of you, just die!!

 Chapter 184: Kill! Kill! Kill!!

    "Elite Guards! Protect me and break out!" Gu drew his war knife from his waist and roared at the Elite Guards standing guard outside the door.


    He wasn''t a fool, he sensed the taste of conspiracy in this situation. Before attending the parliamentary meeting, he had left himself a way out.


    Outside the door were his loyal members of the Elite Guards! As long as they were there,bined with his formidablebat strength, those in themand center wouldn''t be able to stop him!


    Furthermore, with the heavy weapons squad from the city defense unit stationed outside themand center, who in this base could oppose him?!!


    Once he returned to the camp of the city defense unit, he would not hesitate to order a massacre! He might even ignite the ammunition depot, taking these despicable viins down with him!!!


    However, as Gu''s furious roar echoed, the Elite Guards outside the door remained still, showing no intention of moving!!


    "He Kaifeng!! What are you all still standing there for?!" Gu roared again, and the tables and chairs beneath him instantly shattered into pieces!


    His hand holding the war knife trembled desperately.


    Anger! Pain!! Hatred!!!


    This time, the Elite Guards standing outside the door turned to look at him, but still showed no response!!


    Gupletely copsed!


    Betrayal from everyone!!


    Real betrayal!


    Those he had saved betrayed him!


    Those he had helped betrayed him!


    Guang Beijia betrayed him!


    Shen Xudong betrayed him!


    Even his most trusted brothers from the Elite Guards betrayed him!!


    Everyone betrayed him!!


    He didn''t know what he had done wrong?!


    He would rather risk his life to save people.


    Diligently guarding the entire shelter, providing a safe environment for everyone!


    Sharing his food with everyone, ensuring that everyone had something to eat.


    Giving his weapons and ammunition to everyone, allowing them to have weapons to protect themselves!


    If everyone wanted a leader, he would provide one!


    If everyone wanted a council to discuss matters, he would create one for them.


    From the apocalypse to now, he had never been selfish!


    He could have easily enved these people with his formidablebat strength and the weapons at his disposal!


    He could even be a tyrant!


    But he didn''t.


    His actions were either for Guang Beijia or for the entire collective!


    And what did he get in the end?


    His best brothers died in battle!


    The people he saved conspired against him!


    They wanted to bring him to his death!!!


    Moreover, they used such despicable means to frame and trap him!


    "Kill!!!" Gu roared to the sky, a thunderous shout lifting up a fierce gust that sent tables, chairs, and some parliament members flying!!


    His eyes were bloodshot, his face contorted.


    The war knife danced like the wind!!


    Kill! Kill! Kill!!!


    At this moment, there was only one belief in Gu''s heart!


    Kill!!!


    Kill everyone here!


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" The sound of rifles echoed as several soldiers from the security management team unhesitatingly pulled the triggers, paying no attention to the surrounding parliament members, crazily opening fire!


    Blood sttered everywhere, and several nearby parliament members were instantly turned into sieves!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sound of metal impact resonated. Gu''s war knife danced like the wind, simultaneously rolling and leaping into the crowd, engaging in a frenzied ughter while deflecting the gunfire.


    "Ah!!! Murder!!!"


    "Bastard!! Don''t shoot! You''ll hit our own people!!"


    "Stop! Don''t shoot!"


    "Quick, catch Gu! Hurry!"


    Normally arrogant and self-important, the parliament members were now scrambling like dogs, with some even begging on their knees.


    In just a moment, more than a dozen peopley on the ground. Those not turned into sieves were directly beheaded by Gu!


    The entire conference room was filled with the scent of blood.


    "Die!!!" Gu''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared fixedly at Lu Weijiang, the most ungrateful and despicable scoundrel. He had long wanted to dismember him into pieces!


    Swinging his war knife, he directly cut two bodyguards protecting Lu Weijiang into pieces!


    Lu Weijiang was horrified. At this moment, all the conspiracies, eloquence, and cunning were utterly insignificant!


    In the face of absolute strength, all of these were just nonsense!


    "Someonee!!! Quickly, someonee and stop him! Gu has gone mad!! Ugh..." Lu Weijiang''s shouting abruptly ceased, and his head rolled out with a gurgling sound.


    Even in death, he never expected that Gu, who was usually rational and rule-abiding, would go insane during the parliamentary meeting!


    He was even more astonished to discover that Gu possessed such formidablebat strength! So many people, so many guns, yet they couldn''t stop one Gu!


    "Hahaha!!! Enjoyable! Killing this troublemaker, really satisfying! Let me see you weave deceitful tales and frame others with your silver tongue again. Let me see you plot and conspire with your schemes!" Gu licked the blood off his knife, staring at a trembling Guang Beijia like a devil.


    "Guang Beijia! You ungrateful foolish woman! If I die, do you think you''ll fare any better?!" Gu swung his blood-stained war knife, once again cutting two parliament members into two pieces on the spot!


    The gunfire had ceased; both magazines were empty, but Gu remained lively, seemingly unaffected by the wounds on his body.


    "You ignorant fools!! Do you really think it''s a good thing that you caused my death?! One day, you will all regret it!!" Gu roared into the sky, paying no heed to his injuries, brandishing his knife and ring ferociously at the terrified parliament members surrounding him!


    "Back then, if it weren''t for me and my brothers sacrificing ourselves to save you, could you still be here, spouting nonsense, distorting right and wrong?"


    "Back then, if it weren''t for me providing you with weapons and food, could you still live asfortably as you are now?!"


    "Back then! To save you all, how many of my brothers under mymand died?!!"


    "They have yet to rest in peace, and you all! Actually framed and plotted against me! Actually wanted to kill me!!"


    Gu, at this moment, was like a madman,pletely insane, howling and raving like a lunatic!


    "He''s gone mad!! Gu has gone mad!! This lunatic!"


    "Quick, someone! Capture this madman for me!"


    The parliament members around, terrified, watched Gu, drenched in blood and resembling a demon. Each one shouted in fear.


    "Gu! Have you gone mad? If you have grievances, why don''t you speak out? Why go crazy?! Why kill people?! By killing so many parliament members, you can''t escape the death penalty!!


    You''re acting like a guilty conscience. I misjudged you!!" Guang Beijia, with an iron expression, red at Gu, angrily reprimanding him.

 Chapter 185: Holding Absolute Power!

    "Hahaha!!" Guughed heartily, looking up to the sky. "Did you listen to my exnation? Did you ever believe me? We''ve known each other for so long, am I that kind of person? If I were, I wouldn''t have saved you all in the first ce!!"


    After speaking, Gu roared, blood surging through his veins. He let out an angry shout and swung his knife towards Zhang Jingwu. "Zhang Jingwu! Don''t think I don''t know that all of this is your conspiracy! I treated you like a brother, and you betrayed me, even trying to frame me! Die!!"


    At this moment, Gu was convinced that all of this was Zhang Jingwu''s scheme. Even if Zhang Jingwu harmed him again, the only one who could have turned his trusted guards against him was Zhang Jingwu. Despite discussing important matters with Shen Xudongst night, Zhang Jingwu insisted that he had gone to the new house. Who else but Zhang Jingwu could frame and betray him like this?


    Zhang Jingwu, with eyes wide in anger, faced his enemy with a deep-seated grudge. Thinking of the events ofst night, he was on the verge of going mad. Without saying a word, he unsheathed his war knife, roared, and lunged towards Gu!


    "Boom!!"


    Both were experts in internal energy and ability users. Powerful internal energy erupted as soon as they shed. The surrounding parliament members, who were powerless and only good at talking, were sent flying.


    Even the soldiers behind Zhang Jingwu couldn''t withstand the power of such internal energy and were forced to retreat. Zhang Jingwu''s knife skills were learned from Gu, and despite Gu''s thorough teachings and Zhang Jingwu''s talent, he was no match for Gu. Under Gu''s frenzied attacks, Zhang Jingwu kept retreating.


    In addition to the intense battle, Gu casually killed several nearby parliament members. In the blink of an eye, several morewmakers lost their lives under Gu''s de.


    While Zhang Jingwu and several elite mutant soldiers from the security management squad were spitting blood and falling to the ground, Gu roared, wielding hisrge knife like the wind. "Die!! All of you die!! Everyone here today must die!!"


    Gu''s de swung wildly towards Zhang Jingwu and the surroundingwmakers. The intense sword energy could easily harvest the lives of everyone in front of him, including Guangbeijia and Shen Xudong, who were hiding behind somewmakers.


    Guangbeijia screamed in terror and closed her eyes in despair. Zhang Jingwu also roared angrily, his eyes filled with unwillingness. The surroundingwmakers were scared out of their wits, copsing to the ground, urine and feces flowing.


    However, in the next moment, a figure shed by, and the light of the de sparkled! A man holding a knife descended like a god.


    "Boom!!!" A thunderous sound, a burst of energy exploded like a howling gale. Gu was instantly sted away, crashing heavily on the ground, unconscious.


    This man was none other than Alex, who had been coldly observing from the sidelines. The timing of his intervention was perfect. Most of the obstructivewmakers were already dead, and those who could resist Gu were now powerless. Now was the best time for Alex to demonstrate his power.


    It was not too early, as these people had not yet experienced the maximum fear and despair. Their gratitude towards Alex wouldn''t be as pronounced. But if he intervened toote, with everyone dead, it wouldn''t be what Alex desired.


    At this moment, when these people were about to face death and their spirits were on the verge of copsing, Alex descended with a god-like image, nting a profound impression in their hearts.


    Alex had indeed achieved his goal perfectly!


    All the onlookers stared in astonishment at Alex. Their eyes expressed not only shock and disbelief but also deep gratitude and admiration.


    Especially Zhang Jingwu, who had already developed an intense admiration for Alex, swore in his heart that after this incident, he would find a way to repay him no matter what.


    Guangbeijia, on the other hand, looked at Alex with a face full of horror. Her perception of Alex became even more extraordinary.


    Shen Xudong was trembling with excitement, eager to announce to everyone that this formidable person was his son-inw. With so many people and so many guns unable to handle Gu, Alex, with just one move, sent Gu flying!


    Gu, in front of Alex, surprisingly had no means to retaliate. Such a person was indeed too powerful and, moreover, so young!


    Alex casually turned his head and nced at the crowd, then ordered Shen Han and others outside the door, "Bring Gu to me, lock him up in the dungeon, and assign people to guard him day and night! Without mymand, no one is allowed to approach! Otherwise, it''s a kill-on-sight offense!"


    Alex''s domineeringmand made everyone present tremble involuntarily.


    Powerful!


    Majestic!


    Dominant!


    Just!


    Alex''s god-like image was gradually forming in the hearts of these people.


    With the situation settled, everyone was still trembling from the recent events. Alex turned around, smiling, and extended his hand towards Guangbeijia and Zhang Jingwu.


    Without hesitation, Zhang Jingwu stood up and suddenly knelt down, respectfully dering to Alex, "I, Zhang Jingwu, pledge my unwavering loyalty to Lord Xiao! From now on, I and the Security Management Squad are willing to obey Lord Xiao''s orders without any reservations! Till death do us part!"


    Shen Xudong also hurriedly stood up, then with a "plop," he knelt down, "I propose that from today onwards, Alex takes over Gu''s position, serving as the Captain of the City Defense Brigade and concurrently as the Speaker of the Council!"


    Several legitors who had already sided with Alex quickly stood up to express their support and rmend Alex.


    Alex pulled Guangbeijia up, smiling at her, and kindly asked, "Miss Guang, what''s your opinion?"


    Guangbeijia''s heart raced as she met Alex''s gaze and hurriedly nodded, saying, "I have no objections. Captain Xiao, it''s well-deserved!"


    At this moment, several members of the City Defense Brigade''s personal guard, who had been standing outside the door, also walked in. They half-knelt to Alex, saluting and loudly dering, "We are also willing to pledge our unwavering loyalty to Captain Xiao! From now on, only Captain Xiao''smands shall be followed!"


    In such an atmosphere, some legitors and power holders who initially harbored hostility towards Alex had no choice but to lower their heads and express their approval.


    L¨¹ Qi held his father L¨¹ Weijiang''s lifeless body, dumbfoundedly watching everything happening in front of him. He suddenly sensed the scent of conspiracy.


    Everything about this incident was so suspicious. Both sides fought fiercely, but in the end, Gu died, his father died, and the ultimate beneficiary turned out to be Alex, who had just joined the shelter with no power or influence.


    Since Alex arrived at the shelter, every event seemed so peculiar, as if... deliberately orchestrated!


    If Alex was so powerful, why didn''t he act earlier?


    What benefits could Gu gain from his actionsst night?


    Everything seemed so illogical!


    "I disagree with this matter! Alex''s qualifications are too shallow, taking such an important position hastily might be detrimental to the future development of our shelter!"


    "Yes! After all, Alex''s qualifications are too shallow and he''s too young. Haphazardly appointing him to such an important position is not a good thing." The legitors who were initially on L¨¹ Weijiang''s side, seeing someone take the lead, also stood up one after another to voice their opposition.


    "Swoosh!" A sh of the de.


    L¨¹ Qi''s head fell directly to the ground, and the faces of the legitors who had stood up to support him were now sttered with blood.


    Feeling the warm blood flowing on their faces, all the legitors present were stunned!


    Alex smiled at the protesting legitors and said, "Do you still have any objections?"


    Stunned!!!


    Everyone present stared with wide eyes at L¨¹ Qi''s lifeless body!


    Did L¨¹ Qi just die?


    For expressing an opposing opinion in the council...


    He got killed?!!


    Alex waspletely ying by his own rules!!!


    One disagreement, and he resorts to killing!


    What!!!


    Who else would dare to voice objections?!!


    "None, none! We have no objections at all! Alex is well-deserving of the position of captain and parliament chairman! We wholeheartedly support it!"


    The few legitors who had initially wanted to stand up and protest were now crawling on the ground like dogs, loudly expressing their support for Alex and strongly urging him to take on the position of parliament chairman, pledging their loyalty.


    "Oh no! Oh no!" Just then, a guard rushed in, shouting loudly in the council, "The members of the City Defense Team have surrounded the main gate of the Command Center. They demand the release of Gu. Otherwise, they will attack themand center, risking everything!"


    "What?!!"


    "How dare they!! These damned traitors?!!"


    "Nonsense! These damn fools!"


    "Alex, you better give orders now. Let the Security Management Team and the Materials Collection Team eliminate these troublemakers!"


    "No, these people have heavy weapons, and they also control the explosives warehouse. If we really fight to the death, we will all be finished!"


    "What should we do then? Should we release Gu?"


    "Absolutely not. Gu has gone mad. If we let him out, we''re all doomed!"


    For a moment, the entire council chamber descended into chaos, and everyone was in a panic.


    Only Alex, with a slight upward curve at the corner of his mouth, didn''t seem to care about the situation at all.


    All of this was already within his expectations!


    As for the situation with Pippi, it should be about the same!

 Chapter 186: The Third City of Darkness

    Amidst the chaos and panic of the people arguing and fretting, a sudden cry of terror erupted from the surveince room, "Oh no! Oh no!! You all need to see this!! The zombie tide ising!! The zombie tide ising!!"


    People in the council chamber immediately rushed out in a panic, heading towards the surveince room to witness the unfolding situation.


    "What?!!"


    "A zombie tide!! This is a real zombie tide!!"


    "So many advanced mutant zombies!! It''s over!! The refuge won''t be able to hold!"


    "What should we do?! What do we do now?!!"


    Everyone saw the zombie tide on the surveince footage. It was like a tsunami of the undead, sweeping in violently, as if it would engulf and devour the entire base refuge in the blink of an eye!


    Tens of thousands of ordinary zombies, hundreds of mutant zombies, and over a dozen terrifying high-level mutant zombies!


    At the forefront of the zombie tide was a robust and exceptionally fierce zombie king!


    Its massive body was more than capable of effortlessly demolishing ordinary walls made of bricks and cement!


    "Stop arguing! Now is the moment of life and death for our refuge! Only by uniting can we possibly withstand the onught of the zombie tide!" Alex suddenly roared, disying his wise and martial prowess as he stepped forward.


    "Everyone, follow mymand!"


    "He Kaifeng, take General Guang out. Inform the soldiers from the City Defense Team outside about the approaching zombie tide. It''s a moment of life and death for us. Personal grievances must be set aside for now! Once we repel the zombie tide, we can address other matters!!


    Also, tell them that as long as they are willing to stand with us against the zombies, after the tide passes, I will definitely release Gu!"


    Saying this, Alex turned to look at Guang Beijia with great solemnity, "General Guang, you have always been the leader of the base refuge. This time, everyone''s safety is in your hands!"


    Guang Beijia''splexion lifted as she took charge in this critical moment. It made her feel important, and the events that had just transpired seemed insignificant now. In the face of life and death, she exuded a strong will and courage.


    "Alright! Leave this matter to me! If I can''t convince the soldiers outside to join forces against the zombie tide, I, Guang Beijia, would rather be the first to die!"


    After saying this, Guang Beijia raised her head high, her chest held out, and she walked confidently towards the gate of themand center.


    At this moment, she resembled a fearless heroine, ready to face death, earning awe from those around her.


    However, all of this was within Alex''s calctions. The so-called heroine was nothing more than a pawn in Alex''s game. Alex was confident that Guang Beijia could convince the soldiers outside the gate to join the fight against the zombies. Even if she couldn''t, Alex wasn''t worried. The zombie tide would undoubtedly first attack the soldiers from the City Defense Team outside themand center.


    Moreover, themand center was located in an underground base within the mountain.


    Even if the soldiers from the City Defense Team ignite the explosives in the storage, it won''t be able to kill the people in the underground base. Furthermore, Ge has not died; he has only been captured. The soldiers from the City Defense Team would undoubtedly be hesitant and cautious, and Alex could conclude that they wouldn''t dare tounch a genuine attack.


    Even if they did, they wouldn''t seed!


    Alex believed that the soldiers from the City Defense Team should be more aware of these points than himself. As expected, Guang Beijia quickly returned, apanied by a squad leader from the City Defense Team.


    Upon seeing Alex, the squad leader spoke solemnly and earnestly, "Chairman Xiao, we hope you can keep your promise. Once we repel the zombies together, please release our captain. We have no other demands, as long as our captain is released, we are willing to follow your orders."


    After speaking, the squad leader saluted Alex, "At the critical moment of life and death in the base refuge, we are willing to follow Alex''smand to jointly resist the zombie tide."


    "Good!" Alex quickly stepped forward, supporting the squad leader and earnestly said, "This refuge was built by Captain Ge and all of you. Many of the people here were saved by Captain Ge and your team. Captain Ge might have made mistakes, but he deserves forgiveness! Rest assured, once we defend against the zombie tide, I will provide you and Captain Ge with a satisfactory exnation.


    I also assure you that Captain Ge wille to no harm!"


    The squad leader was instantly moved to tears! Their efforts, their sacrifices, finally received acknowledgment from an important figure! For the first time, someone could make them hold their heads high!


    In the time they spent with Ge, they endured too much injustice, made too many sacrifices! These brave, selfless soldiers were already emotionally worn out!


    Alex''s words hit the squad leader''s soft spot, resonating deeply with his heart. This time, this proud warrior finally lowered his high head. They weren''t afraid of death; what they feared most was being misunderstood and ndered!


    "Good! Brothers! Now is the moment of life and death for our base refuge. Every man, grab your weapons, follow me, and let''s fight together!" Alex raised his arm, rallying the troops, lifting the sinful de, and striding toward the gate.


    The entire force of the City Defense Team assembled, resolutely and decisively under Alex''s lead, took their positions at various sections of the walls, ready to face the impending zombie onught!


    As the tide of zombies drew closer, everyone in the base refuge held a determination to face death. Even farmers who had never set foot on a battlefield picked up rifles and stood atop the walls.


    Meanwhile, Alex''s figure suddenly appeared in a secluded forest within the base refuge. Ge, who should have been imprisoned, was also escorted there.


    Alex chose a concealed corner and nted the seed of the demon god.


    [The seed of the demon god has been nted!]


    [City of Darkness summoning sessful!]


    With the nting of the seed of the demon god, the earth began to tremble slowly...


    The mountain copsed, and vegetation was torn apart.


    A city wall slowly rose.


    A new City of Darkness appeared once again!


    "System, immediately construct the Demon God''s Folding Gate!"


    [Demon God''s Folding Gate: Allows free travel between two City of Darkness. Prerequisite: Must possess two or more City of Darkness. Price: 2000 Doomsday Coins.]


    [Selected the construction of the Demon God''s Folding Gate, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 2000 Doomsday Coins...]


    [Construction in progress...]


    [Constructionpleted!]


    With the electronic synthesis sound, a new Folding Gate appeared in front of Alex.


    Upon thepletion of the Demon God''s Folding Gate, Alex stepped forward, picked up Ge, and entered the Folding Gate.


    The scene shifted.


    Alex had appeared in City of Darkness No. 1.


    He tossed the unconscious Ge into the Forbidden Soul Demon House.


    [ve captive has been ced, erasing self-consciousness...]


    [Requires 5 hours toplete...]


    Ge''s willpower was extraordinary, coupled with formidablebat strength, taking five hours to bury his consciousness was considered normal.


    As Alex frowned, the system prompted again:


    [Ding ding ding... Detected a powerful puppet, intense resentment. After puppetization, partial consciousness can be retained, but absolute loyalty to the protagonist...]


    [Ding... System prompt, this puppet belongs to the ultra-high-level category, requiring upation of five rooms.]


    [The Forbidden Soul Demon House can amodate a maximum of two hundred ordinary puppets. After the puppetization of this ve captive, there are no more vacant rooms. Please build a new Forbidden Soul Demon House again, host...]


    "Hmm?" Alex furrowed his brow slightly.


    "The Forbidden Soul Demon House can only amodate a maximum of two hundred ordinary puppets?"


    [Yes, the upper limit of one Forbidden Soul Demon House is two hundred ordinary puppets. Currently, you have 158 puppets, but due to the presence of advanced puppets, the actual upied rooms have reached 195. After puppetizing this ve captive, you won''t be able to ce more ve captives and cannot puppetize further...]


    [If the host wishes to continue cing ve captives, please open the puppet panel and remove any excess puppets.]


    Upon hearing the system''s prompt, Alex quickly opened the puppet panel.


    Indeed, the puppet panel was already filled with squares!


    In the bottom left corner of the puppet panel, it was clearly marked:


    [Maximum limit: 200 squares]


    This was something Alex had overlooked before.


    With this revtion, Alex''s original n was somewhat miscalcted.


    Originally, Alex intended to, in the panic of the zombie tide, use the teleportation gate to transport all the women in the base shelter to City of Darkness No. 1 and then puppetize them all.


    As for the men, he nned to let the zombie tide consume some weaker individuals, leave some mutants behind, and then capture and puppetize them.


    However, now that the Forbidden Soul Demon House had reached its limit, after puppetizing Ge, the Forbidden Soul Demon House could no longer be used for puppetization!


    "The n needs to be modified." Alex, looking at the puppetization of Ge, contemted for a moment. He stepped through the Demon God''s Folding Gate again, appearing back in the base shelter.


    Two consecutive teleports, and Alex''s figure reappeared on the frontline facing the zombie tide.


    Since he couldn''t puppetize all the people here in this opportunity, he decided to use this chance to establish absolute authority and achievements, eliminate dissenters, and seize full control of the base shelter! After the development of the second City of Darkness, he could slowly puppetize the useful individuals here!


    As for those who couldn''t be puppetized, he would enforce a strict policy, enving them as a talent reserve warehouse, ensuring a continued bloodline for humanity.


    "Master! The zombie tide ising!" Zhang Jingwu ran up to Alex inrge strides, shouting with a serious expression.


    Standing on the lookout tower of the base shelter and looking into the distance, the hills and fields were filled with zombies.


    The zombie tide surged towards the base shelter under the guidance of the most massive horde, like a force of nature.


    "Artillery, ready!" Alex slowly raised his hand and then mmed it down heavily.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!!!" A series of cannon shots rang out.


    The sounds of rocketunchers echoed through the entire forest.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!!!"


    The huge explosions shattered the frontmost ranks of the zombie horde.


    Zombies were sent flying in all directions.


    After the massive explosions, thick smoke enveloped the area.


    Through the smoke, the zombie tide continued relentlessly towards the base shelter.


    The zombies felt no fear, no fatigue.


    The casualties caused by the explosions had no impact on the other zombies.


    The zombies at the back continued to surge towards the base shelter''s gate, stepping over the bodies of those in front.


    Some zombies with severed arms, legs, or even blown to pieces, still desperately twisted their bodies forward towards the base shelter!


    "Fire!!!" Soldiers in the fortress and those standing on the walls began frantically shooting at the approaching zombie horde that had reached the gate.

 Chapter 187: Alex! Hero?

    "Dadadadada..." The intense sound of machine guns and the continuous firing of rifles echoed, mowing down zombies in rows.


    However, all of this could only temporarily hold back the zombie onught. The zombie tide persisted, and under the lead of several B-grade mutant zombies, the horde of mutated zombies had reached the vicinity!


    The artillery continued to roar, and the gunfire never ceased!


    However, more and more mutant zombies appeared at the gate.


    "We can''t hold on! With so many mutant zombies, if they get close, the iron gate won''t hold!"


    Soldiers stationed on the watchtowers on both sides of the gate roared, and their machine guns spat out fire serpents wildly. The barrel temperatures had reached their limits.


    Nevertheless, the tyrant zombies, almost turned into sieves, were still desperately pounding the base shelter''s gate.


    More and more mutant zombies were rushing towards the gate.


    The gate, reinforced with steel, had begun to twist and deform!


    "Brothers from the Material Collection Team, follow me and fight!" Under Alex''s signal, Lu Bao and Peng Le, leading more than a dozen mutant soldiers from the Material Collection Team, wielding long spears and knives, disregarded everything and jumped off the city wall. They charged desperately towards the zombie horde at the gate!


    "Kill!" Under Zhang Jingwu''smand, the mutant soldiers of the Security Management Team also jumped down without hesitation, charging towards the horde of mutant zombies at the gate.


    With the encouragement of these two teams, even the originally reserved City Defense Team had brave soldiers jumping off the city wall,unching a countercharge against the zombie tide.


    "Kill!!! For the base shelter! For humanity!! Kill!!"


    "Charge!!! Long live the base shelter!!"


    "Charge!!! Long live humanity!!"


    In this heroic and tragic atmosphere, almost everyone forgot about fear. Even some ordinary soldiers, after running out of bullets, jumped off the city wall with their knives and joined the battle against the zombies.


    The scene was incredibly magnificent, and even Alex felt a twinge ofpassion. Human nature can be so despicable and ugly at times, yet so great and noble at others. Often, those who are cunning, selfish, and shameless are the ones with status and wealth, hypocritically preaching noble ideals in public but engaging in sordid deeds in private.


    On the other hand, those who are selfless, courageous, and righteous are often the young soldiers living at the bottom of society. They mayck education and struggle to express their aspirations, but they possess unwavering beliefs and noble pursuits. It is because of these individuals that humanity continues to endure, facing disasters and asserting dominance over the Earth.


    Alex watched the magnificent scene before him and couldn''t help but sigh. More and more soldiers were falling, either overwhelmed by zombies or torn to pieces. The gate of the base shelter also showed cracks, as if it could copse at any moment.


    Inside the gate, under the leadership of Guang Beijia, the women and elderly of the shelter picked up weapons, their faces resolute as they stared at the gate.


    If the zombies surged in, they would be thest line of defense for the base shelter.


    "Boom!!!" The gate of the base shelter finally couldn''t withstand the impact of the tyrant zombies and copsed. The soldiers who were desperately resisting the zombie tide had suffered heavy casualties and were retreating.


    At the moment when the tyrant zombies rushed through the gate, everyone closed their eyes, unable to bear witness to the ensuing scene. Guang Beijia and the women, elderly, and children behind her trembled as they raised their weapons, preparing to face the imminent death.


    The base shelter had been dered breached by the zombie tide. Their fate awaited them ¨C to be ughtered and devoured by the zombies. Everything was over.


    Guang Beijia nced back at themand center, where all the food and water were stored, and where over twenty children represented the only hope for the people here. As the zombie tide approached, the soldiers, women, and elderly shed hot tears.


    ...


    However, the next second, a figure suddenly descended from the sky! A single sh beheaded the tyrant zombie that even machine guns couldn''t kill. The figure, like a war god, wielded the knife andunched a countercharge against the zombie tide!


    One person!


    One knife!


    Facing the tsunami-like zombie tide, he fearlessly stood in front of everyone and initiated a countercharge. His figure was like a reef, standing firm in the face of the violent zombie wave, firmly guarding the gate of the base shelter.


    His figure seemed so slender.


    Yet, so lonely!


    But, like a reef, he steadfastly blocked the zombie tide!


    At the critical moment, he protected the gate of the shelter!


    This man was none other than Alex!


    At this moment, the eyes of everyone looking at Alex were filled with admiration and reverence!


    Alex''s lonely and slender figure was infinitely magnified in the hearts of all!


    "Hero!!! He is our hero!!!"


    "Great hero!! Alex!! Long live Alex!!!"


    "Long live the great hero!!!"


    Finally, among the crowd, bursts of enthusiastic cheers erupted. Everyone, from the depths of their hearts, shouted for Alex!!


    At this moment, Alex was the solitary hero who saved everyone!


    He was the hero and savior of humanity!!


    He was the lifesaver of everyone here!!


    "Roar!!!" Alex let out a furious roar. His entire body was covered in blood, wounds from zombie ws and bites were horrifying to look at!


    If it were an ordinary person, they would have long been unable to bear it and retreated from the front line. For such a powerful warrior like him, choosing to act alone and preserve himself would have been so easy!


    However, to protect everyone, he continued to fight to the death! He persisted and refused to surrender! Covered in wounds and bleeding profusely, this great hero-like man continued to fight desperately!


    He was so exhausted and deste, so lonely and slender!


    Yet, he was so great! So tragic!!!


    Everyone in the base shelter who witnessed this scene was moved to tears!


    The mournful cries even overwhelmed the roars of the zombies!


    Guangbei Jia was also in tears, shouting loudly at Alex''s back, "Alex! Please step back! If you continue like this, you''ll die!!"


    "Alex! Thank you on behalf of everyone! Please step back! Don''t fight anymore! What you''ve done is enough! If you survive this, we will all swear to follow you to the death!" Zhang Jingwu, covered in wounds,y among the crowd, desperately shouting at Alex.


    "Alex!! Step back, please!"


    "Alex!! Run, please!!"


    Heart-wrenching cries echoed everywhere. Every person, moved to tears by Alex''s actions, choked with emotion. Everyone was pleading with Alex to step back, even if stepping back meant facing death; they were willing to sacrifice for him.

 Chapter 188: Great and Sublime Alex!

    However, at this moment, the Alex standing in front of the gate blushed.


    Killing these zombies was effortless for him...


    Many mutated zombies were fierce when attacking others, but when it came to attacking themselves, each one seemed to be offering themselves up for suicide.


    Why?


    Because these zombies were all under the control of Alex, the plundering tyrant, to put on a show!


    Even if there were a few that slipped through the cracks, they were no match for the current Alex.


    Killing a B-grade zombie was just a matter of a few strokes for Alex.


    As for ordinary zombies, they wouldn''t dare to approach within a radius of ten meters of Alex''s sinful de.


    The ordinary zombies killed by Alex were mostly those pushed forward by the tide of corpses, trembling and unable to move like scared chickens...


    Killing these zombies might be extremely difficult and arduous for others, possibly requiring the cost of several lives.


    But for Alex, it was like cutting melons and vegetables...


    So why was Alex injured?


    And moreover, it looked so miserable!


    Acting!


    During this time, Alex had been reviewing "The Actor''s Self-Cultivation."


    At this moment, Alex''s acting skills could be described as Oscar-worthy!


    His performance was explosive.


    Alex was almost moved to tears by his own performance!


    But...


    Although these injuries looked gruesome, they were just superficial wounds.


    As long as we return to the Demon Lord''s Castle, we can fully recover in just ten minutes.


    "Follow Alex!! Let''s fight together!!"


    Originally exhausted or severely wounded ordinary soldiers, under the stimtion of tremendous willpower, one after another stood up again, charging back into the battle alongside Alex with a determination to die.


    Some ordinary men who were originally trembling in the crowd also picked up weapons from the ground, roaring as they charged forward.


    Even some women, driven to madness, picked up weapons and rushed towards the tide of corpses!


    At this moment, even the most cowardly individuals, under the tragic scene created by Alex, were filled with immense courage!!


    Everyone was ready to face death with determination!!!


    "Roar!!" Alex, like a resilient rock, finally fell.


    Everyone gasped in shock.


    The women, in particr, cried heartbreakingly.


    But the next moment, Alex stood up again, leaning on his de, roaring over the crowd, counter-charging! Continuing to confront the zombies!!


    At this moment, Alex was like an indestructible cockroach, falling down time and again but getting up every time!


    He stood as thest line of defense for everyone in the base shelter, resisting against the final onught!!


    "Roar!!!!"


    A dominant and majestic roar echoed.


    The tide of corpses paused.


    Then, a series of howls erupted.


    Surprisingly, the tide of corpses began to slowly retreat!!!


    The timing was just right. Alex secretly controlled the tyrant zombies,manding the tide of corpses to gradually withdraw.


    Little Wolf Pippi also heard the tyrant''s roar and promptly emitted a wolf howl, attracting the tide of corpses to recede!


    The surging tide of zombies, seemingly moved by Alex''s tragic will, and perhaps fearing his astoundingbat prowess, unexpectedly began to retreat!


    "The tide of corpses is retreating!! The tyrant zombie is retreating!!!" A soldier desperately shooting from the lookout tower shouted excitedly towards the base.


    He yelled with all his might, tears streaming down his face.


    "The tide is retreating!! The tide is retreating!!"


    "We are saved!!! Our base shelter is saved!!!"


    "Alex has repelled all the zombies!!"


    Everyone let out hoarse cheers!


    All of them embraced each other, tears of warmth and relief filling their eyes.


    Having experienced the test of life and death, these people had undergone a transformation!


    And now, standing at the entrance of the base shelter like a guardian deity, Alex, who had been guarding the base shelter, finally copsed fittingly as the moment arrived.


    The unyielding rock, at the moment the tidal wave receded, finally copsed with a resounding crash!


    All the people who were still cheering rushed toward Alex with eyes wide open, their expressions anxious and tense.


    "Alex!!"


    "Alex!!"


    "!!"


    "Hero!!!"


    "Hurry!! Everyone, quickly take our hero for medical attention!!"


    "Alex must not be harmed!!!"


    "At any cost, we must save Alex!!"


    Everyone rushed towards Alex with tears in their eyes.


    A severely injured and dying soldier lying on a stretcher, waiting for rescue, used hisst bit of strength to roll off the stretcher, shouting angrily at two paramedics, "Don''t worry about me!! Go save Alex first!!!"


    Soon, Alex was surrounded by a crowd and ced on a stretcher, rushing towards the medical center in themand center.


    Seeing Alex, covered in injuries and blood, everyone burst into loud cries.


    "Plop!" An elderly person knelt down, tears streaming down, and bowed heavily as Alex''s figure moved away. "May heaven bless, may Alex be safe!"


    "Plop! Plop! Plop!" Following that, more and more people knelt and bowed to the figure of Alex lying on the stretcher.


    For a moment, everyone in the base shelter knelt on the ground, hands sped, praying for Alex.


    The tide of corpses had already receded.


    The gates of the base shelter had also been repaired.


    The injured soldiers were receiving treatment one after another.


    However, the great hero of this battle, Alex, stilly in the emergency room, undergoing difficult rescue efforts.


    From the doctor''s ount, it was learned that Alex was covered in injuries, had lost a significant amount of blood, and had suffered significant internal damage.


    Therefore, even now, he was still in a critical condition.


    Under the tearful description of the doctor, the grand and sublime heroism of Alex was once again elevated to an infinite height.


    Everyone envisioned a tragic scene.


    To protect the people in the base shelter, Alex endured life-threatening internal injuries, almost draining his blood. Yet, time and again, he stood up, repeatedly standing before the tide of corpses, guarding the base shelter, protecting everyone''s safety!


    So magnificent!


    So sublime!


    Almost everyone in the base shelter put down their work, quietly waiting outside the emergency room, kneeling on the ground, silently praying for Alex.


    And the soldiers who witnessed Alex killing zombies, after repairing the walls and gates, stood in a neat line outside the emergency room, solemnly saluting towards Alex, who was not visible inside, once everything was fixed.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with tears!


    However, at this very moment, what no one knew was that inside the tightly sealed emergency room, Alex was enjoying the attentive care of two beautiful women, Ping Qi Yun and Shen Han.


    He was indulging in the native delicacies of the base shelter, while letting the two women attend to him.


    Even the two beautiful nurses responsible for taking care of Alex joined this group.

 Chapter 189: Bountiful Harvest!!

    After Alex finished enjoying himself, he checked the time. It was already approaching night.


    Outside the base shelter, there were still many mutated zombie corpses that needed Alex to collect.


    For others, these zombie corpses might be a menace, but for Alex, they were precious resources.


    Additionally, there were the bodies of some unfortunate mutated individuals who died in battle that needed to be recovered.


    Mutated warriors, especially those with abilities, had a high possibility of producing skills.


    After the major battle ended, Shen Han promptly stepped forward and requested all remaining soldiers to mobilize and collect the zombie bodies. The bodies of ordinary zombies were to be incinerated, while the bodies of mutated zombies were transported by the material collection team to a mountain hollow outside the woods.


    As for the bodies of the sacrificed soldiers, under Shen Han''s orders, they were transported to the City of Darkness within the base shelter and directly buried in the No. 1 City of Darkness.


    The scene shifted, and Alex''s figure had already appeared in the hollow where the mutated zombie bodies were discarded. Opening the spatial package, Alex directly collected all the mutated zombie corpses.


    Over 200 C-grade mutated zombie bodies.


    9 B-grade mutated zombie bodies.


    Enough to bury in the City of Darkness for a while.


    Killing two birds with one stone.


    In this battle, Alex not only took the opportunity to eliminate some of the aliens but also effortlessly won the hearts of the people, gaining arge number of mutated zombie bodies and mutated human bodies.


    Back in the City of Darkness, Alex threw all the zombie bodies into the Hall of the Undead.


    At this moment, the puppet transformation was alsoplete!


    [Ding Dong! Advanced Puppet (B-grade) transformationplete!]


    [Obtained one Advanced (B-grade) puppet.]


    The tall and imposing figure of the ancient puppet reappeared, respectfully bowing to Alex and saying, "Master! Puppet No. 168, Gu, is at yourmand."


    Alex examined Gu for a moment but didn''t find anything particrly distinctive. Apart from its formidablebat capabilities, it looked simr to an ordinary puppet.


    Alex attempted to switch consciousness.


    Soon, he became Gu''s perspective.


    Switching back his consciousness, Alex ordered Gu, "Gu,e back with me. The remaining subordinates of yours still need you to continue controlling them."


    "Yes!" Gu bowed in agreement, but hesitated for a moment. Respectfully, he reminded, "Master, these people have strong willpower, and they possess arge number of heavy weapons and two ammunition depots. They pose a significant threat to our base shelter. Even for me, it might be difficult to fully control them.


    If your previous ns were to be discovered by these people, it could lead to significant trouble! In my opinion, we should use a strategy to test them. If these people in the base prove useful, we keep them; if not, we find an opportunity to eliminate them!"


    A sh of sternness crossed Gu''s eyes, and his face was filled with a murderous aura.


    "Especially those council members, all ungrateful and boastful individuals! Besides conspiring for power and scheming against others, they have no real abilities. In this apocalypse, I believe there is no need to keep those people in the Council." Gu spoke with determination.


    Alex was slightly shaken. Among the many puppet warriors under hismand, although many retained some memories and behaviors from before puppetization, Gu was the first to independently think and suggest ideas to him!


    Is this the advanced puppet zombie? Truly extraordinary!


    These advanced puppets not only retained previous memories but also actively contemted, taking positions most favorable for their master and weighing the current pros and cons.


    Moreover, the suggestion Gu presented was the most ruthless and direct.


    Alex looked at the respectful Gu, nodded in contemtion.


    After one day and one night, the civilians in the shelter tirelessly waited at the emergency room door, which finally opened slowly!


    Assisted by two female nurses, Alex limped out.


    "!!"


    "Hero!!"


    "Alex is fine! That''s great!!! Alex is okay!!!"


    "Fantastic!! Alex is destined for greatness! Alex is safe now!"


    "Alex, please ept our gratitude!!"


    "Hero!! Please ept our bow!!"


    All the civilians waiting outside were excited and teary-eyed, rushing forward to express their gratitude to Alex. At this moment, Alex had be a god-like figure in the hearts of all civilians ¨C a savior, a great hero!


    "Cough, cough!" Alex, looking at the soldiers of the city defense team who stood straight saluting him, spoke sincerely, "I haven''t forgotten what I promised you before."


    Saying this, Alex ordered Shen Han, who was standing nearby, "Shen Han, take them to release Captain Gu."


    The senators present all looked at each other, and even the soldiers of the city defense team appeared somewhat bewildered. Originally, they had stopped caring much about this matter. Compared to Gu, they actually preferred the newly appointed Captain Alex.


    However, Alex''s first action upon waking up was to fulfill his promise to them before the big battle!


    This move by Alex instantly gained even more approval from these men.


    But other senators looked at Alex with intense worry, their hearts filled with anxiety. The scene where Gu went crazy during the council meeting was still vivid in everyone''s memory. Lu Weijiang died at the hands of Gu! A high-ranking and powerful chairman was killed just like that!


    In the face of Gu''s absolute strength, everyone felt a lingering fear and unease. Previously, Alex could restrain Gu, but now, with Alex severely injured, if Gu were to attack again, coupled with the elite soldiers of the city defense team, the entire shelter would likely face a major crisis.


    "Alex! This is not permissible!" A nearby senator hurriedly and anxiously tried to stop the situation.


    Other senators were also anxious, but none dared to speak out.


    With a grim expression, Zhang Jingwu looked at Alex and the members of the city defense team. In a cold tone, he stood up and said, "I disagree with this! If anyone dares to release Gu, don''t me me, Zhang Jingwu, for being ruthless!"


    Zhang Jingwu red threateningly at Alex, and his two bodyguards behind him were also watching closely.


    Everyone turned their heads and suddenly realized that all the guards here had been reced by Zhang Jingwu''s personal guards! Moreover, each of them was armed with a gun!!

 Chapter 190: Arrogant and Brazen

    "Zhang Jingwu!! What are you trying to do?!" A squad leader from the city defense team changed his expression abruptly, ring at Zhang Jingwu.


    Several other soldiers from the city defense team also positioned themselves in front of Alex, ready to defend.


    "No worries, go ahead. Since I''ve promised them before, I must keep my word. Without trust, one cannot stand. I will handle this matter myself," Alex said calmly, waving his hand to dismiss the soldiers.


    The city defense team soldiers showed a hesitant expression, increasingly admiring Alex. However, in the end, they turned and left.


    Having followed Gu for so many years, they always regarded him as their elder brother. Through life and death, an unbreakable bond had formed over the years. Even if they respected and wanted to follow Alex, they couldn''t betray Gu. It was not just a matter of admiration; it was a sentiment built over many years.


    "Halt!" Seeing the city defense team soldiers preparing to leave, Zhang Jingwu suddenly stood up. Members of the public order management team around him also raised their guns, menacingly pointing them at the city defense team soldiers.


    "I dare you to take one more step!" Zhang Jingwu, with an arrogant expression, looked at the city defense team soldiers with cold and ruthless eyes.


    Everyone present had a sudden change in expression, looking at Zhang Jingwu in shock and fear. At this point, Zhang Jingwu''s actions were crystal clear ¨C he intended to force a coup!


    People in the room either red at Zhang Jingwu with anger or exchanged uncertain nces, lowering their heads in silence. Faced with the threat, no one dared to step forward and speak.


    Even the soldiers from the city defense team halted, their faces vignt as they looked at the public order management team soldiers around them. The situation was on the verge of exploding, and no one wanted to step forward to risk their lives.


    At this moment, with Zhang Jingwu''s forcespletely in control, the soldiers outside couldn''t enter themand center. Panic and chaos gripped everyone.


    Seizing the opportunity, Alex turned around and smiled, asking Zhang Jingwu, "Jingwu, do you have any objections to my arrangement?"


    Zhang Jingwu stood up, his face darkening as he said, "Alex, you promised me earlier that you would ensure justice for me. Now, releasing Gu like this, what does it mean? Whether the base has me or Gu, it makes no difference!"


    There was a clear threat in Zhang Jingwu''s words. Alex, currently seriously injured, had his resource collection team busy either on defense duty or leading civilians to repair the walls. Moreover, the other person who could restrain him, Gu, was still in the dungeon. In themand center, there was no one who could stop him.


    The guards in themand center were all from Zhang Jingwu''s trusted personal guard. Seeing Alex gradually taking control, Zhang Jingwu''s ambitious thoughts began to stir. If he could step forward now and control Alex and the people here, firmly grasping the authority of the council, he might have a chance.


    He wasn''t a fool like Gu. Once he had authority firmly in hand, he would turn the base into his own backyard, a paradise in this post-apocalyptic world. He could be a king. What was the significance of a woman like Ping Qiyun? Once he held power, he could have any woman he wanted.


    Even someone as lofty as Guangbei Jia, the leading female character, would have to obediently submit under his control!


    As for any gratitude Alex earned for saving everyone or the fate of humanity''s future, what did it have to do with Zhang Jingwu? In this post-apocalyptic world, survival was every man for himself!


    In such a golden opportunity, if he missed it, did he want to be a pawn for others forever? Would he always be manipted like a dog by those worthless people?


    "Zhang Jingwu, just for a woman, you have to kill your mentor?!" A squad leader from the city defense team stood up, ring at Zhang Jingwu with anger. "When you betrayed Captain Gu to join forces with L¨¹ Weijiang, did Captain Gu ever make things difficult for you?"


    "Zhang Jingwu, do you still have a conscience? Did a dog eat your conscience? Your life was saved by Captain Gu in the first ce. Don''t forget, you owe Captain Gu two lives! With such words now, are you still human?" Another veteran from the city defense team stood up, angrily rebuking him.


    Zhang Jingwu remained indifferent, only sneering and saying, "So what? I admit, my life was saved by Gu! I admit that I betrayed him first! So what?! He dared to touch my woman! I want him dead!"


    "Yes! What Captain Zhang said is right! Past grievances are in the past, and present grievances are now. How can we confuse the two?! Captain Gumitted such shameless acts; he deserves to die!" A maniptive parliament member immediately seized the opportunity, eagerly speaking to please Zhang Jingwu.


    "Moreover, Gu killed so many parliament members! Chairman L¨¹ died at the hands of Gu! This is contempt for thew, a trampling of the parliament''s authority! Kill and be killed; even if Gu has immense gratitude from everyone, it''s still an inescapable capital offense!"


    Seeing one parliament member speak up, others also stood up one after another, each wearing a ttering expression as they leaned towards Zhang Jingwu.


    These opportunistic individuals were excellent at changing with the wind. The situation in themand center was now very clear. Zhang Jingwu hadpletely taken control. As long as they didn''t upset Zhang Jingwu, with a simplemand, everyone here would face death. Now that Zhang Jingwu had control, it meant he had control over the entiremand center, the entire refuge base!


    At this moment, if they didn''t align themselves with Zhang Jingwu, when else would they? As for whether Zhang Jingwu was an ungrateful viin, what did it matter to them? They just needed to be goodwmakers, relying on their ability to talk their way through to continue living well. That was enough.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, who still had principles? Could one eat conscience for a meal?


    "You!! You shameless bunch! Captain Gu and our brothers sacrificed half of ourrades to save you! If we hadn''t rescued you, if we hadn''t established a refuge for you, you would have been eaten by zombies long ago! And now, you dare to spout such nonsense here?!" A squad leader from the city defense team roared with flushed face and fiery eyes.


    "Hahaha!!!" Zhang Jingwu suddenly burst into maniacalughter, drawing his handgun from his waist and pointing it at the city defense team members. Arrogantly, he said, "Up until now, you''re still talking about principles to me?! Let me tell you, here, I have people and guns, and that''s what matters! What gratitude, what morality, in this apocalypse, can you eat them?"

 Chapter 191: Everything in Control!

    "Freaking kneel down, or you''ll be damned!" Zhang Jingwu''s expression was arrogant, his attitude was overbearing as he looked around, exuding extreme arrogance.


    In his view, the overall situation was already within his grasp!


    Controlling Alex meant controlling the Materials Collection Team. Controlling the squad leaders of the City Defense Team meantplete control over the entire City Defense Team! Add to that these parliament members!


    Almost all the influential figures in the entire refuge base were under his control!


    However, at this moment, the heavily injured patient, Alex, whom everyone had almost overlooked, suddenly spoke up, "Zhang Jingwu, do you mean I have to kneel down to you as well?"


    His voice was indifferent, even carrying a hint of disdain.


    As Alex spoke, all eyes turned towards him. Zhang Jingwu was slightly stunned. Even though Alex was currently seriously injured, there was an instinctive fear in Zhang Jingwu''s heart.


    ncing at Alex, covered in bandages and appearing weak, Zhang Jingwu suddenly turned fierce. Pointing the gun at Alex, he said menacingly, "Of course, you have to kneel down for me! You, a neer, what do you think you are? If I tell you to kneel down, do you have any objections? Do you really think, with your tricks of winning hearts, you canpete with me?


    When I established this refuge, you were probably still figuring out where to relieve yourself! To challenge me, you''re still too green!! Ugh..."


    Zhang Jingwu''s arrogant and overbearing words were cut short as a military dagger thrust out from his chest. Blood gushed out madly along the dagger''s groove.


    "Ugh... Heh heh... Ugh ugh..." Zhang Jingwu spewed blood from his mouth, slowly turning his head.


    Behind him stood his captain of the personal guard, his most trusted brother, holding a military dagger and sneering at him.


    "You... heh heh... You actually... Why did you... Ugh ugh... Why did you betray me..."


    Swish!


    A sh of the de, and another member of the personal guard chopped off Zhang Jingwu''s head. Blood sprayed, and the entiremand center was filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    Blood stters scattered like rainwater everywhere. The captain of Zhang Jingwu''s personal guard picked up Zhang Jingwu''s head, walked in front of Alex, and knelt down, saying, "My lord, Zhang Jingwu, who betrayed you, has been executed!"


    Alex''s indifferent voice rang out again, "Hang Zhang Jingwu''s head at the entrance of themand center, let everyone see the fate of those who betray me!"


    Pausing for a moment, Alex turned around, smiling kindly at everyone in themand center, "Clean up this ce. An hourter, everyone gather at the training ground in front of themand center!"


    With that, Alex ignored the expressions and reactions of everyone present, showing no intention of asking for anyone''s opinion. He turned and walked towards the office.


    Everything that had just happened was actually under Alex''s control. Zhang Jingwu''s personal guard had been turned into a puppet by Alex during theirst mission.


    The reason why Alex deliberately arranged for these people to guard themand center was to test Zhang Jingwu and the others present, to see what kind of drama they would perform. On the one hand, it provided an opportunity to eliminate some individuals with ulterior motives. On the other hand, it served as a means to establish authority.


    However, the most crucial point was Alex''s desire to understand people''s hearts. Honestly, based on Zhang Jingwu''s previous behavior, Alex initially thought that Zhang Jingwu had genuinely pledged allegiance. If Zhang Jingwu didn''t have a history of betraying Gu, Alex would have almost rxed his guard against him.


    But! Unexpectedly, Zhang Jingwu couldn''t resist the temptation and immediately sought to rebel when the opportunity arose. The oath of loyalty sworn just the day before was quickly forgotten, and he rebelliously seized the chance.


    Thinking about the earnest and admiring expression Zhang Jingwu had when he initially pledged allegiance, and the sincere words that seemed toe from the heart, Alex suddenly understood why Gu had trusted Zhang Jingwu so much in the beginning.


    Zhang Jingwu, with his abilities and acting skills, easily gained the trust of others. Yet, he was also ambitious and unwilling to be subordinate to others.


    The door to the prison cell swung open, and Gu, with a stern expression, walked out. He looked at his subordinates standing respectfully in front of him and coldly said, "This incident was a setup by Zhang Jingwu in collusion with Lv Weijiang. None of those senators above can be spared. I want them all dead!! After I leave, immediately open the explosives warehouse for me, then each of you can leave!


    This shelter was built by us, and those people were also saved by us. Now, it''s time for them to repay us!"


    After speaking, Gu looked coldly at the two squad leaders under hismand. As soon as the two turned to leave as ordered, Gu would promptly eliminate them. However, the two squad leaders, who had always been loyal to Gu, lowered their heads at this moment and showed no intention of moving.


    "Captain, things outside have changed. Alex now holds the power! Those damn senators can''t cause trouble anymore!"


    "Yeah! Captain! Alex saved everyone today. He is rational, righteous, brave, discerning right from wrong, straightforward, and trustworthy. He is an excellent leader! This time, it was also Alex who ordered to release you!"


    "Moreover, Zhang Jingwu has already been ordered by Alex to be beheaded! Sir, your revenge has been avenged!"


    While exining, the two squad leaders firmly rejected Gu''smand. They had expected Gu to be furious, but unexpectedly, Gu suddenly smiled, indifferent, and said, "Very well. I hope you remember what you just said. From today onwards, we will be the sharp des in Alex''s hands, fighting to establish his absolute authority here! Whoever dares to betray Alex, I will be the first to kill him!"


    Having said that, Gu, without even ncing at the dumbfounded squad leaders, walked towards the prison exit, saying, "Let''s go! We''re going to see Alex!"

 Chapter 192: No More Parliament Starting Today!

    An hourter, the yground outside themand center was already packed with people. Under Alex''smand, everyone in the shelter put down their work and gathered on the yground. A podium had been set up on the yground ording to Alex''s instructions,plete with a microphone and sound equipment.


    Several enthusiastic senators actively maintained order in the crowd, while Guangbei Jia, assuming the role of a host, stood on the podium, delivering what she thought were stirring and inspiring clich¨¦s.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Fellow citizens! In this exciting moment, I, on behalf of the parliament, bow deeply to pay tribute to therades who sacrificed themselves to defend our shelter!"


    "At the same time, I want to thank the wise leadership andmand of the various leaders in the parliament! It is only because of the wisemand of the leaders in the parliament that we could not so easily defeat the zombie tide!"


    "Finally, I want to thank our great hero, Alex! Alex! At the same time, Alex has been appointed by the parliament as the Speaker! In this battle, if Alex hadn''t fought desperately to guard the gates of the shelter, I''m afraid our shelter would have been breached by the zombie tide long ago, and we would have be food for the zombies!"


    "So! We all should thank the parliament! Thank the soldiers of the city defense team, thank Alex! Only under the wise leadership of the parliament can we have better development and live better lives! We..."


    Guangbei Jia spoke passionately and eloquently, without stopping.


    In her words and between the lines, Guangbei Jia not only promoted the parliament but also began to secretly im the fruits of victory earned by the soldiers with their lives.


    She attributed the main credit for this victory to the wise leadership of the parliament, even counting it on the heads of those blood-sucking parasites who dared only to hide behind the soldiers, trembling and shouting orders.


    Guangbei Jia''s words did not resonate with themon people and ordinary soldiers; many even secretly scoffed at her. If it weren''t for the armed soldiers surrounding the yground, and if Guangbei Jia hadn''t made some significant contributions during the construction of the shelter, people might have already expressed their dissatisfaction with her.


    What kind of people were those parliament members during the big battle? Did they really think everyone was blind? If it weren''t for the soldiers fighting with their lives and Alex risking his life to guard the gate, how could these talkative parliament members dare to boast here?


    However, people in the shelter were already ustomed to such arrangements and rhetoric. Now, when Guangbei Jia spoke like this, most people didn''t react much. Some brainwashed civilians even began to cheer loudly. However, such people were few in number, making the whole scene somewhat awkward.


    At this moment, themand center''srge doors slowly opened, and Alex, apanied by several elite mutated soldiers, strolled onto the stage. Alex''s appearance immediately triggered a huge cheer.


    "Hero!! Long live Alex!"


    "Great hero! I love you!"


    "Long live the great hero! Long live Alex!!!"


    The crowd was instantly ignited, and the previously silent assembly erupted in waves of noisy cheers. Alex''s previous performance had earned the respect and recognition of all ordinary soldiers and civilians in the shelter. Compared to Guangbei Jia, who only knew how to criticize from behind but had never set foot on the battlefield, these ordinary civilians preferred a hero like Alex.


    Guangbei Jia''s face darkened, and she awkwardly said, "Next, let us wee the newly appointed Parliament Speaker, Alex, the captain of the City Defense Brigade, to address us! Let''s warmly apud our hero!!"


    "Boom!!" The crowd erupted into enthusiastic apuse and cheers. Alex stepped onto the stage and gestured for silence. Soon, the excited crowd consciously fell into silence.


    Standing by the microphone, Alex coughed casually and then straightforwardly stated, "Today, I''ve gathered everyone here to announce two things."


    "Firstly, starting today, all the soldiers in the shelter must obey my orders. No one is allowed to mobilize the City Defense Brigade. All weapons and ammunition must be surrendered to the warehouse and will be distributed by Captain Shen Han of the Shen Squad. Soldiers not responsible for city defense or gathering supplies outside during peacetime are not allowed to carry any weapons!"


    After Alex''s first announcement, the crowd emitted a collective gasp, and in an instant, the entire assembly erupted in another round of noisy reactions. Especially the parliament members, one by one, their expressions were agitated, and they harbored feelings of discontent!


    "Alex, this is autocracy! Yes, you are the brigade captain, and you have control over the City Defense Brigade. However, our Parliament should have the authority to regte the City Defense Brigade, to regte you! If you misuse the military power of the City Defense Brigade in the future, what will we do? Your actions are no different from establishing yourself as a dictator! I strongly disagree!


    Military power must be decentralized!"


    "Yes! Alex, by doing this, where does it leave our Parliament?!"


    "Even when the shelter was just established, not even Gu acted this way. How can you, Alex, a newly appointed brigade captain, be so domineering?!"


    Several members of Parliament who held some military authority were the first to stand up, loudly protesting against Alex''s actions, attempting to use the Parliament to suppress the rising influence of Alex.


    "Alex, your arrangement might not be appropriate, right? As the first chairman of the Base Shelter, don''t I have the authority to mobilize the City Defense Brigade as well? This is autocracy! Are you disregarding our Parliament?!" Angrily, Guangbei Jia stood up and reprimanded Alex.


    Alex smiled faintly, gently waving his hand towards the security-maintaining soldiers around.


    "Bang, bang, bang!!!" Gunshots rang out, and the crowd immediately fell into silence. The few protesters among the Parliament members were now silent, and you could hear a pin drop.


    Alex smiled calmly, continuing with the microphone, "Secondly, from today, the Base Shelter will abolish the parliamentary system. All members of Parliament will have equal status with civilians, and I will make all decisions."


    "What?!!!" All the members of Parliament stood up abruptly, ring at Alex on the tform.


    Guangbei Jia stared at Alex in disbelief, his face turning pale. Shen Xudong, who was initially full of expectations, suddenly dimmed, and there was even a hint of hatred in his eyes! Didn''t Alex say that once he took control of the City Defense Brigade, he would hand over all parliamentary authority to himself?! Canceling the Parliament now, what does that mean?!!!


    Could it be that Alex has been ying me, using me?!!!

 Chapter 193: Disobedience? Death!

    Abolishing the council, what does that mean?


    It means aplete overhaul of all the systems in the Base Shelter!


    It means Alex will have absolute power alone!


    This is no different from being a tyrant, it''s like a sovereign ruler with no constraints or bnce!


    Alex controls both decision-making and military power with no limitations or checks!


    This is essentially bing a tyrant!


    More importantly, Alex ensures that senators and ordinary civilians enjoy equal treatment!


    What does that mean?!


    How can these clever people who like to exploit loopholes not understand the deeper meaning!?


    To enjoy equal treatment means that these senators will no longer have any special status, no special treatment.


    No different from ordinary civilians!


    No special food supply!


    No special living conditions!


    No power or authority whatsoever!


    In other words, from now on, they are just ordinary civilians!


    If they want to eat, they must either farm or risk their lives going outside with the resource collection team to gather supplies!


    No one will fear them anymore, seek refuge with them, and no one will supply their needs for life!!!


    However!


    These people, besides giving orders and ying political games with their tongues, don''t know anything at all!


    In a world outside full of zombies, going to fight and collect resources, they are all fat andzy, with nobat ability; they would die as soon as they go out!


    To go and cultivate thend, how can they endure such hardship?!!


    Each one of them is already in their forties or fifties, yet their hands are still so delicate.


    I reckon from childhood to adulthood, they have never experienced the feeling of doing rough work!


    Alex, this is pushing them onto a path of no return!!!


    "I object! What do you think you are? You''ve only been here for a few days, and you want to abolish the parliamentary system and y the tyrant like a sovereign ruler?!!"


    An elderly senator strides toward the tform where Alex is, berating him loudly as he walks, "If it weren''t for the capable leadership of our parliament, could you have established such a good shelter? Could you have held off the crisis of the zombie tide? Abolishing the parliamentary system is inviting destruction upon ourselves!"


    "Anyone who dares to abolish the parliamentary system is a malicious thief with ulterior motives! They are viins who want to harm all of us! Comrades, we absolutely cannot allow Alex to act arbitrarily! We must firmly defend the parliamentary system to ensure the interests of all of us and the better development of the shelter!"


    As this prestigious old senator rises to confront Alex, other senators suddenly find courage. Several senators stand up simultaneously, vigorously addressing Alex, protesting loudly, hoping to gain the support of the defense team and ordinary civilians through their prestige and appeal, to collectively overthrow Alex.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Gunshots ring out.


    The three leading senators are instantly shot in the head.


    The other senators who joined in the uproar were immediately frightened, trembling in fear. Some of the more timid ones were so scared that they involuntarily urinated.


    Without any warning, Alex resorted to killing!


    He didn''t give anyone a chance to speak!!


    All the senators red at Alex with faces full of hatred, but dared not speak out. Alex held all the military power in the Base Shelter, and now, no one could contend with him!


    "I called you all here today to announce these two things. Please listen carefully! I am here to dere, not to negotiate with anyone! What I say today is an order! Anyone who dares to resist or deceive will be killed without mercy!!"


    After finishing his statement, Alex waved to the crowd, saying, "Everyone, disperse! Do whatever work needs to be done! From today onwards, anyone who doesn''t work, no matter who you are, don''t expect to receive any supplies from the warehouse!! Our Base Shelter will not support any idle individuals!"


    As soon as Alex spoke, there was a burst of cheers among the ordinary civilians andmon soldiers! They had always been oppressed and exploited. Now, without the oppression and exploitation of the council, without the monthly tribute to the council, they could live morefortably and see the hope of working hard.


    Alex coldly nced at Guang Beijia and the other senators before turning around and leaving withrge strides.


    After Alex and the security management team dispersed, bursts of cheers andughter erupted from the crowd. Looking at the gathered senators with worried faces, many civilians, who had been oppressed before, began mocking them. Some went even further, extending middle fingers to a few of the fat andzy senators and spitting on the ground.


    For these bloodsucking parasites who had always exploited everyone without doing anything, everyone was enjoying the show.


    No one sympathized with them, and no one came to their aid.


    Some rejoiced while others felt sorrow.


    Amidst the cheers and mockery of the ordinary civilians,


    The former senators, one by one, hung their heads in dejection, their eyes filled with anger and helplessness.


    Once elevated, now they were even worse off than ordinary civilians!


    Even worse, they were mocked and taunted by the same civilians they had previously ignored.


    This made them feel on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    They wished they could tear Alex apart right now!!


    However, all the military power was in Alex''s hands.


    The control over the entire Defense Team was firmly in Alex''s grip!


    Moreover, Alex didn''t give them any chance for negotiation, not even the opportunity to speak.


    Let alone protest.


    One word, and he would resort to killing!


    What use was protesting? It was like volunteering for death.


    In such a situation, these once eloquent senators suddenly felt the painful realization of being "a schr meeting a soldier."


    They were filled with a sense of powerlessness and despair!


    They were utterly powerless!


    Facing such a domineering ruler like Alex, they had no chance of resistance.


    Because they relied on their eloquence.


    And their opponent was entirely unreasonable!


    Not only would he not listen to any of their opinions, but he would also kill without hesitation at the slightest disagreement!


    "Now what do we do? We''ve really brought a tiger into our midst. This Alex is like a tiger, ready to devour the entire shelter! If we don''t find a way to resist, what future do we have?" eximed an angry and frustrated senator through gritted teeth.


    "What else can we do? The military power is in his hands now, and he kills without hesitation. What options do we have? The entire shelter is already under his control. If we want to resist, it''s a dead end!" Another senator sighed in despair.


    "Zhang Jingwu is already dead. Now, even the security management team is under Alex''s control. Even if some soldiers have objections to Alex killing Zhang Jingwu, they dare not speak up."


    "The resource collection team has already sided with Alex, and there''s no way we can win them over. With no council now, we''re no different from ordinary peasants. Who will listen to us? If the supplies are cut off in the future, we won''t even have food to eat. How can we win over those well-supplied soldiers? We''re finished!


    Alex''s move is truly a decisive blow!"


    Just when everyone felt hopeless, Shen Xudong suddenly spoke up, "No!! You''re all wrong! We haven''t reached a dead end! On the contrary, our opportunity hase!"


    "What do you mean? Speaker Shen, have youe up with a solution?" Guang Beijia''s eyes lit up, staring at Shen Xudong.


    Other senators also gathered around, hope evident in their eyes. However, some senators suddenly thought of Shen Xudong''s current identity. After all, Alex was now Shen Xudong''s son-inw, and it wouldn''t be wise to go against Alex!


    "There is a solution, of course! But this is not the ce for us to discuss. Follow me to the secret room in my house, and we can n in detail there!" Shen Xudong''s eyes shed with a hint of hatred and madness.


    In his heart, he bitterly said, "Alex! You bastard dare to y me, use me! Even if you marry my daughter, I''ll still kill you!"


    Shen Xudong was one of the original proponents and architects of the parliamentary system. He was even one of the earliest three speakers. He was an ardent supporter of the parliamentary system, dreaming of one day sitting in the position of the Chief Speaker.


    However, Alex has now directly abolished the parliamentary system, shattering all the promises and beautiful aspirations Shen Xudong had for it. Shen Xudong has never felt such intense hatred. Alex had given him so much hope, only for it to turn out to be a deception!


    He had invested so much, only to find that not only did he fail to reach the pinnacle, but it was as if the mountain he had been climbing all his life had disappeared!


    Although he could have a good life by supporting Alex, especially since his daughter was now Alex''s woman, it was not what he desired. Shen Xudong pursued turning his ideals into reality, holding power in his hands, being admired by all, and achieving the kind of glory that would be remembered in history.


    Now, not only did Alex fail to help him achieve the promises made initially, but Alex also became the person Shen Xudong had aspired to be.


    Shen Xudong hated! He was furious! He wanted to resist! He wanted revenge!! Simr feelings brewed among the other senators here! Especially Guang Beijia, the abolition of the parliamentary system, the loss of military power, and the disdain from themon people towards Alex left her feeling a deep sense of loss.


    It was as if she, who once had ten million in cash, had instantly turned into a beggar!


    At this moment, Guang Beijia regretted many of her previous decisions more than ever before!


    If fate could grant her another chance at wielding power, this time, she would undoubtedly follow Alex''s example and rule with an iron fist!


    Among the senators, each person harbored their own thoughts, calcting the gains and losses for themselves. However, this time, an unprecedented unity emerged among them. Because Alex hadpletely disrupted the interests of every one of them, even uprooting their foundations!


    This time, these senators united against amon enemy. Achieving an unparalleled unity that had never been seen since the establishment of the Base Shelter!

 Chapter 194: Conspiracy! Counterattack of the Council!

    Soon, the group of senators appeared in Shen Xudong''s secret room.


    Shen Xudong looked at the senators with faces full of despair and defeat, sneering, "Gentlemen, don''t forget, we still have an ace up our sleeves!"


    "What ace?!" The senators, who had initially been worn out and defeated, immediately rushed forward eagerly. A few overly anxious ones even reached out to grab Shen Xudong.


    At the moment, Shen Xudong''s strength here should be considered the strongest. After all, Alex was Shen Xudong''s son-inw, and Shen Xudong''s daughter, Shen Han, controlled all the military power of the entire resource collection team!


    If Shen Xudong was genuinely willing to help them rectify the situation, they would naturally be more than willing!


    "Captain Gu has been released!! Moreover, although the nominal military power of the Defense Team belongs to Alex, the one who truly controls the Defense Team is still Captain Gu!"


    "Alex is now acting recklessly, and his actions have angered many! He even killed Zhang Jingwu,pletely offending other soldiers in the Security Management Team!"


    "Alex''s current situation may seem unassable, but in reality, his power structure is riddled with holes! As long as we unite, n together, and strike at critical points, Alex''s influence will crumble!"


    "Moreover, my daughter, Shen Han, is currently in control of the resource collection team!"


    After Shen Xudong finished speaking, a faint smile appeared on his lips, and his eyes were filled with a triumphant look.


    Everyone present lit up at Shen Xudong''s words, feeling extremely moved by what he had just revealed.


    Hope!!


    This was their only chance!


    To embrace the council, to overthrow Alex''s tyranny, this was their only and best way forward!


    "Great! Excellent! As long as we can get Gu''s support, I don''t believe that, with our political acumen, we can''t deal with this wet-behind-the-ears little brat, Alex! Hahaha!"


    "Yes! A greenhorn brat dares topete with us?! Doesn''t he weigh his own abilities?! ying political games with us, this kid is like lighting amp in a toilet!"


    Several senators burst into heartyughter, and their initially defeated faces suddenly became radiant.


    "Don''t celebrate too early, everyone! If Gu is unwilling to join forces with us, this matter will be difficult to handle! Moreover, this matter must be kept confidential! If the news leaks, we''re finished!" Shen Xudong said with a dark expression.


    "Hahaha! As long as Guang is here, do we fear that we can''t persuade Gu?" a middle-aged senator chuckled while looking at Guang Beijia.


    Everyone here knew that Gu had always been loyal to Guang Beijia and had harbored feelings for her.


    "As long as Guang is involved, I don''t believe we can''t handle this Alex!!!" Everyone turned their gaze to Guang Beijia, waiting for her response.


    Guang Beijia, seeing everyone looking at her, couldn''t help but furrow her brows.


    Yes!


    Gu had indeed been devoted to her before.


    And he had always loved her deeply.


    This was not only guessed by everyone present but also something she knew.


    However, she had beenpletely hurt by Gu in the past, and she not only failed to help him but also added insult to injury.


    Now, asking Guang Beijia to approach Gu, she really couldn''t muster the courage.


    On one hand, there was her aversion to Gu.


    On the other hand, she felt she had no face to approach him.


    Moreover, Shen Xudong''s ns were clearly designed to put Alex in a desperate situation!


    No one don''t know why, but Guang Beijia couldn''t bring herself to do it. Although she strongly opposed Alex''s abolition of the council system and detested his autocracy, as a woman, she couldn''t help but develop some unconventional feelings for Alex, the hero and domineering CEO.


    At least in Guang Beijia''s eyes, Alex was far superior to Gu and the men present! Especially after witnessing Alex single-handedly facing the zombie tide, fighting to the death without retreat, she feltpletely conquered by this man who was more than ten years younger than her.


    "Guang Beijia! What are you thinking? Speak up!" A senator finally grew a bit impatient and couldn''t help urging Guang Beijia, who was lost in thought.


    "As for my daughter Shen Han, I will naturally find a way. As for Gu, Guang Beijia is the best candidate. Regarding the Defense Team, Liu Zong, your nephew is a squad leader there, and only you can intervene." Shen Xudong, immersed in self-satisfaction, started ying the role of the leader of the senators, giving orders.


    "Mr. Shen is truly wise and farsighted, we admire it! Guang Beijia, now everyone is waiting for your decision! Whether the council can be restored, and the lives and fortunes of everyone in our shelter, all depend on you!" An elderly senator looked at Guang Beijia with hopeful eyes.


    "We can''t dy any longer! The night is long, and dreams are plenty! We must make a decision now, indecision will lead to chaos! Alex is currently injured and has nobat power. If we wait for his recovery, it will be difficult for us to eradicate him!"


    "Guang Beijia! What are you still considering? Restoring the council, you are still our first chairman. The one who stands to gain the most is you. What else do you have to hesitate about?"


    Under the urging of everyone, Guang Beijia gritted her teeth and finally nodded, saying, "Alright! I will try to convince Gu to cooperate with us! Regarding the previous matter, as you all know, we all turned our backs on him. I''m afraid Gu..."


    "That''s all a misunderstanding! Guang Beijia, we trouble you to exin to Captain Gu, the previous incident was all a misunderstanding. Now, we all are willing to support him in continuing to hold military power.


    This shelter was built together by Captain Gu and everyone; how can we let Alex, this scoundrel, steal our achievements?" The senator who spoke didn''t care at all about how strongly he had condemned Gu in the previous council meeting.


    "Guang Beijia! Everyone knows Captain Gu''s feelings for you. As long as you sincerely move him, I believe he will definitely listen to you," a senior senator said with a slight smile, feeling triumphant.


    Everyone here was well aware of Gu''s character. As long as they employed certain means, they weren''t afraid that Gu wouldn''t obedientlyply.


    "Good! Since the decision is made, let''s act separately!" Shen Xudong stood up, pped his hands, and said, "In addition, we need insurance! I know that each of you has some subordinates who handle things for you. It''s time to put these people to good use!"


    The meeting dispersed, and everyone left.


    As for Guang Beijia, she appeared in the barracks of the Defense Team with a conflicted expression.


    Just as Guang Beijia hesitated, Gu suddenly opened the door and walked out.


    Seeing Guang Beijia, Gu was slightly stunned and said with some surprise, "Beijia! Why are you here? I thought you were still angry with me..."


    "No!" Guang Beijia frowned and shook her head. "Captain Gu, the previous incident was my impulsiveness. Now, upon careful consideration, I''m sure you are not that kind of person! This matter must be a frame-up!"


    Although she said so, Guang Beijia''s heart still firmly believed that Gu was behind this. Her heart was still filled with disgust towards Gu, and she even felt that Gu was bing more and more hypocritical.


    "Now, people in the council have also guessed that this is a conspiracy by Lv Weijiang and Zhang Jingwu! This whole thing is aplete misunderstanding. Everyone feels guilty towards you now and hopes... hopes that you can continue to stand with us, facing challenges together!"


    Guang Beijia didn''t want to say much to Gu. With her confidence, she thought that as long as she spoke some kind words, Gu would surely agree. Whether it was before or after the apocalypse, Gu had always been like this. It was all a matter of course.


    "Really?" A trace of surprise shed across Gu''s face, and he said excitedly, "Beijia, do everyone believe me now? You must believe me! I absolutely didn''t do anything to Ping Qiyun! Ping Qiyun was definitely not taken away by me! I''m truly framed!"


    "Hypocrite! Even now, you still won''t admit it?" Guang Beijia snorted disdainfully in her heart, showing even more disdain towards Gu.


    "Captain Gu, you don''t need to exin anymore. Everyone trusts you very much. It''s just that now, Alex has already canceled the council, and we... we can''t help you clear your name anymore. Moreover, with the way things are going, Alex will be the autocrat here in the future. None of us will have a good life." Guang Beijia cautiously inquired.


    "What? Alex really has the audacity! He actually wants to rule with absolute power?! What qualifications does he have to make decisions unterally for the shelter we''ve built with so much effort?" Gu suddenly became furious.


    "There''s even more ruthless news!" Guang Beijia continued, "In the future, the entire City Defense Brigade will have to obey his orders. Even ordinary soldiers will have to surrender their weapons during peacetime! His actionspletely disregard your authority!"


    "What should we do then?" Gu asked with a dark expression.


    "Deke, don''t you want to return to your previous position as the captain? Can you bear to watch the shelter we''ve worked so hard to build be taken away by an outsider?" Guang Beijia continued to guide.


    "No! Since Alex wants to establish a dictatorship, I''m the first to oppose it!" Gu dered firmly.

 Chapter 195: Covert Coalition?

    At the same time, a certain Liu-surnamed legitor approached a squad leader in the Security Management Unit, initiating a ndestine plot to unite against Alex. Meanwhile, other legitors began secretly contacting their henchmen, conspiring on the assassination of Alex.


    In the eyes of these legitors, their ns were unfolding systematically, creating an expansive and intricate web closing in on Alex.


    Now, only one crucial step remained ¨C convincing Shen Han, who currently controlled the Materials Collection Unit. In Shen Xudong''s home, he earnestly and persuasively implored his daughter.


    When emotions ran deep, even tears streamed down his face. After a lengthy conversation, Shen Han finally agreed to participate in this conspiracy at her father''s behest. Shen Xudong assured her that this endeavor was merely to restore the parliamentary system and would not harm Alex.


    Soon after, the secret meeting of the legiture reconvened. This time, everyone appeared revitalized, with a gleam in their eyes. The previous sense of despair was cast asidepletely. With the addition of Gu and Shen Han, along with the coboration of a squad from the Security Management Unit, they believed they had firmly grasped a significant portion of military authority.


    Moreover, they operated in the shadows, armed with a plethora of conspiracies to corner Alex. Even if Alex had formidablebat capabilities and solid defenses, they thought he was now on a one-way path to destruction.


    "Although I currently oversee the Materials Collection Unit, without Alex''s military orders, I have no way to mobilize the entire unit. At most, I can only have my subordinates follow my directives. If this n is not meticulously executed, given the current power held by Alex, we might be in great danger..."


    After listening to the legitors'' strategy, Shen Han looked at everyone with a troubled expression. Beside her, Gu also spoke up, "Some of my subordinates have joined Alex, but the majority can still be trusted. If Shen Han can redirect most of the Materials Collection Unit''s personnel, we canunch a decisive strike, eliminate Alex, seize control of themand center.


    However, Alex has been holed up in themand center, guarded day and night by mutants loyal to the Materials Collection Unit. My people can''t breach it unless... unless we can move all the personnel from the Materials Collection Unit! Then, covertly rece the personnel in themand center with my people!"


    After speaking, Gu looked at the legitors with a serious expression. "The only solution is to quickly find a way to obtain Alex''s military orders! Alex is currently recuperating inside. If we can get hold of his orders, with Han''s current prestige, she canpletely redirect the personnel in the Materials Management Unit and rece them with people from my unit.


    As long as all the personnel in themand center are reced with ours, the n will seed!" Shen Xudong clenched his fist, brimming with confidence.


    "We can only rely on Han! Han, you are the person Alex trusts the most now. We can only count on you!" The legitors all looked at Shen Han with pleading eyes, filled with expectations.


    Shen Han nodded and stood up. "I''ll give it a try now! But, how do we ask Alex for the military orders? What excuse can we use?"


    "That''s it! You tell him that despite the previous parliamentarians'' reluctance to follow his orders, they still resolutelyplied with his arrangements." Gu mmed the table, quickly stood up, and said:


    "Now that there''s no longer food and supplies distributed by themand center, everyone has to form teams to collect resources on their own. However, for the first outing, the parliamentarians need the guidance and support of the Materials Collection Unit. We hope he can consider the previous contributions of the parliamentarians, assist them, and provide you with the military orders!


    Ask him to let you lead a small team, coordinate with the parliamentarians, and collect resources independently!"


    "Do you think this request is unreasonable at all? Plus, it was proposed by Han. Alex is bound to agree!" Gu said confidently.


    "Good idea! This request is reasonable; let''s go with it!" Other legitors brightened up at the suggestion, unanimously agreeing with Gu''s strategy.


    "Alright! I''ll give it a try! But after the sess, you must ensure Alex''s safety!" Shen Han said, then turned and left with determined strides.


    The entire secret room fell into silence once again. Everyone was waiting for good news from Shen Han.


    As time passed, more than an hourter, Shen Han reappeared in the secret room.


    "How did it go?" Everyone stood up eagerly, their eyes full of anticipation fixed on Shen Han.


    Shen Han sighed slightly, expressing some anger. "I didn''t expect Alex to be like this! I misjudged him!"


    "What happened? Did Alex refuse? He won''t agree to our reasonable request? Is he trying to force us to death?!" A middle-aged legitor pped the table hard, roaring in uncontroble anger.


    "It seems like Alex wants to force us to death! If that''s the case, we''ll fight to the death against him! Our current strength is not weaker than his! If we fight to the death, we still have a chance!" Another legitor eximed, stirring up the crowd. The tense nerves made these people fragile.


    "Don''t be hasty, everyone! Alex didn''t refuse, but he has conditions!! And..." Shen Han spoke, ncing at Guang Beijia with embarrassment.


    Then, she bit her lip and gathered courage to say, "This scum Alex wants to use this matter to coerce everyone... to coerce General Guang..."


    "What does that mean?! Han! What do you mean by that?" Guang Beijia suddenly had a bad feeling and anxiously pulled Shen Han, asking.


    "Yeah! Han! What is Alex trying to coerce us to do?! Hurry up and make it clear!" Shen Xudong also became somewhat impatient.


    Shen Han gritted her teeth, seemingly having made a big decision, and said, "Alex... this bastard, he says... he says that if the parliamentarians want the Materials Collection Unit to work together with them to find resources, they must pay the necessary price..."


    "Alex was quite subtle when he told me, but I won''t beat around the bush with you all! I''ll directly tell you what he meant!" Shen Han tightly clenched her fists, looking at Guang Beijia with a mix of shame and indignation. "Alex''s idea is that if he sends people to coordinate with you to search for resources, General Guang must apany him once!!


    Moreover, the resources you find must hand over half to him!"


    "What?!!!" Guang Beijia suddenly felt as if thunder had struck, her mind went nk, her body staggered, and she sat heavily on the chair. Then, her face turned red, her eyes filled with anger, and her whole body trembled slightly.


    "Unbelievable!! This Alex is despicable and shameless, going too far!!" Suppressing the shame and anger in her heart, Guang Beijia spoke with resentment.


    "Bastard!! This scumbag Alex is going too far! Does he really think we are so easy to bully? I''ll confront him right now!!" Ge mmed his hand on the chair, breaking it into pieces. The tremendous roar made everyone''s eardrums tremble.


    All the legitors present looked at each other, and chaos ensued.


    In the entire secret room, silence descended.


    Only Shen Xudong and the other two cunning legitors exchanged nces, a peculiar gleam appearing in their eyes.


    This is good news!!


    For them, this was tremendous news!


    Alex''s move was absolutely disgusting! Shen Han''s recent revtion contained two crucial pieces of information.


    Firstly, as long as Guang Beijia is willing to apany Alex, Shen Han can obtain the military order! This means that Shen Han can mobilize the personnel of the Resource Collection Team, secretly recing them with Ge''s people in themand center!


    Secondly, Alex''s actions will undoubtedly offend Shen Han and Ge! Just by observing Shen Han''s expressions of shame, anger, and disappointment, they could tell that Shen Han already had significant objections to Alex.


    Previously, Shen Han joined Alex because she fell in love with him! Now, with Alex''s despicable actions, Shen Han undoubtedly cannot ept it. Love, by nature, is fragile. Alex''s behavior is a severe blow to Shen Han''s face,pletely breaking her heart!


    Previously, there were concerns about Shen Han, but now everyone can trust herpletely! A woman driven by love can be more formidable than someone seeking revenge for a murdered spouse.


    As for Ge, it''s even more apparent. He pursued Guang Beijia for so many years, never even holding her hand! However, the unattainable bes even more precious. Despite Guang Beijia being a widow with a past, in Ge''s heart, she remains a pure goddess. Now, Alex wants to force Ge''s dreamlike goddess to apany him.


    If Guang Beijia agrees, Alex and Ge will undoubtedly be mortal enemies, even surpassing the hatred from a stolen wife.


    Isn''t this killing two birds with one stone? Not only can they secure military power, but they can also make their own side more united! Isn''t this a tremendous stroke of luck?


    In the eyes of Shen Xudong and the other two cunning legitors, Alex''s actions are tantamount to self-destruction!


    Now, it all depends on how Guang Beijia decides!!


    Shen Xudong and the other two scheming legitors looked at Guang Beijia with anticipation. As long as she agrees, their n will undoubtedly seed!

 Chapter 196: The Conflicted Beautiful CEO, Guang Beijia (1)

    "I won''t apany him! Even if it means death, I won''t do such a despicable thing!!" Guang Beijia, ashamed and furious, blushed and trembled all over. "I vowed that in this life, I will absolutely not let any other man touch me!"


    Herte husband was an outstanding man, and she treated him extremely well. During the ident years ago, if it weren''t for her husband using his body to protect her, she might have been the one who died. And the cause of the ident was her own fault!


    Although her husband had been dead for many years, and they didn''t leave behind any children, she had been faithfully preserving herself for herte husband. She couldn''t forget the man who sacrificed his life to save her.


    Guang Beijia is a very conservative woman with strong moral principles. Even though Ge wholeheartedly and selflessly devoted himself to her, it couldn''tpletely win her heart, let alone make her abandon her conservative views.


    Since her husband passed away, she has been approached by some outstanding suitors. However, her strong willpower always kept her on guard, firmly adhering to her bottom line. Even in her energetic age, full of vitality like a jackal or a tiger, she never considered having another man in her life.


    Even if she asionally had such thoughts, she would use intense work or find ways to numb herself. She never imagined that in this lifetime, she would be coerced into doing such a thing!


    No! It''s not eptable!


    Absolutely not!!


    Even if it means death, she cannot give up her principles and steadfastness. She absolutely cannot do anything that would betray herte husband!


    "Guang Beijia!! Everyone knows you''re a virtuous and principled woman! For so many years, we''ve all respected you! But this time, it''s not about your personal feelings! This time, it''s for everyone, for our shelter! Can you bear to watch the council and shelter you established with your own hands be destroyed?


    Can you bear to watch so many people be ves to that viin, Alex? If you don''t sacrifice yourself today, in the future, more women will be coerced by Alex!"


    A senator abruptly stood up, earnestly advising Guang Beijia.


    "Guang Beijia! What you''re doing is a sacrifice for yourself to save everyone! You are the number one in our entire shelter, and you not only have the responsibility but also the duty!"


    "Yes! Guang Beijia, given the current situation, for the shelter, for everyone, you muste forward no matter what!"


    "Humph! Guang Beijia, if it weren''t for you insisting on keeping Alex back then, if it weren''t for you giving him power, our shelter wouldn''t be in this state! Consider this as redemption; you must step forward and make a sacrifice! Besides, in this post-apocalyptic world, does this kind of thing still matter?!"


    "Yes, since Alex has set his eyes on you, even if you don''t agree now, when hepletely controls the entire shelter, won''t he do whatever he wants with you?! By then, not only will you be unable to protect yourself, but everyone will be doomed!"


    "Guang Beijia, you were originally our number one speaker. As your power increases, the responsibilities you have to bear naturally increase. This time, if you make such a great sacrifice, when we rebuild the council, you will still be our number one. We will all respect you and follow your arrangements andmands!"


    The senators resorted to both soft and hard tactics, employing various means to coerce Guang Beijia into agreeing to Alex''s demands.


    Guang Beijia''s face underwent sessive changes, her whole body involuntarily trembling, and the fist she clenched so tightly even drew blood, with her nails digging into her palm from the exertion. Her inner turmoil was intense, coupled with a profound sense of helplessness.


    Finally, herplexion turned deathly pale, and she lifted her head to nce at Gu. At this moment, Gu remained silent, sitting calmly with a red face, a clear expression of anger. Nevertheless, his actions spoke louder than words ¡ª his silence indicated his tacit approval of the senators'' stance.


    Guang Beijia''s final defense line in her heartpletely crumbled. Biting her lip tightly, she trembled as she slowly stood up, furrowing her brows and saying, "Alright! I can go this time! But everything I do today is for the council, for the shelter, for everyone! After this matter, I hope everyone keeps it confidential."


    Though she agreed to the task, she still didn''t want others to know, especially the civilians and ordinary soldiers in the shelter. In everyone''s eyes, she had always been an image of purity and nobility, akin to the Virgin Mary. If this matter spread, she couldn''t imagine how others would view her.


    "Naturally!" Shen Xudong stood up solemnly and said, "Today, Guang General is willing to make such a sacrifice for the council and everyone. We admire that! From now on, Guang General will forever be our number one council leader!"


    Although Shen Xudong''s words were as he said, he had long been nning. Once this matter seeded and Alex was eliminated, Gu would certainly no longer be as fervent towards Guang Beijia. At that time, he would find an opportunity to get a few women for Gu and then use the pastpromise between Guang Beijia and Alex to force her to step down.


    By then, he, Shen Xudong, could truly sit in the position of the number one council leader, reaching the pinnacle of power. At that time, he could use his position and his daughter''s military power to implement his vision, turning this shelter into the beautiful home he dreamed of.


    Although he knew his actions were despicable, deceiving his own daughter, causing harm to his son-inw, and betraying Guang Beijia, he was determined to proceed.


    However, everything he did was for his ideal and for his revenge. It was also to ensure that the civilians within the shelter wouldn''t suffer cruel treatment. He believed that he was great and sacred. As long as his intentions were good, the process didn''t matter.


    After receiving themitment from everyone, Guang Beijia tidied her clothes and walked towards themand center where Alex was located, resembling a great and sacred Madonna.


    "What a great woman! Sacrificing herself repeatedly for others, but in the end, she just bes someone else''s ything!" Ge, who had been silent all along, watched Guang Beijia''s departing figure and sneered.


    At this moment, Ge had already lost any feelings for Guang Beijia. Because the one controlling Ge''s body at the moment was the mastermind of the conspiracy¡ªAlex!


    ...


    After exining her purpose, Guang Beijia was immediately taken into themand center. After several inspections, she was finally led into themand center.


    The original council meeting room had been transformed into a dining room and lounge. Alex had assigned the other councilors'' offices to his subordinates. The monitoring center was also under the watch of Alex''s trusted followers.


    Since Alex took control, all these facilities that were originally meant for shared use by the council were monopolized by Alex alone. Even the most luxurious andrgest office in themand center, Guang Beijia''s office, had be Alex''s office.


    In just one day under Alex''s rule, everything had changed drastically. This left Guang Beijia, who used to be the number one figure, feeling mncholic and bitter.


    "Miss Guang, our master is waiting for you inside," the maid said, respectfully opening the door to Guang Beijia''s office.


    Guang Beijia''splexion turned even paler. Thinking about what was about to happen, her body trembled violently once again. Staring at the familiar office, it felt like she was looking at the gates of hell, unable to take a single step forward. Was she really going in? Was she really giving up years of persistence and faith? Was what she was doing fair to her husband who died for her?


    Guang Beijia suddenly burst into tears, biting her lip tightly, letting tears flow from the corners of her eyes, dampening the pristine white blouse in front of her.


    "Miss Guang?" the maid reminded, snapping Guang Beijia out of her sorrow and struggle.


    "Miss Guang, Alex is waiting for you inside. You better hurry! Don''t make Alex unhappy," the maid''s cold voice echoed again, sending shivers down Guang Beijia''s spine.


    "Also, you better wipe away your tears, smile as you go in. Alex doesn''t like people who resist," the maid added, making Guang Beijia tremble even more. Why did everything turn out like this? A maid of Alex dared to speak to her like this?


    Whether before or after the apocalypse, she was the first CEO of Jiang City, someone who could hold her head high, proud to do whatever she wanted, refusing anything she wanted to refuse. Everyone had to please her, even her opponents had to show respect. But now! She had to endure the pain in her heart, put on a fake smile, and pretend toply.


    Even in the face of a lowly maid, she had to endure humiliation and bear the burden!


    "After today, everything will be fine! I will reim everything I''ve lost! Endure this once, and in the future, I will still be the number one woman on top!"


    "All that I endure today, all that I sacrifice, is for the council, for the shelter, for everyone! I am great! Everything I do is sacred!"


    Guang Beijia convinced herself in her heart, gritting her teeth to wipe away the tears on her face. She put on a pleasing smile, then stepped into her once-owned office.


    The door closed gently.


    Everything in front of her remained unchanged.


    A mahogany desk with aputer and two phones.


    On the wall behind the desk hung a dignified photo.


    And two gs symbolizing the authority of the office''s owner.


    A vast space, luxurious leather sofa.


    A tea table made of white jade.


    Everything was exactly the same as she had arranged it.


    The only thing that changed was that the person sitting in that prestigious position was no longer herself but a young man!


    And she could only sit as a guest, wearing a face full of ttery and fake smiles.


    In the past, others used toe to her like this!


    Back then, she was on top!


    And now, she was as humble as a beggar!

 Chapter 197: The Conflicted Beautiful CEO, Guang Beijia (2)

    "Guang General, you finally came. I thought a proud woman like you would sternly reject me! Hahaha!" A slightly mockingughter echoed.


    Guang Beijia shuddered as she watched the domineering young man slowly approaching her.


    Although Guang Beijia was approaching the age of forty, she had been in a high position and took excellent care of herself. With a voluptuous and graceful figure, plump breasts, perky buttocks, and smooth, snowy-white skin, every inch of her exuded the allure of nobility, elegance, and mature seduction.


    Dressed in a dignified professional suit, the white shirt on her chest was dampened by tears, showcasing the snowy-white flesh. In her movements, the gaps between the buttons of the shirt were stretched open, revealing a deep cleavage.


    Moreover, Guang Beijia''s identity added to Alex''s excitement and conquest. Before the apocalypse, she was the respected First Female Secretary of Jiang City! If it weren''t for the apocalypse, with Guang Beijia''s power, she could have easily decided Alex''s life or death with just a word.


    Unfortunately, in this post-apocalyptic world, under Alex''s tyranny, even the former female secretary had to bow her proud head submissively!


    Alex smiled as he walked to Guang Beijia''s side, gently sitting on the sofa. Then, his right hand encircled her, pulling her into his embrace.


    Alex could feel Guang Beijia''s body trembling non-stop. At this moment, the noble and arrogant female secretary seemed like a meek littlemb!


    As Guang Beijia was embraced by Alex, she suddenly felt her mind go nk. The masculine aura emanating from Alex made her feel intoxicated.


    Especially when Alex''s breath, carrying the distinctive scent of tobo, brushed against her ear, she felt her soul trembling ever so slightly. After all, she was at the age when desire surged like a wolf, and she, who had tasted the pleasures of sex, hadn''t experienced such sensations for ten years.


    The feeling of being embraced by a man was something she only reminisced about in her dreams. During the quiet hours of the night, she would use her own hands to fervently caress her ample bosom and stimte her own clitoris.


    Countless times, in lonely nights, she had guided her desires to climax with her own hands. However, the sensation was like scratching an itch with shoes on, ultimately unable to replicate the intense pleasure of being prated by a man.


    Especially the unique pleasure of having her breasts kneaded and her nipples yed with by a man. No matter how she caressed herself, she couldn''t recreate that sensation.


    And now, Alex''s hands, like a venomous snake, had slithered toward Guang Beijia''s chest. The buttons of her shirt burst open, revealing a vast expanse of snowy white skin.


    Alex''s magical fingers slid smoothly along her delicate skin and slipped into the cleavage. Guang Beijia, who had never borne children, maintained a certain sticity in herrge breasts. Soft and delicate, yet still endowed with resilience.


    Compared to a young girl''s breasts, they were softer, andpared to those of a mature woman, they were more supple. Straddling the line between the two, they had a unique charm.


    With a hint more oiliness and a tad less dryness, it created a vor of its own.


    "Ah~~~" Guang Beijia, who was curled up, trembled all over. The overwhelming sense of shame, coupled with guilt, shed with a unique pleasure, plunging her into deep internal conflict.


    She wanted to resist, to refuse, and even contemted raising her hand to p Alex, this viin, across the face. However, the moment her nipple was seized by Alex, she felt like she had been electrified, rendering her powerless.


    She could only let Alex freely knead and fondle her. Involuntarily, she even let out a suppressed moan. She felt her lower entrance, akin to a floodgate, unleashing a torrent. Between her legs, love juices overflowed, and even the slightest touch brought about a sticky sensation.


    The man''s breath once again sprayed onto her face. This time, she made no movements, nor did she open her eyes. Her long eyshes trembled.


    She allowed Alex''s lips to cover hers. Alex''s kiss carried a rough tenderness as he passionately captured Guang Beijia''s sensual lips. Four lips intermingled, bringing both to the peak of desire.


    Guang Beijia slightly parted her vermilion lips, extending the smooth and tender lips for Alex to suck and entwine. The final intertwining of love juices drew out glistening threads, resembling the silk spun by silkwormrvae.


    "Hiss~~~Hiss Hiss~~~Mmm~~Umm~~~" Instinctively, Guang Beijia lightly pounded Alex''s shoulders with her small hands and mumbled hazily, "You... Umm~~Hiss Hiss~~ You... Umm... You''re so audacious!~~Ah!~~Hiss Hiss!~~"


    At this moment, Guang Beijia''s mind was already nk, free from distractions. She only wanted to fully indulge in sucking Alex''s lips, twisting her waist and rubbing against Alex''s manhood.


    She could feel that Alex''s manhood was so big, so long!


    "If his penis were to prate my body like this, I would probably moan loudly, I would likely turn into a slut, begging him to fuck me to death..." Guang Beijia murmured to herself in her mind, eager to have Alex''s penis inside her hot honey pot right now.


    Just as her honey pot twitched, opening and closing, a demonic hand suddenly flipped open her tight skirt, tearing apart her flesh-colored stockings. Then, like a venomous snake, it moved directly towards her honey pot!


    "No!!!" Guang Beijia suddenly woke up, her already soft body slightly wriggling. "Don''t touch me there! That ce... is all wet..."


    Alex smirked evilly, paying no attention to Guang Beijia''s struggling pleas. His index finger swirled, pressing on Guang Beijia''s clitoris as if pressing an acupoint.


    "Ah!!!!" Guang Beijia, as if electrified, suddenly shook violently, followed by intense moans. However, with this move, Guang Beijia''s honey pot trembled and sprayed countless love juices.


    "Squirting, huh? Just a touch on your clit, and you squirt. I really didn''t expect our Secretary Guang to be so responsive!" Alex suddenly burst intoughter, a wild and mocking sound.


    Guang Beijia blushed deeply, turning her head away in embarrassment, refusing to look at Alex. Alex''s hand once again yed with Guang Beijia''sbia, and he suddenly discovered that this usually well-dressed and serious female secretary was wearing a thong inside!


    "You slut, dressed so formally outside, but inside, you''re wearing such a tiny thong?! Are you thinking about being raped every day? Slut! Do you feel the thong tightening around your pussy, making you feel good?"


    "Pa!" Alex yfully pped on Guang Beijia''s massive breast.


    "How... how did you know... Ah!! No! I didn''t... It''s not what you think..." Seeing Guang Beijia attempting to defend herself, Alex licked his tongue and triggered an electric current on his index finger, causing intense vibrations.


    "Hiss!! Ah!! No!!!" Guang Beijia''s moans echoed through the entire office, and the gushing tide flooded the leather sofa.


    "Ah! Ah~~~" Guang Beijia gasped urgently, her body squirming ufortably. "I can''t take it anymore! I beg you... I don''t want it..."


    She really couldn''t take it anymore. Alex''s teasing was about to drain her body, and she felt like she was on the verge of burning up with heat.


    At this moment, she was like a littlemb wandering in the desert, longing for the demon king Alex to bestow a little bit of his essence upon her.


    "What do you want then?" Alex smirked, lowered his head, and took one of Guang Beijia''s nipples into his mouth.


    The untouched nipple emitted a fragrant sensation, and when his tongue circled around it, the feeling was delicate and smooth.


    "Ah!~~~ I can''t take it anymore!~~ I really can''t!~~ I want you!~~ I want... I want you..." Feeling the continuous pleasure from her nipple and clitoris, Guang Beijia instinctively let out a series of pleas. However, deep down, she was surrounded by shame, tightly biting her lip, and she finally couldn''t utter thatst sentence.


    "Suck-slurp~~~" Alex viciously licked and sucked on Guang Beijia''s nipple. "You slut, if you don''t beg me anymore, I won''t give it to you, you know!"


    "Ah, ah, ah!~~~ This is not right... How can I... Absolutely not..." Guang Beijia moaned and struggled, her honeyed passage clenching and releasing, desperately sucking on Alex''s fingers as if she wanted to devour them.


    "Well, if that''s the case, I won''t force you." Alex said, tossing Guang Beijia aside. Then, he took off his pants, exposing his fierce and robust manhood.


    Guang Beijia stared in shock, a glistening dew forming at the corner of her mouth. Alex casually swung his penis and beckoned towards the inner room.


    At that moment, a seductive maid crawled in from outside. Guang Beijia recognized her; she used to be Lu Weijiang''s secretary, not only coquettish but also very licentious, with a fox-like charm.


    The maid waspletely naked, with a dog cor around her neck and red whip marks all over her body. Seeing Alex''srge member, the maid went crazy, desperately climbing up like a female dog, opening her mouth wide to take Alex''s manhood in, sucking and licking vigorously, eagerly swallowing it.


    It was as if she was savoring a delicious delicacy.


    Guang Beijia widened her eyes, witnessing the scene before her. Once again, a copious amount of love fluid sprayed from her lower regions. Her nipples stood erect, and crystal-clear dew dripped from the corners of her mouth.


    Unable to resist her inner desires any longer, she reached down to her honeyed passage, spreading her legs and fervently pleasuring herself. Simultaneously, her other hand ced a finger in her mouth, fervently sucking and licking it, just like the woman servicing Alex''s manhood.


    "Ah!~~ Mmm!~~ Oh!~~ Mmm, mmm!~~" Guang Beijia''s lustful moans grew increasingly intense and desperate, a mixture of pleasure and pain evident in her dazed eyes, filled with a pleading expression.


    With a swift kick, Alex pushed the maid aside, swung his substantial manhood, and approached Guang Beijia, who eagerly spread her legs to wee him. Swinging his manhood over her beautiful thighs, Alex provocatively asked, "Do you want Master''s big cock?"


    "Yes... I want it... I really want it..." Guang Beijia swallowed hard, violently writhing her lower body. She was desperate to pounce and thrust Alex''s manhood forcefully into her own yearning abyss.


    Rubbing his ns against Guang Beijia''s drenchedbia and clitoris, Alex continued with a wicked grin, "If you want it, beg me like a good girl!"


    "I want it... I really want it... Master, I beg you! Please, use your big cock to fuck me hard! My slutty pussy... My pussy is so empty!...


    Hurry... Please, fill her up quickly..."


    "Hahaha!" Alex burst intoughter, thrusting his hips vigorously. His enormous manhood prated straight into Guang Beijia''s moistened honey pot.


    "Splurt!~~"


    In an instant, Alex felt himself immersed in a warm and slippery world. The sensation of being tightly enveloped by soft flesh felt like returning to the womb, bing an infant once more.


    "Ah!~~ So delightful!~!~~ Please! Master, fuck me hard!!"


    Guang Beijia''s vagina was instantly filled, and the intense pleasure caused her entire body to tremble, on the verge of ecstasy and death.


    She swore she had never experienced such an overwhelming sensation before!


    Her vaginal walls tightened, as if consciously sucking on Alex''s manhood, eager to engulf it entirely.


    Alex also felt the rhythmic contractions stimting his ns relentlessly. Gently withdrawing his manhood, Guang Beijia anxiously grabbed Alex''s waist, desperately pleading, "Ah!~~ Don''t!~~ Don''t pull it out!~~"


    However, the next moment, Alex forcefully thrust back in.


    Frantically thrusting in and out.


    "Splurt!~~ Splurt!~~"


    ...


    "Ah!~~" Guang Beijia once again emitted desperate cries, her copious love juices spraying wildly over Alex''s ns.


    The tremendous force nearly pushed Alex''s ns out of her vagina.


    "You slut! Already climaxing so soon! Damn, you''re so damn slutty!"


    Alex grabbed a handful of Guang Beijia''s hair, his other hand squeezing her ample breasts, pushing his entire manhood deep into her vagina.


    Then, with a forceful motion, he lifted Guang Beijia from the sofa.


    Thrusting vigorously while walking towards the office desk.


    "Ssh, ssh..."


    Office supplies on the desk were violently knocked to the floor.


    Alex pressed Guang Beijia onto her office desk, a symbol of her dignity and loftiness, and vigorously continued to prate her with his massive manhood.


    As she gazed at her husband''s memorial photo on the desk, tears slowly streamed down Guang Beijia''s face...

 Chapter 198: Not Enough Sincerity!

    Tears blurred Guang Beijia''s vision, and everything before her was wildly swaying. Shey prone on her office desk, once a symbol of utmost authority, now sinking into the abyss of debauchery.


    ...


    "Alex, can you help us now? Regardless, we have all contributed to the shelter, and its current state is also the result of our efforts. We are willing to obey your orders unconditionally, but without the centralmand''s food supply, if we don''t go out to search for resources, we''ll starve to death! You know that the parliament members have never faced zombies.


    Without the guidance of a resource gathering team, we''ll simply be marching to our deaths! I... I hope you can give us a way out! I''m begging you..."


    With tears of humiliation, Guang Beijia turned her head away, unable to look at Alex, and tremblingly spoke the words of plea.


    "Your performance today is not sincere enough..." Alex waved his finger, sneering, "If you''re begging me, you should do it properly. Shouldn''t you kneel down obediently?"


    At this moment, Alex seemed like a devil to Guang Beijia. With everything that had happened, she had lost any semnce of dignity.


    Hearing Alex''s words, she stood up once again, tears streaming down her face, and obediently knelt in front of Alex.


    A smirk appeared on Alex''s face, savoring the delightful sensation of conquest.


    "Ask for help. Open your mouth and ask for help. Don''t you know how to beg with an open mouth? If your mouth doesn''t open, how can you ask for help?" Alex looked at Guang Beijia''s crystal-clear lips and said with augh.


    Guang Beijia''s tears continued to fall, and the shame and indignation in her heart had reached the extreme. However, she had already taken steps toward the abyss. Since the first step was taken, the second and third steps seemed inevitable...


    "Alex... Can you send the resource gathering team to help us this time?" Guang Beijia swallowed hard, her gazeplex as she looked at Alex.


    To be honest, she was already swayed. Some things, resisted for a long time, once released, be uncontroble. Like holding back a flood for too long, once the floodgates were opened, it wouldpletely sweep through, devouring the entire world. Now, Guang Beijia felt that she had been swallowed by her own flood.


    She was beginning to enjoy the feeling of opening the floodgates. And the young man in front of her, she both loved and hated! She even couldn''t help but want to reveal the conspiracy of these people in the parliament to this devil, and then, throw herself into the arms of the devil, bing the eternal ve of the devil.


    However, reason quickly restrained her from such impulse. She had her ideals, her pride, and dignity. Although she could give up momentarily, it was all for a better future.


    She must ovee the devil in front of her! Erase this humiliating historypletely!


    "Sorry... I still can''t," Alex smirked, smiling.


    "Why?!!" Guang Beijia waspletely stunned, "How can you be so untrustworthy?! Have you been ying me all along?!!"


    Alex, indifferent, smiled casually and said, "I can help you because you have your sincerity. But why should I help the others? They don''t have anything I need for an exchange."


    Waving his hand, Alex dismissed Guang Beijia, "From today on, you''ll be my housekeeper. I''ll supply all your needs, as for the others..."


    Alex paused for a moment before continuing, "Go back and tell them that if they want me to send people to help them gather supplies, they cane to me with the same sincerity as you did! Of course, I''m not interested in these people like I am with you!"


    Alex''s meaning was crystal clear!


    These parliament members all had families, mostly being wealthy and influential figures, whether it was before or after the apocalypse. When they were initially rescued, they brought their families along. Even if some of their family members turned into zombies and were not brought along, these peopleter used their influence to rebuild their families.


    Therefore, most of the parliament members had families.


    Alexcked nothing now. The only thing they could use to express sincerity was their families!


    When Guang Beijia informed the people waiting eagerly in the secret room about this matter, everyone was stunned!!


    "Damn it! This bastard! He actually yed us with empty promises!!"


    "Damn it! This beast! Devil!!"


    The parliament members began to curse wildly, hating Alex to the core! They wanted to tear him apart, shred him into pieces!


    However, after themotion, everyone fell into a terrifying silence.


    Everyone had a look of fear on their faces.


    When they sacrificed others before, they didn''t feel anything. All sorts of grand and impassioned words could be said.


    They spoke with such righteousness and passion!


    However, now that the situation had fallen onto their own heads, these people were scared!


    Forcing their family members to sacrifice themselves, letting themselves wear the infamous "green hat" (a Chinese idiom referring to a man being cuckolded), who could bear such humiliation?!


    "What should we do next?" a female parliament member suddenly spoke in the midst of the silence.


    She was a young woman, and her husband was also a member of the parliament. Her husband looked at her with eyes full of shame!


    He angrily pounded the table and cursed, "This bastard won''t even think about touching my wife!"


    Other male members also stood up one by one, pounding the table and shouting in uncontroble anger:


    "This beast! Who does he think he is?! Trying toy a hand on my daughter, let him die!"


    "Bastard! Even if I have to die, I won''t wear this damn ''green hat''!"


    For a moment, the room was filled with vicious curses and righteous derations.


    Just at that moment, Gu, who had been silent, suddenly pped his hands and said, "Since it''s like this, there''s nothing I can do to help you. Without the military orders, we can''t move the guards. If we can''t move the guards, none of us can touch Alex. Everyone, just wait and let Alex slowly torment us to death!"


    He stood up and continued, "When you were advising Guang General earlier, each one of you spoke so righteously and passionately! Now that it''s your turn, you can''t let go?"


    "Hahaha! What a bunch of selfish fools! Guang General valued you so much, and you can''t even bear this loss? Can''t you endure the sacrifices Guang General made earlier?!"


    Being insulted by Gu like this, all the parliament members blushed with embarrassment. However, no one dared to speak up because they now not only had to rely on Gu, but what Gu said was also not entirely wrong!


    If they gave up now, they would have nothing left! All their previous nning would be in vain! All of Guang Beijia''s efforts would be wasted! No one was willing to ept that!

 Chapter 199: Everyone Watch!

    "How? Why are you all looking at Captain Gu like this?! Did Captain Gu say something wrong? Aren''t you all a bunch of selfish fools?" Guang Beijia sneered at this point.


    "When you were advising me earlier, what did you say? For everyone, for the shelter, for everyone in the shelter not to be oppressed by Alex! You spoke so passionately and righteously! Now, what''s going on? Now that it''s your turn, why is everyone mute?" Guang Beijia coldlyughed.


    Facing Guang Beijia''s questioning, all the parliament members couldn''t lift their heads, blushing and silent.


    At this moment, the female parliament member suddenly stood up, red fiercely at her husband, and then said defiantly, "What''s the big deal about apanying him! Didn''t you guys cheat on us with other women in the shelter before? This time, I''ll just consider having some fun outside like you guys!"


    After speaking, she walked over to Guang Beijia and said, "General Guang, take me with you. If they don''t want to endure humiliation and hardship, at least we won''t have to endure hunger and won''t have to go out and take risks! Following a viin like Alex is still better than following these useless fools!"


    The female parliament member''s words immediately caused a storm. All the male parliament members were too ashamed to lift their heads. The husband of the female parliament member was even more embarrassed, hurriedly covering his face with his hand to hide his darkened expression.


    "Alright! If it''s just apanying him, I''ll go too!" another female parliament member stood up.


    This time, the male parliament members couldn''t hold on any longer. They all stood up with iron-cold expressions, their faces twisted, and finally, each member, including Shen Xudong, sent their daughters or beautiful wives. After going back and forth, they finally managed to gather fifteen people, handing them over to Guang Beijia.


    However, when Guang Beijia brought these fifteen sobbing women to Alex''s office, Alex waved his hand again and said, "What do you mean by bringing them here? Let their husbands and fatherse personally to find me!"


    Humiliation!


    This was a tant humiliation!


    Alex was challenging their limits!!


    "Damn it! Is he trying to humiliate us in front of everyone? Beast!"


    "What does this demon want?!"


    "After all, we are all prominent figures! If this matter spreads, how will we face the world in the future?!!"


    "Does this scoundrel want to force us to death? Taking advantage of the situation! Despicable!!!"


    "He''s already gone too far by making us send people over! Now he wants us to personally escort them! What does he want to achieve?! Bastard! If he humiliates us like this, andter refuses to give Shen Hanbing power, then even if we die, we won''t rest in peace!! Rather than that, we might as well confront him now!!"


    "Yes! This scumbag must be ying with us! What if he goes back on his wordter? What should we do?"


    "Let''s fight! Let''s go confront him now. We can still die with dignity! If we wait for him to go back on his word, we''ll lose even thest shred of dignity!"


    As the parliament members shouted and prepared to confront Alex, Gu, who had been silent all this time, spoke again, "Sure, go and confront him! Right now, he has rifles, machine guns, armored vehicles, cannons, armed helicopters, and more than twenty mutant guards under him. You, who haven''t even killed a chicken, let alone faced such adversaries, let''s see how you''ll confront him!"


    Gu''s words were like a bucket of cold water poured on the enthusiasm of these people.


    Instantly, the enthusiastic parliament members were left speechless and unable to say anything.


    Indeed, what could these powerless individuals, who were only good at talking, do besides moving their lips? Confronting mutant warriors seasoned in battle, what difference was there from going to their deaths?


    Yes, they were skilled in conspiracy and deceit, adept at turning lies into truths, reversing right and wrong. However, that was under the recognition of the parliamentary system, where they held military authority!


    But Alex was a thug, relying on people and weapons at his disposal to ruthlessly oppress them without any regard for reason. He didn''t even give them a chance to speak, let alone y any conspiracies!


    "Damn it! Since the people have been sent out, what does it matter now?! We''ve already put on this hat; whether it''s big or small, who cares? After this is done, I''ll make sure to tear Alex, this scumbag, into a thousand pieces!"


    A young parliament member with red eyes stood up, fiercely banging the table. The thought of his young, beautiful, and beloved wife infuriated him to the point of wanting to spit blood.


    "For the parliament! For the shelter, let''s endure it!" An older parliament member sighed with a despondent expression. Thinking about his elegant and lovely daughter, his heart bled.


    The other parliament members were also trembling with anger, their eyes red. However, in the end, each one stood up and followed Guang Beijia towards themand center.


    The office door of Alex was opened.


    All the parliament members stood in a neat line.


    Facing them were their wives and daughters.


    Alex looked at the nobledies and pampered girls standing in a row before him. Then, he nced at the dispirited and grim-faced parliament members. Unable to contain himself, he burst into loudughter, saying, "I never expected this. All you esteemed parliamentarians have hidden beauties at home. With so many beautiful family members, why didn''t you introduce them to me earlier?"


    "It seems you all are a bunch of stingy folks, not willing to share. Today, let me explore and share with you all. Shall we?" Alex said, strolling towards the family members of the parliament members, his eyes emitting a mocking and insane gleam.


    As the demon Alex approached, thinking about what was about to happen next, someone among the family members couldn''t endure the immense humiliation and fear any longer, breaking into sobs. One parliamentarian''s innocent daughter even fainted on the ground.


    The entire office was filled with the sounds of women weeping in fear and pleading for mercy. Meanwhile, the parliamentarians tightly closed their eyes, painfully pursed their lips, unwilling to look, speak, or move.


    Regardless of what would happen next, they could only endure, force themselves to restrain.


    "Why the hell are you closing your eyes? Open them wide and watch!! Watch your wives, watch your daughters! If anyone closes their eyes again, I''ll kill them!!" Alex''smand, like a demon''s mockery, made all the parliamentarians shudder with shame. Blood flowed from their tightly clenched fists.


    However, they dared not defy Alex''s orders, each one enduring the pain, forcefully opening their eyes.

 Chapter 200: I Am a Man of My Word

    "Are you all enjoying the show? Having a good time? Looking forward to what happens next?" Alex held a whip, smiling as he tapped his palms together.


    Seeing these once arrogant individuals now looking ashamed and furious one by one, Alex felt waves of pleasure. They used to be high and mighty figures, but now they resembled nothing more than dogs under his feet. As their people were being beaten and bullied by him, they dared not move and could only watch with wide eyes.


    The tears at the corners of their eyes, the blood in their fists, and the suppressed anger and shame in their eyes gave Alex an immense sense of conquest.


    However, Alex didn''t want these people to witness what was about to happen next.


    "Sorry, but I don''t want you to see what happens next. Go out, turn left, lean against the window, and listen carefully. Imagine the scene yourselves! Hahaha!" Alexughed heartily, instructing his subordinates to escort these people out.


    Then, he turned to look at the group of tremblingmbs awaiting ughter behind him.


    ...


    When Alex came out of the office feeling satisfied, the faces of the parliamentarians were now expressionless. What they had just heard made them want to confront Alex and fight to the death several times. If they could end their lives together with this demon, these once weak and fearful figures would choose to die with Alex without hesitation!


    However, they all knew that in front of Alex, they were like insignificant bugs. Alex could easily squash anyone he wanted. They had to endure humiliation and wait for the moment when Alex rxed his guard, then give it their all to deliver a fatal blow to him.


    Fortunately, that opportunity was about toe! It was the only belief that could sustain them and keep them going.


    "You''ve performed well this time! I''m satisfied. I love watching you all being extremely displeased with me, hating me so much that you want to kill me but are powerless to do so. Hahaha! I am a man of my word," Alex said with a smile as he took out a military order from his pocket and handed it to Shen Han, saying, "This is a mobilization order.


    I will let Shen Han lead the material collection team to assist you in gathering supplies. However, this is only a one-time offer. In the future, you''ll have to figure it out yourselves!"


    After saying this, Alex''s lips curved into a sly grin, and he turned around, walking away directly.


    The office door opened once again.


    Inside, there was a chorus of crying.


    The entire office was in chaos.


    "Take your wives and daughters with you." A servant girl walked out of the office arrogantly, casting a disdainful nce at several male parliamentarians lying on the ground with a mix of grief, anger, and numbness in their eyes.


    With the support of fellow parliamentarians, their wives and children walked unsteadily out of the room.


    Watching their wives and children, these parliamentarians felt as if their hearts were being twisted, experiencing a dizzying sensation.


    If it weren''t for the strong belief supporting them, and the knowledge that they had a chance to turn the tables and seek revenge after obtaining the military order, they might have gone mad by now.


    Back in the secret room, all the parliamentarians fell into a terrifying silence. Each person''s eyes erupted with intense hatred and shame, but no one spoke. They all harbored a powerful resentment, silently waiting for news from Shen Han.


    This was their only chance and their only hope!


    At this moment, the hearts of these parliamentarians were filled with pent-up hatred and humiliation, eagerly anticipating good news from Shen Han to finally wipe away their shame and seek vengeance.


    Only Gu wore a cold smile on his lips, leisurely enjoying the sight of their painful expressions.


    Finally, Shen Han''s figure reappeared.


    "I''ve withdrawn all the guards from themand center. Now, our trusted personnel, under me and Gu, have taken over all the security positions. We can act at any time," Shen Han entered the room, his expression grave.


    Upon hearing Shen Han''s words, the parliamentarians, as if seeing a lifesaving straw, stood up one by one, trembling with excitement.


    The opportunity had arrived!


    Their chance for revenge!


    Finally!


    Their sacrifices and efforts were not in vain!


    Shen Xudong, with an excited and flushed face, stood up, trembling, and shouted at the parliamentarians, "Comrades! Our chance hase! After this battle, we will surely wipe away our shame and rebuild the council! Let''s create glory once again!"


    "Now, all the personnel in themand center are ours. Our opportunity for revenge hase!" Another parliamentarian mmed the table, apuding the covert operation inside.


    A squad leader from the Public Security Management Unit and five or six mutants dressed in ck emerged from the hiddenpartment outside the door.


    "Wang Zhen! Xiao Dong! We''ve supported you for so long, and now it''s time for you to repay us!" The old parliamentarian spoke with a cold expression.


    "Rest assured, esteemed gentlemen. Today, no matter what, we will eliminate Alex and avenge you!" These individuals were rtives of the parliamentarians and the most covert force under their control.


    They usually hid among civilians and ordinary soldiers, appearing like ordinary civilians while gathering intelligence and conducting assassinations for the parliamentarians.


    These individuals were the carefully cultivated assets of the parliamentarians, usually reserved for use only in dire situations. Today, all the parliamentarians unhesitatingly brought out their secret weapons.


    "Good! Comrades, everything is in ce. Now is the moment for our counterattack!" Shen Xudong''s face flushed, trembling with excitement.


    After enduring immense humiliation, the other parliamentarians felt a sudden release, as if a heavy burden had been lifted from their backs. Following this relief was the exhration of seeking revenge and regaining control!


    "Now that themand center is under control, it''s no fun to quietly kill Alex there! Since he wants to y, let''s y along with him!" A parliamentarian, with bloodshot eyes, gritted his teeth.


    "We can have Shen Han withdraw all the personnel from the materials collection unit, then gather everyone in the shelter. Let everyone witness how we''ll eliminate Alex! It''s also a warning to those who support Alex about what to expect in the future!"


    He left unsaid the desire to publicly ughter Alex in front of everyone, an act necessary to release the pent-up hatred and wash away the previous humiliation.


    The entire council members'' eyes lit up, gripping their fists in excitement.

 Chapter 201: When the Emperor is Furious, Blood Flows Like a River

    Under Shen Han''s orders, Peng Le and Lu Bao, leading the personnel from the materials collection unit, swiftly exited the shelter. Simultaneously, the parliamentarians scattered, gathering all the people within the shelter and assembling them on the yground outside themand center.


    The entrance of themand center was filled with soldiers under Gu''smand. Snipers on the hilltop held sniper rifles and heavy machine guns, vigntly observing.


    Witnessing such arge military presence, panic spread instantly among the shelter''s civilians. Everyone huddled together, trembling in fear, unsure of what was happening.


    The atmosphere of panic quickly spread through the crowd. Shen Xudong stood on the podium with a confident and imposing demeanor, loudly addressing the assembled civilians.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Today is an important day! It''s the day when the criminal Alex faces judgment!"


    "Anyone daring to challenge the authority of the parliament will face the most severe and bloody judgment!"


    After speaking, Shen Xudong waved his hand dramatically, gesturing with authority, and shouted,


    "Men, bring Alex out for me!"


    Other parliamentarians were equally fiery, staring at themand center''s doors with intense determination. Before long, the doors slowly opened.


    Alex strolled out of themand center, apanied by Gu''s personal guards. Despite the imposing disy before him, Alex''s face remained calm, wearing only a faint, contemptuous smile.


    "Alex, the criminal! Do you recognize your crimes?" An elderly parliamentarian, full of fervor and righteousness, stepped forward, trembling as he pointed at Alex and sternly questioned him.


    Alex disdainfully nced at them, sneering, "What''s the meaning of this? Such a grand spectacle, what do you intend to do?"


    "What do we intend to do? At the brink of death, you still don''t understand?" A parliamentarian shouted sternly, his face filled with an air of authority, resembling a judge with great power, exuding a fierce aura.


    "Criminal Alex! You attempted to overthrow the parliament, acted autocratically, and at the brink of death, you won''t kneel down and admit your guilt?"


    "Kneel down!"


    "Kneel down!"


    "Kneel down and ept death!"


    Several parliamentarians loudly demanded.


    With formidable squads surrounding them, these parliamentarians were now brimming with confidence, standing tall with a dignified and imposing demeanor. It was a stark contrast to the previous scenes of enduring humiliation and bowing in submission.


    The current group of parliamentarians was full of vigor, passion, and a sense of aplishment. Their faces radiated pride and authority.


    Looking at the well-equipped elite warriors surrounding them, these parliamentarians believed that Alex was already as good as dead. The entire shelter was now under their control.


    To them, Alex was a fish in a barrel. No matter how capable he might be, there was no chance of escape.


    "Criminal Alex, I, Shen Xudong, in the name of the highest speaker of the parliament, dere your death sentence! Men, take down Alex for me!"


    Holding a microphone, Shen Xudong passionately and loudly gave the order.


    With Shen Xudong''smand, hidden assassins, led by Wang Zhen and Xiao Dong, swiftly emerged, charging toward Alex''s location.


    As the soldiers from the City Defense Unit, stationed both behind and around Alex, raised their weapons, relief washed over the parliamentarians. Each of them wore a triumphant smile, releasingughter that had been suppressed for too long.


    Triumph!


    Exhrating!


    Satisfying!


    Alex was thoroughly surrounded! No matter how skilled he was, there was no way he could escape!


    The parliamentarians couldn''t contain theirughter. Meanwhile, the citizens below couldn''t help but gasp, anticipating the uing scenes, their bodies shivering in fear.


    For them, such power struggles were no longer a surprise. Yet, it was regrettable that a hero like Alex wouldn''t meet his heroic end in the war against zombies but instead fall victim to a plot from within his own ranks.


    Countless civilians closed their eyes in pain.


    The assassins, with incredible speed, were about to reach Alex and execute him on the spot. However, at that moment, the soldiers behind and around Alex suddenly pulled their triggers. The barrage of bullets wasn''t directed at Alex but rather at the assassins!


    Bang, bang, bang! A series of intense gunfire erupted. Wang Zhen and Xiao Dong, who were at the forefront without hesitation, widened their eyes in terror. The hail of bullets, like raindrops, rained down relentlessly.


    "No!!!!"


    In an instant, the seven assassins were turned into sieves.


    Confusion!


    Staring at the sudden turn of events, everyone present was stunned.


    The parliamentarians, with their mouths agape, looked at the unexpected turn of events, each of them dumbfounded. What was happening? Weren''t these soldiers supposed to be the trusted subordinates of Ge and Shen Han? What were they doing? Why weren''t they following the agreed-upon n?


    "Wrong target!! Damn it, all of you shoot Alex!!" Shen Xudong shouted into the microphone, still unable to ept the situation, thinking that the soldiers had mistakenly followed the wrong orders.


    At this point, he couldn''tprehend what was happening and believed that the soldiers had misunderstood themands.


    Alex, with a mocking smile, approached the bewildered parliamentarians whilementing, "Are you trying to kill me? Creating such a spectacle just to kill me? It truly surprises me!"


    Without warning, Alex reached out, grabbed a trembling old parliamentarian beside him, snapped his neck, and casually tossed him to the ground.


    "Shen Xudong, I initially didn''t want to kill you. After all, you''ve done some work for me. But I didn''t expect you to y with fire and even self-proim as the so-called first chairman. Do you really think, with your bunch of fools, you can stir up any storm against me?"


    "Gu! Han! What are you two waiting for? Give the order to attack!!" Shen Xudong, terrified and trembling, shouted as he crawled backward.


    Up to this point, he still couldn''t grasp what had happened. Their n had seemingly seeded!


    At this moment, Shen Han and Gu finally took action.


    Shen Han unsheathed a military knife, expressionless, and walked to the tform. With a single thrust, she pierced Shen Xudong''s heart. Then, in a gruesome and bloody act, she ruthlessly severed her father''s head and tossed it into the crowd.


    On the other hand, Gu, with an icy demeanor, directly grabbed nearby parliamentarians, one by one, stabbing them through.


    "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!" The soldiers who were originally standing motionless around all drew their steel knives from their waists, advancing towards the parliamentarians with cold and predatory expressions.


    Alex ascended the tform, cing his foot on Shen Xudong''s grotesque and wide-eyed head. With a slight upward curve at the corner of his mouth, he coldly nced at Guangbei Jia, who had copsed in fear on the ground, and the numerous civilians below. He then sneered, "From today onwards, everyone in this shelter is my servant.


    Anyone daring to have ill intentions or disobey my orders will meet the same fate as them!"


    Having said that, Alex turned around without a second nce and walked confidently towards themand center.

 Chapter 202: Extraordinary Limits!

    "Ah!! Devil!! Alex, you devil! You''re worse than a beast!!"


    "Help!! Murderer!!"


    "Maniac! You''re a murderer!! You won''t have a good death!"


    "Don''t kill me! I surrender! I''m willing to pledge eternal loyalty to Alex!!"


    "Have mercy! I won''t dare again in the future!!"


    Stter!


    Stter!


    Swish!


    Apanied by a series of miserable screams and pleas, wherever Alex walked, there were sounds of des piercing flesh and heads being chopped off.


    With every step Alex took, a head would roll andnd, sttering on the wooden boards behind him.


    One by one, the senators were pressed to the ground by the soldiers of the city defense unit, like piglets, and then ruthlessly stabbed through the heart, their heads severed.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    The entire podium was covered in hot, flowing blood.


    The red blood flowed down the podium onto the courtyard filled with people.


    For ordinary civilians, when have they ever witnessed such a scene?


    These senators, who were once arrogant and domineering, all lost their heads at Alex''smand!


    "Mad killer! Iron-blooded hero!" Gradually, Alex''s two identities ovepped in the hearts of ordinary civilians.


    In the end, he transformed into a dominant and tyrannical imperial figure!


    "Hail Alex! Hail, hail, hail!!" Soon, the intelligent ones understood the current situation and solemnly knelt behind Alex, loudly shouting praises.


    "Hail, hail! " Other civilians also knelt one after another, paying their respects to Alex.


    With Alex''s current power, he could be easily regarded as the emperor within this refuge.


    Life and death were nothing more than a thought from Alex.


    No one could resist, and no one could voice any dissent!


    Absolute dominance!


    Wasn''t this just like an emperor?


    Even more powerful than an emperor!


    "Master, all members of the former council and their supporters have been eradicated, as per your orders, and their heads are disyed for all to see." Gu entered with two puppet warriors, respectfully looking at Alex and asking, "Additionally, what should be done with the families of those council members and Guangbei Jia?"


    Alex stroked his beard, pondered for a moment, and casually said, "There''s still a shortage of dogs at home. Tie them up and keep them in my office. I can y with the dogs when I have some free time."


    In fact, raising dogs was quite enjoyable.


    Alex had developed a liking for the feeling of having dogs now.


    "Master, the statistics you requested are ready. In the base shelter, there are currently one thousand, one hundred and eighty-five ordinary civilians. Among them, there are two hundred and seventeen men, mostly elderly, weak, and children. Only a very small number are disabled personnel.


    The rest are all females, mostly aged between 10 and 35, with the majority being young girls between 10 and 18." Shen Han held a document and casually wiped off the bloodstains on her face before reporting.


    Alex nodded in satisfaction.


    The base shelter upies a vast area, and if thend remation progresses well, thebor force of one thousand people seems a bit tight. Moreover, due to Guangbei Jia''s overly sanctimonious nature in the past, many ordinary civilians did not participate in the previous efforts.


    Instead, they relied on receiving relief food to survive. To put it bluntly, they were freeloaders. These people idled away their days, living off others, not only providing no help to the base shelter but also greatly undermining the enthusiasm of others within the shelter.


    "Spread mymand: starting today, all individuals in the base shelter will receive supplies based on theirbor contribution. Those who do not work, regardless of the reason, cannot receive any supplies," Alex ordered without leaving any room forpromise. In this post-apocalyptic world, those who genuinely worked hard might face hunger.


    What right did those who idled away have to receive relief? Guangbei Jia, the self-righteous hypocrite, exploited the generosity of others, distributing food obtained through hard work or life-threatening efforts to thesezy freeloaders. It was shameless.


    "Furthermore, implement a collective responsibility system among all civilians in the shelter. Form teams of four, and each four teams form a unit. Anyonemitting a crime within the unit, and those who do not report it in advance, will all be beheaded. Those within the same unit who fail to report will have their food supply cut off for five days. If anyone protests, execute them without mercy!


    Within this shelter, I don''t want to hear any opposing voices, not even questioning is allowed!"


    Alex didn''t have time to y mind games. There were too many ordinary people here, and it was currently impossible and unnecessary topletely enve or puppetize them. Killing them all would be too cruel. After all, these people had supported him before. Therefore, Alex opted for a high-pressure strategy to tightly control these individuals.


    Anyway, with over a thousand people, the workforce is more than sufficient. Killing those who don''t contribute and letting thezy ones starve is no big deal.


    After making all the arrangements, Alex''s figure flickered, and when he reappeared, he was already inside the City of Darkness No. 3 within the base shelter.


    "System! Disy my attributes!"


    [City of Darkness (Advanced) City Lord Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Constitution: 360 (Extraordinary Limit!)]


    [Spirit: 343 (Extraordinary!)]


    [Strength: 360 (Extraordinary Limit!)]


    [Endurance: 357 (Extraordinary!)]


    [Agility: 360 (Extraordinary Limit!)]


    (Average values for adult male humans are around 60)


    [Skills: Mastery of Form-Intention Boxing, Control of Thunder and Lightning, Lightning Spell, Domineering Art of Commanding a Hundred Women, Beginner-level Teleportation.]


    [Items: Sinful de (Intermediate), Spatial Package (Intermediate)]


    [Materials: Bio-ws*371, Bio-Magic Whiskers*355, Spatial Crystal Core*25.]


    [Apocalypse Coins: 25,689]


    Seeing his attribute panel, Alex furrowed his brows slightly. This time, all extraordinary attributes reached their limits except for spirit and endurance. That means burying B-level zombies won''t increase these physical attributes anymore.


    However, Alex was still unsatisfied with his current physical attributes. Even though he could handle anyone or any type of zombie encountered in Jiangcheng City, it was just a small county-level city. The total poption was only slightly over a million. On the other hand, a magical metropolis had a permanent poption of over 20 million.


    Excluding the floating poption, such a metropolis would have at least six or more A-level zombies.

 Chapter 203: Consolidating the New Territory

    Correspondingly, within the Magical Metropolis, there should be even more formidable mutants. Moreover, outside the metropolis, there''s a military district with a genuine field army. That''s a real battlefield force with tanks, aircraft, and heavy artillery!


    Alex was certain that arge-scale shelter had already been established within the Magical Metropolis. The thunderous sounds of artillery heard some time ago might be the military clearing out zombies. The distance between the Magical Metropolis and Jiangcheng was just over two hundred kilometers! If the highways were clear, the total travel time would be a little over three hours!


    For helicopters or nes, it would be even faster! Alex wasn''t afraid of zombies; he was more concerned about the powerful human settlements that had formed. Until he had the strength to crush heavy weaponry, his desire for growth would never cease. Only by bing stronger could he gain more resources, conquer more women, acquire more territory, and live a better life.


    Strength was everything in the apocalypse!


    "System, how can I break through the extraordinary limit?" Alex asked the system.


    [Bury the corpse of an A-level zombie or an A-grade mutant corpse.]


    Seeing the system''s response, Alex couldn''t help but furrow his brows again. After so long in the apocalypse, he and his group had almost traveled the entire Jiangzhou city area, yet not a single A-level zombie had appeared! This meant that A-level zombies were notmon, at least not within Jiangzhou City.


    "How can I find A-level zombies or A-grade mutant corpses?"


    [The probability of A-level zombies appearing is very low. Each A-level zombie is very powerful and unique. Hosts looking for A-level zombies are advised to go to densely poptedrge cities. ording to calctions, under normal circumstances, it takes three million zombies to produce one A-level zombie.]


    [As for A-grade mutants, you need to enter the Gateway to the Myriad Realms to obtain them. With your currentbat power, it is not rmended to build the Gateway to the Myriad Realms for now. The Gateway to the Myriad Realms randomly appears in another world. As for what powerful entities exist in that world, the system cannot know. Therefore, the host should be cautious!]


    Alex nodded. Establishing the Gateway to the Myriad Realms was not only cost-prohibitive in terms of Apocalypse Coins but also premature given his current strength. After all, his current abilities only qualified him as a superpower user at best. Just from the imposing aura of the Female Demon God, one could infer that there were many extremely powerful entities in the Myriad Realms.


    Moreover, he had only upied a small city like Jiangcheng City. In the entire Blue Sphere World, there were thousands of simr cities. Blue Sphere still had significant development potential!


    However, before that, he needed to consolidate the territories he already obtained. The base shelter had excellent facilities and conditions, a vast area, a remote location, and powerful firepower. It was an excellent choice for his logistics base in the future.


    Alex didn''t n to enve or puppetize all the ordinary people here. It would be a waste of time and City of Darkness space. For those without much value, he would use high-pressure methods to control them, making them ves under hismand.


    Make these people work for themselves, construct and reproduce. The output of these lowest-tier ves can be supplied to Alex, the enved, and puppetized within the City of Darkness. At the same time, these people can be kept as reserves for experiments.


    Of course, the issue of cocoa''s food supply has also been resolved. In the words of the pre-apocalyptic inte, this is essentially "farming." However, Alex''s way of farming is a bit more straightforward and brutal.


    "System, upgrade City of Darkness No. 3!"


    With Alex''smand, City of Darkness No. 3 began to change rapidly. In an instant, it sessfully upgraded to an intermediate City of Darkness. Alex nced at the building panel.


    [Level 2 Grave: Can bury all zombie corpses below C-level indefinitely; requires a prerequisite building of Level 1 Grave; cost: 50 Apocalypse Coins.]


    [Intermediate City Wall: (Unique building), six meters high, fifty centimeters thick, made of reinforced concrete. Functions: Defense (can defend against zombies below B-level), Control (all life forms within the city wall will be under the control of the city lord). Requires a prerequisite building of Basic City Wall. Upgrade cost: 50 Apocalypse Coins.]


    [Dark Castle: upies fifty square meters, made of brick and wood. Functions: Rest, Healing (the rest area can quickly replenish energy and treatmon injuries and illnesses). Requires a prerequisite building of Rest Area. Upgrade cost: 40 Apocalypse Coins.]


    ...


    [City Lord''s Illusion: Conceals all scenes within the City of Darkness walls, preventing any form of real observation from outside the wall; requires a prerequisite building of Intermediate City Wall; cost: 500 Apocalypse Coins.]


    Simr to when the first City of Darkness was constructed, there weren''t many changes. These buildings might have seemed expensive to the past Alex, but for the current Alex, they were merely a drop in the ocean.


    "System, construct all the buildings in the building list!"


    Alex opened the building list and selected all the buildings.


    [Sessfully selected all buildings, conditions met...]


    [Requires expenditure of 3200 Apocalypse Coins...]


    [Currently under construction...]


    As the electronic synthesized sound of the system echoed, the City of Darkness before him underwent a drastic transformation in an instant. Almost all the buildings werepleted in the blink of an eye. Under the City Lord''s Illusion, the entire intermediate City of Darkness was shrouded in mist.


    "System! Construct outer walls!"


    Alex''s surroundings once again turned into a green screenposed of one-square-meter grids. Using his mind, he selected the crucial areas within the base shelter. Then, Alex clicked the "Confirm" button.


    [Outer wall construction selection sessful, conditions met.]


    [Expenditure of 5894 Apocalypse Coins...]


    [Currently under construction...]


    As the electronic synthesized sound rang out, a tremendous roar echoed within the base shelter. Walls rose from the ground one after another, forming a wall encircling nearly half of the base shelter in an instant.


    "System, immediately upgrade City of Darkness to advanced level!"

 Chapter 204: Nuclear Explosion? Radiation?!

    Afterpletely exhausting all Apocalypse Coins, Alex finally stopped upgrading City of Darkness No. 3. He didn''t immediately upgrade the graves; with the decreasing number of mutant zombies, the burial speed in City of Darkness No. 1 was already sufficient.


    Not to mention the B-level mutant zombies, after several major extermination efforts by Alex''s subordinates, there were not many left in the entire Jiangcheng City.


    Until he found new sources of zombies, Alex had no ns to continue increasing the graves for burying B-level mutant zombies. However, the six level-2 graves in City of Darkness No. 3 could be used to bury some regr zombies. After all, it was better than nothing, and with the watering from the Blood sma Well, the daily output of Apocalypse Coins was quite substantial.


    Alex''s first choice for upgrade was the Forbidden Soul Demon House and some advanced defense buildings like high-level city walls and Destroyer turrets. Puppetizing the remaining soldiers in the base shelter was imperative.


    With a flicker, Alex appeared again in themand center. This time, everyone he saw had undergone a change, and a row of numbers appeared above everyone''s heads.


    Above Guang Beijia''s head, loyalty was 85%, while the enved ves, tethered like dogs, had loyalty ranging from 0% to 50%. Quite loyal.


    However, this was irrelevant. Alex had no intention of sending these people to be enved in City of Darkness. The lower the loyalty of these dog-like servants, the happier Alex felt when torturing them. If these people obediently submitted to him, it would be less satisfying for Alex.


    After all, after getting used to the feeling of being catered to in various ways, Alex asionally wanted to try something new. These people could be kept for a change of taste.


    As for those soldiers, Alex now had a second Forbidden Soul Demon House and could puppetize all the remaining soldiers. Then, using these soldiers and the advanced weapons under his control, he couldpletely control and enve the ordinary people in the city.


    "Gu, Shen Han, take all the soldiers in the shelter who have not been puppetized yet and send them into the Forbidden Soul Demon House," Alex walked into the office and ordered the two who were waiting on the side.


    Currently, there were about fifty soldiers in the entire base shelter who had not been puppetized. Most of these people were loyal followers of Gu. There were also some remaining soldiers from the Public Security Management Team after a major battle and a purge, leaving only about a dozen soldiers in the team.


    "Yes!" Both of them bowed.


    "In addition, arrange for another dozen women to enter City of Darkness. Let them be responsible for burying the bodies. Notify the members of the material collection team that from now on, when they go out to collect supplies, they should bring back all the zombie bodies to the Hall of the Deceased in City of Darkness."


    "Yes! Understood."


    As the two were about to bow and leave, suddenly, a loud noise resounded. The ground slightly trembled, followed by a series of vibrations, as if experiencing an earthquake.


    "What''s going on?" Alex''s face darkened.


    The explosion sound was powerful, but it seemed to be quite far from here. Gu hurriedly ran out.


    When Alex walked to the highest point of the shelter''s lookout tower, Gu had already returned.


    "Master, the explosion seems to have urred in the northeast direction. ording to the sound and the intensity of the vibration just now, it should be quite far from our location, but the explosion was powerful!" Speaking, Gu suddenly widened his eyes and looked towards the northeast.


    Alex turned to look, and his eyes widened in astonishment. The massive explosion and the dust it raised were terrifying, undoubtedly indicating a tremendous bomb''s power.


    "Could it be someone detonating a nuclear bomb?!" Shen Han eximed, shocked and pale.


    Previously, Shen Han had received some military education, so he had some understanding of the scenes produced by explosions. The power of an ordinary missile explosion probably wouldn''t match this. Moreover, judging from the strong seismic waves, the explosion seemed to have urred underground.


    After a while, the three of them calmed down a bit. The distance covered by the dust from the explosion was quite far, and its impact on their location was not significant.


    But after a few days, everything would be an unknown.


    "Who could have detonated a nuclear bomb?" Shen Han''s face was filled with panic, a hint of fear shing in his eyes.


    "If it were a nuclear bomb, given the distance, we would undoubtedly be dead!" Gu shook his head solemnly.


    As a well-trained soldier who had received extensive military education, Gu knew more about nuclear weapons than Alex and Shen Han. The destructive power of a nuclear bomb was far from being as simple as what they had witnessed. Moreover, the intense seismic waves made him specte that the explosion had urred in an underground facility with multiple protectiveyers.


    "It''s probably a nuclear power nt leak, followed by a chain reaction of explosions. It''s a miracle that it hadn''t been triggered until now, given that no one has been managing it for almost four months," Gu continued to exin.


    The power of a nuclear bomb explosion is not inherently terrifying; although its explosive equivalent is strong, the coverage area is not extensive. Even considering the shockwave, an explosion of this magnitude only covers an area within a radius of approximately 5.6 kilometers.


    However, what makes nuclear explosions truly frightening is the nuclear radiation. Radioactive substances produced by nuclear explosions contaminate or pollute various objects, including the ground, air, personnel, and weapons. These radioactive fission particles remain suspended in the air.


    Most dangerously, wherever the wind blows, water flows, or clouds drift, these particles spread, causing contamination on the surface of the ground, personnel, and objects. This contamination can lead to severe blood disorders, cataracts, leukemia, other malignant tumors, decreased fertility, or fetal deformities.


    Although this explosion originated from a nuclear power nt and does not have the same explosive power as a nuclear bomb, the control of nuclear radiation was confined underground. In reality, the amount of radiation reaching the surface may not be excessive.


    Yet, even this level of nuclear radiation could pose significant risks to the surrounding area.


    "Will our current location be affected?" Alex asked, looking at the explosion site.


    "Yes, based on the distance, the explosion likely urred at the location of Lianzhou City, over two hundred kilometers away. If I''m not mistaken, it''s likely the nuclear power nt in Lianzhou City that exploded," Gu replied after some thought. "At this distance, we will undoubtedly be influenced by some nuclear radiation.


    We should pray that the leaked radioactive material this time is not substantial."


    As the three were talking, another intense explosion sounded from the east. This time, there was no obvious seismic wave, but the air noticeably felt the impact of shockwaves. The explosive power was significantly less, but the explosion was much closer to their current location. The magnitude of this explosion clearly indicated that it was not on the same level as the previous one.

 Chapter 205: The Plea

    Explosions of this magnitude had urred a few times before, but they were usually brief, with just a few sounds before stopping. This time was entirely different. The explosions were continuous, as if they were the aftermath of an intense battle.


    "Towards the direction of Demon City," Gu, with his ears against the ground, listened intently and then picked up binocrs to observe the northeast. He spoke after a moment, "It can be reasonably concluded that the battle is happening in the direction of Demon City, and the weapons used are likely simr to 130mm high-explosive shells."


    Hearing Gu''s report, Alex was slightly stunned, impressed by Gu''s extraordinary abilities. Being able to deduce the type of shells used by the enemy from such a distance was quite remarkable, showcasing Gu''s military knowledge.


    "I wonder if the explosion at the nuclear power nt will have any impact on the situation in Demon City," Alex murmured, gazing towards Demon City, lost in thought.


    Such intense fighting undoubtedly indicated arge-scale military engagement. What exactly had happened over there?


    Alex''s next goal was to go to Demon City to find A-level zombies for burial. The recent explosions made him sense that the situation in Demon City might beplex.


    While Alex was contemting, Shen Han suddenly pointed towards the direction of the main gate of the base shelter and said, "Master, the members of the resource collection team have returned! It seems they''ve brought back a convoy!"


    Alex turned to look at the gate of the base shelter, and indeed, behind the resource collection team was a long convoy. Alex roughly counted around ten vehicles, with a heavily modifiedrge mining bulldozer leading the way.


    The enormous tracked wheels and the domineering bulldozer de were even more imposing than Alex''s Executioner armored vehicle.


    The convoy of the resource collection team and the newly arrived convoy stopped outside the main gate of the base shelter. Soon after, a report came through Alex''s walkie-talkie from Peng Le: "Master, while collecting supplies in the new district of Jiangcheng, we encountered a group of survivors who fled from Demon City.


    They want to form an alliance with us and establish a new shelter next to ours."


    Alex frowned slightly; he couldn''t allow others to sleep soundly by his side. Not to mention forming an alliance, at this point, even if these people wanted to leave, it was impossible. Why spit out the meat that had reached his lips?


    However, this group of people seemed interesting, and since they had escaped from Demon City, Alex saw an opportunity to gather information for his next campaign against Demon City.


    "Let them rest nearby for now. Bring their leader to see me," Alex ordered through the walkie-talkie.


    "Yes!" Peng Le put down the walkie-talkie and spoke to the man who hade down from arge off-road vehicle.


    Afterwards, Alex saw the new convoy turning its head and stopping at a mountainous area nearby. The person who had just spoken with Peng Le, apanied by a woman and a few well-dressed men, walked into the base shelter.


    Meanwhile, others from the convoy started unloading various supplies and began setting up various defenses on the hillside next to the convoy, cooking and organizing in an orderly manner.


    Taking the binocrs handed over by Gu, Alex took a brief look. There were about fifty people in this group, men and women, with clear divisions ofbor. Each person carried weapons, and Alex even spotted a few light armored vehicles in the convoy, equipped with machine guns and rocketunchers.


    "Master, take a look!" Gu pointed towards the mountain pass again.


    Two Type 99 main battle tanks slowly approached the base shelter, exuding a formidable and intimidating presence.


    The background of this group of people was far from simple. Alex was surprised to find that, in addition to being well-equipped, they even had armored tanks. Although thebat capabilities of these main battle tanks couldn''tpare with his Exterminator armored tank in the post-apocalyptic world, having such powerful heavy weapons was already impressive.


    As Peng Le led a few individuals into themand center, Alex''s figure shed, reappearing in the office of themand center. Hearing a knock on the door, Alex casually said, "Come in."


    With the opening of the door, Alex saw a tall man with a resolute face and sharp features walking in first. Following him was an extremely elegant and beautiful woman.


    The woman wore a clean white long dress, her skin was fair, and her silky hair was elegantly tied up, exuding an indescribable noble and refined temperament. It was as if she was a goddess-like older sister that one might see on television.


    Upon seeing the woman''s face, Alex''s eyes lit up. Wasn''t this the goddess-like older sister he had seen in that TV series? Although Alex only watched TV shows for the plot and didn''t follow celebrities, the impression of this "goddess sister" was still vivid in his memory.


    After entering the room, the goddess sister, Liu Feifei, smiled slightly at Alex. However, in her eyes, a hint of disdain and wariness couldn''t be concealed.


    Of course, the handsome man beside the goddess sister, Liu Feifei, also noticed the look in Alex''s eyes. However, he had be ustomed to such gazes, even feeling proud about it. After all, Liu Feifei was the dream lover of many men before the apocalypse.


    Now, this dream lover, the goddess sister who was once a national sweetheart, has be his newlywed wife!


    How many men dreamt of this, but he achieved it.


    How could he not be proud? How could he not be proud?


    This time, he intentionally brought his wife, Liu Feifei, along for negotiation talks to unt it.


    Seeing the surprised look on Alex''s face filled him with pride and superiority.


    "Hahaha!" The handsome manughed heartily, striding towards Alex. As he walked, he extended his hand and said, "Hello, Alex! I''m Ke Wenhua, the captain of the third squadron of the first battalion of the city defense forces in Mo City. And this is my wife, the famous movie star Liu Feifei! Nice to meet you!"


    Liu Feifei gave a faint smile, somewhat reluctantly saying, "Hello, Alex! Nice to meet you!"


    Alex smiled calmly, standing up and extending his hand towards Ke Wenhua, "I''m also pleased to meet both of you."


    After shaking hands with Ke Wenhua, Alex turned his gaze to Liu Feifei again, "Miss Liu, the TV series ''Heroic Legend'' that you acted in years ago is one of my favorites. It''s truly an honor to meet you in person today."


    Liu Feifei frowned slightly, looking at the hand extended by Alex. With an awkward smile, she reluctantly reached out and shook hands with Alex, saying, "Thank you for yourpliment, Alex..."


    Although she said that, in her heart, she felt a strong aversion to such social interactions.

 Chapter 206: Is the Celebrity Impressive? Im Just a Servant

    When the apocalypse struck, she happened to be heading to Mo City with her Korean husband to attend the biennial Golden Bull Awards ceremony.


    After arriving in Mo City, she temporarily separated from her husband to meet up with some close friends she hadn''t seen in years.


    Little did she know that this temporary parting would lead to a permanent separation in the face of the sudden outbreak of the apocalypse.


    Despite being fortunate enough to be rescued by the militaryter, she never had the chance to search for her husband within the city.


    Under the relentless pursuit of Captain Ke Wenhua, who saved her life, she eventually agreed to his proposal and became Ke Wenhua''s wife.


    In this apocalyptic world, she had no real choice.


    Although she had remarried and was deeply moved by Ke Wenhua''s meticulous care, she still couldn''t forget the quest for her Korean husband.


    She never stopped thinking about her husband from Korea and carried guilt in her heart for marrying Ke Wenhua.


    Therefore, she remained indifferent to other men, except for her Korean husband and her current husband Ke Wenhua, and exhibited an air of arrogance and self-protection.


    Observing Liu Feifei''s haughty and cold demeanor, Alex couldn''t help but sneer inwardly.


    His thumb brushed over Liu Feifei''s delicate and tender hand back, contemting silently how to make Liu Feifei willingly submit to him!


    "Uh? Miss Liu, what does this mean? Is it so difficult for you to shake hands with me?" Alex''s face turned cold, and he said icily.


    "This!" Ke Wenhua''s face turned red, looking awkwardly at Alex.


    If this were in the past, he would have erupted in anger and immediately engaged in a confrontation with Alex. But now, with most of his soldiers injured or dead and considering they were on someone else''s turf, Ke Wenhua had no clear idea of Alex''s strength. So, he had to endure his dissatisfaction and forced a smile, saying, "No, Alex, you misunderstood! It''s just a quirk of my wife.


    She''s like this with everyone. When I pursued her initially, she wouldn''t even shake hands with me, haha..."


    With that, Ke Wenhua turned to re at Liu Feifei, "Feifei, what''s the meaning of this? Apologize to Alex quickly!"


    Liu Feifei endured the humiliation, twisting her clothes awkwardly. Reluctantly, she faced Alex and mumbled, "I''m sorry."


    Clearly, she felt embarrassed about having to apologize when someone else had initiated inappropriate contact. Even though her husband demanded an apology, she was increasingly displeased with him and the vulgar man in front of her.


    "Hahaha! No big deal, no big deal! So, Miss Liu wasn''t intentionally targeting me. I thought a big star like Miss Liu looked down on me. It was just a misunderstanding!" Alexughed carefreely, returned to his seat, and then pped his hands toward the door.


    Soon, the office door swung open, revealing a beautiful woman dressed in a maid outfit. With an extremely respectful attitude, she carried a tray with tea and walked carefully to Alex''s side, cing the tray on the table.


    The woman only served tea to Alex, giving no indication of offering any to Ke Wenhua and Liu Feifei.


    Ke Wenhua''s expression changed slightly, but he managed to restrain himself. On the other hand, Liu Feifei couldn''t help but look a bit angry at the maid.


    While Ke Wenhua didn''t pay much attention to the maid, Liu Feifei recognized her immediately.


    "Jing Mi!!" Liu Feifei instantly identified the woman.


    "Jing Mi, how can you be here? And serving him..." Liu Feifei stared in disbelief at the former A-list celebrity Jing Mi.


    Her pride as a former top star vanished in an instant.


    Before the apocalypse, Jing Mi''s fame surpassed Liu Feifei''s by a wide margin. Even during Liu Feifei''s heyday, Jing Mi couldpete with her, if not surpass her. Moreover, in the post-apocalyptic era, Liu Feifei, having married and moved to South Korea, could only be considered a B-list celebrity.


    But now, such a high-profile beauty and celebrity were working as a maid? Her appearance and attire clearly resembled that of a servant!


    After giving Alex a quick nce and receiving a nod, Jing Mi smiled nonchntly and said, "Feifei! I didn''t expect to see you here! It''s really your good fortune toe to our shelter!"


    "But... how could you..." Liu Feifei continued to look at Jing Mi in disbelief.


    She couldn''t fathom how a renowned celebrity could end up working as a maid.


    "Yes, you didn''t see it wrong, and you didn''t guess wrong. I am indeed a maid now, and this is my great master! You might find it unbelievable or think it''s beneath my status, but soon you''ll realize how fortunate I am! If it weren''t for my master saving me, I would have died long ago. Now, I have no worries about clothing and food. As long as I serve my master well, I can live happily and carefree.


    What''s wrong with that? Feifei, it''s the apocalypse, and how many women are as lucky as we are?" Jing Mi exined with a confident smile.


    Liu Feifei was left speechless by Jing Mi''s words. Indeed, in this post-apocalyptic world, a celebrity''s status didn''t mean anything.


    Liu Feifei considered herself lucky to have encountered her fan, Ke Wenhua, and be a wealthy madam. However, the man before her didn''t seem too interested in female celebrities.


    As Jing Mi finished speaking, another noble-looking woman emerged from the inner room. This woman had a leather cor with a chain around her neck ¨C the kind you would use for a dog.


    But why would such an essory be worn by an elegantdy?


    Upon seeing the woman''s face, both Ke Wenhua and Liu Feifei were even more astonished, their eyes wide open in disbelief.


    "Is this... is this... Guang Zong?!" Ke Wenhua stammered.


    Guang Beijia, the renowned leadingdy of Jiangcheng City before the apocalypse, was admired for both her beauty and influence. In front of Guang Beijia, stars like Liu Feifei were nothing but insignificant figures, even in the pre-apocalyptic world.


    But now, the illustrious Guang Beijia was inexplicably wearing a cor with a chain!


    Alex smiled indifferently, beckoning to the visibly resentful Guang Beijia. She obediently walked to Alex''s side and handed him the end of the chain, saying, "Master, I''m here to serve you tea."

 Chapter 207: Coercion

    With that, Guang Beijia lifted the tea cup and carefully offered it to Alex''s lips. Meanwhile, Jing Mi obediently stood by, gently massaging Alex.


    "Yes, this is the former leadingdy of Jiangcheng City, Guang Beijia. However, she is now just an ordinary maid in my service," Alex said with a faint smile, looking at Liu Feifei. It seemed as if he was saying, "You, a minor celebrity, are nothing in front of me. Stop pretending to be so lofty."


    Upon seeing Jing Mi and Guang Beijia, Ke Wenhua''s thoughts were entirely different from Liu Feifei''s. His expression grew increasingly solemn.


    Titles like "leadingdy" and "big star" held no curiosity for him. In this apocalypse, strength was the true ruler. Former titles and influence were meaningless. In the current state of the apocalypse, anything could happen.


    Ke Wenhua''s shock didn''t stem from the women''s identities but from Alex''s ability to make them serve him like dogs. What kind of power did this man possess? He not only attracted a major star like Jing Mi but also subdued someone as prominent as Guang Beijia. Moreover, he had them serve him so subserviently. From this alone, Ke Wenhua could conclude that the man before him had terrifying strength.


    "Captain Ke, I heard from my subordinates that you want to form an alliance with us and establish a new shelter next to ours?" After finishing his tea, Alex, with an air offort, allowed the two maids to knead and massage his back as he casually inquired.


    Liu Feifei felt extremely ufortable with Alex''s impoliteness. In her view, a man should possess gentlemanly manners, especially when dealing with guests. However, Alex disyed such arrogance.


    Seeing Liu Feifei''s displeasure, Ke Wenhua quickly shot her a warning look, afraid that she might say something inappropriate. He then smiled and responded, "Yes, Alex, we are all members of the City Defense Unit. Although you are from Jiangcheng City, and we are from Modu, we are still considered one big family, right? We''ve just arrived in this preciousnd and need some time to settle down.


    Establishing a shelter next to yours would allow us to support each other, don''t you think?"


    "And... our food, water, and fuel supplies are running dangerously low. We hope... hope that you can temporarily aid us. But rest assured, we will surely repay you twofold in the future!"


    Alex chuckled casually, lighting a cigar. "I''ve heard that an alliance is formed between equals. You weaklings wanting to form an alliance with me, aren''t you overestimating yourselves a bit?"


    Arrogant!


    Too arrogant!


    Ke Wenhua, looking at the exceedingly arrogant Alex, felt a surge of anger in his heart. "Alex, we are all citizens of the same country and soldiers of the City Defense Unit. Helping each other is only natural. Besides, the strength wemand is not as feeble as you might think!" he said, suppressing his fury with a dark expression.


    "Oh? Is it because you have two Type 99 main battle tanks?" Alex chuckled, then stood up and walked towards the door without paying much attention. "Today, I happened to personally select some of our military supplies. Come and take a look together."


    Ke Wenhua and Liu Feifei were both slightly stunned, then quickly stood up and followed him outside.


    As soon as Ke Wenhua stepped out of themand center''s main gate, he was mesmerized by the scene before him. Rows of well-armed soldiers stood in perfect formation at the entrance, clearly a disciplined and elite group. Moreover, the majority of them were mutants!


    Behind the elite soldiers stood an imposing and domineering ck armored tank and an armored vehicle. Gleaming ck armor, massive gun barrels, and a terrifying and menacing winch all exuded a powerful deterrent.


    "Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh..." The sound of rotor des echoed.


    Two armed helicopters unted their presence as they flew overhead. Mounted with machine guns and tworge missiles on each side, these helicopters alone could easily obliterate Ke Wenhua''s two proud tanks, not to mention the peculiar armored tank he had never seen before.


    Judging from the armor used and the size of the gun barrel on the armored tank alone, Ke Wenhua could deduce that this strange tank was definitely extraordinary.


    "Captain Ke, let''s go. I''ll apany you to see the true strength of your team. If the strengths are evenly matched, forming an alliance would be necessary. Otherwise, if a fight breaks outter, resulting in mutual damage, it wouldn''t be good, right?" Alex smiled amiably as he looked towards Ke Wenhua.


    At this moment, Ke Wenhua''s face had turned ashen.


    Is this still fucking around with a look?


    He couldn''t believe that there was such formidable strength within this refuge! Even in the past, with his squad at full strength, they probably wouldn''t be a match for these people.


    "Well... Alex... to be honest with you, we just went through a major battle a few days ago. Our ammunition and food supplies are running low, and additionally, our food and fuel are about to run out. We urgently need time to rest and replenish! Alex, please, considering that we are all survivors from the city defense forces, help us out...


    If you find us unwee, we can leave immediately," Ke Wenhua gritted his teeth, speaking with sincerity. "If Alex truly doesn''t wee us, we can leave immediately."


    Alex nced at Ke Wenhua and Liu Feifei, then suddenly smiled and said, "Captain Ke, you''re underestimating me too much! Am I, Alex, that kind of person? We are all survivors, and I naturally want to help you! How about this, temporarily hand over your heavy weapons to me for safekeeping. As for the supply of food, bullets, and fuel in the next few days, leave it to me. What do you think?"


    Ke Wenhua''s face darkened. Faced with Alex''s proposal, he felt embarrassed. If they handed over all their heavy weapons, they would bepletely at Alex''s mercy. Without the protection of heavy weapons, they would be at the mercy of Alex.


    However, if they didn''t hand them over, Alex would definitely not provide any help. Without food, ammunition, and fuel, they would still be in dire straits. If Alex decided to be ruthless andunch a sudden attack, they might face the danger ofplete annihtion at this very moment.


    Alex''s proposal was clearly forcing them topletely submit to him, bing dependent under hismand, and possibly even bing ves like Imai.

 Chapter 208: Trap

    "Alright... Alex, let me go back and discuss it with my people. If everyone agrees, I have no objections, of course." Ke Wenhua forced a smile, gritting his teeth.


    He was starting to regret joining the refuge with the group led by Peng Le.


    If Alex decided to use force against them, they would have no way out and would have to fight to the death. In such a scenario, given the power Alex held, they would likely suffer significant losses, or even total annihtion.


    "Good! This kind of thing is like a love affair, mutual consent from both sides. I can''t force you to ept my help, right? Hahaha," Alex said with a heartyugh.


    Hearing Alex''s words, Ke Wenhua couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. As long as Alex didn''t force them, it was still manageable. Although they were facing shortages of supplies, exhaustion among their personnel, and many casualties, at least they still had the freedom to choose.


    At worst, they could turn around, leave, and search for a new refuge elsewhere.


    After bidding farewell to Alex with Liu Feifei and his group, Ke Wenhua walked briskly towards his convoy.


    Just as they returned to the convoy, the sound of armed helicopters came from behind.


    Two armed helicopters arrogantly flew above their heads.


    The terrifying ck-armored tank emerged from the refuge base like a primordial beast, intentionally or unintentionally pointing its cannon at them.


    "Damn it! What does this Alex mean? Didn''t he say we were free toe and go as we pleased? Didn''t he say we could choose whatever we wanted?" Liu Feifei clenched her small fists in anger. "Wenhua, you must not agree. I don''t trust this Alex; he''s definitely not a good person."


    Ke Wenhua frowned tightly, watching the armed helicopters passing overhead and the armored tank not far away seemingly eyeing them, his face turning pale.


    "Captain! Something''s not right! On our way down the mountain, arge group of zombies suddenly appeared, and there are many mutated zombies! It seems to be a zombie tide," a reconnaissance soldier rushed in, looking at Ke Wenhua with a serious expression.


    "What?!" The people who were discussing were instantly scared, their faces turning ashen.


    Ke Wenhua was so frightened that he stood up abruptly. Having just experienced a zombie tide, the mention of it made them all shudder.


    "How did the zombie tide suddenly appear?! We have no defenses now, and our ammunition is running out! What are we going to do?!" Another captain-like young soldier asked anxiously.


    "Damn it! How could there be a zombie tide in this wilderness?!"


    "Everyone has witnessed the power of a zombie tide. Even the city defense force couldn''t hold it back. Although this wave of zombie tide may not be as massive as before, given our current situation, how can we possibly defend against it?"


    "We should run! Staying here is a dead end!"


    "Run where? In this wilderness, the way we came has been blocked by zombies. How can we run?"


    "I think we should agree to Alex''s demands, give him the heavy weapons. This way, we not only get shelter but also supplies. Our injuredrades will have a ce for treatment!"


    "No, if we hand over our weapons, what if this guy goes back on his word?"


    "Then let''s fight our way out!"


    Other soldiers also anxiously started debating.


    At this moment, Ke Wenhua''s radio crackled to life with Peng Le''s voice: "Captain Ke, the zombie tide is approaching. Please don''t misunderstand. We sent armed helicopters and tanks just to resist the zombie tide. Our battalionmander asked me to tell you that if you agree to his conditions, you can immediately take refuge in the shelter.


    If you don''t want to join us, when the zombie tide arrives, don''t me us for the indiscriminate shelling!"


    Upon hearing the radio message, everyone present fell into silence instantly. Peng Le''s words seemed like both assistance and a threat.


    "We have no way out now." Ke Wenhua clenched his fists tightly, forcefully hitting the table. "We can only agree to Alex''s demands and temporarily seek refuge in their shelter!"


    "Someone, quickly transfer our tanks and other heavy weapons to the people in the shelter. I''ll go talk to Alex immediately about seeking refuge in the shelter!"


    With no other options left, Ke Wenhua and his people finally made a decision.


    Behind them, the terrifying zombie tide loomed, while aheady the refuge with formidable firepower.


    They had no other choice; they were at an impasse.


    The gates of the refuge base opened, and a fully armed squad of soldiers rushed out, taking charge of the tanks and other heavy weapons from Ke Wenhua and his group. Only then did they open the gates, allowing Ke Wenhua and the others to enter the shelter.


    Once inside the refuge, Ke Wenhua and his group breathed a long sigh of relief.


    With walls and powerful firepower for protection, they should be temporarily safe.


    Although their most relied-upon tank and heavy weapons had been reluctantly handed over to Alex, at least they were safe for now.


    "Alex, look, the zombie tide has reached the outside of the shelter. We should unite and face themon enemy together, guarding the refuge! We are running low on ammunition, and many people are already injured. Could you please provide us with some ammunition and medical supplies?


    If there''s a doctor, that would be even better," Ke Wenhua, who had just settled in, immediately approached Alex, seeking the supplies promised earlier.


    Ammunition, medicinal herbs, and food were now their urgent needs. Taking advantage of the approaching zombie threat, Ke Wenhua aimed to leverage their collective defense to request these supplies from Alex.


    "Oh, hehe." Alex, sitting calmly in his office chair, smiled and said, "The zombie tide has already receded, Captain Ke, you don''t need to worry. We are quite safe now."


    "What... what... the zombie tide has receded?" Ke Wenhua was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Given the recent situation, the zombie tide was bound to reach the refuge base. However, how did it mysteriously recede?!


    "Damn it!" Ke Wenhua cursed inwardly. If he had known this, there was no need for them to rush into making decisions. Even if they wanted to stay, they could have negotiated further. Now, they had handed over all the tanks and heavy weapons to Alex, and their people willingly walked into the lion''s den!


    Without heavy weapons and surrounded by Alex''s people, they had no way out now! Their fate was entirely in Alex''s hands!

 Chapter 209: Thats the Way It Is!

    "Oh, by the way, Captain Ke, you and your brothers should rest well. Tonight, I''ll have my men take you to Jiangcheng City to get the supplies you need," Alex continued with a cheerful smile.


    "What... what?!" Ke Wenhua waspletely dumbfounded this time. "Alex, what do you mean? Didn''t we agree before that as long as we handed over the tanks and heavy weapons, you would provide us with ammunition and food? How can you... how can you..."


    The rest of Ke Wenhua''s words were forcibly held back.


    However, deep inside, Ke Wenhua was furious! Alex had spoken so nicely before, and now, he not only refused to give them any supplies but also wanted them to immediately go out and collect resources!


    Wasn''t this forcing them into a deadly situation?!


    "Huh?" Alex innocently looked at Ke Wenhua and said with a hint of grievance, "I told you before that as long as you handed over the tanks and heavy weapons, we would provide you with the corresponding supplies. But you didn''t agree at that time!"


    "You said you needed to consider it, and after you left, I immediately changed my mind. Luckily, you didn''t agree back then; otherwise, I would have been at a loss."


    Alex patted his chest with a look of relief, then his expression turned serious as he continued, "Just now, the zombie tide was approaching, and we had no choice. We couldn''t bear to watch you guys die, so we took you in to help you withstand the zombie tide. But our conditions have changed. Your tanks and heavy weapons are now the qualifications for you to enter the shelter and escape.


    Exchanging these tanks and heavy weapons for a secure shelter, letting us help you withstand the zombie tide ¨C that''s already a good deal for you. Now you still want us to provide supplies, isn''t that a bit too much?"


    Upon hearing Alex''s words, Ke Wenhua was suddenly speechless. ording to Alex''s logic, there was indeed no fault. Exchanging these weapons for their lives was obviously a good deal. Moreover, if the zombie tide really came, not only would their weapons be useless, but their lives might also be at stake.


    Thinking about it this way, it seemed that Alex was at a disadvantage, and they were the ones who benefited.


    "But... but... but the zombie tide didn''te!" Ke Wenhua gritted his teeth with anger in his heart, almost wishing to p himself twice.


    If only he had insisted a bit more just now! Everything would have been negotiable once the zombie tide receded.


    Even if things didn''t work out, agreeing to Alex''s demands earlier would have been better. At least they could have obtained arge amount of supplies and ammunition.


    Now, they had handed over their crucial heavy weapons and tanks for nothing, and they trapped themselves in Alex''s territory,pletely surrounded.


    Ke Wenhua was on the verge of tears!


    "Captain Ke, your statement is not urate. We didn''t know whether the zombie tide would reallye, did we? If the zombie tide really came and it was a powerful one, wouldn''t we be at a loss? It''s better to leave you in the front to attract the zombie tide.


    It''s better than letting you in, and we have to face the powerful zombie tide on our own," Alex began persuading Ke Wenhua with a logical argument.


    "ording to the situation at that time, we were indeed at a disadvantage. But who knew the zombie tide would retreat? It''s like a business deal. When I bought something from you, it was worth 1000. After you sold it to me, suddenly its value increased to 10,000. Should I still pay you the original price?


    Besides, you were the one begging me to let you in urgently. Now you want to go back on your word. Is that reasonable, Captain Ke?"


    Seeing Ke Wenhua involuntarily nodding, Alex continued to persuasively and reasonably say:


    "In the current post-apocalyptic world, even thendlords have no surplus food. Inside our shelter, resources are scarce, let alone ammunition. Who would find such crucial and non-renewablebat supplies excessive? If I unreasonably give away such important supplies to you, won''t my subordinates curse me to death? As a battalionmander, you should understand my position, right?


    It''s not easy for anyone, Captain Ke, what do you think?"


    "Well... it seems to make sense..." Ke Wenhua awkwardly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, suddenly feeling that what Alex said was quite moral, and he even felt a bit grateful towards Alex.


    After all, in such a perilous situation, Alex took the risk to take them in, which was already very kind. If the zombie tide really came, it was evident that Alex and his group would face greater risks. If the zombie tide was more powerful, they might suffer heavy losses.


    Such a selfless act was indeedmendable.


    Asking for a share of their precious supplies and ammunition now seemed a bit too much.


    "That''s right!" Alex didn''t give Ke Wenhua time to think. He mmed the table and said firmly, "I''m providing you with the shelter now. The women and the injured among you can rest peacefully here, and I can even arrange for someone to watch over and protect them. As for the men among you, you should pick up weapons and go collect supplies for the injured and the women!


    Relying on others is unreliable; you, as brave warriors before, should still be able to use your own hands to find supplies, right? Are you still men?"


    "Of course! Definitely! We''re all real men who have crawled out of the fires and shed our blood in life and death situations. Naturally, we can rely on our own hands to find the supplies we need!" Ke Wenhua suddenly became a bit anxious.


    While he might not get too excited about other things, implying that he wasn''t a man was hitting a sore spot for him. How could he not get worked up?! Although he might be a hero for three seconds, he could still hold out for a few seconds! Three seconds ¨C that still counted as being a man!


    "All right! Captain Ke is indeed a hero. So, tonight, I''ll have our materials collection team guide you to a newly opened, very securerge shopping mall. You can go and find the supplies yourselves. Take whatever you want!" Alex mmed the table heavily, generously patting Ke Wenhua''s shoulder and making a decision for him.


    "Thanks a lot, Alex! I''ll go back and get ready. Tonight, we''ll go find supplies on our own. Only by doing it ourselves can we have enough to eat and wear! Alex is right ¨C us men should rely on ourselves! Relying on others or mountains is unreliable; relying on people, they might run away." Ke Wenhua nodded seriously, his eyes filled with determination.

 Chapter 210: The Apocalypse Story in Magic City

    "Hey, Wenhua, wait a moment! I feel a special connection with you. From now on, we''re good buddies!" Alex grabbed Ke Wenhua, patted his shoulder, and sincerely said.


    "Thanks for valuing our friendship! I appreciate it!" Ke Wenhua, pleasantly surprised, quickly expressed his gratitude to Alex.


    Alex waved his hand, gesturing for Ke Wenhua to sit down. He personally poured a cup of tea for Ke Wenhua and asked, "Brother Wenhua, I''ve been hearing gunfire from Magic Citytely. I don''t know what''s going on. Can you tell me? Also, you guys were staying in Magic City before. Why did you suddenly run out?"


    As soon as the topic shifted to Magic City, Ke Wenhua''s face showed fear, and his eyes were filled with the light of dread. "Zombie tide! We encountered a horrifying zombie tide! Tens of thousands, no, millions of zombies! Dense and endless zombies as far as the eye can see!"


    Ke Wenhua trembled, took a sip of tea, and then began to delve into painful memories:


    Originally, Ke Wenhua was a warrior from a district outside Magic City. Graduating from a top university and having a powerful background allowed him to quickly rise to the position of squad leader.


    Under a squad leader, hemanded a force of a whole two thousand people!


    Such authority, before the apocalypse, was already considered an emerging force. As long as he performed well, his future was limitless!


    However, unfortunately, just as Ke Wenhua''s life seemed to be smooth sailing, the apocalypse erupted!


    For someone who had never experienced adversity and had always had an easy life, this was almost a catastrophic event.


    But, Ke Wenhua was incredibly lucky!


    When the apocalypse broke out, Ke Wenhua''s brigade was conducting a live-fire exercise. Seeing hisrades suddenly rushing towards him like wild beasts, Ke Wenhua waspletely bewildered.


    Fortunately, the security personnel beside him decisively intervened, blocking the frenzied soldiers charging towards them. However, more and more soldiers went mad.


    Soon after, someone opened fire! With the first gunshot, intense rm sounds echoed around the entire exercise ground.


    Ke Wenhua was a novel enthusiast before the apocalypse. During idle moments in the team, he would choose to read novels. The behavior of these frenzied soldiers in front of him was exactly like the description of zombies in novels.


    Just as several security personnel were struggling against the frenzied soldiers, Ke Wenhua decisively pulled the trigger! Headshot!


    Then, Ke Wenhua gave amand to the soldiers who were fighting with their frenziedrades: "Open fire!! These people are already dead! They are zombies!"


    Ke Wenhua''smand was very timely. It was this seemingly reckless and fearlessmand that allowed his squad to retain the most powerful force.


    However, the other squads were not as fortunate. After repeated inquiries, confirmations, and moments of hesitation, soldiers in the other squads, some already turning into zombies and others bitten to death, were eventually killed by gunfire when the brigademander ordered them to shoot the zombies.


    The once most elite First Squad, which had the highest number of mutant zombies due to the reluctance to open fire without orders and deep camaraderie with theirrades, waspletely engulfed by the horde.


    Ke Wenhua didn''t know how he managed to escape. When he returned to the district headquarters, the entire district headquarters was almost overrun.


    The sound of intense gunfire continued incessantly.


    The soldiers in the headquarters were not as fortunate as the Third Brigade led by Ke Wenhua.


    In the absence of a staged scenario, the guns were locked away. Even the guards had only nks in their guns. Moreover, with the dense poption within the headquarters, when the zombies suddenly erupted, no one could have anticipated that their most trusted brothers and friends would turn madly towards them. Exclusive content from m,v le


    Influenced by deep camaraderie with theirrades, everyone initially thought there might still be a chance of salvation. At first, they thought of capturing people to send them for medical treatment. However, zombies are ruthless. With just a moment of hesitation, the entire headquarters was on the verge ofplete copse.


    The soldiers of Ke Wenhua''s brigade did not hesitate under the orders of the brigademander and engaged in the battle without mercy. With armed soldiers and armored tanks joining the fight, other soldiers quickly understood the severity of the situation and began a fierce struggle against the zombies.


    Soon, the district headquarters stabilized once again. Led by the district chief, defensive fortifications were quickly established around the headquarters, and weapons and ammunition were distributed to every soldier.


    With powerful firepower and meticulous organization, Ke Wenhua and hisrades survived. However, after this major catastrophe, their district of over thirty thousand people was reduced to just over four thousand. Except for the seven or eight hundred people led by Ke Wenhua''s squad, most other squads suffered heavy casualties.


    Some squads were even entirely wiped out. Nevertheless, this surviving force still possessed formidablebat capabilities. If used wisely, they could find a remote ce in this apocalyptic world, establish a shelter, and survive without any major issues.


    Just as Ke Wenhua sighed in relief and sought to understand what had happened, they received another order¡ªsoldiers from the Third and Fourth Brigades were to mobilize and rescue the VIPs trapped in the central office building of the Magic Capital City!


    The military convoy faced sessive attacks from waves of zombies as soon as it left the headquarters. However, their district had a heavy armoredbat unit equipped not only with armored vehicles and machine guns but also tanks and armed helicopters. Under the cover of the heavy armoredbat unit and helicopters, the entire convoy quickly prated the Magic Capital City!


    Witnessing the devastation and countless zombies ahead, Ke Wenhua became frightened. Overwhelming fearpletely overcame him. At this critical moment, he made a cowardly yet wise decision. Seizing another opportunity during an assault, he fled with his soldiers, driving tanks and armored vehicles.


    As events unfolded, Ke Wenhua''s act of cowardice and selfishness once again led his team to lucky survival. Within a day of desperately rushing into the city center to rescue VIPs, news of the total annihtion of the district''s brigade sent shockwaves.


    Meanwhile, Ke Wenhua, with his team, not only managed to rescue arge group of survivors along the way but also returned to the headquarters, where defensive fortifications had been re-established.


    Once again, Ke Wenhua disyed his extraordinary luck. Among the people he saved were not only his long-admired superstar Liu Feifei but also several construction engineers. In this way, a refuge outside the Magic Capital City was swiftly established.

 Chapter 211: Chosen One? Endowed with Great Fortune?

    As the number of survivors rescued from the refuge continued to grow, the influence of Ke Wenhua''s faction expanded. Faced with the significant challenge of insufficient food and water supply, various disagreements once again surfaced within the refuge.


    In the midst of a food shortage, the high-ranking gentlemen in the district''s leadership, perched in their elevated positions, issued mandatory orders for Ke Wenhua to lead his armoredbat unit deep into the Magic Capital City to gather supplies.


    Damn it!


    Having experienced the previous ordeal, Ke Wenhua knew very well that suchmands were no different from sending them to their deaths. Ke Wenhua expressed his objections multiple times, suggesting that the brigade relocate to the countryside or wooded areas to establish a new base, relying on farming to sustain their lives.


    However, those gentlemen, ustomed to thefortable life in the headquarters with hot water, electricity, and beautiful women attending to them, were unwilling to endure the hardships of moving to rural areas. Moreover, the migration process would undoubtedly be dangerous.


    Not to mention the challenges of rebuilding a refuge, abandoning the well-constructed current one would be heartbreaking for most civilians within the refuge.


    Furthermore, the ordinary civilians currently enjoyed a stable life thanks to the supplies provided by the brigade. They didn''t need to work or venture outside, and their most significant concern was perhaps asionally pleasing the soldiers from the brigade.


    To develop a new refuge elsewhere, the majority of civilians would need to engage inbor, facing potential dangers. People ustomed tofort would hardly be willing to take on such challenges and risks.


    Ke Wenhua''s suggestions not only failed to gain approval but also nearly resulted in him being violently attacked by the fervent crowd. Faced with no other option, Ke Wenhua once again considered the option of making a discreet exit.


    Big waves can carry the world, but in times of hardship, one must prioritize their own well-being.


    This was Ke Wenhua''s guiding principle. Since they were determined to act recklessly, he, Ke Wenhua, would not apany them.


    However, this time, Ke Wenhua wasn''t as fortunate. After listening to the impassioned speech from the higher-ups, the team leaders under Ke Wenhua were stirred up as if injected with adrenaline. They were brainwashed by the leadership, filled with fervor, passionately expressing their loyalty to the country and fearless sacrifice.


    They pledged to search for more survival resources for the refuge and openly scorned Ke Wenhua for his perceived cowardice, even mocking him as an ipetent coward on several asions. To preserve his position, Ke Wenhua had no choice but to be carried along by his subordinates once again into the heart of the Magic Capital.


    Initially, perhaps due to Ke Wenhua''s aura of good luck, they didn''t encounterrge groups of zombies on their way. They didn''t even run into any formidable mutated zombies. They quickly and smoothly infiltrated the exterior of arge shopping mall.


    Seeing the vast array of exquisite goods and tempting supermarkets within the mall, the soldiers trembled with excitement. If they could bring back all these supplies, the entire refuge could endure for more than a month. Moreover, with so many top-notch items, they could experience the luxurious life of the wealthy!


    However, looking at the densely packed zombies on the square outside the mall, everyone''s headache intensified. Crossing so many zombies to ess the mall and retrieve those supplies and food seemed extremely challenging.


    Unless, of course, they could eliminate all these zombies!


    Facing the sea of zombies in front of them, everyone considered their options. Using machine guns and rifles would be too wasteful, even if the headquarters had an ammunition depot, it couldn''t withstand such extravagance.


    Zombies could only be killed with a shot to the head; hitting other parts wouldn''t do the job. Some mutated zombies could even fully recover after being hit elsewhere, continuing their relentless attacks. Then, someone had the idea to use artillery.


    A 130mm high-explosive shell could take out arge number of zombies in a single st. With such high density, bullets were evidently too wasteful. Using artillery was far more effective!


    The excitement among the group was palpable, each member seemed to see the dawn of victory. However, Ke Wenhua sensed a profound sense of crisis, feeling that something could go wrong. The forces and weaponry of the two previous battalions were much stronger than the current group.


    Still, there was no turning back. Why? There must be a reason! So, he vehemently opposed this violent approach, advocating for a more intelligent strategy to divert the zombies, sneak into the mall, and retrieve supplies.


    But having beenbeled a coward, three out of the four squad leaders in the battalion no longer supported him. His words were now practically useless.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!!" The tank''s barrel aimed at the zombie horde, firing high-explosive shells consecutively. The massive explosions tore the zombie horde apart, leaving fragments scattered everywhere.


    Soon, the densely packed zombies outside the mall were cleared out, and even those inside were lured out and eliminated.


    Just as the group was cheering and preparing to rush into the mall for a shopping spree, Ke Wenhua once again led a small team to sneak away.


    Among the four squads, only one squad leader still obeyed Ke Wenhua''smand and was very superstitious about his luck. This time, they gambled right again.


    The massive artillery sts instantly attracted countless hordes of zombies from all directions. The densely packed zombies swarmed towards the location of the mall.


    The remaining three squads fought desperately, shells and bullets showering like they were free, fighting and retreating. However, the more they fought, the more zombies appeared, growing stronger. It even attracted a massive and ferocious super-zombie.


    Ke Wenhua, who was at the forefront, realized the precarious situation upon seeing the horrifying zombie tide behind him. He immediately picked up the walkie-talkie and ordered the three squads behind him to cease fire.


    At this moment, he finally remembered. These zombies must have been attracted by the loud explosions of the shells! If they continued firing, it would undoubtedly attract even more zombies along the way.


    However, the three squads at this moment couldn''t afford to stop. If they paused, they would be instantly engulfed by the zombie tide. Only by fighting while retreating could they grasp a glimmer of hope.


    In this way, the three squads fired while rapidly breaking through towards the direction of the refuge. They managed to draw in almost half of the district''s zombies.


    As the refuge ahead got closer and the zombie tide behind grewrger, Ke Wenhua immediately requested the three squads behind to stop advancing towards the refuge. Instead, they were to divert the zombie tide away from the refuge surroundings.


    If the three squads continued advancing towards the refuge, it would inevitably bring the massive zombie tide to the refuge! Such a huge zombie tide, along with the ferocious super-zombie, could break through any defense!


    Leading the zombie tide towards the refuge would undoubtedly be a disaster for the refuge.

 Chapter 212: Magic Capital! The Former Sleepless City!

    However, themands of the three squad leaders werepletely ignored. At this critical moment, these three self-proimed heroes only had one thing on their minds¡ªto escape back to the refuge. In their view, the refuge had deep trenches and high walls, with over two thousand soldiers. It could definitely withstand the onught of the zombie tide.


    Running to other ces, on the other hand, would lead to a dead end once their fuel and ammunition ran out.


    Faced with life and death, most people instinctively seek personal gain and avoid harm. It''s human nature! Ke Wenhua realized that if they returned to the refuge in such a state, and the massive zombie tide followed, the people inside would undoubtedly face certain death. Even if they could hold out, they would be surrounded by the zombie tide until they starved to death.


    Trying to break out would be impossible!


    Without hesitation, Ke Wenhua rushed into the refuge, immediately took his newlywed wife Liu Feifei and the families of several other soldiers, and ran out from the back door of the refuge. He didn''t care about anything else.


    As for what happenedter, Ke Wenhua had no idea. They kept running without looking back, encountering several crises along the way. However, relying on powerful firepower and the principle of always heading towards remote areas, they eventually sessfully escaped to a small town in Jiangcheng City.


    Originally, they intended to replenish some supplies in the small town. But to their surprise, after searching the entire town, they found no useful supplies. After that, Ke Wenhua and the others encountered Peng Le and Lv Bao leading a team to gather supplies. And that''s how they inexplicably ended up here...


    After Ke Wenhua finished recounting his experiences, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of wanting to cry without tears as he looked at the man in front of him, who seemed genuinely attentive. Despite his previously exceptional luck, he almost thought of himself as the chosen one with destiny on his side.


    However, his good fortune seemed to lose its effectivenesspletely after encountering the man before him, and it even appeared that a streak of bad luck had begun.


    Alex, after listening to Ke Wenhua''s narrative, couldn''t help but feel that this damn luck was just too good. However, Alex understood that those who were still alive at this point either had significant resources before the apocalypse or were exceptionally lucky. Otherwise, they would have died long ago. It''s all just probability.


    Those who initially had the same good luck as Ke Wenhua were the members of the Third Brigade who fortuitously participated in live-fire exercises. Next in line were the fortunate individuals within Ke Wenhua''s refuge. These people were among the few survivors left among tens of millions of Magic Capital residents.


    Following them were Ke Wenhua and the members of his small team, who, by surviving multiple crises, could be considered lucky.


    Although some might attribute all of this to Ke Wenhua''s luck, Alex believed that a significant reason they survived was due to Ke Wenhua''s wise decision-making. In Alex''s view, their survival wasrgely because of Ke Wenhua''s selfishness and cowardice. In the apocalypse, selfish individuals often outlived selfless heroes.


    Perhaps this was the nature of the apocalyptic world¡ªwhere everything couldn''t be viewed throughmon logic.


    Morality and rules are nothing but a joke in a post-apocalyptic world where humanity has already been extinguished. In such a world, real heroes are not those who dare to fight and sacrifice themselves but those who can find ways to bravely survive. Killing zombies requires courage, and killing humans requires even more courage.


    In the apocalypse, giving up one''s life is easy; the real test is to stay alive.


    After listening to Ke Wenhua''s ount, Alex couldn''t help but sigh softly. Now, he had a substantial understanding of the situation in Magic Capital. The super zombie that Ke Wenhua encountered must be the coveted A-level zombie. Having an A-level zombie would once again elevate his strength!


    Beyond the extraordinary, lies the transcendent! To transcend is to break the shackles of humanity and be another form of existence above humans. Upon entering the transcendent stage, he would gain entirely new transcendent abilities.


    This prospect was highly tempting for Alex. Additionally, the density of zombies and the abundance of valuable resources in Magic Capital surpassed that of Jiangcheng City. Magic Capital, as the capital, was a world-renowned city that never sleeps. It offered luxurious clubs for enjoyment, various exquisite women from all walks of life ¨C an unimaginable abundance.


    Furthermore, ording to Ke Wenhua''s information, the refuge in that area contained arge amount of military equipment and supplies. Alex was eager to acquire these heavy weapons. Additionally, there was the mention of the Golden Bull Award ceremony, as brought up by Liu Feifei before.


    All the stars and models from various parts of the country, even from abroad, have gathered together. If these people can survive a bit longer, Alex will have some fun.


    "Hope there are more survivors in Magic Capital!" Alex silently prayed.


    Although Alex is not a fan of celebrities and somewhat looks down on these people, he even sees some of them as goddesses for the poor and pots for the rich. This doesn''t stop Alex from nning to train some bitches.


    After all, the feeling of watching once highly praised and lofty beauties kneeling at his feet is quite fulfilling. Especially after experiencing Inami''s extraordinary skills, Alex is even more curious about those beautiful female celebrities frequently seen on television.


    ording to Inami, these people''s achievements are definitely not just based on their looks; they all have unique skills! Alex is well aware of Inami''s unique skills and has deliberately delved into them.


    For Inami''s skills, Alex couldn''t help but praise them endlessly. Upon hearing Alex''s prayer, Ke Wenhua was slightly stunned and couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. "Alex is reallypassionate!" When Ke Wenhua said this, Alex suddenly blushed.


    His prayer for more survivors in Magic Capital wasn''t out of goodwill. He doesn''t care whether others live or die; what he cares about is the beautiful women in Magic Capital. Having more beautiful women alive would add some fun to his life, wouldn''t it? Ideally, having more mutated beautiful women in Magic Capital would be even better.


    But now...


    Alex nced at Ke Wenhua, who felt a bit guilty about his weakness and selfishness. He thought of Liu Feifei.


    As the saying goes, "Take care of the meat in the pot first before worrying about others." For Alex, it''s better to eat the meat that''s already on his te first!

 Chapter 213: Trampling on Your Pride!

    "Alright, we''ve talked for quite a while, Captain Ke. I know you feel guilty about your past behavior of being timid and prioritizing your own life. However, that''s all in the past. Starting from today, settle down here with us and live like a man!" Alex patted Ke Wenhua on the shoulder and then said to the man outside the door, "Gu, mobilize some elite soldiers.


    Tonight, apany Captain Ke to the city to collect supplies."


    After speaking, a man in military uniform walked in from outside. The man was tall and sturdy, obviously an elite warrior. Ke Wenhua couldn''t help but furrow his brows, feeling a sense of familiarity.


    Gu also carefully looked at Ke Wenhua, then made a gesture inviting him, saying, "Captain Ke, please."


    Ke Wenhua saluted Alex and followed Gu out with his head held high.


    After Alex''s education, Ke Wenhua decided to show a man''s demeanor and, along with his soldiers, venture into Jiangcheng City.


    Alex was right¡ªrelying on others is not reliable. As a man, he should bravely face the apocalypse and live like a man. Moreover, he was not just a well-trained soldier but also a mutant.


    ording to Alex''s description, there weren''t many zombies in Jiangcheng City, and powerful mutant zombies were rare. For a survivor who emerged from the hellish environment of Magic Capital, Jiangcheng City was like an easy level in a game.


    He had great confidence in himself!


    Back at the settlement, Ke Wenhua delivered an impassioned speech, shedding his previous image of weakness and ipetence. He passionately rallied the men in the team to go out together and search for supplies.


    Although his speech had little effect, the team was about to run out of food. If they didn''t go out to search for food, the only option left was a dead end. Faced with the risk of starvation, all the men in the team, with their loved ones, reluctantly bid farewell.


    Ke Wenhua changed intobat gear, fully armed, ensuring his own protection. After giving a solemn look to tearful Liu Feifei, he waved his hand and shouted, "Feifei! Don''t worry, we will return triumphant this time! We will bring back the urgently needed supplies, and you won''t suffer from hunger and hardship! Wait for me!"


    With these words, Ke Wenhua, apanied by Gu and several guiding soldiers, headed towards the gate of the base shelter. The convoy disappeared in a grand manner outside the gate.


    The women waiting inside shed worried and moved tears. Liu Feifei looked at her second husband, feeling a myriad of emotions.


    Although her husband was timid and ipetent, he treated her exceptionally well. Moreover, he never forced her to do anything. They had been married for over half a month, and despite Liu Feifei rejecting him twice, Ke Wenhua never brought up the topic of their marital life again.


    They met during the disaster andpleted a humble and simple wedding in the shelter. They could be described as a couple who faced adversity together. Yet, Ke Wenhua had never mistreated her, and she never experienced any hardships because of him. Although Liu Feifei initially only felt gratitude toward him and not love,


    However, with her Korean husband missing and his fate unknown, Liu Feifei gradually started developing feelings for Ke Wenhua. She slowly began to ept him as her truepanion in adversity.


    As Ke Wenhua embarked on this mission, she inexplicably felt a great worry in her heart. Everything seemed moreplicated than it appeared, especially after seeing the way Alex looked at her and the provocations during the handshake.


    She believed Alex was definitely not a good person. Liu Feifei had shared her concerns with her husband, Ke Wenhua, but he couldn''t seem to listen. Perhaps it wasn''t that he couldn''t listen; he was just evading the truth, forcing himself to believe that Alex was a good person sincerely helping them.


    At this point, their life and death were already in Alex''s hands. What else could he do?


    While Liu Feifei was deep in thought and worry, she suddenly heard some movement behind her. She shivered in fear and turned around, only to be horrified.


    Cold sweat beads formed on her forehead, and her face turned pale. A man, resembling a devil, had suddenly appeared in their tent. He was sitting on the bed, toying with her nightgown. The man, with an evil smile, spoke without lifting his head, "Miss Liu, we meet again."


    "You!! How did you get in?! Who let you in?! This is our private room!" Liu Feifei eximed in terror, hoping to attract the attention of others and scare away the devil in front of her.


    However, the man remained unmoved, slowly lifting his head. In the darkness, his expression appeared incredibly sinister and terrifying.


    "This entire shelter belongs to me. Where I want to go, who can control me? If it weren''t for me taking you in, could you live peacefully here?" The man''s voice carried a malicious taunt.


    "We don''t need your help! Once my husbandes back, I''ll make him take us away immediately!" Liu Feifei shouted in frustration.


    She had already seen it clearly; her previous suspicions were correct. The man in front of her was indeed the unsettling Alex. With Alex appearing in her tent at this time, she could easily predict what would happen next, even without thinking.


    "Oh? Is that so? You were the ones begging me to let you in before. Now, saying you don''t need it, do you really think I''m that easy to bully?" Alex stood up, walking slowly toward Liu Feifei with a wicked smirk on his face.


    "But... but we''ve already handed over our tanks and heavy weapons to you! We don''t owe you anything!" Liu Feifei, terrified, cowered in her chair, not daring to look at Alex. Intense fear caused her to tremble uncontrobly, like a pitiful littlemb.


    "Is that right?" Alex chuckled lightly, taking out a device resembling a smartphone from his pocket and handing it to Liu Feifei. "Take a look. Your husband is quite brave this time, fighting valiantly with your people. Unfortunately, there are too many zombies. This time, they might die outside."


    Alex''sughter was filled with mockery and coldness. Liu Feifei took the phone, struggling topose herself. As she looked at the screen, her eyes widened in agony.

 Chapter 214: Seeking Help! Learning to Speak Up!

    In the scene, Ko Wenhua was forcefully charging into a horde of zombies, his body covered in blood. The soldiers apanying him were falling one by one. All around, there were countless zombies that couldn''t be killed.


    "No!!" Liu Feifei screamed in terror, a painful cry escaping her lips. Tears dripped down from her eyes like a waterfall of jet-ck, silky hair. She tightly clenched her mouth, trying to conceal her current agony and distress. Teeth biting into her lip had left pale marks.


    Perhaps it was only a moment, or maybe it felt like traversing an entire century. Liu Feifei forced herself to restrain the pain in her heart, letting go of her pride and dignity. Suddenly, she knelt before Alex, pleading, "Alex, I beg you! Please save them! They are good people!... I beg you...


    please help them..."


    Alex lowered his head, looking at the kneeling Liu Feifei. She was beautiful, with fair and translucent skin like exquisite jade, and a well-proportioned figure. Especially those captivating eyes, as if they could speak. Watching the pitiful tears in her eyes made one couldn''t help but feelpassion.


    After all, having a national-level goddess and sister kneeling at his feet gave Alex a sense of aplishment. In reality, Alex had always had a favorable impression of Liu Feifei. Unfortunately, such a beautiful woman was lifted up by a man and married to a bottom-tier guy from the trash country of South Korea. This caused Alex''s impression of Liu Feifei to plummet.


    In his current perspective, Liu Feifei was just a "horse mackerel".


    For Alex, there was no psychological burden in ying and toying with such a woman.


    "So many zombies, it would take a considerable effort to save them, and I might end up sacrificing a lot of my men. Rescuing them is clearly not worth it," Alex said regretfully.


    "Who made their luck so bad? They encountered a zombie tide as soon as they stepped out. Luck is also a crucial skill in the apocalypse," he continued. "Although I really want to help you, this time, I''m afraid I can''t. If they all die, then you women will have to fend for yourselves. Our refuge doesn''t amodate idle people."


    "I hope you women will have better luck than your men," Alex sighed, expressing his sentiments.


    "Alex... Alex... I''m begging you, what do you want us to do for you to save them?" Liu Feifei tightly bit her lip, painfully taking a couple of steps forward. She tightly hugged Alex''s legs, her eyes filled with pleading.


    Alex scratched his ear and mumbled, "Saving them is not that difficult, as long as I want to save them, it should be done quickly. However... your way of asking doesn''t seem sincere enough."


    Looking at the once proud and aloof goddess and sister who now knelt before him, desperately begging, gave Alex a sense of aplishment.


    "Sincerity..." Liu Feifei bit her lip firmly, tears rolling down her cheeks. Her eyes were filled with conflicted and painful expressions.


    Born into a prestigious family with a powerful father and wealthy mother, she rarely had to ask for help. In her family, she was ustomed to being the one sought after, never the one begging others. So, she had always been a proud and carefree youngdy.


    Since bing a big star, she became even more arrogant. She never bothered to look at the fanboys who admired her, at most, she would reluctantly put on a smile. Even after the apocalypse, she remained indifferent, not giving a second thought to others, as she had Ko Wenhua taking care of her, earning respect from those around her.


    But now...


    As Liu Feifei listened to the screams and wailsing from the phone, the pain in her heart intensified. Faced with the choice between life and death, pride and humiliation, Liu Feifei grabbed her chest in agony, caught in a massive dilemma.


    Finally, she bit her lip fiercely and, with a pained expression, said, "Alex... I''m willing to do anything... as long as you go save them!"


    Alex swung his leg forcefully, throwing Liu Feifei aside, and coldly chuckled, "Big star, weren''t you arrogant before? Didn''t you look down on me? Didn''t you even disdain shaking hands with me? Why are you desperately clinging to my leg now? Do you enjoy being mistreated?"


    Feeling the sensation from his leg, Alex quite enjoyed it.


    "No! That''s not it! I didn''t... I''m sorry... I was wrong... I apologize to you!" Liu Feifei hurriedly got up, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing to Alex, pleading with him.


    Alex suddenly burst intoughter, sat backfortably in his chair, loosened his belt, and struck a rxed pose, teasingly saying, "Goddess sister, can''t you plead properly? Haven''t you ever begged someone before? Don''t know how to ask a man for help?"


    "Begging for help, at the very least, requires opening your mouth! You have to open your mouth wide to seek assistance from others!" Alex coldly remarked. "Do you really think you''re still the goddess sister from before? Put on a show, shed some tears, and us losers will kneel and worship you in every possible way? Unfortunately, you, this Korean chick, disdain all the men who kneel for you.


    Instead, you choose to marry a low-ss guy from Std! Damn, you''re really something! The more we worship you, the more you look down on us, right? Screw!"


    Liu Feifei''s heart was cut like a knife by Alex''s scolding. She wanted to exin, but didn''t know where to start. With a pale face, she raised her head and looked at the scene before her, suddenly trembling all over.


    Overwhelmed by immense pain and a sense of humiliation, she was almost brought down instantly. However, thinking about Ko Wenhua and those soldiers fighting desperately, she still managed to hold herself up and crawled slowly toward Alex.


    "You''d better hurry!" Alex impatiently said. "My time is precious, and so is yours. The slower you are, the smaller their chances of survival! Rest assured, as long as you make me happy, I will definitely help rescue them. Of course, if you make me unhappy, they''ll just have to wait there and die!"


    "And, the women staying here, don''t even think about getting any of my help. If you''ve got backbone, go find food and supplies yourselves. If not, just obediently use your assets and sincerity to trade with me for food!"


    Alex''s words struck Liu Feifei like lightning. In pain, she closed her eyes and slowly opened her rosy lips, gently taking Alex''s penis into her mouth. Tears streamed down her face as she struggled to suck on Alex''s penis.


    "If you''re this careless, I don''t think I''ll have any reaction even if you give me a blowjob all day! Bitch, haven''t you tasted other men''s penises?" Alex harshly pped Liu Feifei.


    Liu Feifei, still holding her reddened cheeks, wiped away her tears and began to passionately lick and suck on Alex''s penis, intensifying her suction. Gradually, she entered a state where she surprisingly felt her pussy secreting moisture.


    At that moment, a beautiful woman suddenly rushed into the room. She intended to scold Alex upon entering but was stunned in ce, eyes wide and jaw dropped, upon witnessing the scene before her.


    "Feifei...you! How can you...Is this fair to Captain Ko?! How can you justify this when Captain Ko is risking his life outside to find supplies for us? You!! It''s simply..."


    Liu Feifeipletely ignored the woman''s questioning and continued to fervently entreat Alex, hoping to satisfy him and then send someone immediately to rescue Ko Wenhua and the others. Time was ticking away, and they couldn''t afford to wait!


    When Alex saw the woman entering with a stick, his eyes lit up. The woman was beautiful, a first-ss beauty in terms of both figure and appearance. Presumably, she was the wife of some squad leader or officer in Ko Wenhua''s team.


    "You,e here!" Alex beckoned to the woman.


    "What do you want?! Let me tell you! I''m definitely not that kind of person!" The woman, holding the stick, red angrily at Alex, ready to confront him head-on. Her eyes were filled with disdain and disgust toward Liu Feifei.


    However, Alex simply pointed to the phone on the table and said, "I suggest you take a look at this first before deciding how to talk to me."


    Cautiously, the woman walked over to the table and picked up the phone...


    Soon, she experienced what it meant to be truly enticing.


    Liu Yifei was soon joined by another kneeling woman, her face filled with hot tears and agonizingly licking Alex''s penis and testicles alongside Liu Yifei. The woman who had spoken with conviction even took the initiative to start licking Alex''s anus.


    Alex pped the woman hard and said, "Fucking horse insect goods, go and call all the other women from your camp! Wives who want to save their husbands should obediently kneel in front of me and beg. Those without husbands who want my relief should also crawl over here and beg me!"


    Soon, under the woman''s summons, the entire tent was crowded with women. Each of them was stunningly beautiful and rtively young, emanating an air of nobility as if they were from a big city. Considering the apocalyptic circumstances, it was rtively easy for members of the city defense team to find beautiful wives. Survivors from the Magic Capital could be chosen freely.


    Therefore, the women they brought were all curvaceous and gorgeous, representing the elegant and beautiful women of the Magic Capital. Those who were less attractive had long been discarded.


    Alex, looking at the dozen or so beautiful women gathered before him, burst into triumphantughter. Seeing these once noble and aloof women from the Magic Capital, he felt a strong sense of aplishment.


    "You horse insect goods, from now on, learn how to please your master like dogs! If you want to save your men, if you want to survive in my shelter, then obediently use all your tricks to beg me! Hahaha! Beg me with your tits, your tongue, and your slutty pussy! Beg me wholeheartedly!"


    Alex''sughter echoed throughout the tent as the women eagerly crawled towards him, franticallypeting to lick and suck every inch of Alex''s body. Even his toes had two women vying to suck and lick them...


    Recliningfortably in the chair, Alex watched the snowke-like beauties around him use every trick in the book to please him. Meanwhile, the screams of the women''s husbands in the background continued to ring out on his phone. Satisfaction filled Alex''s heart.


    "You better be more sincere! The less effort you put in, the more of your men will die, and the more miserably they will perish! Think about it carefully; you are sacrificing yourselves for your men! You should feel honored and proud! Hahaha!" Alex lightly pped two beautiful women beside him and sneered.


    Following Alex''s reminder, these people became even more "earnest" and "heartfelt" in their "pleas"!


    Soon, with the women putting in their utmost effort to please him, Alex sprayed his semen onto the faces of the women, arranged in a circle, supporting their snow-white bosoms.


    Putting on his clothes and standing up, Alex sneered at the family members of the Magic Capital defense team behind him, saying, "Your husbands should be rescued soon, but many of them will be missing, and many are already severely injured. If you want to help them, I think you should know what to do."


    With that, Alex walked away confidently. As for confidentiality, Alex didn''t even bother to mention it. Was there a need? Alex was confident that none of these women would ever speak out.


    Soon, Ko Wenhua and the others received the rescue mission dispatched by Alex. As soon as Alex''s mutated team arrived, the terrifying zombie tide immediately retreated. Ko Wenhua, leading the few remaining soldiers, expressed profound gratitude to Alex.


    Returning to the base shelter, the women in the camp, sobbing and wailing, rushed towards the battered Ko Wenhua and the others. Facing these women, Ko Wenhua and hisrades were moved to tears, thinking that these women were crying because of their injuries.


    Watching from a distance, Alex observed these women supporting the wounded soldiers into the shelter. A cold smile yed on his lips. Indeed, each woman''s eyes held guilt and unease, yet not a single one spoke of what had just transpired.


    Soon, Liu Yifei, apanied by two other women, approached.


    "Alex... we... we came this time to ask you... for some antibiotics and medications for treating wounds," Liu Yifei said, biting her lip with a conflicted expression.


    "This isn''t your first time asking me, and you should know the rules, right?" Alex gestured for the three of them to follow him into his office.


    The three women obediently walked in, their eyes reflecting pain and guilt. However, their steps did not falter. Shortly after, the other two women emerged with a bag full of medicines and bandages. Wiping away the tear stains on their faces, they hurriedly ran towards the shelter, eager to treat their husbands as quickly as possible.


    However, Liu Yifei remained in the office, kneeling under Alex''s desk, desperately continuing her "pleading."


    Her mission was to secure food.


    Their supplies were running low.


    The team led by Ko Wenhua not only failed to gather any resources but also narrowly avoided aplete disaster.


    In the short term, the only way for them to obtain food was through engaging in sexual activities with Alex and making trades with him.


    "Squeak!" Just as Liu Yifei,pletely naked, was fervently performing oral sex on Alex, the office door swung open.


    "Master, Ko Wenhua is here to thank you in person for your assistance," the maid Jing Mi said, ncing at what was happening under the desk with a teasing tone.


    Liu Yifei shuddered, involuntarily stopping her actions. Even the hands that were touching herself hesitated.


    "Smack!" Alex delivered a p, coldly saying, "Did I tell you to stop? Do you want them to starve?"


    Tears of humiliation welled up in the corners of Liu Yifei''s eyes. She took a deep breath and continued desperately performing oral sex.

 Chapter 215: All Come to Beg Me!

    Carefully, Ko Wenhua bowed his body and walked in from the door. Seeing Alex sitting at the desk with closed eyes and no one else around, he quickly nodded and bowed, expressing his gratitude, "Alex! I am truly grateful this time! If it weren''t for you sending someone to rescue us, we would probably have beenpletely wiped out this time!"


    Upon hearing Ko Wenhua''s humble and pleasing voice, Liu Yifei convulsed all over, and tears once again streamed down her face.


    Alex moved his body in enjoyment, inserting his penis morefortably into Liu Yifei''s mouth. Then, he sat up and smiled, saying, "Captain Ko, your luck is really damn bad this time. We''ve been out so many times without encountering a zombie tide. How did you manage to run into one on your first outing? Seems like your good luck has run out, huh?"


    Ko Wenhua frowned, his face mournful. "I don''t know what''s been happening recently. Everything is going wrong. It wasn''t like this before..."


    Alex sneered inwardly. If things aren''t going smoothly, that''s just perfect. Everything is under his control, whether it''s their every move or the zombie tide. All of it is guided by Alex.


    In the face of true strength, good luck is just a joke.


    "Captain Ko, I heard that many of your people are injured, and most of the soldiers are dead or wounded. I truly feel very sorry. I''ve already arranged for some medication for you, hoping it will be of help," Alex said insincerely.


    The medications just mentioned were all obtained by Liu Yifei and the two other women through trades. However, in Alex''s mouth, they transformed into a seemingly generous donation.


    Liu Yifei really wanted to step forward and harshly rebuke Alex, exposing his hypocritical facade! But she dared not. Not only would she hesitate to reveal the truth, but even now, the thought of Ko Wenhua discovering her current position under Alex''s desk, stripped naked, performing oral sex like a female dog, filled her with waves of shame and fear.


    If Ko Wenhua were to witness her in such a state, not only would she die of embarrassment, but Ko Wenhua would probably die of anger.


    Moreover, even if they were aware of Alex''s despicability and conspiracy, what could they do? When they had heavy weapons and over thirty people, they were still no match for Alex. Now, with depleted ammunition and just a dozen or so soldiers, who were also wounded, Alex could easily wipe them out at any moment.


    For the sake of everyone''s survival, Liu Yifei had no choice but to endure humiliation, sacrifice her dignity and innocence, and use every means at her disposal to serve Alex with her body. She aimed to please him and make him show mercy, giving them all a way out.


    Her actions were not for herself but for everyone, for Ko Wenhua, who was sincere and devoted to her. Thinking of this, Liu Yifei intensified her efforts.


    Meanwhile, Ko Wenhua, deeply grateful, almost kneeled in front of Alex''s desk, bowing reverently. He expressed, with utmost sincerity and fear, "Thank you, Alex! We are truly grateful for your help! On behalf of our brothers and sisters in the settlement camp, I bow to you!"


    Suddenly, Alex burst intoughter, listening to Ko Wenhua''s thanks while enjoying the pleasure from Ko Wenhua''s wife performing oral sex on him. It made him feel veryfortable.


    Alex reached out and grabbed Liu Yifei''s hair, then gestured for her to turn around. Liu Yifei hesitated for a moment, her body trembling with pain. With teary eyes filled with pleading, she looked at Alex. Performing oral sex on Alex in secret was one thing, but if she had to pleasure herself in front of him, how could she control herself from making any sounds? Her husband was in the same room.


    Any slight noise could alert him!


    If her husband discovered that she was hiding here, how could she continue living? How could her husband continue living?


    Alex coldly observed Liu Yifei cowering under the desk, a slight smirk on his lips. Then, he raised his head and looked at Ko Wenhua, who was still expressing gratitude with nods and bows.


    "Hey!" Alex waved his hand generously and said, "These little things are nothing. We are all survivors, one family. This time, with such great casualties and no supplies or food acquired, do you still have enough food now?"


    Upon hearing Alex''s words, both Liu Yifei and Ko Wenhua shuddered, their faces turning extremely pale.


    "Our... our food... it''s all gone," Ko Wenhua turned away with a face full of humiliation, painfully pleading, "Captain Xiao... we came to you this time to, um, ask for some food..."


    "Ah... should I give it to you or not? If I don''t give it to you, considering your current state, you won''t be able to go out and search for supplies again. If you can''t search for supplies... do I have to watch you slowly starve to death?" Alex sighed, feigning a sense of regret.


    It seemed like Alex was talking to himself, yet it also sounded like he was speaking for Liu Yifei''s benefit.


    Hearing Alex''s sigh, Ko Wenhua was frightened and shivered all over. He bit his lip, then with a "thud," he knelt down in front of Alex, bowing his head in agony. Kowtowing while pleading earnestly, he said, "Alex! Xiao... I''m begging you! You must save us...


    We really have no other options... I implore you, considering our unwavering loyalty to you, please give us some food..."


    Meanwhile, hidden under the desk, Liu Yifei trembled, tears welling up in her eyes.


    This sentence from Alex was obviously directed at her.


    It was a threat!


    He was using the lives of everyone in their settlement to threaten her!


    Hearing the sound of her husband kneeling on the ground, kowtowing and begging, Liu Yifei closed her eyes in pain. She then carefully turned her body, lifting her snow-white, perky buttocks, and with both hands, she forcefully spread open her pink, tender pussy.


    Taking aim at Alex''srge penis, she slowly inserted it inside.


    The moment the penis entered her body, Liu Yifei nearly let out a pleasurable moan. She desperately used one hand to cover her mouth, the other hand supporting her on the ground, as she vigorously twisted her body back and forth, allowing Alex''srge penis to thrust in and out of her pussy.


    Ko Wenhua knelt on the ground, desperately pleading. Seeing that Alex showed no reaction for a long time, he couldn''t help but sneak a nce at Alex. However, he discovered that Alex wasn''t even listening to him at the moment. Alex was lying on the office chair, eyes closed, seemingly enjoying himself as his body swayed slightly. It appeared like he was pleasantly shaking his leg.


    Ko Wenhua felt a strange sensation, but he didn''t dare to disturb. He continued kneeling and pleading on the ground.


    "Um~~ Mm Mm! Ah! Um!~~~"


    Suddenly, a faint and indistinct moaning sound emerged. This sound made Ko Wenhua feel somewhat familiar, but he couldn''t immediately recall what it was. Ko Wenhua lifted his head, looking around strangely. Besides Alex, there seemed to be no one else. Perplexed, he shook his head, eventually dismissing it as a hallucination, attributing it to the severity of his injuries.

 Chapter 216: Probably Experiencing Auditory Hallucinations?

    With Alex''s shaking, that sound became increasingly clear. Ko Wenhua furrowed his brows tightly. Just as she was about to recall what the sound was, Alex suddenly opened his eyes and began to speak.


    "Brother Ko, I genuinely wish to help you, but I''m just a leader elected by the shelter and can''t make decisions arbitrarily. I have to consider everyone in the entire shelter."


    "I took a bit too long to think just now. Haha, I apologize for that. Here''s what we''ll do: I''ll have my people send you some food to temporarily alleviate your current crisis. It wouldn''t sit well with my conscience to watch you suffer without help. After all, I''m actually a very good person. Besides, we''re good brothers.


    Since you''ve personallye to seek my help, I can only set aside some of my rations for you. I just hope that the zombie horde has retreated. If they''re still outside, we might end up starving like you!"


    Hearing Alex''s agreement, Ko Wenhua was instantly overjoyed, tears streaming down his face. He thought his sincere plea had moved Alex. Ko Wenhua fervently kowtowed in gratitude, "Thank you, Alex! Thank you, Brother Xiao! Brother Xiao''s kindness to us is truly... truly like that of our reborn parents!


    Brother Xiao is genuinely a great person with apassionate heart!"


    Meanwhile, Liu Yifeiy on the ground, her face exhausted and tear-streaked, shame and indignation making her tightly shut her eyes. She really wanted to tell Ko Wenhua just how despicable and shameless Alex truly was. She wanted to convey that Alex''s willingness to provide them with food wasn''t an act of kindness from this despicable and shameless viin.


    Instead, it came at the cost of sacrificing too much of her own dignity!


    Ko Wenhua returned to the resettlement camp with arge bag of food, deeply moved as he narrated Alex''s kindness and benevolence to everyone. He intentionally or unintentionally highlighted the close rtionship between him and Alex, making it seem as if Alex had provided the food out of respect for him.


    "Brothers! Alex is truly a good person! Now, the entire base shelter is surrounded by the zombie horde, and they actually don''t have much food left. But, out of respect for me, Alex generously gave us so much food! It''s truly heartwarming... We should thank the heavens for allowing us to encounter such a good person like Alex!


    In this apocalyptic world, meeting such a good person is truly our fortune!" Ko Wenhua spoke emotionally, bringing tears to the eyes of the men in the resettlement camp. They were truly grateful to Alex for saving them and providing much-needed medicine and food, choking back their emotions.


    However, the women in the camp were well aware that Alex was notcking in supplies. Moreover, the relief he provided was not an act of mercy but the result of their sacrifices. Alex was nothing short of aplete demon. Yet, no one dared to speak up. Their past actions were too disgraceful, and revealing the truth could lead to unbearable humiliation for the men.


    If they went mad seeking revenge against Alex, the people in the resettlement camp wouldn''t stand a chance. It would not only endanger themselves but also harm everyone else.


    Therefore, despite the intense shame and resentment within these women, they pretended to be moved, with not a single person daring to step forward and speak the truth.


    Watching Ko Wenhua continue to praise Alex like a fool, all the women felt that Ko Wenhua''s head had turned a vivid shade of green. Stealthily standing in the shadows, listening to Ko Wenhua''s grateful narration, Liu Feifei felt her heart bleeding.


    Hatred and humiliation filled her heart, and she wished she could end her life with Alex right now. Finally, unable to endure it any longer, Liu Feifei impulsively stepped forward, angrily shouting at Ko Wenhua, "All of this is what Alex should do! What do we have to be grateful for? He took so many weapons from us and gave us nothing! How can you still be grateful to him?


    He''s a despicable, shameless, and cunning viin. We should be cautious and on guard against him. How can you be so grateful? Ko Wenhua, are you even a man?!"


    Ko Wenhua was stunned in ce by Liu Feifei''s sudden burst of anger. He stared at her, his brows furrowed, angrily rebuking, "Feifei, how can you speak like that? What do you mean by ''should''? I didn''t expect you to be this ungrateful! I really misjudged you!"


    "It''s you who misjudged Alex! Alex is a despicable person! Don''t let him deceive you! Wenhua, think about it yourself. Before we came to this shelter, everything was fine, right? Now...


    look at what everyone has be..." Liu Feifei suddenly burst into tears.


    Unable to express the pain and grievance buried in her heart, this feeling was pushing her to the brink of copse. She truly wished she could tell them everything that happened in the past two days. However, she couldn''t muster the courage. Once she revealed the truth, they would face the fate of death and shame, even if Alex spared them.


    The men before her, full of indignation, would likely kill them.


    "p!" Ko Wenhua pped Liu Feifei hard across the face and roared in anger, "What are you talking about?! Feifei, how can you say such things? Are you still a human? They helped us, and you not only forget their kindness but also me our misfortune on them. Your words are shameful! Do you have no sense of decency?!"


    Ko Wenhua was furious. Liu Feifei''s words not only offended Alex but also undermined his achievements. It was like a direct p to his face, and in a sense, a self-destructive act. If Alex''s people heard such remarks, there would be no escape for them.


    "Feifei! What are you saying? Have you gone mad?"


    "Feifei! Please watch your words! If you keep talking like this, don''t me everyone for turning against you!"


    "Feifei! Are you out of your mind? If it weren''t for Alex taking us in, we might be dead by now. What are you talking about?!"


    Whether it was the men or women in the camp, they all angrily pointed at Liu Feifei and reprimanded her.


    The men felt that Liu Feifei was ungrateful, while the women were afraid she would reveal their past actions. In an instant, Liu Feifei became the target of everyone''s anger.

 Chapter 217: Good Samaritan? Archvillain?

    "You!!! Guys!!!" Liu Feifei widened her eyes, staring in disbelief at Ko Wenhua. Touching her face, still burning with pain, she felt as if the world had copsed in an instant.


    "Fool!! How dare you hit me!! If it weren''t for me, do you think you could havee back alive? If it weren''t for me, you would have died a long time ago! All these medicines, all this food, I fought for all of it for you!!" Liu Feifei couldn''t hold back any longer. Her mental statepletely copsed, and she wildly roared at the people around her.


    Ko Wenhua and the other men were instantly dumbfounded,pletely stunned in ce, staring in disbelief at Liu Feifei.


    "Feifei!! What do you mean by what you just said?" Ko Wenhua suddenly remembered the sound he heard in Alex''s office earlier.


    He suddenly realized that the voice seemed to be Liu Feifei''s voice!!!


    In an instant, Ko Wenhua felt a whirlwind in his mind, as if struck by lightning. His whole body almost copsed to the ground.


    Suddenly, he understood!!


    As if waking up from a dream!


    However, what shattered was his beautiful dream, and the reality was an extremely cruel nightmare.


    Liu Feifei cried like rain. After revealing the secret that had been hidden in her heart for too long, she copsed as if exhausted, suddenly falling to the ground, her face filled with humiliation and shame.


    "This can''t be true! This must not be true!! Feifei, you must be lying to me, right? This must be you lying to me!!! How could it be... Absolutely impossible!!!" Ko Wenhua, as if driven insane, knelt on the ground and roared.


    The whole person was like a madman.


    "What on earth happened?! Feifei!! You better exin to us!!" Several other soldiers also stood up in uncontroble anger, ring fiercely at Liu Feifei.


    Until now, they hadn''t figured out what was going on.


    The women who were desperately trying to cover up rushed forward, grabbing Liu Feifei. While ring at her fiercely, they covered her mouth, preventing her from continuing.


    However, the more they did this, the more the other men felt that something was wrong. Each of them seemed to have a premonition of something and angrily shouted:


    "What are you doing? Why won''t you let Liu Feifei speak?!"


    "Speak! What have you all done?!"


    "What do you mean if it weren''t for her sacrifice, we would have died a long time ago?!!"


    "Tell me clearly!! What happened when we were not here?!!"


    "You damn Begans! Get the hell away!! Speak! Let her talk!!"


    Liu Feifei looked at the angry men, and regret surged within her. Regret for her impulsiveness, regret for the irreversible words that had already been spoken. It was like spilled water, impossible to retrieve.


    She desperately tried to break free. At this point, she just wanted to die, to use death to cleanse her own humiliation.


    "Don''t hold me!! I''ll tell you the truth! The reason Alex went to save you is because I begged him! It''s because I did something unforgivable to Ko Wenhua! The medicines and supplies now were all obtained by this shameless Bega woman - me!!! Kill me!!"


    Upon hearing Liu Feifei''s words, everyone felt as if struck by lightning. The women desperately holding onto Liu Feifei suddenly burst into tears. Liu Feifei was sacrificing herself to reveal Alex''s true nature to the men, intentionally protecting the women.


    In this moment, Liu Feifei was a hero!


    "p! p! p!" Three resounding ps echoed as Ko Wenhua, in a frenzy, fiercely struck Liu Feifei three times. He screamed madly, "You damn Begger! You shameless Bega! You despicable rotten dog!


    I''ll kill you!!!!"


    The immense sense of humiliation drove Ko Wenhua to the brink. He pulled out his handgun from his waist, aiming to end Liu Feifei''s life with a single shot. Liu Feifeiughed, closing her eyes. At this moment, she wished Ko Wenhua would shoot her and set her free.


    "Captain Ko!! Have you gone mad?! Feifei did this for us!! She made such a huge sacrifice for everyone! How can you do this?!" Several soldiers, tears streaming down their faces, desperately grabbed Ko Wenhua, their eyes filled with pain and shame.


    Ko Wenhua, roaring madly, suddenly broke free from their grasp and burst into a maniacalughter. "Hahaha! What''s wrong with Feifei?! What''s her mistake?! If it weren''t for my ipetence, if it weren''t for my stupidity, would we havee to this? I actually have to let my wife sacrifice herself to save us.


    Keeping this life is just a disgrace!"


    Finishing his words, Ko Wenhua suddenly pointed the handgun at his own temple.


    "Bang!" The gunshot rang out, and blood sttered everywhere.


    Ko Wenhua fell to the ground in agony, dead on the spot. Everything happened too quickly for them to react. Ko Wenhua was gone. The entire scene fell into a silent stillness.


    "No!!! No!!!" Liu Feifei, as if driven mad, rushed forward, embracing Ko Wenhua''s lifeless body, wailing in anguish. If she had known it woulde to this, she would never have revealed the truth! Ko Wenhua died because of her!


    "Hahaha! Didn''t expect Brother Ko to be so spirited. Truly admirable," Alex slowly walked in from outside the camp, holding something resembling a tablet in his hand. Inside, various sounds of pleading and humiliation were ying.


    Alex raised the tablet and sneered at the men in front of him, saying, "Now you know, right? Since your women won''t say it, let me tell you, your heads are really, really green! Hahaha!"


    In the footage, they all found their wives!


    "Ah!!!" A man roared like a madman, grabbed a military dagger, and charged at Alex.


    A swift "swoosh" sound, a crossbow bolt pierced through the man''s skull.


    The women knelt on the ground, overwhelmed with shame, sobbing loudly. The men, eyes wide, turned red, ring at Alex, tears welling up.


    Hatred, humiliation, pain, fear, helplessness!


    These emotions instantly surrounded the people.


    "Bang!" Another gunshot, another wounded man took his own life.


    "We''ll fight you to the end!!" Two men suddenly charged towards Alex.


    Quickly, soldiers behind Alex turned them into a sieve with their guns.


    "How''s that? Anyone with some backbone left? Come on, bring it on!" Alex mockingly looked at the people before him.


    Only when everyone calmed down, gritting their teeth and bowing their heads in resignation, did Alex wave his hand and say, "Tie up these people for me, throw them into the ve ughterhouse. Those who can be enved, enve them. Castrate the men, and treat the women as pets. As for those who can''t be enved... kill them!"

 Chapter 218: Alex, the Center of Attention for Numerous Women

    These people harbored intense self-hatred, and naturally, Alex couldn''t allow them to stay and be potential threats. Moreover, it would be a shame if someone interesting like Liu Feifei, the "virtuous and chaste woman," killed herself. After all, Alex wasn''t done having fun with them yet.


    The psychological states of these people had already faced copse, their will to resist shattered. Those who dared to rebel had been killed. The remaining ones had lost their resistance, and the process of enving them would be quick.


    Before moving on to establish new colonies on the way to the Devil''s Capital, Alex needed to wrap up the affairs of these survivors from the City of Darkness. Although DreamGun managed everything well and in an organized manner, Alex still had to eliminate all unnecessary hidden dangers.


    With thepletion of dealing with the survivors from the Devil''s Capital, the matters in the base shelter temporarily came to an end. After stuffing the bodies of Ko Wenhua and the other City Defense Team soldiers into a spatial package, Alex''s figure shed, appearing once again in City of Darkness No. 3.


    Taking out the bodies of Ko Wenhua and the others from the spatial package, Alex casually threw them into the graves.


    [Burying the bodies...]


    [Estimated time required: 3 hours...]


    [Burying the bodies...]


    [Estimated time required: 2 hours...]


    The bodies were being buried one by one. However, something surprising happened. Ko Wenhua''s body was ejected.


    The tombstone disyed:


    [Body mutation level is too high, unable to bury.]


    Alex was slightly stunned, finding the situation somewhat inexplicable.


    To be honest, Ko Wenhua, despite being a mutant, had decentbat capabilities. However, at most, he was just an ordinary mutant. How could he be unable to be buried? Moreover, Alex hadn''t discovered any special abilities in Ko Wenhua. If Ko Wenhua had hidden abilities, there was no reason for him not to use them when they were besieged by the zombie tide today.


    Unless Ko Wenhua himself was unaware of this ability.


    Alex''s figure turned, stepping into the demonic folding space, and tossed Ko Wenhua''s body into the Level 3 grave. Indeed, this time Ko Wenhua''s body was buried.


    [Burying the body...]


    [Estimated time required: 6 hours...]


    "Six hours?" Alex was even more bewildered this time. It seemed that Ko Wenhua indeed had a hidden skill, and Ko Wenhua himself hadn''t discovered it. It was unexpectedly like stumbling upon a treasure.


    "System, check how many Doomsday Coins I have left."


    [Doomsday Coins: 15,836 coins.]


    With over ten thousand coins, it was more than enough. Alex looked at the number of Doomsday Coins and started summoning the seed of the demonic god again.


    The spatial rift reappeared, and the hand of the female demonic god slowly reached out from the spatial rift. Alex stepped into the temple of the female demonic god once again, greedily enjoying the care of the female demonic god.


    Emerging from the spatial rift, Alex found himself holding another "Seed of the Demonic God" in his hand. This seed was intended for him to carry personally when establishing the new City of Darkness in the Demon Capital.


    After cing the seed, Alex inspected the progress in City of Darkness #1 while letting the women around him fawn over him.


    As Alex walked past the newly constructed swimming pool, Water Sorceress Miaomiao suddenly surged out from the pool and pulled Alex towards her.


    "My dear! You must be tired from your journey this time, right? This time, I''ll properly heal you."


    After saying that, water surged, and a slime-like jelly instantly enveloped Alex.


    Feeling himself trapped in a soft substance, Alex became somewhat lightheaded. Every part of his body felt ufortable yet strangely pleasant.


    At this moment, Blood Sorceress Yueyue also jumped into the pool, swinging her tentacles to grab Alex. With a bitter expression, she told her sister Miaomiao, "Dear brother-inw is in good health now. Sister, my old injury has red up; let him heal me first."


    Caught in a tug of war between the two sisters, Alex suddenly felt a headache.


    Just then, Li Wanning, Tang Jingyan, Shen Tingting, Lin Mancha, Sister Ruoqing, Lin Yurou, and others, all wearing bikini swimsuits,ughed as they jumped into the pool. Each of them grabbed a part of Alex, beginning a spirited struggle for his attention.


    Alex suddenly felt a wave of dizziness as he looked at the pile of beautiful women in front of him. Suddenly, he felt a bit overwhelmed.


    Yes, it''s not that he couldn''t handle it; it''s that his heart wasn''t in it. Even though he possessed the skill to control a hundred women, and even if a hundred beautiful women approached him simultaneously, he wouldn''t be afraid. However, with so many women vying for his attention, being jealous andpetitive, it made him thoroughly dizzy.


    At this moment, Chongmeng suddenly appeared wearing a bikini swimsuit,ughing mischievously as she walked out of the Demon King''s castle. A mysterious smile adorned her face.


    Alex looked at Chongmeng in her bikini, her voluptuous figure, making his head spin. Although Alex had always been lusting after his mechanical assistant, Chongmeng was, after all, a robot. Being with her made Alex feel like he was with a physical doll.


    Before the apocalypse, Alex didn''t have a girlfriend. Sometimes, he would browse the inte to look at physical dolls. Watching lifelike and exquisitely crafted dolls in pictures, Alex often considered saving up to buy one. If it weren''t for theck of space to store such an item, Alex might have actually bought one.


    After all, physical dolls are more obedient than people. Moreover, they can be yed with at will, making them true ythings. Although physical dolls are lifeless, the advantage lies in being able to y with them however one likes.


    Moreover, during the manufacturing of physical dolls, they are made to resemble certain beautiful women and are constructed ording to the golden ratio. Whether in terms of body shape or appearance, they are top-of-the-line products.


    Regardless of the type or body shape one desires, it can be satisfied by providing specifications to the manufacturer for custom production. The prices are not too expensive, ranging from around 1500 to 5000. The categories are divided into 80 cm, 95 cm, 105 cm, 125 cm, 145 cm, 165 cm, and 175 cm.


    Various styles are avable, and they can customize dolls based on characters from anime or any other preferences. As for celebrities, that''spletely achievable.

 Chapter 219: Pool Party

    However, despite Alex''s desires, he couldn''t bring himself to take that step. After more than a year of indecision, Alex still couldn''t justify spending money on such an intimate endeavor.


    After all, spending a night with a doll was an embarrassing matter. Even though Chongmeng appeared to be a living person and her body and appearance were crafted to Alex''s preferences, she was ultimately a machine.


    In Alex''s eyes, Chongmeng''s figure and features were wless, an absolute beauty without any defects. However, at the end of the day, Chongmeng was just a robot.


    As Alex struggled with his desires and concerns, Chongmeng suddenly pped her hands. A group of maids carried arge cake out of the Demon King''s castle. Behind them, more maids followed with tables, food, drinks, and various decorations.


    Soon, the poolside was transformed into a party atmosphere. Catgirl Blue S¨©ru¨°, foxgirl Qi¨¤nqi¨¤n, centaur girl Yu¨¤nyu¨¤n, minotaur girl N¨¤n¨¤n, and snake girl Mi¨¤omi¨¤o, all dressed enchantingly, rushed out and crazily pounced on Alex. Each of them was then wrapped up by Water Demon M¨«aom¨«ao.


    The twin sisters and the little Lolita, now wearing swimsuits, shyly walked out of the Demon King''s castle. Blushing, they looked at Alex with deep affection. The girlsughed mischievously and threw Alex high into the air, eximing, "Master, happy birthday! We love you!"


    Fireworks lit up the sky, and balloons soared. Throughout 1st City of Darkness, the air was filled with joyous cheers andughter.


    Alex couldn''t help but smile with happiness, feeling as if he were soaring. Today, he realized it was his birthday. He hadpletely forgotten.


    From childhood to adulthood, he had never celebrated his birthday.


    At this moment, Alex''s eyes were slightly moist. He never expected that in this post-apocalyptic world, he would celebrate his first birthday, and moreover, with so many beautiful women...


    The happy smile on Alex''s face hadn''t faded yet when he realized he was mistaken. With amand from Chongmeng, the girls collectively lunged at Alex.


    "Ah!!!!" Alex let out a terrified scream, instantly surrounded by the women.


    "So, this is a feast of pleasure?" Alex suddenly recalled King Zhou of Shang and thought, "This feeling... it''s really exhrating..."


    Compared to ancient monarchs, he felt much happier now.


    Alex looked around at the densely packed, snowy-white and tender bodies, as well as the teams of voluptuous and ample breasts, swaying buttocks that made his eyes unable to stay open.


    S¨©ru¨° was quite bold this time, tearing open Alex''s pants directly. She opened her mouth, taking Alex''s penis in one go, swallowing and spitting it out freely. Her perky breasts jiggled as she constantly rubbed against Alex''s thighs.


    Qianqian, the foxgirl, continuously used her snow-white tail to stroke Alex''s stomach while sticking out her tongue,sciviously licking Alex''s nipples.


    Meanwhile, S¨©ru¨°, the catgirl, used her own cat tail to y with Alex''s testicles. At the same time, she imitated Qianqian''s actions, sensually licking Alex''s nipples.


    "Sister..." Yueyue, the blood witch, who had long been eager, pounced on him. Her plump pink breasts pressed against Alex''s arm, and her crimson lips fervently covered Alex''s mouth.


    Alex couldn''t help but startle a snake, but the water witch Miaomiao happened to be right beside him. What would Miaomiao think if he did this in front of her and her sister?


    However, the water witch Miaomiao did not show any objection. She just indulged in using her soft body to caress and rub against Alex, enjoying the pleasure of the friction and letting outfortable moans.


    "Alex! Don''t mind my sister! Hurry up and touch my little BB! I''m burning up!" The blood witch was already a woman with strong sexual desires, and now that she had tasted Alex''srge penis, she couldn''t stop herself!


    While kissing his sister, Alex also skillfully stimted her sister''s lips, causing her to moan and squirt uncontrobly.


    Meanwhile, the policewoman Si Ruoheng and the twin sisters were also fighting for control of Alex''s penis, licking and sucking it in a wild and provocative manner.


    Suddenly, Alex felt a tightness in his anus and looked down to see the snakedy Miaomiao had dived underwater, licking and trying to prate his anus with her tongue.


    The intense pleasure caused Alex''s penis to tremble, and he ejacted, covering Si Ruoheng and the twin sisters'' faces with his semen.


    The three of them fought desperately to grab Alex''s semen, licking and swallowing while moaning in pleasure.


    "Daddy! I want some too! It''s our turn!" At this moment, Coco, Li Yurou, Li Wanning, and Shen Tingting rushed forward, shaking their snow-white voluptuous breasts, all vying for Alex''s penis.


    The four of them, with their four tongues, directly wrapped and entwined around Alex''srge penis, causing a tingling sensation that instantly made Alex''s penis erect again!


    "Alex! I can''t stand my sister''s horny pussy anymore! Please screw me!" The blood witch wailed, her hips twisting wildly, her fluids gushing out. Her tongue moved frantically in Alex''s mouth, devouring his saliva, and her provocative moans continuously stimting Alex''s eardrums.


    "Splurt!" Alex''s penis prated his sister''s flesh, and with the help of the water witch behind him, Alex rapidly thrust, quickly bringing his sister to climax!


    The blood witch stood upfortably, pulling out Alex''s penis. Large amounts of semen mixed with the blood witch''s love juices flowed down. The maids behind her eagerly rushed forward to lick Alex''s penis, hoping to taste his ejacte.


    Just as his sister was satisfied, the 12 or 13-year-old little girl started to y with her tender honey pot and sat on Alex''s penis!


    "Ah!~~" The tight sensation made Alex growl low.


    The little girl hadn''t fully developed yet, with no hair on her pink, tender honey pot. Alex''s penis almost felt like it was tearing her apart.


    However, the little girl seemed to thoroughly enjoy the sensation of Alex''s penis thrusting inside her, caressing her slightly protruding breasts and fervently licking and moving on Alex''s body.


    After a tumultuous session in the pool, with Alex disying his mastery over a hundred women, he was left nearly exhausted. However, the sensation was so exhrating that Alex found it hard to stop.


    "Burial of advanced ability userpleted..."


    "Acquired the skill ''Eushen''..."


    With the electronic synthesized sound ringing out, Alex suddenly remembered that he had been fighting continuously for six hours.


    Recliningfortably on the jelly-like body of the water witch, he allowed the women to massage him all over. After taking a long breath and resting for a while, he opened the skill panel.


    "System, what does ''Eushen'' mean? What kind of skill is this?" Alex was puzzled about this skill,pletely unaware of what it was and its purpose.


    "Eushen: This skill is a hidden passive ability. Generally, those who possess it won''t even realize they have it. However, for those who do, their luck will be exceptionally good. Eushen is the lowest-level luck-enhancing skill, capable of improving the luck of the owner."


    "Learning this skill requires 3000 doomsday coins."


    As Alex read the description of the Eushen skill, he suddenly had a realization. No wonder that doggone Ko Wenhua had such good luck; he actually possessed such an incredible skill.


    "Eushen skill, isn''t it simr to a protagonist''s halo? Too bad for Ko Wenhua, he''s still unlucky to have encountered someone with an even more powerful halo like mine," Alex muttered to himself.


    "The highest form of the Eushen skill is indeed the protagonist''s halo," the system prompted once again.


    Looking at the system''s prompt, Alex was left speechless for a moment.


    It turned out to be true.


    However, no matter how good Ko Wenhua''s luck is, it''s useless, even if he has the protagonist''s halo. Under the calction of his absolute strength, he can only make a wedding dress for himself.


    Alex still had a good opinion of skills that could increase luck. Although the effects of such skills might not be immediately apparent, they could bring great benefits at crucial moments.


    "System, immediately learn the Eushen skill!" Alex chose to learn the skill without hesitation.


    [Selected skill "Eushen", currently learning...]


    [Cost: 3000 doomsday coins]


    [Skill learningpleted...]


    Alex only felt a refreshing sensation all over his body, and then he couldn''t find anything special about the Eushen skill at all.


    "Indeed, it''s a passive hidden skill..." Alex muttered to himself.


    Turning over and looking at the affectionate faces of the women, he once again activated the "Domineering Control of a Hundred Women" skill!


    ...


    Early the next morning, Alex briefed Chongmeng on the affairs of the three Cities of Darkness, and then he alone climbed into the Executioner Armor Tank and raced swiftly towards the direction of the Magic City.


    This time, Alex didn''t n to bring anyone with him. The situation in the Magic City was unclear, and bringing his subordinates would only be a burden. He now not only had the teleportation skill, but also the super powerful Executioner Armor Tank, plus the Eushen skill. Basically, he wouldn''t encounter any major danger.


    Even if there is trouble, with the teleportation skill, Alex can escape in time. Moreover, he also has a seed of a demon in his arms. As long as he finds the right opportunity and location, Alex can quickly establish a brand new City of Darkness in the Magic City. With enough doomsday coins, Alex can build countless Annihtor Cannons! He can also build the demon''s folding space!


    By then, a continuous stream of mutant puppet armies from the new City of Darkness will appear in Jiangcheng City!


    Now, Alex''s goal is to explore the situation in the Magic City, find the right location, and establish the first City of Darkness in the Magic City, opening up a new world. The Magic City has tens of millions of people. Such arge poption base means there are more zombies, more mutant zombies, as well as more and stronger mutants and survivors!


    Of course, there are also the A-level zombies he urgently needs!


    The Executioner Armor Tank raced faster and faster, and as the sun rose in the east, Alex couldn''t help but shout, "Magic City! Here Ie!!"

 Chapter 220: Welcome to the Aquarium Shelter!

    This time, Alex did not follow the route taken by Ke Wenhua and others when they came to the Magic Capital.


    Ke Wenhua and the others took small paths to avoidrge groups of zombies, making the journey meandering and circuitous.


    Alex is not afraid of zombies. With the Reaper Armor Tank, even in the face of a zombie tide, he can crush through directly. If necessary, he can waste some doomsday coins and bombard them one by one.


    Anyway, Alex has plenty of doomsday coins now. When he set out from City of Darkness No. 1, he still had over five thousand doomsday coins. Continuing to umte along the way, he estimates that he will have over ten thousand doomsday coins when he reaches the Magic Capital.


    Therefore, the route Alex is taking is almost a straight-line distance.


    The straight-line distance from Jiangcheng City to the Magic Capital is about a hundred kilometers. With the speed of the Reaper Armor Tank, Alex only took half a day to reach the Magic Capital Shelter described by Ke Wenhua.


    Outside the Magic Capital Shelter at this time, there are still many densely packed zombies. The zombie tide has dispersed somewhat, but there is still an endless horde of zombies.


    Alex stands at the front of the Reaper Armor Tank, looking towards the shelter.


    The defenses of the shelter have been breached, and the enormous shelter is now packed with zombies. However, after carefully searching, Alex did not find the massive super zombie described by Ke Wenhua.


    Outside the entire shelter, besides zombies, it is a scene of devastation.


    Alex''s main purpose for this journey is actually the A-level zombie.


    Not seeing the A-level zombie has left Alex quite disappointed. Moreover, with the shelter already breached, it is now meaningless to waste time breaking through the dense zombie tide to reach the shelter.


    Here is no longer suitable as the base for City of Darkness No. 1 in the Magic Capital.


    As for whether there are any survivors here, Alex doesn''t care. His main goal now is to find a suitable territory for developing City of Darkness and then locate the A-level zombie.


    Without hesitation, Alex returns to the Reaper Armor Tank, turns the front of the vehicle, and heads towards the center of the Magic Capital.


    From Jiangcheng City to the Magic Capital, the first area entered is the Huajiang District.


    Once a bustling and prosperous city that never sleeps, the Magic Capital is now in ruins. The tall buildings are still standing, but the streets, once filled with people, are now crowded with zombies.


    The streets are filled with cars, making it difficult even for the Reaper Armor Tank to advance.


    Alex does not continue to move towards the center of the district. Firstly, it is not suitable for building City of Darkness there. Secondly, entering the district center has little significance.


    Alex finds a road leading to a mountainous area and slowly moves forward.


    After slowly passing through a chaotic area, Alex arrives at a rtively easy-to-drive mountain road.


    This area was obviously a scenic spot before, with not many people visiting it regrly. Therefore, it remained rtively peaceful after the outbreak of the apocalypse.


    Though there are still many cars on the road,pared to the chaos, it''s not a big deal.


    There are also fewer zombies here.


    As Alex advances, the number of cars blocking the road increases again.


    Alex nced at the road sign above, and it had severalrge letters written on it:


    "Magic Capital Aquarium 1000 meters."


    Surprisingly, there was an aquarium ahead.


    This added an interesting twist. Typically, aquariums of this kind are fully enclosed, with only entrance and exit points. Moreover, the animals inside the aquarium are usually confined.


    This ce was in the midst of mountains and remote. During the outbreak of the apocalypse, it wasn''t a holiday, and there was a good chance that survivors might be inside the aquarium.


    Alex didn''t guess wrong. As he ventured further, a roadside sign appeared, saying:


    "Magic Capital Aquarium Survivor Shelter Wees You."


    In addition, there were grotesque disys of burned zombie bodies hanging violently by the roadside. The charred zombie bodies were hung on hemp ropes, swaying with the wind, emitting waves of stench.


    Alex smirked coldly. These people seemed a bit juvenile.


    It wasn''t clear who this behavior was intended for. Zombies were entirely indifferent, and survivors would only find it disgusting and frightening.


    Alex halted the tank, checked the distance ahead ¨C approximately 500 meters to the ocean park.


    Driving the Reaper Armor Tank so boldly might attract too much attention. So, after finding a concealed corner, Alex carefully approached the Magic Capital Aquarium Shelter.


    From a distance, Alex saw that the main gate of the Magic Capital Aquarium Shelter had been reinforced, and the exit had beenpletely sealed off by human efforts.


    Looking through binocrs, on top of therge white whale statue at the aquarium, two people were standing, using binocrs to survey the surroundings.


    They were likely responsible for reconnaissance.


    Moreover, to Alex''s surprise, these two individuals were not only mutants but also fully armed. They were equipped not only with military binocrs but also sniper rifles and rifles. Additionally, there was even a rocketuncher ced beside them.


    Judging by their attire, they seemed to be part of the same team as Ke Wenhua and others.


    "I didn''t expect to find survivors here, let alone members of the city defense team!" This astonished Alex.


    ording to what Ke Wenhua said, most of the city defense team members in their region had already been wiped out. With the central refuge being breached by the zombie tide, the city defense team members in the Magic Capital region should have been extinct.


    However, encountering city defense team members again here surprised Alex.


    What surprised Alex even more was that he soon saw the gate of the Magic Capital Aquarium Shelter slowly opening, and a tank actually emerged from inside!


    Alex''s expression darkened.


    This Magic Capital Aquarium Shelter seemed to be quite extraordinary.


    After pondering for a moment, Alex decided not to risk openly entering. He chose to stealthily infiltrate and assess the situation using teleportation.


    Appearing suddenly alone outside the Magic Capital Aquarium Shelter might easily arouse suspicion from these people.


    Charging in recklessly was even less suitable.


    Now that a tank hade out, Alex didn''t know what kind of strength this shelter possessed. Even with the Reaper Armor Tank, it might not necessarily prevail if the opponent had powerful heavy weapons.


    As the tank disappeared along the road, Alex''s figure flickered and vanished from the spot.

 Chapter 221: Women Without Rights

    When Alex''s figure reappeared, he was already inside the Magic Capital Aquarium Shelter.


    Because the precision of teleportation wasn''t very high, the first location Alex teleported to turned out to be an open space.


    Immediately, Alex performed another teleportation.


    This time, he appeared in a small room.


    Perhaps the Eushen skill yed a role; this location was quite favorable.


    Alex cautiously checked the surroundings. It seemed to be a utility room with only a few items left.


    Walking to the window, he looked outside.


    Facing the entrance was arge square, where two armored vehicles and three tanks were parked. Several fully armed city defense team soldiers leaned against the tanks, chatting.


    Their equipment was identical to that of Ke Wenhua and his group. The tank numbers were also simr to those owned by Ke Wenhua and others.


    It seemed that they were indeed part of the same city defense team as Ke Wenhua.


    "Why are these people here?" Alex was now somewhat confused.


    He quietly opened the door of the utility room, and outside, it was pitch-ck.


    This aquarium should have backup power generators, but these people were being thrifty and hadn''t turned on all the electricity.


    Alex cautiously moved forward along the corridor in the darkness.


    Soon, he heard voices ahead.


    "Damn it, we were living well here before these damn bandits came. They took our women, don''t feed us properly, and make us do this and that. Damn, our lives have really gone to the dogs!"


    "Yeah! Life was so much better before these bandits arrived. We used to eat seafood every day, y with women whenever we wanted. But now, damn it, our women have been taken away by them. We work our asses off for them every day, and still, they don''t feed us enough!"


    These were two menining. From their words, it seemed that they were the ones who initially established the shelter in the Magic Capital Aquarium. However,ter, a group of bandits stormed in and took over. Since then, their women were taken by the bandits, and they were forced to work tirelessly without being properly fed.


    From their description, Alex could easily guess that the bandits they referred to were undoubtedly the city defense team members.


    Alex felt there wasn''t much toin about. The fact that the city defense team hadn''t killed these men to save food was already a rtively humane act. If it were him, he would have just killed them outright. What right did they have toin here?


    Amidst the two men''sints, Alex also heard the sound of sharpening knives. Cautiously approaching, after turning a corner, he saw two men killing a shark.


    This shark had clearly been hungry for a while, appearing somewhat lean.


    "It seems the animals in the aquarium haven''t mutated into zombie animals. They have be a source of food for these people."


    Judging by the men''s appearances and facial expressions, they seemed rtively well-fed. From their attire, it seemed like they used to be chefs. While the two were killing fish, two others were preparing a fire to cook.


    After a while, a soldier entered from outside, holding a rifle. He coldly nced at the men and said, "Hurry up! Is it ready? Our captain just finished some business and is hungry for fish fin!"


    "Yes, yes, sir! We''re working on it, it''ll be done soon."


    The two men who were justining immediately nodded and bowed in a sycophantic manner upon seeing the soldier. The soldier nced at the sashimi and oysters prepared on the table and said to the two women behind him, "You two, take these finished dishes over there."


    After he spoke, the two women obediently picked up the tes and walked out with small steps.


    "In this damn apocalypse, they can still eat seafood every day. These people have really damn good luck," Alex suddenly felt a bit envious.


    He couldn''t help but secretly resolve to kill these people here.


    "Hopefully, there will be some seafood left here."


    Before the apocalypse, Alex also loved seafood. However, Jiangcheng was not a coastal city, and seafood was expensive.


    From childhood to adulthood, Alex had only had a seafood meal once, and that was thanks to a wealthy ssmate.


    Alex activated teleportation again and appeared in another section of the facility, closely following the two women dressed as maids.


    This was the tropical fish exhibit. The entire area was decorated to resemble a subtropical region, with a distinctive atmosphere.


    Following the two maids to the second floor, the scene that unfolded before Alex left him a bit bewildered.


    The tropical oceanarium had been transformed into a beach bathhouse. In the bathhouse, three men and three women were swimming naked. On the beach, a man with arge belly sat, enjoying the attention of two beautiful women. Behind the middle-aged man with therge belly knelt two emaciated women who seemed to have suffered abuse.


    Both women had chains around their necks, looking extremely numb, resembling two dogs that had been abused into extreme timidity.


    Seeing the maids bringing sashimi and oysters, the middle-aged man with therge belly excitedly rubbed his hands together, picked up an oyster, and slurped it down greedily. Chewing while expressing satisfaction, he said, "Damn it, these fresh oysters taste so good! I need to replenish myself well. You two sluts have been quite active these past few days."


    The two women burst into giggles, their eyes showing a greedy expression as they watched the sashimi in the man''s hands.


    The middle-aged man with therge belly, seeing their expressions,ughed teasingly, "Haha! What''s this? Are you hungry too? Want some sashimi?"


    The two women hastily tried to please him, kneeling and begging, "Master, please give us a little to eat!"


    "Master, please grant your little pets some food."


    The man with therge bellyughed again and casually tossed the sashimi behind him to the chained woman. She grabbed the sashimi like a hungry wolf, devouring it along with the sand.


    "Want to eat? I won''t even let you eat like dogs! Do you know why?" The man with therge bellyughed wildly.


    The two women looked aggrieved, gazing pitifully at the man.


    "Because you''re not worthy of being Bego, not worthy of being Makhacha!! Hahaha! Look at this Makhacha dog! Wasn''t she arrogant before? Wasn''t she loyal? We killed her husband, and she wouldn''t submit to me for anything.


    Now? She''s worse than a dog! Hahaha! You two, if you don''t behave well, don''t me me..."


    As soon as the man with therge belly finished speaking, the two women immediately stuck out their tongues like dogs.

 Chapter 222: The Enigmatic White Whale Pavilion

    At this moment, one of the middle-aged men swimming in the water emerged, holding a bikini-d beauty with swaying snow-white bosoms. He frowned, nced disapprovingly at the middle-aged man with therge belly, and said, "Captain Lu, such excellent sashimi, isn''t it a waste to feed it to the dogs?"


    The middle-aged man with therge belly disdainfully looked at the returning swimmer and retorted, "What do you understand? Without these women, would our days still be so enjoyable? Hiding in this damn ce every day, do you really think without women, everyone can live peacefully?"


    The justnded middle-aged man was left speechless by the question. He shook his head helplessly, picked up an oyster from the table, and took a bite.


    "Damn it, I''ve been eating seafood for so long that I''ve had diarrhea for two days."


    "Don''t damnin!" Another young man crawled out of the sea, sneering, "Having seafood to eat is already pretty good. You damn pick and choose. At this rate, you might not even get to eat in the future."


    The middle-aged man with therge belly cast a gloomy nce at the other two subordinates engaged in intimate activities with women in the sea and asked, "Food here is getting scarcer. We need to figure out a way to search for new food from outside! Were the scouts sent out today?"


    "They''ve been sent out," the young man nodded, grabbing a few pieces of sashimi and putting them into his mouth.


    The nude women around them couldn''t help but drool at the sight. The two women kneeling on the ground, although considered privileged among these big shots, received increasingly less foodtely. The woman who resembled a dog had it even worse¡ªbesides the recent sashimi, she hadn''t eaten anything for three days. The number of animals in the oceanarium had been dwindling.


    These city defense team members, resembling bandits, have already started nning to ration the food among themselves. Alex observed for a while and discovered that all four of them were mutants. Even the guard from earlier turned out to be a mutant.


    Even the maids and the woman chained on the ground were mutants, which seemed quite exaggerated in terms of the number of mutants here. "How could there be so many mutants?" Alex wondered. Almost everyone he had seen so far was a mutant, which surprised and puzzled him.


    It appeared that everyone in this entire refuge of the Magic Capital Oceanarium might be mutants. "Let''s go check on others," Alex slipped back into the darkness and discreetly appeared in another section.


    This was the white whale pavilion. Several soldiers were vigorously fulfilling their desires. Alex counted around forty to fifty men and a dozen women inside. The women seemed numb, as if they had long gotten used to being subjected to such abuse.


    As for the men, they either idly smoked and watched or fervently engaged in intimate activities with their partners. In this post-apocalyptic world, life was quite mundane for them. Trapped in this ce, their daily routine consisted of eating, drinking, and engaging in such activities. There seemed to be little room for other diversions.


    Alex shook his head disapprovingly,pletely losing interest in the women here. Although there were a few women with attractive appearances, especially those from the tropical pavilion, who had good looks and figures, Alex wasn''t interested in such women at all.


    However, when Alex took a closer look, a new discovery left him even more shocked. Every single person here was a mutant! Whether male or female, everyone in this ce was a mutant! This was no longer something that could be exined by mere coincidence. There must be a special reason why everyone here had turned into mutants.


    "All right, that''s about it! Take these women inside for the ritual!" Suddenly, a man dressed as a captain walked in from outside, waving to the people present.


    "Ritual?" Alex was slightly puzzled, not quite understanding the meaning behind the words of the man dressed as the captain. Were they going on a journey to the West? Or was it their code name?


    With the captain''s call, all the women showed expressions of fear, except for a few who remained numb. The other male soldiers, numbering over fifty, stood up with displeased expressions, grumbling:


    "Damn, these pieces of junk are getting less and less fun after that thing messed with them."


    "Damn, have to drink that thing again, just thinking about it makes me sick!"


    "I really want to kill that thing!"


    "Don''t know how many women will die today. We have to figure out a way to lure in more fresh women. I''m bored with these ones."


    The captain, annoyed by theints of the soldiers, scolded, "Stop the damn nonsense! If we don''t drink that thing, we''ll all die! No matter how disgusting, we have to drink it! As for these women, just y around with them. Shanghai is so big; there must be many survivors. When you get bored, just toss them to that thing, and we''ll find new ones.


    Get to work quickly! We haven''t drunk that thing for three days, and if we don''t drink it soon, our bodies won''t hold up."


    Listening to the conversation between the captain and the soldiers, Alex became increasingly puzzled about what was going on. What was that thing they were talking about? Why did they have to drink it? And why was it disgusting? What was that thing, and why were they sending women in?


    Under the captain''s urging, the soldiers quickly began to seize a few women who resisted, allowing these initially numb but now desperately struggling women to cry and struggle in despair. Ignoring their pleas, they forcefully led these women towards the inside of the white whale pavilion.


    Alex looked around and saw that these people should be entering the second floor through a corridor. There was nothing in the water visible through the ss on the first floor. Based on thisyout, the thing they were talking about should be on the shore of the second floor.


    With a flicker, Alex once again used teleportation, appearing first in the audience seats on the second floor. The moment he appeared, Alex immediately crouched down and hid under a chair.


    Soon, the wailing of women reached his ears, and judging by the sound, those women should have been brought up. Alex cautiously raised his head and looked towards the direction of the stage, only to be stunned by the shocking scene before him!

 Chapter 223 : Evil! A-Level Zombie Tyrant Whale!

    "Mutated zombie!!" Alex was shocked.


    His shock wasn''t due to the concept of mutated zombies, but rather the mutated zombie lying quietly on the stage, floating in the water¡ªan evolved white whale! This white whale had the body of a typical white whale but featured two human heads in the head region, along with human limbs on its body. It seemed like a fusion of several humans and a white whale.


    Most notably, the abdominal region of this white whale had numerous thick, ck, tentacle-like appendages that resembled penises, writhing in an eerie manner.


    [Beep, beep, beep... Detected A-Level Mutated Zombie¡ªTyrant Whale.]


    [Danger Level: A-Grade]


    [Constitution: 315]


    [Spirit: 322]


    [Strength: 209]


    [Endurance: 387]


    [Agility: 87]


    [Skills: Sinister Addiction Insects]


    [Weakness 1: Due to its origin as a white whale, it bes weak when out of seawater.]


    [Weakness 2: Requires continuous intake of female blood essence, or it will be weak.]


    [Weakness 3: After giving birth, it enters a dormant period, during which it is extremely weak.]


    [Tyrant Whale: A mutated zombie formed by the fusion of a caretaker and a white whale. While not particrly powerful among A-Level zombies, it is inherently evil. The substance it secretes, Sinister Addiction Insects, can neutralize the zombie toxin and promote human evolution into mutated individuals. When consumed by mutated individuals, it further evolves them into higher-tier supernaturals.]


    [Caution: The substance secreted by the Tyrant Whale is a parasitic organism and a catalyst for human mutation. It is also highly toxic. Once ingested, it must be consumed every five days; exceeding this interval will result in self-detonation. Hosts are strongly advised not to consume this substance to avoid the risk of being controlled by the Tyrant Whale.]


    "Damn! There''s an A-level zombie like this too!" Alex couldn''t help but curse silently.


    This A-level zombie, the Tyrant Whale, obviously wasn''t skilled inbat. Its specialtyy in its secretion, the Sinister Addiction Insects. The characteristics of these parasites allowed the Tyrant Whale to lure humans into raising it. Once humans became dependent on these parasites, they would gradually submit to the Tyrant Whale, bing its servants.


    As the parasites multiplied, the humans would undergo multiple mutations, resulting in increasingly powerfulbat abilities.


    At that point, the Tyrant Whale wouldn''t merely be an A-level zombie; it would evolve into a super-powered king zombie, potentially reaching the level of an S-grade super tyrant.


    The current Tyrant Whale was evidently in its early stages, sessfully ensnaring humans to serve its needs in exchange for the coveted parasites it secreted. This stage''s duration was uncertain to Alex, but he could conclude that if this development continued, the mutated individuals would bepletely under the control of the Tyrant Whale.


    Soon, the soldiers escorted a dozen or so women to the stage. The Tyrant Whale emitted a satisfied roar and leisurely swam towards the crowd.


    "What are they trying to do?" Alex wondered.


    From the looks of it, they seem to want to feed these women to the Tyrant Whale. However, judging by their earlier conversation, it doesn''t appear to be that simple.


    "Ah!!!! No!!"


    "Please!! Kill me!! I''d rather die!! I beg you!!"


    "Kill me!! No!!"


    Upon seeing the repulsive Tyrant Whale approaching, the dozen or so women screamed in terror, desperately struggling to escape. However, their efforts were futile as two soldiers tightly restrained each of them, rendering thempletely immobile.


    The Tyrant Whale emitted a roar, akin to a psychic wave, calming the women slowly. The two human heads on its body stared greedily at the women, revealing lustful and vile expressions. Drool trickled down their mouths, and their eyes gleamed with wickedness, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    As the Tyrant Whale drew near, the fleshy tendrils on its abdomen began to writhe more intensely. Phallic structures resembling penises became rigid and erect, simr to well-endowed ck men, and then slowly elongated.


    Alex unconsciously widened his eyes, suddenly understanding the meaning behind the phrase "taking a journey" that the man dressed as a captain mentioned earlier.


    It turns out it wasn''t about "taking a journey" at all. Although pronounced the same way, it was apletely different word!


    "Ah!!!" Apanied by the women''s screams and wails, the ck phalluses, propelled by the fleshy tendrils, urately and mercilessly prated the exposed lower parts of the women. The enormous penises entered the rtively spacious vaginas, but only managed to go halfway. The penis heads directly thrust into the women''s uteruses.


    The women emitted screams of agony as blood and white fluids flowed from their vited crotches.


    Ripping apart!


    The massive penises directly tore through the women''s private parts!


    As the penises vigorously thrust under the guidance of the fleshy tendrils, the women''s cries became heart-wrenching. The Tyrant Whale let outfortable roars, the sound incredibly evil, affecting even Alex''s formidable mental resistance and causing a burning sensation in his mind.


    The soldiers restraining the women each revealed lecherous expressions, emitting cruelughter.


    "Hahaha! Beggar people! Weren''t you arrogant before? Didn''t you boast about being country bitches every day? What happened now? Why are you so pathetic?


    Each one of you is worse than a female dog!!"


    A horrifying roar echoed from one of the human heads on the Tyrant Whale, its voice full of malice and evil.


    "You women are beggars! We treated you well, groveled at your feet, and you treated us as spare tires, as fools! Now, I''ll make all of you my ythings! All of you will be my dogs!!" The other head of the Tyrant Whale, eyes filled with resentment, began to show worm-like twists on its distorted face. White pupils wriggled, and blood continuously flowed from its mouth.


    "This Tyrant Whale can actually talk!" Alex was slightly astonished. Apart from the Tyrant Looter, it was the first time he encountered a talking zombie. The words spoken by the two human heads were filled with resentment.


    Perhaps the resentment towards women turned them into A-level zombies.


    Alex felt that this Tyrant Whale probably had its own story.


    ...


    After approximately an hour, the women''s screams grew weaker.


    Then, two women directly copsed on the ground.


    It seemed like death, or perhaps they fainted.


    Satisfied, the Tyrant Whale slowly retreated, drifting towards the center of the water.


    The two human heads continued to curse with resentment in their eyes.


    "Damn women! You all deserve to die! Cheating on me with other men behind my back! Damn it! Damn it!" One head cursed with extreme bitterness.


    The other head, with trembling eyes and blood flowing, spoke with a tone ofment:


    "I worked so hard, just to give you and our child a good life! I gave you all my earnings! You said I didn''t spend enough time with you, and used my money to support a gigolo! Cheating on me with so many men! Even my child isn''t mine! Why?


    Why do you treat me like this?! What did we honest people do wrong?!"


    The voices of the two heads were like a curse, frantic and tragic, recounting their miserable experiences before the apocalypse.


    Every time the whale king emits such a mournful cry, Alex feels extremely ufortable. The spiritual power of the whale king is very strong, having surpassed the realm of the extraordinary, and even Alex is affected to some extent. As for the warriors, they are even worse off, with bloodshot eyes and viciously whipping and beating the weak women.


    Several warriors, enchanted by the whale king''s cries, crazily use their erect penises to forcefully prate the women''s anuses and mouths!


    "Alright, stop the beating! Quickly collect the essence!" The man dressed as the squad leader shows much better self-control, seemingly unaffected by the whale king, and begins directing the warriors to collect the whale king''s secretions.


    The warriors quickly start collecting the brilliant secretions and then store them in containers. Meanwhile, two unconscious women are lifted by several warriors and thrown directly into the whale king''s gaping mouth.


    These two women are raped into unconsciousness by the whale king''s enormous penis, and then several warriors violently rape their anuses and mouths!


    Their breasts are torn off and yed with by the warriors.


    These two women have been brutally raped to death!


    Even if they were to survive, they would die from inmmation caused by the rape.


    The whale king enjoys chewing on the flesh, staining the entire surface of the water red with blood.


    The two human heads emit a chilling and eerieughter, incredibly terrifying.


    Seeing this scene, Alex has already roughly guessed the situation here.


    This ce was originally supposed to be under the control of the staff and visitors of the aquarium. Perhaps these people also received help from the whale king. Maybe it was to please the whale king, to repay its help, or perhaps at the whale king''s request. Anyway, these people offered women to the whale king for its enjoyment.


    Later on, after consuming the animals in the aquarium, these people found themselves poisoned, while the women who had been enjoyed by the whale king were unharmed. Then, these people discovered that the whale king''s secretions could detoxify them and even grant them superpowers, turning them into mutants. Soon, everyone began to consume the whale king''s secretions.


    However, their good fortune didn''tst long. Deserters from the city defense force suddenly found this ce and imed it as their own. In order to gain more power, the members of the city defense force also consumed this disgusting substance.


    After that, slowly, the situation developed into what it is now. These people probably still don''t know that they are slowly bing puppets of the whale king. They tirelessly continue to please the whale king, drinking the parasitic substance given to them, much like drug addicts.


    The whale king canfortably enjoy being served by humans, and can have human flesh to eat at any time, unlike other zombies outside who need to scavenge for human food. This whale king is truly a wise zombie among zombies.


    Alex watched as the women were taken away one by one by the warriors, and as the whale king leisurely swam in the sea, a greedy look appeared in his eyes. This was a genuine A-level zombie! And not just any A-level zombie, but one with unique abilities! If Alex were to kill this zombie and bury it, he could enter the realm of the extraordinary and gain extraordinary abilities.


    And, this peculiar A-level zombie might also provide Alex with even more powerful skills or materials!


    In addition, as long as this evil king whale dies, the parasites inside it will explode and die in a few days.


    This saves Alex a lot of trouble!


    However, there is still a big problem in front of Alex.


    First of all, thebat power of the evil king whale isparable to Alex''s.


    In addition, with so many mutants here, once Alex fights the evil king whale, he will face arge number of mutants and many heavy weapons!


    Plus, facing an evil king whale with simr strength, Alex may not necessarily have the upper hand!


    "I must find a way to deal with this evil king whale without alerting others!" Alex looked at the evil king whale, lost in thought.


    Compared to the other three attributes, the evil king whale''s strength and agility are weak.


    It is severely biased.


    And, the evil king whale also has very obvious weaknesses.


    However, it is somewhat difficult to trigger the conditions for these three weaknesses.


    The simplest of them is to get the evil king whale out of the water.


    As long as Alex finds the water outlet of the white whale hall, quietly releases the water inside, the seawater in the white whale hall can be drained!


    "Let''s start with the simplest one." Alex activated the teleportation technique again and appeared in the hallway on the first floor of the white whale hall.


    Just as he shed, Alex heard a series of footsteps behind him.


    Without hesitation, Alex leaped and clung to the ceiling''s pipes like a gecko.


    Soon, two fully armed soldiers patrolled past the hallway.


    The defense is very strict!


    Moreover.


    Almost every intersection is heavily guarded.


    After a preliminary search, Alex found that not only was the defense of the white whale hall extremely strict, but he also couldn''t find the drainage valve of the white whale hall.


    Because their lives are at stake, these soldiers are extremely cautious in protecting the evil king whale.


    There is simply no opportunity for Alex to take advantage of.


    The first n, Alex found out, is currently not feasible.


    So, only the second n can be carried out!


    Kill all the women here!


    Although these women are also mutants, they have been tortured and enved by inhumane treatment for a long time. These women are basically living a fate worse than death, with no will to fight and probably unable to resist even a little bit.


    Killing such women is not a burden or difficulty for Alex.


    After all, killing these women is also a way to free them.


    The women who were just used up by the soldiers were all driven into an empty room with great disdain.


    In order to prevent these women frommitting suicide.


    Every woman was tied up.


    Even their mouths were stuffed with cloth to prevent them from biting their tongues.


    The soldiers responsible for guarding these women also left the room with disdain.


    Then, they left one by one while chatting.


    Only two soldiers responsible for guarding were left at the door.


    "In this case, it''s much simpler." Alex pondered for a moment and activated the teleportation skill again.


    This time the teleportation distance was very short, and it was a space that Alex could see.


    So, the location of Alex''s teleportation was very urate.


    Alex''s figure appeared urately in the room where the women were being held.


    Looking at the miserable women lying on the ground, Alex shook his head slightly.


    His appearance did not cause any panic among the women, most of whom were numb and indifferent.


    Only two or three women showed a fleeting look of surprise.

 Chapter 224 : Precision Slaughter!

    These women had been thoroughly numb from torture.


    Alive or dead, there was no difference anymore.


    "Let''s give you a quick and easy end."


    Alex took out the de of Sin from the spatial envelope without hesitation, swiftly ending the lives of these insignificant women in the room. Then, he gathered their bodies into the spatial envelope.


    These women showed no resistance at all, instead, their faces were filled with a relieved smile.


    Afterpleting everything, Alex activated teleportation once again, disappearing from the room.


    Soon, the warriors responsible for guarding noticed the disappearance of the women.


    The rm sounded urgently, and everyone in the aquarium gathered in the whale pavilion.


    The middle-aged man with a big belly, whom Alex had seen before, appeared in the room where the women were detained, surrounded by several other team leaders. His face was filled with anger.


    Looking at the bloodstains in the room, the middle-aged man angrily turned around and delivered a heavy p to a young man dressed as a squad leader.


    "What''s going on? How can these women just disappear like this?"


    The middle-aged man with a big belly angrily questioned.


    The young man dressed as a squad leader lowered his head, somewhat aggrieved, and said, "Captain, I don''t know what happened... There''s only one door in and out of this room, and I stationed guards at the entrance... But the guards didn''t see anyone going in or out... These women just disappeared for no reason!"


    "Bastard!" The middle-aged man with a big belly, referred to as the captain, viciously pped the squad leader again. Frowning, he stared at the blood in the room for a moment before continuing, "It must be a zombie or someone with supernatural abilities who came and took these women away!"


    "Captain, what should we do now?" Another man dressed as a squad leader asked with a furrowed brow. "Lord Evil King requires the life essence of women every year, and without women, we won''t get the antidote from Lord Evil King... If itsts for three days, everyone here will die!"


    The middle-aged man with a big belly paced back and forth for a few steps, then looked at the men dressed as team leaders behind him and said, "Bring the women from our ce over! Keep an eye on these women, damn it! Watch them all the time! If we lose these women too, we''re all dead!"


    After saying this, the middle-aged man turned to a young man beside him and said, "Immediately send out all the tanks and armored vehicles from the shelter! Spread the message in the name of rescuing survivors! We must find more women as soon as possible!"


    "Yes!" The young officer behind the middle-aged man turned and waved to a group of soldiers behind him, then led the team away quickly.


    Meanwhile, Alex''s figure had already appeared in the original tropical rainforest pavilion.


    Four women, wearing only high heels, were using them to kick a woman lying on the ground.


    The woman on the ground was covered only by a neck cor, with a chain attached to it.


    Under the various humiliations and taunts of the other four women, she emitted various pitiful cries.


    "You slut! It''s all your damn fault! If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be living like dogs!" A tall woman viciously kicked the sensitive area of the woman on the ground with the heel of her high heel, causing the woman to scream in agony.


    "If you hadn''t spouted that feminist nonsense to us back then, we wouldn''t have attracted these men to abuse us like dogs!" Another woman ruthlessly kicked the blossoming area on the ground with the heel of her high heel.


    "You bastard!! My man was also killed by you!! They treated us so well before, but you weren''t satisfied and incited us to plot against them! Talking about women taking control so we can survive better! Talking about promoting the traditional matriarchal society in the apocalypse! It''s all damn nonsense!


    Ridiculous that we actually listened to your nonsense!" A voluptuous woman kicked the woman on the ground with the pointed toe of her high heel.


    "The most hateful thing is that this bastard thinks she''s a saint! We were living here secretly, isn''t that good enough? This bastard, on the other hand, sent people outside to post notices everywhere, saying that we need to save more fellow women to join our big family! If it weren''t for this idiot doing this, how would those damn creatures find their way here?!!"


    "It''s all this bastard''s fault!! My dear was killed by her!! Bastard!!"


    "You damn bitch, weren''t you so awesome before? Weren''t you a female warrior? Didn''t you have powerful supernatural abilities? Why aren''t you saying anything now? Why are you like a dog?" With that, a woman threw a piece of bread that had already started to smell in front of the woman lying on the ground.


    The woman lying on the ground seemed to go mad, lunging forward and grabbing the bread, greedily swallowing it along with the sand.


    The woman was now so thin that only skin and bones remained. She looked pitiful, but the sight of her misery brought bursts of heartyughter from the other four women.


    "Hahaha! Look at you, so satisfying to see that pitiful look on your face!"


    "Hahaha! Making yourself out to be a saint! Trying to save your fellow women! Advocating for some pastoral female warrior nonsense!"


    Seemingly gaining strength from eating the bread, the woman on the ground suddenly sneered, "Now it''s all my fault? Didn''t you all say back then that your men were too useless, couldn''t protect you in this apocalypse, and you wanted to find stronger protection?"


    "When those bastards came, weren''t you all the happiest? Weren''t you the first ones to shamelessly approach them, betraying your own husbands?"


    "Yes, I was wrong! But, are you all meless?! Calling me a pastoral female dog, aren''t you all a bunch of bastards? You said my body belongs to me, and I have the freedom to give it to whoever I want. It''s natural for my dear to support and protect me. Women should be high and mighty, enjoying the care of their loved ones, but a woman''s body should be free to choose!"


    "Weren''t these shameless words spoken by you all first?!"


    "I know I was wrong, and I swear not to yield. What about you? Not only were you the first to kneel and tter them, but now you me me? What face do you have to me me?!"


    Faced with the questioning of the woman on the ground, the other women were all left speechless.


    Listening on the sidelines, Alex had a rough understanding of the grievances among these foolish women. In Alex''s view, these foolish individuals truly deserved their fate.


    With a sh of the de, Alex''s figure suddenly appeared...

 Chapter 225: Pastoral Dogs

    Alex moved swiftly, and the five former pastoral feminist warriors, now turned female dogs, had their heads cleanly severed,nding in unison on the ground. After collecting the bodies into the spatial envelope, Alex''s figure disappeared once again.


    Not long after, a group of soldiers rushed in from the door. The middle-aged man with a big belly, referred to as the captain, quickly ran in as well. Upon seeing the bloodstains on the beach, he immediately roared in frustration, "Damn it! What the hell is going on!! Now, there are only two women left in our shelter. This can''t meet our needs for cultivation!!"


    "Bad news!" The middle-aged man realized the gravity of the situation and immediately ran outside, shouting, "Quick! Go protect those two maids! Those two maids must not be harmed!"


    However, it was already toote.


    The bodies of the two maids had also been collected into Alex''s spatial envelope.


    The consecutive use of teleportation caused a rapid decline in Alex''s mental strength. Although mental strength would recover, the current level had reached a dangerously low threshold. For safety reasons, Alex had to take a temporary break, waiting for mental strength to replenish.


    With a sh, Alex once again appeared in a secluded forest outside the Mages'' Union Shelter in the Magic Capital Ocean Park.


    Taking out a bottle of drink and a few pieces of chocte from the spatial bag, Alex began to replenish stamina and mental strength.


    "Everyone, gather for me! Search! Search for me! I don''t believe that so many people can just disappear out of thin air!"


    Meanwhile, the frustrated middle-aged man with a big belly initiated a full-scale mobilization. Apart from the guards responsible for protecting the Evil King Whale, all other soldiers were fully armed, conducting a thorough search throughout the entire Oceanarium Shelter.


    Observing the chaos unfolding within the Magic Capital Oceanarium Shelter, Alex, leaning against a tree while enjoying food, disyed a cold smirk on his lips.


    Without women, let alone the Evil King Whale, even these soldiers wouldn''tst long! All Alex had to do was wait patiently, and he could smoothly take over this shelter, effortlessly obtaining the corpses of A-level zombies!


    However, just as Alex was patiently waiting for these people to self-destruct in the Oceanarium Shelter, not far from the shelter in a camp surrounded by cars, several women were excitedly cheering with a radio in hand.


    "This is great! Really great! Unexpectedly, the Oceanarium Shelter has received protection from the military and has be a genuine refuge! Now, we all have a chance to be saved!"


    "Hard work pays off! Finally, we''ve found a shelter! With military protection, we can safely settle down, and we won''t have to worry about food and safety anymore!"


    Several women hugged each other in excitement, tears welling up in their eyes.


    They quickly informed the others in the camp about Alex''s revtion.


    This was a survivor team, consisting of a total of 11 men and 6 women.


    These people didn''t have firearms, but each had crafted their own makeshift weapons for self-defense. They were well-armed and included 4 men and 4 women who were mutants.


    "I think we should still be cautious. It''s the apocalypse, and even the military can''t guarantee purity. With our current strength, we''re likely to be bullied once we go over there. Us men might be enved, and as for you women..."


    A young mutant man, who appeared somewhat refined, frowned and expressed his concern.


    "What''s wrong with us women? What''s wrong with us?!! Are you looking down on us women?" A tall and assertive beauty holding a walkie-talkie pointed usingly at the young man and scolded, "Don''t think like a viin! The military won''t be as vile as you all are! Always harboring such thoughts!"


    "What if they''re not military personnel? What if this is a trap? What if they''re criminals? What are we going to do then? I don''t agree with recklessly going over!"


    A robust, injured mutant man stood up, vehemently protesting.


    "I see you pathetic men are scared, huh?! So what if they''re criminals? Criminals are still better than you useless bunch! As long as they can provide us with food and a safe life, I don''t mind being their woman!" A sses-wearing, slightly plump woman spoke aggressively, pointing at a silent man, "Look at your pathetic attitude! How did I end up marrying such a useless wimp back then!"


    "He Juan! What are you saying? What do you mean by that? Brother Liang risks his life every day to find food for you. How is he useless? How is he mistreating you?" Another young man couldn''t help but stand up to refute.


    "Hmph! Do you still have the face to speak?! It''s only right for dear husbands to take care of their wives, isn''t it? Other men buy jewelry and skincare products for their wives, but this useless wimp only brings me some trash jewelry. Tell me, isn''t he a useless wimp?!" The plump woman continued to scold with arrogance.


    The nearby women also chimed in, "Exactly! What''s wrong with what Sister Juan said? The food you find is getting scarcer and more unappetizing. We can''t even eat enough. Following you, we''re bound to starve to death!"


    "You''re so capable, if you have the ability, go find food yourselves! We bring back food for you, and you stillin. If you''re so capable, go find it yourselves!" The young man argued with flushed face.


    "If we find it ourselves, what do we need you men for? Speaking like this, do you even have any shame? If we find food ourselves, what use do you men have? All of you can just go die, what''s the point of keeping you? We women bear the mission of perpetuating humanity! Without us women, let''s see how you can continue your lineage!" He Juan scolded with hands on her hips in a righteous tone.


    He Juan''s beloved quickly pulled the young man, urging him to sit down. However, the young man had no intention of backing down, continuing to retort with frustration, "So, what do you women do? You do nothing, just let us serve you every day, providing you with food and drink, yet you stillin all the time! Tell me, what do we men need you women for?"


    At this moment, another woman stood up, sneering and said, "Hong, do you know why you can''t find a girlfriend? It''s because of your ignorant mindset! Haven''t you heard a saying? I''m responsible for being beautiful, and you''re responsible for earning money to support the family! You men can''t even do this basic thing. How can you deserve to have a wife or a woman?"


    "Hong! If you''re not satisfied, you can get lost. What''s wrong with men taking care of women? Isn''t that what should happen? Are you still considered a man?" A very handsome young man stood up, assisting the women in scolding the young man, "I!!" The young man suddenly felt defeated, slumping down on the ground, silent and despondent.


    Here, the situation originally favored more men than women, and among the three women, two were a married couple. Therefore, the remaining three women became the objects ofpetition for many single men.


    These single men knelt and fawned over the three women, trying various ways to win their favor. Initially, some men seeded in pursuing women by fiercely protecting them and finding food for their desired women. Gradually, they earned the women''s favor and sessfully won over their desired partners.


    However, as time went on, these women began to feel entitled, and their demands on men became increasingly stringent. Previously, they would be grateful for any food given to them, but now they not only wanted food but also demanded jewelry, clothing, skincare products, and cosmetics!


    They not only disregarded the life and death of men but also spoke extremely sarcastically and harshly. Theypletely looked down on the men in their squad, considering them nothing more than theirpdogs.


    In this situation, feminist ideas began to emerge among these women. They united and formted various rules to restrain men, while bing increasingly liberated themselves. They demanded that men prioritize finding food for them and also fulfill their whims for various extravagant items, such as designer handbags and nes.


    These items were hard to afford even before the apocalypse, let alone afterward, when major shopping centers had turned into hell on earth, infested with zombies. It was challenging for men to acquire such items, so they had to resort to hunting and killing zombies to obtain these treasures.


    The lives of men became more and more arduous in this challenging environment.


    The women, on the other hand, became more and more demanding. Especially those married women, witnessing other women being pampered by men and secretly engaging in romantic acts with the handsomest man in the group, they also felt tempted.


    At times, when their own beloveds were absent, they would secretly have intimate moments with that pretty boy. Moreover, they even gave the food their beloved risked their lives to find to the pretty boy.


    Several times, Hong witnessed how He Juan, in pursuit of romantic affairs with the pretty boy, gave away the food meant for her beloved. Consequently, her beloved was left with nothing to eat and often went hungry.


    Since Hong didn''t try to please women, the food he found was kept for himself. Sometimes, out of pity for He Juan''s beloved, he would share some with him.


    He always felt that these women were going too far. However, every time he protested, not a single man stood up to support him. Instead, some men refuted him, trying to please the other women.


    As for the pretty boy, he was purely an opportunist. Relying on his handsome face, he never ventured out to collect supplies, surviving solely on the support of these women. Moreover, he could freely pursue rtionships with the women in this group.


    Lately, this pretty boy became more outrageous. Not only did he engage in affairs with He Juan, who was married, but he also flirted with two other women who had their own beloveds.


    Hong had actually stumbled upon such incidents several times, but he had kept silent. He believed that the beloveds of these three women must be aware of the situation but chose to endure the torment of wearing a cuckold''s hat in silence.


    Those women often humiliate their husbands in public and openly dere their intention to dissolve their marital rtionships and engage with other men. The three married men were already a vulnerable group, and they were well aware that there were several men in the group stronger than them, all of whom had been eyeing their wives.


    If these men were to take away their wives, they might end up with no women in the future. Hence, they had to endure silently, knowing that their wives were cuckolding them. They even went out of their way to please their wives, fearing that their wives might actually leave them for someone else.


    Because, even before the apocalypse, they were ustomed to their wives'' unreasonable and irrational behavior, they now endured the mistreatment without resistance.


    In recent times, the women''s feminist ideology had be increasingly strong, and they became more presumptuous. They even united to introduce a set of rules:


    Men, being stronger and having a better chance of surviving in the apocalypse, should venture out to take risks, find food, and gather resources to support women.


    Women are free to engage in any rtionship with the men of their choice, and other men (including their husbands) are not allowed to interfere. Women''s bodies belong to themselves, and they can give themselves to whomever they choose.


    As women are considered weaker than men and cannotpete fairly for resources, priority is given to women in food distribution, and men can only receive leftovers.


    If a man wants the favor of a woman but doesn''t have it naturally, he must use sufficient food and some special resources as a barter, with clear pricing and no deception.


    Though Hong was just an 18-year-old young man, he had heard about the decadent and twisted ideology of the pastoral feminist movement. The rules proposed by these women were a fervent promotion of pastoral feminist ideology.


    It''s almost like two sides of the same coin! Hong still remembered reading a summary of pastoral feminist ideology online:


    1. Self-perceived female inferiority and male superiority, where female upations are considered shameful, and engaging in traditionally male roles is seen as honorable. As "feminists," they naturally oppose women taking on "lowly female jobs."


    2. Acknowledging female inferiority and believing that women cannotpete with men fairly for societal resources, resulting in receiving less. As "feminists," they advocate for distribution systems that lean more towards females to pursue "gender equality."


    3. Pastoral feminists often embrace the objectification of women, simr to certain aspects of male chauvinism. They enjoy self-objectification and do not recognize personal will as part of rights (such as family ties or romantic rtionships), only acknowledging materialistic exchanges. Goods do not require personal preferences; goods only need to fetch a good price.


    In essence, they sell themselves at a high price like a prized horse. This is why pastoral feminism is oftenbeled as "pseudo-feminism." In simple terms, these pastoral feminists are nothing more than parasites trying to feed off the male-dominated society.

 Chapter 226: The Decision

    These women arepletely immersed in pastoral feminist ideology! It''s evident how terrifying the pre-apocalyptic pastoral feminist thoughts were, and now, even in the midst of the apocalypse, these women manage to promote and expand such ideas!


    In his heart, Hong secretly felt that if this continued to develop, these insane women could harm everyone! Although he was aware, Hong had no power to change it because his words were insignificant to these people.


    Since speaking up had no effect on them, Hong decided to go his own way, even if it meant leaving the group. Knowing that the team was heading towards destruction, he believed he could survive better on his own without the interference and chaos caused by these women.


    With no constraints from these women, Hong believed he could make a better life for himself. If the rumored shelter was real and suitable for survivors, he could join them after everything was settled.


    With his decision made, Hong, under the pretext of going to the restroom, quietly left the discussion circle and sneaked out of the camp. After a heated argument, the united women quickly gained control.


    Especially with a few men constantly trying to please the women, they unconditionally supported whatever the women said. It was utter submission to the extreme. Some men in the group were able to see the danger, but with unanimous agreement from the others, they had no choice but toply.


    Soon, everyone in the camp was ready, sitting in vehicles, heading towards the location of the Magic City Ocean Park. The thought of entering a shelter and gaining the powerful protection of the military excited these women to no end.


    Particrly, a few infatuated women couldn''t wait, as the idea of finding stronger and more handsome guys to worship them in the shelter filled their hearts with anticipation.


    The convoy moved at a rapid pace, covering the distance to the gates of the Ocean Park Shelter in just over two hours. At this moment, everyone inside the shelter was as restless as ants on a hot pan. The captain, especially, with arge belly, was sweating profusely and couldn''t sit still.


    As time passed, it was soon approaching the time to offer sacrifices to the Evil King Whale. If they couldn''t find women in time, not only would the Evil King Whale be enraged, but many among them, in urgent need of the antidote, would also explode and die.


    They were facing a tremendous life-and-death crisis!


    "Hurry, contact the team that went out to search for supplies again. See how they are doing. Have they found any women?" The pregnant captain shouted at his adjutant once again.


    The adjutant, sweating profusely, called out into the walkie-talkie, but there was no response on the other end. Holding the vigorously shaking walkie-talkie, the adjutant wished he could smash it to pieces! He had tried countless times to contact the team searching for supplies, but it seemed like they had vanished without a trace,pletely unreachable!


    Amidst the growing agitation, a soldier responsible for surveince rushed in from outside, excitedly shouting, "Captain! They''re here! They''re here!"


    The pregnant captain gave the soldier a fierce p and scolded, "What the hell is here? Exin clearly!"


    "It''s a convoy! Survivors'' convoy! Many people havee! They delivered themselves, and there are several women inside!" Despite receiving a p, the soldier showed no signs of concern. Instead, he shouted even more excitedly.


    "What? Women delivered themselves? Hahaha! That''s fantastic! Absolutely fantastic!! Heaven is helping us too!"


    The middle-aged man with therge belly rejoiced, dancing with joy and sprinting towards the door.


    Indeed, a convoy appeared at the entrance, with several women standing in front of it, waving and cheering towards them.


    "A bunch of foolish women! They''re happilying to their deaths? Hahaha! Let''s make them happy first!" The captain with therge belly sneered, then ordered the gatekeeper to open the door. Along with the other officers, he waved and gestured towards the women in the convoy, disying an exceedingly polite and respectful attitude.


    Seeing the people in the shelter wearing the uniforms of the city defense team, the women in the convoy felt somewhat relieved. Moreover, noticing that even the captain of the defense team was weing them at the door, they became even more triumphant.


    "Indeed, men are just lowlypdogs! Even in the apocalypse, they can''t change their habit of eating shit!" remarked He Juan arrogantly.


    "It seems there are no women inside this shelter. When we enter this time, we''ll be even more rare. We need to properly control these fools, make them ourpdogs!"


    "Hahaha! I told you! What''s there to be afraid of? Look at them, so friendly and polite! We''re women, and these men, upon seeing us, won''t even hesitate to kneel and lick us! What danger could we possibly face?


    Any traps here? It''s ridiculous that guy Hong actually ran away! What a fool! I bet he won''t survive alone outside!"


    Several women wore expressions of pride, speaking boastfully and exuding unparalleled arrogance. Their contempt for men grew stronger.


    In their eyes, the pastoral feminism was a good thing. Fortunately, they had read through the vague posts early on, learning how to uphold feminism.


    "Wee, wee! Warm wee! Wee, everyone, to our Shelter at the Mo Du Oceanarium! This is the safest shelter in the entire Mo Du! I am the leader here, and also the Captain of the Mo Du City Defense Team, Dong Hezhi." The big-bellied Captain Dong Hezhi warmly approached, greeting the women in the convoy.


    The women responded with reserved smiles, making exaggerated requests, "Captain Dong, our Survivor Team has traveled a long way to join you. In the future, you must take good care of us! Women in the apocalypse have a hard time and are quite rare. You must be chivalrous and gentlemanly!"


    "Naturally! Absolutely!" Dong Hezhi quickly nodded with a forced smile.


    With that, he guided the convoy towards the shelter. As the convoy entered, the iron gate was closed heavily.


    "Captain Dong, you seem quite reasonable. You should be a capable and considerate man. I like you a lot!" He Juan disdainfully nced at her husband and immediately started throwing flirtatious nces at Dong Hezhi, who held a high position.


    Though He Juan had an ordinary appearance, she couldn''t resist exuding a strong charm. Seeing the gate closed and soldiers in ce, Dong Hezhi finally revealed his true nature.


    Dong Hezhi embraced He Juan, his face disying a sinister expression. "You little scoundrel! You seem quite naughty, huh? Today, I''ll settle the score with you right here!"

 Chapter 227: From Arrogance to Wagging for Mercy

    He Juan and the other women were immediately startled, their faces turning pale. However, quickly regaining herposure, the cunning He Juan put on a charming smile and said, "Oh, Captain, why are you in such a hurry? We''re all hungry now. Give us something to eat, and we''ll have the energy! Besides, being so rough won''t win the sincere hearts of us women. What''s the point?"


    Other women echoed in agreement:


    "Captain, even though it''s the apocalypse, you should respect us a bit!"


    "How can you be so rude? Don''t you understand cherishing and respecting women?"


    "At the very least, you should seek our consent, right?"


    "Yeah, yeah! How can you be so overbearing? You should give us some benefits!"


    "Bullying women, what kind of skill is that? Captain, you''re supposed to be a real man, but treating women like this, are you still considered one?"


    These women were ustomed to controlling men using such tactics, assuming that these neers would be as obedient to them as their husbands. Each one acted increasingly arrogant and demanded more.


    Dong Hezhi coldly smirked as he watched these women acting arrogantly and haughtily. Suddenly, he burst intoughter, finding these women incredibly naive.


    "p!" A heavy p rang out.


    Dong Hezhi fiercely pped He Juan and sneered, "What if I don''t give you food? What if I am this rude? Sincere hearts? Damn, that''s hrious. What would I do with the sincere hearts of you bastards?"


    With that, Dong Hezhi kicked He Juan to the ground with force. "You, with your kind of attitude, want to seduce me? Look at your own virtue! Someone, get these women for me and deliver them to Lord Evilwhale!"


    He Juan''s husband, Wang Chao, who had initially been timidly hiding in the crowd, witnessed his wife being beaten. Suddenly, he bravely stepped forward, angrily standing in front of He Juan, and defiantly dered, "How can you hit a woman?! We came here in good faith to join you. What''s the meaning of this? Is there no justice?


    Today, you won''ty a finger on my wife unless you step over my dead body!"


    He Juan stared in disbelief at her husband. This man, who was too timid to even admit her infidelity, was now bravely standing in front of her against these bullies and gun barrels!


    In this moment, He Juan''s eyes welled up slightly, but it was fleeting.


    "Bang!" A gunshot rang out, and Wang Chao''s head was instantly blown apart.


    Dong Hezhiughed heartily, stepping on Wang Chao''s corpse, and walked back to He Juan. He delivered a ruthless kick to her stomach, saying, "You scumbag! Trying to seduce me right in front of your beloved? Shameless!"


    "Wang Chao!" He Juan cried out in horror, looking at Dong Hezhi with fear. She desperately shook her head, pleadingly gazing at the pretty boy who had sworn to protect her for a lifetime.


    At this moment, He Juan still clung to the hope that her pretty boy would step forward for her. However, including the pretty boy, none of the men she had rtions with came forward. Their faces showed nothing but fear, contempt, and disgust towards He Juan.


    By now, He Juan finally understood that the sweet words her pretty boy had spoken before were all lies! Their rtionship was nothing but a performance!


    It was just a ploy to deceive her into getting food from her husband! The only one who, despite being weak and ipetent, had consistently kept his promise and used his life to protect her was her husband.


    There was a moment when He Juan considered fighting back, choosing to die together with her husband. However, that thought was fleeting.


    Soon, He Juan knelt down, bowing before Dong Hezhi, and begged, "My lord! I am willing to be your dog. I am willing to do anything for you, to obey your everymand! Please, spare my life!"


    Other women sensed the gravity of the situation and attempted to seek refuge behind their men, hoping for their protection.


    At this moment, only the two men with wives stepped forward, enduring their fear as they shielded their wives. The other women, who had roamed between men without husbands, werepletely abandoned.


    When the women tried to hide behind their men, the men, as if avoiding a gue, immediately stepped back. The pretty boy, in particr, scared off two women seeking his protection by forcefully kicking them away.


    Alex, watching everything unfold through binocrs, couldn''t help but shake his head slightly. He had learned about their situation from Hong beside him.


    Hong watched everything happening inside the Oceanarium Shelter from a distance and couldn''t help but let out a cynicalugh.


    "Serves them right! These women! They totally deserve it!!" Hong expressed his resentment.


    Alex nodded in agreement. These foolish women not only disgusted Alex but also disrupted his ns! Now, Alex''s n to swiftly resolve the shelter by cutting off the women was facingplications.


    While Alex was contemting, a series of gunshots echoed again from inside the Oceanarium Shelter.


    Dong Hezhi wasn''t a soft-hearted man or a saintly figure. He was a true embodiment of male chauvinism. After witnessing the various despicable acts of women during the apocalypse, Dong Hezhi regarded women as no different from dogs, or even more debased than dogs. The cowardly men around them earned Dong Hezhi''s disdain.


    Originally, he nned to keep these men as ves, but he suddenly changed his mind. As the gunshots rang out, the other men also fell into a pool of blood.


    The women screamed in terror, cowering on the ground, afraid to lift their heads. Faced with Dong Hezhi''s ruthless dominance, these female fighters for women''s rights instantly lost their previous arrogance. They no longer spoke of cherishing women or prioritizingdies. The notion of genuine feelings or equal exchange also became irrelevant.


    One by one, they meekly trembled on the ground like dogs, wagging their tails in supplication towards Dong Hezhi.


    At this moment, the true nature of these women surfaced. Unfortunately, their husbands, who had died trying to protect them,y lifeless in the pool of blood.

 Chapter 228: This is Women!

    Alex, observing the events unfolding within the Oceanarium Shelter, turned to Hong and remarked, "Hong, after experiencing all this, I believe you must have seen through the true nature of women, right? No matter how well you treat them, they take it for granted. Only in the face of real strength, regardless of how you treat them, they''ll wag their tails, trying to please you in various ways."


    "The gentleness without strength is just a joke. To win a woman''s genuine affection, a man needs his own strength, whether it''s wealth, power, or violence."


    "All that happened today is truly a vivid lesson in human nature!"


    Hong nodded in agreement, but his gaze had a strange and peculiar look. Alex, not hearing a response from Hong, couldn''t help but turn and nce at him.


    Hong''s hair was short and messy, his face covered in ck soot, and his loose clothes made it hard to discern his figure. Despite all this, Hong''s handsome facial features and fair skin were still noticeable.


    Alex was sure that if Hong cleaned up a bit and made a small effort in grooming, he would be a charming and attractive gentleman. Alex liked this young man.


    However, the unfortunate part was that Hong was a man. Alex wouldn''t let any man stay in his territory unless they became Pure Ones or Puppets. Even with someone as loyal and devoted as Pepe, Alex was considering turning him into a Pure One before Pepe reached maturity.


    Sensing that Alex had been staring at him, Hong blushed involuntarily.


    At such a close distance, although separated by thick dirt, Alex still noticed the shy expression on Hong''s face.


    "What a shy and adorable young man," Alex couldn''t help but smile. He felt that, despite Hong''s brave and strong demeanor, there was an inherent feminine tenderness in him.


    Others might not sense it, but Alex, having interacted with countless women and experienced various types, was very clear about the instinctive reactions of women. That''s why he had this peculiar feeling.


    "Hong! Look at that, those women have no shame!" Hong pointed angrily at the happenings inside the Oceanarium Shelter.


    Alex didn''t bother thinking much and turned to look inside the shelter. As expected, he hadn''t guessed wrong. These women had shamelessly begun to fawn over the fake soldiers.


    While East and Zhi whipped and kicked these women, they enjoyed the women''s attempts to please and beg.


    At this moment, these once arrogant feminist fighters were worse than pigs and dogs. Among so many women, not a single one was willing to die with her husband. None chose to resist for the sake of dignity. Instead, they abandoned all principles and dignity, revealing their most degraded selves.


    When men treated them well, they took it for granted. In situations where they acknowledged their inferiority to men, they disyed disdain and humiliation towards men who genuinely loved them, making excessive demands. Using their status as women and a supposedly vulnerable group, they relentlessly oppressed men, trampling on men''s sincerity with their own demands.


    To turn the men who genuinely loved them into dogs. Then, they scorned their own men, deeming them useless, weak, and worthless. Comparing their own unattractive appearance to those beautiful women, they angrily discovered that what their husbands provided was far from what wealthy men offered those beauties.


    So, they despised their husbands even more, looking down on the devoted pdogs" who loved them deeply. They wanted a better life, a higher social status, and more handsome, wealthy men. Shamelessly, they sought the favor of other men, bing ythings only to end up battered and bruised. After that, they returned to the reliable and honest men, continuing to deceive and manipte them.


    They simultaneously used the sincere affection of honest men, disdained their apparent uselessness, and kneeled to tter the handsome, wealthy men who had hurt and yed with them. They deluded themselves into thinking they were noble and powerful.


    However, when men revealed their ruthless and domineering side to these proud women, they shamelessly sought to please men, showing no shame or moral boundaries. Loyalty, shame, and morality were absent in these women''s eyes, with only the maximization of benefits, exploitation, and materialism in focus.


    Such women can only be loved by foolishpdogs. Only these naivepdogs could tolerate and pretend to understand their actions, supporting them. In the end,pdogs would be left with nothing. As for these women who considered themselves so superior, they were destined for an unfavorable fate.


    The drama within the Oceanarium Shelter quickly came to an end. After employing all sorts of despicable and shameless tactics, including He Juan and a few other women, they did not gain the approval or sympathy of Dong Hezhi and others. On the contrary, Dong Hezhi and hisrades were even more disdainful of these women, considering them lower than dogs.


    Soon, Dong Hezhi and his group grew bored of the situation. "Come, bind these women and take them to Lord Evil King Whale," ordered Dong Hezhi. The foolish and silly women, thinking they had finally gained the favor of these men, began to ponder how to improve their situation by using the M¨ªm¨§ng feminism ideology and control these men.


    M¨ªm¨§ng feminism was regarded by them as if it were a sacred scripture. They firmly believed that by adhering to the principles advocated by M¨ªm¨§ng feminism, they could be the masters of men. However, their thoughts were quickly shattered.


    These men showed no inclination to cherish or respect women. In the eyes of the men here, women were nothing more than inferior beings, akin to pigs and dogs. Who would engage in a serious discussion with a stray dog? Who would go so far as to bare their heart to a stray dog?


    Treating a stray dog like a deity? Were they out of their minds?


    The warriors within the Oceanarium Shelter rudely subjected these women to a severe beating, then forcibly dragged them towards the White Whale Pavilion.

 Chapter 229 : Gathering Resentment

    Within the White Whale Pavilion, the Evil King Whale was emitting angry roars. It was time for it to absorb life essence, but its food had not yet arrived. This made it extremely furious. Its massive body rolled in the seawater, and its ck fleshy tendrilsshed out.


    The warriors guarding the surroundings, one by one, covered their heads, suffering from splitting headaches. If there were no women sacrificed soon, many people in urgent need of the antidote would die from explosive head injuries.


    Finally, He Juan and the other six women were dragged into the White Whale Pavilion. Meanwhile, Alex appeared in a private room within the pavilion, watching the scene coldly.


    "Damn it!" Originally, the Evil King Whale would enter a weakened state due to theck of replenished life essence in just one or two hours. Many guards around would die from theck of antidote. At that point, taking advantage of the chaos and rushing in would easily resolve the issues in this Oceanarium Shelter.


    However, now he encountered these few foolish women who willingly walked into death,pletely disrupting his n.


    The six women were brought to the stage. The Evil King Whale sensed the scent of its food and let out an excited roar. The two human heads attached to its body also emitted sinisterughter, their eyes filled with greed.


    The nauseating heads looked extremely monstrous and terrifying. Only at this moment did He Juan and the other women realize what was about to happen. Their eyes widened in terror as they looked at the hideous and repulsive Evil King Whale. They cried and vomited, but it was all in vain.


    No one pitied them, and no one cared for them. The men who truly cared for them and were concerned about them had already been deceived and killed by them.


    The more they struggled and wailed, the more excited the Evil King Whale became. The guards overseeing the sceneughed louder and louder.


    "You idiots! What''s with all the screaming? Weren''t you fond of pleasing the strong? Weren''t you fond of betraying your own husbands? Now, serve a real powerhouse! Hahaha!" East and Zhi, watching from outside the door, let out cruelughter.


    "No, please!! I beg you, don''t do this! We''ll do anything you ask, I''m willing to be a dog, a pig, a cow, a horse! Please, don''t let me be eaten by this monster!!"


    "Please spare us! Please! As long as you spare me, I''m willing to do anything for you! I''ll serve you like a loyal dog, faithfully and devotedly!"


    The women pleaded in terror, making shameless promises. In the face of immense fear and the threat of death, they finally realized their inadequacy and helplessness.


    At this moment, these women became aware that their husbands were afraid of them, their boyfriends were afraid of them because of emotions, and their humanity was still intact. Men feared women not because men were incapable or weak, but because of love, tolerance, and care.


    If a man doesn''t love or care for a woman, how could she be a match for him? Without the constraints of love and morality, women are truly nothing in the eyes of men. Ordinary men can easily crush them.


    These women, in their self-assured arrogance, believed they were extraordinary and considered men weak and useless, all the while ignoring the fragility of human nature thates with love and care.


    The self-righteous belief that whatever men do for them is deserved and unquestionable, these rural feminists only realized how wrong they were at this moment! They now understood the true value of their men. It was only now that they realized they should have cherished and regretted. However, regret was futile! There''s no remedy for regret in this world.


    The men who cared for them, loved them, and protected them had already been deceived to their deaths by them.


    Now, they had fallen into the hands of the devil, helpless and at the mercy of others. No one would care for them, and no one woulde to protect them! The foolish idea of arming themselves with the naive belief of rural feminism, controlling men, now seemedughable and pathetic.


    "He Juan! You bastard! It''s all because of you! You killed your husband, and now you want to kill us! You deserve to die!"


    "You rotten thing! You killed my man! You''ll have a miserable life!"


    "He Juan! You shameless scumbag! You worthless whore! I hope you die soon! I hope this monster kills you!"


    "He Juan, I heard a long time ago that you, this trash, dumped your boyfriend who saved your life just for Lao Wang''s money. You even said women have the right to choose the man they want to have children with! You imed men should be good to you! Saving your life was him being foolish, you even said women are God''s favorites! Are you not disgusted with yourself? Do you have no shame?


    How could we have believed your nonsense!"


    "Damn you, Milin Countryside! How could I have believed such nonsense! How could we women be the match for men? How could we control men who don''t love and care for us? I must have gone mad, believing your nonsense back then! And I even cheated on my husband with that useless pretty boy behind his back!


    You''re truly a shameless piece of garbage!"


    "Cursed He Juan, it''s all because of your nonsense! We were living just fine, but now, thanks to your garbage talk, we willingly walked into a trap. We''re not only tormented, but our lives are also at risk! You spoke so highly of yourself back then, weren''t you a faithful female saint of Milin? Fight on! Keep showing off!


    Why do you look like a dog now?"


    "He Juan, you deserve to die! You deceived us intoing here to die! What benefits do you get from killing your good husband? What can you gain? You fool!"


    As the pleas for mercy became futile, all the women redirected their anger towards He Juan, as if she were the sole cause of all their miseries. In reality, it was true. If He Juan hadn''t propagated the ideas of Milin Countryside and rural feminism, they wouldn''t have be increasingly audacious andwless. Their foolish decision to seek refuge with the demon wouldn''t have been unopposed by men.


    Hong''s objections at the time were correct! They should have listened to Hong, not the foolish and insane He Juan!! Each woman was now overwhelmed with regret.


    One by one, they red at He Juan, the woman who suggested this idea. Each woman wished they could tear He Juan into pieces on the spot.


    "If only we had listened to Hong from the beginning! We even arrogantly made fun of Hong! Now it seems, Hong was the only one with a clear mind! We were all fools! Digging our own graves!"


    "Hahaha! We were all foolish women, and we deserve this! Now being treated like this, enduring humiliation and pain, it''s all our own doing!"


    As the evil whale was now close at hand, two women finally went mad, crazily berating themselves for their foolish actions. They were desperate to apologize, even considering suicide to atone for their sins.


    But it was toote for everything. Even in their desire to die, they couldn''t escape their fate.


    "Ah!!!" Piercing screams echoed through the air. The women, feeling life wasn''t worth living, struggled frantically.


    Due to the small number of women, the six of them were not enough to satisfy the evil whale''s desires. After stuffing their vaginas, the whale''s penis ruthlessly prated their anuses and mouths.


    Ripping apart!


    The vaginas and anuses of the feminist women werepletely torn by the whale''s penis, thrusting into the deepest parts, even filling up their uteri. Intestines spilled out from their anuses!


    As for their mouths, unable to amodate the entire penis, it aggressively prated, engaging in deep-throating!


    Meanwhile, He Juan, enduring insults, disdain, pain, and regret, began to descend into madness. Her blood vessels swelled, turning her blood ck. Her eyes became pure white, and her mouth stretched wide, drooling uncontrobly. The corners of her mouth slowly tore apart, and with disheveled hair, she appeared as if possessed by madness.


    "Roar!!!" With He Juan''s furious roar, the entire stage trembled!


    After enduring various torments and humiliations, He Juan''s immense resentment finally exploded!!!


    In this moment, He Juan unexpectedly underwent a mutation!


    However, under the interference of the resentment, He Juan actually transformed into a mutated zombie!!


    Seeing He Juan''s mutation, the evil whale quivered with joy.


    One of the two heads burst into maniacalughter:


    "Hahahaahahaha! Fantastic! Wonderful!! I''ve finally found a rural woman filled with resentment! I''ve finally found a rural woman ripe for Bego!"


    "Brother, the time for revenge hase! The rural woman! She''s ours! Hahaha!"


    The eyes of the two heads erupted with greedy light, and saliva flowed like they had just found something they loved dearly, appearing utterly insane.

 Chapter 230 : Evil King Whales Offspring

    The entire body trembled.


    The evil king whale''s massive body emitted a joyful call.


    It resonated with the roar emitted by He Juan''s mutated zombie body.


    In the next moment, all of the evil king whale''s flesh tendrils retracted and plunged into He Juan''s zombie body.


    "You wretch! You are truly honored! You are truly lucky! Be grateful for receiving my favor! You will be the vessel for my child! Proudly gestate my son for me!!


    Hahaha!"


    The just-mutated He Juan was extremely ferocious, tearing apart the nearby warriors and devouring them voraciously.


    However, the evil king whale was evidently much stronger than He Juan''s mutated form, quicklypletely merging with He Juan.


    The evil parasitic worms crazily burrowed into He Juan''s body,bining with the egg within He Juan''s body filled with resentment.


    Slowly, a new life form began to gestate!


    Alex watched the changes on the stage in amazement, unable to contain his excitement!


    Sometimes things don''t go as nned, but unexpectedly, the most difficult condition to achieve waspleted!


    And it was also the best condition!


    The evil king whale had actually begun to conceive offspring with He Juan''s zombie body!


    Soon, the evil king whale would enter its weakest period of dormancy!!


    This was the time when the evil king whale was most vulnerable!


    And it was also the best opportunity for Alex!


    As soon as the evil king whalepleted its gestation, Alex couldunch a sudden attack, effortlessly decapitate the evil king whale, and harvest the body of this A-ss zombie!!


    At the same time, Alex would obtain the offspring of the evil king whale!


    Luck was simply overflowing!!


    "Could it be that Eushen''s skill is taking effect?" Alex couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    That was the only usible exnation.


    Such a stroke of luck could only be attributed to Eushen''s skill!


    On the stage, He Juan had been captured by the evil king whale''s tentacles and was slowly merging into its main body.


    Two zombies were gradually merging.


    The shocking scenepletely stunned the warriors and women on the stage.


    Everyone stood dumbfounded, watching the fusion of the two zombies.


    The other women who had luckily survived because of He Juan trembled, secretly rejoicing!The warriors anxiously looked at the evil king whale, unsure of what to do.


    In just half an hour, many warriors'' bodies would be overwhelmed by the parasitic evil bugs due to theck of antidote, causing them all to expose themselves and die!


    However, looking at the current state of the evil king whale, it seemed to have no intention of secreting the antidote!


    Dong Hezhi, watching the changes in the evil king whale, widened his eyes, filled with astonishment.


    Muttering to himself, he said, "Could it be... Could it be... that zombies can also reproduce?"


    "Then... how will we, as humans, continue to fight against zombies in the future?"


    The deputy captain beside Dong Hezhi looked at the transformation of the evil king whale and coldly said, "Perhaps zombies aren''t caused by a virus, but rather a collective evolution of humanity! These powerful advanced evolution zombies and us, the mutants, are the products of human evolution.


    And those ordinary survivors and non-mutant zombies are perhaps the species eliminated by natural selection!"


    The deputy captain''s words made everyone around him involuntarily sink into contemtion.


    But now, they must find a way to obtain the antidote from the Evil King Whale; otherwise, at least a quarter of the people here would expose themselves and die!


    "Captain! What should we do? If we interrupt Lord Evil King Whale now, we might anger it..."


    "However, if we don''t interrupt it to collect the antidote, many of our brothers will die!"


    Dong Hezhi nced coldly at the several deputy captains beside him and said in a sinister tone, "Lord Evil King Whale is in the process of giving birth to new offspring; this is a grand event for us. How can we disturb Lord Evil King Whale? Those people can die! As long as Lord Evil King Whale sessfully gives birth to offspring, we will have even more powerful strength!"


    Dong Hezhi''s eyes became increasingly red, eventually turning crimson. His body trembled slightly. Unnoticed by everyone, Dong Hezhi''s body had been taken over by parasitic evil bugs, slowly devouring his form, manipting Dong Hezhi''s thoughts and actions.


    At this moment, Dong Hezhi could no longer be called Dong Hezhi; he had be a puppet-parasite hybrid.


    As the Evil King Whale''s roar grew louder and more intense, the body of the Evil King Whale and the vengeful corpse of He Juan mergedpletely. Subsequently, the water''s surface began to churn.


    Everyone in the vicinity was influenced by powerful sound waves, and all began to grow agitated. Dong Hezhi''s eyes widened, the corners of his mouth cracked open slightly, and he fell to his knees in worship towards the Evil King Whale, bowing down respectfully.


    "The Evil King descends! The Evil King descends! Hahaha! Our Evil King is about to descend!"


    With Dong Hezhi''s worshipful cries, others also knelt down, fervently cheering together. Only those fortunate women who had escaped disturbance due to He Juan''s mutation covered their heads in pain, howling in agony as they witnessed the mad behavior of the warriors around them.


    Alex, with his powerful mental strength, wasn''t overly controlled by the Evil King Whale''s spiritual interference, but a voice continued echoing in his mind:


    "Kneel down! Wee your master! Kneel down! Wee the descent of the Evil King!"


    Alex shook his head, dispelling the sinister voice, and gazed solemnly at the Evil King Whale, which was in the process ofying eggs. He was waiting for the perfect moment.


    The moment the Evil King''s offspring arrived would be the moment of the Evil King Whale''s greatest weakness. Alex was ready to deliver a decisive blow at this opportune moment.


    Of course, the Evil King Whale''s offspring were also something Alex aimed to obtain. The fact that zombies couldbine and reproduce was a terrifying revtion.


    The deputy captain next to Dong Hezhi was right about what he said just now. If it were true, humanity was indeed heading towards its end. In the future, this blue would be dominated by zombies and mutants. Ordinary humans would have no ce, possibly bing ves to mutants and zombies, raised like livestock¡ªfood for mutant zombies and ves and toys for mutants.


    However, this was just a possibility.


    Whether zombies could reproduce would depend on whether the case of the Evil King Whale was an exception. The offspring of the Evil King Whale held significant research value. Alex also wanted to see what kind of creatures the Evil King Whale''s offspring would turn out to be¡ªwhether they evolved, degenerated, or transformed into something else.


    There were many secrets buried in this, and Alex hoped that through the Evil King Whale''s offspring, he could find some answers.


    With the sudden sound of heads exploding, some of the warriors kneeling on the ground began to have their heads burst one after another. Without the replenishment of the evil insect liquid, the evil insect parasites inside them became restless. This all happened without warning.


    These warriors were devoutly worshiping on the ground just moments ago, but in the next moment, their heads exploded, and their sacrifice did not catch the attention of Dong Hezhi and the other officers. These people continued their worship towards the Evil King Whale as if they had gone mad, eagerly awaiting the birth of the mighty Evil King Whale offspring.


    "Food! Food! I need food!" The process of the Evil King Whale giving birth was already halfway through. The Evil King Whale was now extremely weakened and felt hunger.


    Dong Hezhi stood up and waved to the soldiers behind him. Several soldiers hurriedly ran out. Soon, the bodies of the men who had been killed earlier were dragged in and thrown towards the Evil King Whale one by one.


    The Evil King Whale greedily began to devour these bodies, apanied by the loud chewing and swallowing sounds, mixed with sttering blood. This directly frightened the women, causing them to scream continuously.


    Initially, these women had sessfully avoided the disaster, and the soldiers around them had all died from headshots. They could have quietly escaped or taken advantage of the situation to flee. However, these women started to disy their death-seeking nature once again.


    Trembling all over, they copsed on the ground, screaming and howling desperately, as if afraid that others wouldn''t notice they were still alive.


    Dong Hezhi nced at these women, and a fierce, blood-red light burst from his demonic bloodshot eyes. "These bitches! Almost forgot about them! Someone, throw these women in, let the Evil King Whale enjoy them!"


    The women only then realized their foolishness. They desperately covered their mouths, panicked, and began to run away haphazardly. Some of them even collided directly with the direction where Dong Hezhi and others were.


    Soon, several women were all caught and then harshly pped across the face, the loud sound of the ps apanied by theughter of the soldiers. Even Alex felt a sense of relief.


    These women truly deserved their fate; they brought it upon themselves. There''s a saying, "Those who do not seek death will not die." These women, in various ways, sought death.


    If they didn''t die, Alex would find it unjust. As for the men who worshipped these women, they were even more deserving of death. As men, kneeling to a group of such country sluts, it would be strange if they didn''t die!


    Absolutely deserved!


    Relieving!


    Several women were sessively thrown into the pool. The Evil King Whale, on one hand, was swallowing the bodies of the licking-dog men and, on the other hand, tormenting the country women. The eggying speed increased significantly.


    Throughout the White Whale Hall, the screams of women echoed everywhere, apanied by the chewing and swallowing sounds of the Evil King Whale. The two human zombie heads didn''t stop their curses either.


    Even the male zombies in their undead bodies couldn''t help but despise and curse these women. They wished they could torture them to death, killing them outright wouldn''t be enough to vent their anger.


    When a person suddenly gains power beyond their abilities, is unexpectedly elevated to the clouds, that person will be arrogant and can never return to their previous life.


    These women are typical spoiled brats who have been given privileges beyond their abilities. Ironically, they still delude themselves into thinking how amazing they are.


    When their partners indulge them with female privileges and obey their decisions, they slowly taste the sweetness and be unwilling to change. Indulgence and privileges shape these typical country-style giant infantile women. Without an equal view of love, there can be no true gender equality.


    It''s the unconditional tolerance and self-sacrifice of men towards women that make them feel invincible and superior. They even start to disdain their own men, their own country''s men, and irrationally worship men from other countries.


    As long as he is a foreign man, regardless of his upation or skin color, they don''t care. As long as he''s a foreigner, he''s considered high-ss.


    And as long as they are from their own country, they are considered base and lowly.


    They start to believe that any man from their own country, no matter how good he is to them, is just doing what is expected. They also think that men from their own country are nothing more than creatures ruled by their lower instincts. They believe that when a man is good to them, it''s only because he wants something in return.


    They consider men from their own country not only ugly and creepy but also disgusting. In any case, they see men from their own country as scum, thinking that any man deeply in love with them is apdog, garbage, a coward, and utterly useless.


    Meanwhile, they enjoy the benefits and power given to them by men without any sense of guilt. They live in houses bought by men, drive cars bought by men, and use cosmetics bought by men.


    They spend their days idling at home, doing nothing except arguing with their mothers-inw. They fantasize about how evil their mothers-inw are and how they want to harm them.


    Furthermore, theypletely neglect their duties as women. Not only do they act as licking dogs outside, but they also disdain and look down on their own men, spreading the word that their men are useless, garbage, and cowards.


    They boldly dere things like: "Any man who doesn''t give his wife red envelopes or gifts on Women''s Day, Queen''s Day, Single''s Day, Mother''s Day, Father''s Day, Children''s Day, and all these strange holidays, is a scumbag, garbage, useless waste, and doesn''t love his wife."


    Then, the men obediently buy gifts for the women, living frugally on instant noodles to save money. The leftover money is spent by these country women, who are induced by businesses to buy useless luxury items from abroad.


    A woman''s useless bag, just because it''s a foreign brand, costs over thirty thousand. This thirty thousand is the hard-earned savings of their men, scrimped and saved over several months.


    As a result, because they have no money to buy clothes for themselves, their men suffer from malnutrition, and due tock of money for grooming, they appear both tired and sloppy.


    Then, the women start attacking their men, iming they don''t know how to dress, that men from their own country are too creepy and ugly!


    Alex remembered seeing a news article before. It was aint from a host, saying, "Men from [their own country], why are you so ugly?" This illogical and sweeping statement received the support and agreement of countless women. It even became a condemnation and criticism session against men.


    Afterward, many women started to im that men from [their own country] are not worthy of them. It was truly a pitiful world.


    "Fortunately! Now it''s the apocalypse! In the apocalypse, these fools should wake up!!"


    "Let the apocalypse teach these women a lesson, p them in the face hard!!!"


    Just as Alex was contemting the scene before him, the Evil Whale finally let out a roar. At that moment, the entire White Whale Pavilion trembled. Subsequently, an embryo the size of a human head appeared in the water. The embryo had a transparent color, with a blurry appearance when viewed from the outside. However, some outlines could be seen. It seemed like a baby, but this baby didn''t have legs.


    Instead, it had a tail resembling that of a white whale, like a mermaid.


    With the birth of the embryo, the Evil Whale slowly sank into the water, closing its eyes tightly as if entering a stage of hibernation. At this moment, the Evil Whale was extremely weak. This was the weakest stage for the Evil Whale.


    East and hispanions, at this moment, had fiery eyes as they gazed at the embryo of the Evil Whale. Each person was fervently worshiping and praying, as if they had seen a divine being.


    "The opportunity hase!"


    Alex''s eyes shed with a cold light as the de of Sin suddenly appeared in his hand. Massive power began to umte. The blue mes turned red and started burning intensely. Muscles throughout his body twisted, gathering power in a frenzy. Alex''s goal was a single, killing blow. Therefore, before teleporting next to the Evil Whale, Alex wanted to concentrate all his power on the de of Sin!


    The lightning began to slowly manifest too. At this moment, Alex seemed like a war god, terrifying and majestic. Alex took a deep breath and then erupted in a roar! "Roar!" The next moment, Alex''s figure suddenly appeared next to the Evil Whale. The immense power caused a water column to erupt! Then, Alex swung the de of Sin down!


    "Boom!"


    In the midst of lightning and thunder, a water column shot into the sky. It directly shattered the ss surrounding the water! The thick bulletproof ss directly cracked! Water gushed out wildly from the pool, and the Evil Whale hadn''t yet realized what had happened. It had already been decapitated by Alex''s de of Sin!


    Alex didn''t pause for a moment. All his actions were fluid, without any hesitation. After killing the Evil Whale, he quickly stored its corpse in a spatial wrap and then grabbed the embryo the Evil Whale had birthed! Before East and hispanions could react, angrily rushing towards Alex, Alex''s figure had already disappeared! The Evil Whale and its offspring, all vanished with Alex.


    "Roar!" East and hispanions roared explosively, unleashing tremendous power. Muscles throughout their bodies burst, and their figures suddenly erged. "Search!!! Immediately find that bastard for me!!!"


    However, at the same time, Alex had long since appeared outside the Oceanarium Shelter. Hong Anjing was waiting quietly in Alex''s Exterminator Armored Tank. Seeing Alex return, Hong excitedly said, "Xiao, you''re back!"


    Alex nced at Hong and nodded. He then took out the embryo of the Evil Whale and began to examine it carefully. It was indeed a newborn creature! Something between a human and a zombie! It couldn''t be considered purely human or purely a zombie. It could only be described as a product of thebination of the two.


    "Xiao, what is this? It looks so cute." Hong looked at the Evil Whale''s embryo and surprisingly found it very cute.

 Chapter 231: Cross-Dressing as a Woman

    If Alex didn''t know that this embryo was the child of the Evil Whale, a super-evil zombie, he might have found the creature inside the embryo cute as well. It had a human baby-likerge head and body, along with a snow-white mermaid tail. This appearance really resembled a mermaid pup.


    It looked nothing like the juvenile form of the Evil Whale. It waspletely different from the evil and ugly Evil Whale. Compared to the Evil Whale, this pup even seemed somewhat sacred and adorable.


    "I wonder how this thing can hatch," Alex muttered to himself with a furrowed brow. After the construction of the Fold Gate of the Demon God on this side wasplete, Alex nned to give this embryo to Professor Yang for research. The emergence of new things often hid enormous secrets. Perhaps it could open a new door for Alex.


    Taking out a jar of seawater that was prepared in advance from the spatial wrap, Alex ced the embryo into it. Then, he carefully ced it inside the Exterminator Armored Tank.


    It was already midnight, and Alex had just experienced a major battle. Coupled with the continuous excessive use of psychic power, he was extremely exhausted.


    "Hong, have you eaten?" Alex took out some food from the spatial wrap and tossed it to Hong.


    Hong, extremely grateful, swallowed a mouthful of saliva. These foods were simply luxuries! Whether before or after the apocalypse, these foods were absolute luxuries. And yet, Alex casually took them out from a strange pocket and tossed them to her.


    This made Hong admire Alex immensely, and at the same time, she was very grateful to him.


    "Thank you, Alex!" Hong took the food and water, and began to eat cautiously. Alex also opened his food and mineral water, replenishing his energy.


    The two of them silently ate for a while. After a moment, Hong carefully hid the remaining food in her bag and smiled at Alex, saying, "Alex, I''m full now."


    Alex had also finished eating. Looking at the sky outside, the morning star had appeared, and it was almost dawn.


    "Now that we''ve eaten, and it''s getting bright, I can only help you here. You can leave; I won''t shelter men," Alex said coldly.


    For Hong, Alex quite liked this young man. He was handsome, reasonable, understanding, and had a very positive outlook on life. Moreover, he knew how to be grateful. He was a good kid.


    Because of this, Alex even more so didn''t want to keep Hong. After all, Hong was a man, and if he wanted to stay, he would have to be castrated. Alex preferred to let Hong fend for himself.


    Upon hearing Alex''s words, Hong suddenly shivered, and tears started to flow down his face.


    "Thank you, Alex. You''re the best person I''ve met in the apocalypse," Hong suddenly stopped his tears, smiled, and said, "I no longer have a team, and going out alone is definitely a death sentence. Before I die, I want to ask you for a favor."


    Alex furrowed his brow, turning to look at Hong. Hong pursed his lips, coughed lightly, then turned and suddenly kissed Alex.


    Alex was instantly dumbfounded and stood frozen in ce.


    Dumbfounded!


    This was the first time in Alex''s life that he had been kissed by another guy.


    The feeling made Alex nauseous.


    Raising his fist, he was ready to beat up Hong. However, in the next moment, Hong suddenly spoke with a surprisingly sweet voice, "Alex, actually, my name is Xiao Hong. I''m a girl... and... I''m not eighteen this year; I''m only 16. Everything I said before was just an act to protect myself."


    Alex looked at Xiao Hong in disbelief, his eyes filled with skepticism. This girl, did she really pull off that act so convincingly?


    Although Alex had suspected before that Xiao Hong might be a girl, it was just a suspicion. Overall, he had always assumed Xiao Hong was a boy.


    "I didn''t want topromise like those foolish women, trading my body for food. So when I joined them, I always pretended to be a boy. This way, I could rely on myself to find food, and those men wouldn''t have any ideas about me," Xiao Hong exined, biting her lip.


    Seeing that Alex still wore an expression of disbelief, Xiao Hong boldly lifted her own clothes and pants, giving Alex a quick glimpse. This time, Alex truly believed...


    Xiao Hong, she really was a girl...


    Witnessing Alex''s newfound belief in her, Xiao Hong suddenly blushed.


    "Alex, I''ve seen those women with those men before. Although I was curious, I never found those men appealing. Now that I''ve met you, who is truly exceptional, I want to experience the kind of pleasure a woman should have before I die..."


    As she spoke, Xiao Hong turned her head and gazed affectionately at Alex.


    "Alex... I hope you can help me... fulfill my wish... that way, my life won''t be iplete..."


    With that, Xiao Hong turned her head and suddenly gazed deeply at Alex.


    "Alex... I hope you can help me... fulfill my wish... that way, my life won''t be iplete..."


    Alex, looking at Xiao Hong with a determined expression, couldn''t help but smirk a bit.


    ustomed to fine dining, he found it a bit challenging to settle for in vegetables and radishes.


    Feeling quite awkward, Alex scratched his head and said, "Sorry, Xiao Hong. Your situation makes it difficult for me to make a move. How about this, since you really are a girl, stay with me. Follow me, and you''ll have many beautiful older sisters in the future."


    Alex felt that Xiao Hong might have potential. Both in terms of physique and appearance, she seemed promising. It''s just that she wasn''t dressed up, and she appeared so frail, with a dirty face¡ªlooking like a little beggar. Moreover, Xiao Hong had been pretending to be a boy all along, which naturally made Alex feel a bit uneasy.


    First, let''s take care of Xiao Hong. Then, he could gradually guide and educate her!


    Having made his decision, Alex yawned wearily, saying, "Alright, stop overthinking it. Since you''re a girl, just follow big brother here. With me watching over you, you can rx."


    Alex patted Xiao Hong''s messy short hair, then leaned back in the chair, closing his eyes to rest.


    Xiao Hong blushed, gently embracing Alex''s head and cing it on herp. She timidly said, "Alex, sleeping like this might be morefortable... You can rest against me."


    Alex shifted his body and felt indeedfortable¡ªsoft and, despite Xiao Hong looking a bit dirty, she didn''t have any unpleasant smell. Moreover, there was a faint fragrance of a woman, making it quite pleasant.


    Soothed by Xiao Hong, Alex drifted into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 232: The Thought Process of a Dog

    When Alex woke up again, it was already afternoon. Xiao Hong had also fallen asleep, leaning against Alex.


    Alex almost felt suffocated by the clothes in front of this little one.


    Curiously, Alex examined Xiao Hong and found this sleeping little girl to be quite cute, emanating a sweet feeling. Ever since he knew Xiao Hong was a girl, Alex found her increasingly adorable.


    Especially some of Xiao Hong''s views.


    Completely opposite to those rustic women.


    Xiao Hong actually had strong feminist thoughts.


    But Xiao Hong''s feminist thoughts were different from those of the rural dogs.


    Xiao Hong firmly believed that for women and men to enjoy equal rights, they must shoulder the same responsibilities. If women want equality, they must fulfill the same duties. If women desire the same social status, they must put in the same effort.


    For example, in the current post-apocalyptic world, if women want to enjoy the same status as men, they have to find food on their own, be self-reliant, and fight alongside men to create their own homes. They need to fight side by side with men, earn their position and power through their own efforts.


    This is in stark contrast to those rural women who want equal treatment, or even better treatment, but are unwilling to fulfill any of their own duties.


    Wanting to benefit from men, expecting protection from men, yet moring for men to respect and obey them¡ªall because they are women, and they believe they should enjoy such treatment without fulfilling any duties.


    Alex actually appreciated Xiao Hong''s feminist thoughts. Women with this kind of feminist ideology seek the empowerment of women to stand alongside men inbat and coborate in building a home.


    It''s simr to the pre-apocalyptic concept of marriage where men and women work together, buy houses and cars together, and build a home together¡ªrather than simply moving in with something in hand and demanding men to buy houses and cars in their names.


    After marriage, these women expect men to cater to their every whim, respect their choices, and assert that their bodies are their own, deciding with whom to be intimate and whom to bear children for. They find various justifications for infidelity.


    Xiao Hong believed that such women were not advocates of women''s rights but rather puppets manipted by capital¡ªfoolish individuals who didn''t work, didn''t study, and were ignorant and incapable. They were deceived by some individuals into recklessly spending the hard-earned money of men, presuming it was rightfully owed to them.


    In Xiao Hong''s view, what rights could such women enjoy? They were simply ridiculous.


    ording to pre-apocalyptic online expressions, Xiao Hong was like "our team''s output." Alex appreciated this well-grounded and correct-thinking good girl.


    Since Xiao Hong genuinely cared for him, Alex didn''t mind letting her stay and be his woman, even though she currently looked messy and somewhat unpleasant. Gently cing Xiao Hong on the table and chair, Alex''s figure shed, appearing once again outside the aquarium shelter.


    Inside the shelter, chaos reigned. Many warriors had already died from not having the antidote, sumbing to head explosions. Those who could still hold on hadpletely lost hope of survival.


    In a frenzy, the crazed individuals tied the rustic women to pirs and subjected them to brutal abuse, apanied by continuous screams. East and Zhi, driven madly, led the team around searching for Alex. After a night of fruitless efforts, they finally gave up. Dejected, East and Zhi sat on the ground, watching as their subordinates went insane, torturing the rustic women.


    Alex quickly estimated that, aside from East and Zhi, there were probably five or six surviving warriors. After a day of rest, dealing with these individuals was now quite straightforward for Alex.


    His figure shed again, reappearing beside East and Zhi. The de of retribution fell, beheading the dejected East and Zhi. Alex''s speed was so fast that East and Zhi had no time to react and became souls under Alex''s de.


    Upon seeing Alex, the remaining warriors frantically opened fire. Alex''s figure shed once more, appearing next to them. In a sh of the de, these puppet warriors all became souls under the de.


    The rustic women, upon seeing Alex, lit up with desperation, weakly calling out to him for help. Alex indifferently collected the bodies of these people into a spatial container. He then turned to look at the rustic women bound to the pirs.


    These women disgusted Alex immensely.


    "Do you have the nerve to ask for my help?" Alex sneered, "If it weren''t for your own actions, would you be in such a miserable state?"


    "Look at your husbands, your men. They treated you so well, but in the end? Isn''t it because of your own deeds that they died?" he continued, "You caused their deaths. Don''t you feel guilty? Don''t you want to atone for your sins with death? Are you really living up to your conscience?"


    Faced with Alex''s questioning, one rustic woman struggled to defend herself, "Please, save us! Those bootlickers deserve to die. If they weren''t so useless, we wouldn''t have ended up like this! Handsome guy, you''re so powerful; you can surely protect us! We''ll be loyal to you, serving you like dogs! As long as you save us, we''re willing to do anything for you!"


    Alex coldly looked at the woman and sneered, "Just based on you? Do you think you have any qualities that would make me save you? Do you believe your filthy body is valuable? Even garbage is cleaner than you!"


    Alex looked at this group of rustic women with disgust and disdain.


    "How can you say such things about us? Are you still a man? At the very least, we are women. Men need us to procreate. Without women, can you men continue the human race? Without us women, how will humanity continue?" argued another woman passionately.


    "Yeah! This young man, I advise you to save us. We can serve you, provide you withbor, and even help you procreate! You won''t lose out! Besides, it''s the apocalypse now. Which woman is still considered clean?


    So what if we''ve been with other men? It''s better than having no woman for you, right?"


    Alex suddenly burst intoughter.

 Chapter 233: Establishing a Stronghold at the Gateway of Demon City!

    These foolish women, even at this moment, were still arguing with their naive rustic thoughts. It was simply clownishlyughable. Alex pped his hands, and the Executioner Armored Tank rushed in from the door. Xiao Hong emerged from the tank, looking coldly at these women and disdainfully said, "Do you really think every HG woman is as shameless and foolish as you?"


    The rustic women, tied to the pirs, stared in amazement at Xiao Hong, realizing that the voice just now was that of a woman!


    "Xiao Hong! You''re a woman?! Xiao Hong! Please save us! We''re all women, you should understand us!" several of the rustic women began frantically barking.


    Xiao Hong coldly looked at these shameless rustic women, saying with disgust, "It''s precisely because I''m a woman that I look down on and detest women like you even more! You shameless fools deserve to die!"


    Seeing that Xiao Hong was condemning them to death, the women immediately changed their attitudes, desperately wagging their tails and trying to please Alex in every possible way, adopting various postures even more degrading than pigs and dogs.


    The more Alex looked, the more disgusted he became. Killing them seemed too kind, but letting them go also felt too lenient. Using the de of Retribution, he released these women and then coldly said, "You have two choices now: one, admit where you went wrong. Two, die immediately!"


    The rustic women looked at each other and then eagerly said:


    "We were wrong! We were wrong not to find such a powerful man like you!"


    "Yes, yes, we were wrong for marrying useless men!"


    "We were wrong for believing those scumbags! We should have preserved ourselves for when you appeared!"


    "We were wrong for following those useless bootlickers; these pathetic bootlickers led us to our demise!"


    "We shouldn''t have trusted the lies of scumbags; we shouldn''t havee to this shelter..."


    The thought process of these rustic women was indeed extraordinary. The things they were saying left Alex utterly baffled, almost making him want to spew out a mouthful of old blood.


    At this point, these women were still ming the men who had treated them well, still thinking that those men who had desperately protected them were bootlickers and useless!


    Indeed, being a bootlicker was truly a thankless job!


    Alex gave a signal to Xiao Hong, who stood nearby. Without a word, Xiao Hong pulled out a military dagger and ruthlessly stabbed it into the neck of one of the rustic women. Blood sprayed, but Alex watched with great satisfaction.


    "No!!! Stop it, Hong, are you insane?! This is illegal!!" The women began to scream and shout, trying to use legal arguments to defend their lives.


    However, their words were more amusing than anything. They still believed that everything they said was right.


    Xiao Hong couldn''t be bothered to waste words with these women. One by one, she quickly exterminated these trashy individuals. Despite her slender frame, she unleashed a formidable strength.


    After killing off the rustic women, Xiao Hong, still supporting herself, dragged their bodies and tossed them out. Leaving them here would only pollute the air and disgust anyone who saw them.


    This kind of trash, the only fitting end for them is to be eaten by zombies.


    Afterpleting all this, the people inside the marine museum shelter had been thoroughly cleaned out. The entire marine museum shelter was now under Alex''s control.


    Now, it was time to sow the seeds of the Demon God!


    The first City of Darkness in the Demon City!


    A stronghold under Alex''s control!


    Ready to be born!


    Alex walked to the center of the marine museum shelter and nted the seed of the Demon God in the soil.


    [The seed of the Demon God has been nted!]


    [Summoning City of Darkness sessful!]


    As the seed of the Demon God was nted, the earth began to tremble slowly.


    Mountains crumbled, vegetation was torn apart.


    A city wall slowly rose.


    A new City of Darkness appeared once again!


    "System, immediately construct the Folding Gate of the Demon God!"


    [Folding Gate of the Demon God: Allows free travel between two City of Darkness, prerequisite: must possess two or more City of Darkness. Price: 2000 Doomsday Coins.]


    [The construction of the Folding Gate of the Demon God has been selected, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 2000 Doomsday Coins...]


    [Under construction...]


    [Constructionpleted!]


    With the descent of the electronic synthesis sound, a new folding space gate appeared in front of Alex.


    Xiao Hong stood beside Alex, staring dumbfounded at the strange scene unfolding before her. She waspletely bewildered.


    Alex had only nted a seed and casually said a few words, and suddenly, a city appeared before his eyes!


    Even more strangely, a magical gate appeared that seemed out of ce in this world.


    "Could Alex... be a god?..."


    Xiao Hong began pondering in her heart. A person who could effortlessly create a city couldn''t be human; they could only be a god!


    Even if they were a mutant, it seemed unlikely, right?


    However, the following scene shocked Xiao Hong even more!


    As the magical and mysterious gate waspleted, a distortion began to ur between the two pirs of the gate.


    Xiao Hong could sense that the space next to the gate was undergoing distortion!


    Then, fully armed female warriors began walking out from behind the gate!


    They just appeared out of thin air!!


    It was extremely eerie!


    These female warriors were dressed in exceptionally well-crafted gear, not only having aplete set of special police equipment but also carrying various military-grade firearms.


    Xiao Hong considered herself a mutant, although she had never known the nature of her own abilities.


    But she could sense that all these female warriors who had appeared were mutants!


    After stepping out, these mutant female warriors knelt before Alex one by one, respectfully addressing him as their master!


    Xiao Hong was left staring nkly at the scene unfolding before her.


    Alex nodded to the female warriors and then gave orders, "This is now our first base in the Demon City. Assign guards here for now."


    After finishing his words, Alex turned to look at Xiao Hong, who was covered in dirt and wearing dirty clothes. He then reached out and pulled Xiao Hong into the spatial gate.


    Xiao Hong felt an overwhelming sense of fear as the magical spatial distortion surrounded her. Later, what appeared before her eyes was a massive city bustling with activity. Throughout the city, beautiful women were everywhere.


    Some were burying bodies next to graves, some were engaged in training, and others were patrolling or standing guard. Each one was incredibly beautiful, with a radiant and confident demeanor. Everyone looked clean, with happy smiles on their faces.


    Upon seeing Alex, they all respectfully bowed and knelt, disying an attitude of extreme deference and admiration.


    Looking at herself, Xiao Hong suddenly felt an immense sense of inferiority. No wonder Alex, whom she admired so much, didn''t pay attention to her. Xiao Hong looked at her own dirty appearance, wearing tattered clothes, and resembling a young boy. Compared to the beautiful women in front of her, Xiao Hong felt like a joke.


    She couldn''t believe she had deluded herself into thinking she could be with Alex. Seeing Alex''s casual gaze sweeping over these beautiful women, Xiao Hong finally understood how ridiculous her previous thoughts were.


    Alex, positioned as a god-like figure, looked down upon even these stunning women. It made Xiao Hong, who appeared dirty and frail, feel even more inferior. Despite her confidence in her pre-apocalypse beauty, she now felt extremely self-conscious about her current self.


    In front of Alex, Xiao Hong couldn''t even raise her head. Alex waved to Li Wanning, who was bowing and kneeling, and said, "Wanning, take this youngdy to the Demon King''s Castle, let her take a bath, and then change into some clothes. From now on, she is one of you."


    After Alex finished speaking, he walked towards a newly vacated level 3 grave and threw the body of the evil king whale into it.


    [A-level zombie Evil King Whale''s body is being buried...]


    [Requires 9 hours toplete...]


    Nine hours?


    Alex was slightly surprised. A-level zombies were truly terrifying, requiring a full nine hours for burial. The output this time would probably be extraordinary.


    Regardless of the skills and items produced, the mere ability to enter the Transcendent Realm made Alex very excited. Once he reached the Transcendent Realm, strictly speaking, he would no longer be just a person but an evolved superhuman. The Transcendent skills he would possess at that time would undoubtedly be extraordinary!


    Waiting for nine hours was neither too long nor too short. Alex didn''t waste time waiting. Instead, he stepped into the Demon King''s Folding Gate, reappearing in the City of Darkness within the Marine Museum Shelter in Demon City.


    Chong Meng had already led his puppet army to take over the entire shelter. Alex watched as Chong Meng efficiently cleaned and organized the entire shelter, expressing satisfaction with his work.


    "Master, the mutated zombies in the vicinity of Jiangcheng have been cleared. Since we have opened a new base in Demon City, may I suggest sending the corpse collecting team here to gather supplies and bodies?" Chong Meng respectfully stood by Alex''s side, bowing his head.


    Alex nodded, a decision he had originally intended tomand Chong Meng to carry out.


    Unexpectedly, Chong Meng had already anticipated his order.


    "Well, very good. Let''s proceed with that arrangement," Alex nodded in satisfaction, looking at the splendid and exquisite mechanical beauty in front of him, feeling a bit dry in the mouth and throat.


    However, now was not the time to dwell on such thoughts. He needed to perfect the bridgehead of Demon City, City of Darkness No. 4.


    Alex checked his Apocalypse Coins.


    [Apocalypse Coins: 43,354]


    He had umted over forty thousand coins, more than enough to upgrade City of Darkness No. 4 to the highest level.


    "System! Upgrade City of Darkness No. 4 to the highest level! Upgrade all buildings to match those in City of Darkness No. 1!"


    With Alex''smand, City of Darkness No. 4 began a frenzied transformation, various buildings skyrocketing in progress.


    In the blink of an eye, it evolved from a small city within the Marine Museum Shelter into a powerful supercity epassing the entire shelter.

 Chapter 234: Exploration Journey

    With everything in order, Alex turned to Chong Meng and said, "Chong Meng, bring the corpse retrieval team from Jiangcheng and the materials collection team from the base shelter over here. Starting today, explore the surroundings, examine the terrain, collect supplies, gather bodies of mutated zombies, and additionally, capture survivors in Magic City."


    Alex currently had two corpse retrieval teams.


    One was led by Xiao Lang Pipi, leading the first corpse retrieval team. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    The other was led by Gu, leading the second corpse retrieval team.


    Both teams consisted entirely of the Untainted mutated people.


    Xiao Lang Pipi controlled the initial Puppet Warrior team that Alex formed, with around thirty-something mutated Puppet Warriors, allposed of Untainted.


    Gu, on the other hand,manded the elite warriors within the base shelter.


    They numbered around a hundred.


    These individuals had also be Untainted puppets, under Alex''s absolute control.


    Given the current situation in Magic City, Alex nned to establish a third corpse retrieval team consisting of female puppet warriors.


    Magic City upied vast territory, the situation was highlyplex, and there were arge number of zombies. Moreover, the zombie levels were much higher than those in Jiangcheng City.


    The two corpse retrieval teams seemed a bit underpowered.


    ording to Alex''s n, the third corpse retrieval team would be most suitable for Qianqian and Sijiaoqing to lead.


    However, Sijiaoqing was not a mutated person, and Alex felt a bit uneasy sending her out.


    Currently, there were still many enved women in the city who were not mutated, they were ordinary humans.


    As for Professor Yang''s progress, although there has been some development, the sess rate has not surpassed 80%. While Alex is willing to invest in transforming the Untainted into mutated individuals, he is hesitant to risk his enved women in the process. These women are loyal to him, and each one is already his possession; losing any of them would be distressing for Alex.


    "For now, let''s dispatch two corpse retrieval teams," Alex decided after some contemtion, choosing not to expand the teams at the moment.


    "Understood!" Gun Dream respectfully acknowledged, turning to mobilize the corpse retrieval teams.


    Watching the two teams get ready and head in different directions towards Magic City filled Alex with anticipation. Apletely unexplored new city awaits, with more mutated zombies, abundant resources, and, of course, additional survivors!


    Every unexplored territory is full of mystery and the unknown. There, one might encounter surprises or face significant dangers. It is precisely the element of the unknown that makes Alex eagerly look forward to each uncharted area!


    Watching the corpse retrieval team leave his sight, Alex nodded in satisfaction. He turned and entered the Annihtor Armor Tank, taking out the ss container containing the embryo of the Evil Whale King.


    Inside the container, the embryo of the Evil Whale King was even clearer now. Alex could even see slight movements, resembling a baby slowly awakening. Alex intended to give this embryo to Yang Zhimei for research, hoping it could hatch.


    Exiting the Annihtor Armor Tank, Alex was momentarily stunned by the unexpected scene before him. Li Wanning, with a sly smile, appeared with a short-haired, beautiful young girl by her side. The girl''s face was full of teasing expressions.


    Wearing a tasteful ck dress, the girl was somewhat slender, but her skin was fair and delicate. With delicate facial features, red lips, and white teeth, she exuded a pure and beautiful temperament.


    Despite her short hair and slight frame, the overall aura of the girl was incredibly pure and beautiful. She was a high-potential beauty!


    Alex smiled as he appraised the girl, expressing admiration in his eyes. He questioned Li Wanning beside him, unsure of where she had found this beautiful young girl.


    "What''s this?" Alex asked with some doubt, not knowing where Li Wanning had found this beautiful girl.


    "Alex, it''s me, Little Red," the girl''s voice spoke out, and it was only then that Alex recognized her.


    It was Xiao Hong!!


    This revtion left Alex somewhat dumbfounded!


    The difference in this person before and after is just too immense...


    Alex looked at Xiao Hong with some disbelief, his gaze causing her to blush. She seemed shy, as if wanting to bury herself in a hole.


    After taking a bath and undergoing a transformation by Li Wanning and others, Xiao Hong hadpletely transformed, appearing as if she were a different person. Not only was she pure and beautiful, but she also exuded a different kind of charm.


    "Alex, now... would you be willing to ept me?" Xiao Hong, regaining her confidence from Alex''s gaze, bit her lip, looked at him shyly, and asked with affectionate eyes.


    Alex couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, giving Xiao Hong a yful pat on the head.


    "Little girl, you''re only 16. What are you thinking about all day? You''re too thin; go eat more and grow properly."


    To be honest, Alex really liked Xiao Hong. Not just because she looked beautiful now, but mainly due to her good personality and values. Alex found Xiao Hong''s character quite satisfying. Moreover, Xiao Hong''s loyalty indicator showed that she had beenpletely enved, reaching 100%. This was the first time Alex encountered someone with 100% loyalty upon entering the City of Darkness.


    It seemed that Xiao Hong''s love for him was genuine.


    For such a sincere girl who loved him, Alex nned to train her well and then take her under his control.


    "Xiao Hong, you also have superpowers. Why have you never used your abilities? What is your superpower?" Alex asked curiously, looking at the shy Xiao Hong.


    No matter how much Alex liked Xiao Hong''s personality, he didn''t want idle people around him. Even Xiao Hong would have to work for him in the future. Alex wouldn''t engage in romance with Xiao Hong; she would be treated like Li Wanning and others, serving him as a female ve.


    Perhaps due to Alex''s bias against women, he believed that being too kind to women would harm them, making them take advantage without knowing limits. On the other hand, being a bit domineering would make these women love and worship him more.


    With her head lowered, Xiao Hong thought for a moment, and with a slightly embarrassed expression, she said, "Alex, I... I don''t know what my superpower is... but I can fight for you! Rest assured, I will follow the arrangements of my sisters! I can do what everyone else can do!"


    Xiao Hong spoke with determination and resilience.


    In her eyes that looked towards Alex, there was anticipation. She cared a lot about Alex''s evaluation and approval, fearing his dissatisfaction or rejection. For some reason, she cared so much about every action and word of Alex; his every sentence made her anxious.


    This young girl experiencing her first feelings of love didn''t realize that she had deeply fallen for Alex. She thought it was just admiration for her idol, Alex.


    Alex patted the soft ck hair of the young girl again and smiled, saying, "Then help out here for now, learn from your sisters, and also try to explore what your superpower might be."


    After saying this, Alex pinched Xiao Hong''s face, who was looking at him expectantly, then turned and left with a smile. Stepping into the magical folding space, Alex''s figure appeared in City of Darkness No. 2.


    Returning to City of Darkness No. 2 made Alex''s eyes light up. Qian Qian and Miao Miao were busy directing the women in the estate. The entire estate was well organized.


    The young girl, Lan Si Ruo, was fishing by the pond. Soon, she caught a plump big crucian carp, and the cat-eared girl Lan Si Ruo danced excitedly. When she saw Alex, she blushed with shyness. Biting her lip with her small tiger teeth, her eyes were full of tenderness.


    Approaching her, Alex touched Lan Si Ruo''s cat ears and said with a smile, "Lan Lan, your fishing skills have improved a lot." Lan Si Ruo, thinking that Alex would scold her for cking off, was surprised that he showed no signs of reproach. She couldn''t help but rub against Alex happily, excitedly saying, "Dear, I''ll personally cook braised crucian carp for youter!"


    Qian Qian and the others joyfully ran over, surrounding Alex and acting coquettish. "Dear, stay with us tonight. We missed you so much during these days you were away!" Qian Qian, who had be even more enchantingtely, was particrly tempting. Nana, on the other hand, looked at Alex with a face full of infatuation, full of anticipation.


    These past few days without Alex, they all missed him terribly.


    The group of women had be ustomed to Alex ying with them from time to time, and not seeing Alex for a day made them feel uneasy.


    "All right, all right. Tonight, I''ll stay and apany you. But I have some important matters to attend to right now. I''lle find youter. You girls, go get ready," Alex said.


    Just as Alex was nning to enter the basement to find Professor Yang, she walked out withrge strides. Upon seeing Alex, she red at him with a yful expression, then ran up and hugged him, giving him a kiss. She said with a hint ofint, "Have you been so busytely? You haven''te to see me. Tonight, you''re not allowed to leave!"


    Alex had originally nned to spend the night with these mutant beast-women. He also intended to invite Yang Zhimei to join them.


    "Sure, Zhimei. Tonight, I''ll discuss some biology research knowledge with you," Alex replied.


    Professor Yang''s face brightened with a sweet and expectant smile. However, her expression soon turned serious. She said earnestly, "My master, Coco seems to be in trouble. Recently, Coco has be very weak and started spinning silk. Now, she has turned into a cocoon. I suspect Coco might be evolving again!"

 Chapter 235: Secrets of the Apocalypse

    Alex''s expression turned rmed. He had some feelings for Coco, the little girl who always called him daddy. Coco''s loyalty and dependence on him were undeniable. Now, with such a significant change in Coco, Alex couldn''t help but feel deeply concerned.


    Though Yang Zhimei suspected that Coco might be evolving, she wasn''t entirely sure. Alex was most afraid that something major had happened to Coco, turning her into something else. After all, the area had recently experienced a nuclear leak, and under the influence of nuclear radiation, anything could happen.


    Even Alex had noticed some peculiar changes in his body recently, and he wondered if it was due to the nuclear radiation. If Coco was indeed evolving, it might not necessarily be a good thing for Alex. Coco was already very powerful, and further evolution could lead to losing memories or even bing apletely different person.


    Coco was cherished by Alex precisely because of her current consciousness and the love and dependency she showed towards him. If she became someone else, it would be like losing Coco ¨C something Alex didn''t want.


    "Take me to see Coco," Alex said with a solemn expression to Yang Zhimei.


    Guided by Yang Zhimei, they all arrived in the basement. Coco was hanging upside down from the ceiling in a dark chamber, surrounded by white silk threads.


    Stay connected via m-v l|e-NovelBin


    It looked somewhat like a mummy wrapped in bandages. The atmosphere in this chamber was eerie and terrifying, with spider webs and insects crawling everywhere, making it ufortable for anyone present. Seeing Alex frowning at the surroundings, Qianqian hurriedly exined, "Coco showed signs of light sensitivity recently. Any light would cause her a lot of pain, so we brought her to the basement.


    This chamber was her own choice..."


    Alex pondered for a moment, then nodded slowly, understanding the situation. Coco''s current condition seemed increasingly like that of a vampire. It appeared that Coco''s evolution might be heading towards bing a true vampire.


    "Let''s not disturb Coco. Keep an eye on her, and make sure nothing happens to her," Alex instructed as he left the room, gently closing the door behind him. Once Blue, Qianqian, and the others had left, Alex took out the container with the Evil Whale King''s embryo and handed it to Yang Zhimei, saying, "This is the offspring of an A-level zombie.


    I''ve discovered that advanced mutant zombies can also reproduce. Study this carefully; it might provide significant insights in some aspects."


    Upon hearing Alex''s words, Yang Zhimei''s eyes widened in panic. "What? Zombies can also reproduce?" As a top professor in biology, Yang Zhimei quickly realized the seriousness and implications of this revtion. If advanced zombies could indeed reproduce, the ongoing apocalypse crisis might be the evolutionary event she had previously spected ¨C the evolution of humans and animals.


    However, the force driving this evolution was too sudden and violent, causing many people to be unable to bear it and turn into zombies. As for mutants and mutant zombies, it''s highly likely that they are a new species¡ªa species evolved from humans. If this spection proves true, ordinary people without mutations could be a species eliminated by the world.


    Although Yang Zhimei was now a powerful mutant, she still didn''t want this spection to be true. After all, she was originally an ordinary human. She didn''t want the human species to be eliminated. In her heart, she genuinely hoped that the human species could continue to thrive and dominate the Earth.


    However, reason told her that all these spections might indeed be true. The apocalypse this time might not be a biochemical crisis or a natural disaster. Instead, it could be the will of the blue orb gradually awakening. The allegorical stories within the Red Skull seemed to be bing more and more real¡ªevolution tide. Could this apocalypse truly be caused by an evolution tide?


    Had the prophet within the Red Skull truly sensed the will of the blue orb? Perhaps the prophecies in the Red Skull''s Bible were not mere fabrications but genuine!


    Yang Zhimei suddenly felt a dizzying sensation. Was the end of science truly theology? She even began to doubt herself.


    "Zhimei, what''s wrong?" Alex looked at Yang Zhimei with a puzzled expression. "Did you think of something?"


    Yang Zhimei quickly shook her head, breaking free from her panic. She took the Evil Whale King''s embryo that Alex handed her and carefully examined it.


    The two exchanged a knowing nce, and Alex smiled, saying, "No matter what the future holds, we need to strengthen our abilities as soon as possible. I''ve noticed that recent exposure to nuclear radiation has caused various changes in people, animals, and nts. I don''t know if this is good or bad, but I feel that the challenges we''ll face in the future might be even more formidable."


    "Ordinary people who haven''t sessfully mutated may find it increasingly difficult to survive in this environment. So, the progress on your evolution potion must be expedited," Alex emphasized.


    Yang Zhimei nodded earnestly. Alex was right; there were countless possibilities for the development of the apocalypse, and specting on their significance wasn''t particrly meaningful. Only by making themselves stronger and raising their collective strength could they ensure the survival of their group and leave hope for humanity.


    Suddenly, she felt that her research had gained more significance, and her motivation soared.


    "I''ll get to work! I have a feeling that this embryo can bring about unique changes for us! The secrets hidden within the offspring of A-level advanced zombies may be astonishing!" Yang Zhimei hugged Alex abruptly, then eagerly headed to theboratory with the Evil Whale King''s embryo in hand.


    Alex smiled, nodded, and then turned to leave the undergroundboratory.


    Checking the time, there were still a little over two hours until the burial of the Evil Whale King''s body waspleted. Taking advantage of this break, Alex nned to inspect the development of the estate. ording to Alex''s previous ns and arrangements, it should have taken shape by now.

 Chapter 236: The Happy Life of the Manor

    Apanied by Qianqian and Lansiruo, Alex first took a look at the situation within the manor.


    Due to therge number of female ves being transferred here for cultivation and farming, coupled with the assistance of puppet warriors, the damaged parts of the manor have beenpletely repaired. There is no trace of the previous ravaging by zombies or the thunderous roar of cannons.


    As for the vegetable fields, greenhouses have been set up. Alex took a general look inside, finding tomatoes, green vegetables, cucumbers, various beans, eggnts, and other vegetables nted. In addition, a few young girls intentionally nted some fruits such as strawberries, watermelons, and cantaloupes¡ª all kinds of climbing fruits.


    Especially strawberries, Alex knew that Qianqian, this young girl, particrly liked them. So, they deliberately nted a lot of strawberry fields.


    These seeds were not provided by Alex but were scavenged by the corpse retrieval team and handed over as resources. As for the outside of the manor, it is filled with rice fields, corn fields, sweet potatoes, wheat, and other staple crops.


    Around the entire field, a makeshift defense fenceposed of wire and wooden stakes has been set up to barely resist zombies. It looks somewhat crude, but this generation doesn''t have many ordinary zombies, and mutated zombies are either subdued by the tyrant plunderers or killed and buried in graves.


    Therefore, even if the defense is poor, the people inside are still very safe. Without any idents urring, the female ves working inside are very active.


    Everyone enthusiastically cultivates thend and manages the fields. Qianqian did not use amunal pot system but assigned tasks separately for those involved in farming and those responsible for guarding.


    Food and essential supplies are also distributed ording tobor. There is a well-established control system in ce.


    Through this clear division ofbor and a system of rewards and punishments, it has sparked the enthusiasm of everyone on the estate.


    As a result, everyone on the estate is full of energy. Apart from the little girl, nche, there is basically no one who cks off.


    Looking at the vast green rice fields, Alex is very satisfied with Qianqian and others'' work. It seems that it won''t be long before there is a bountiful harvest here.


    However, even though it''s currently safe, the fences and defenses here are indeed too weak. Alex waves his hand towards the sky andmands the system, "System, upgrade City of Darkness No.2 to advanced! Use city walls to protect the entire valley!"


    With Alex''smand, the scene in front of him undergoes a spectacr change. Not only does the City of Darkness in the manor undergo rapid changes, but new walls also surround the manor. Some buildings also suddenly appear in the open space outside the manor.


    As for the valley behind the manor, it seems as if it''s experiencing andslide and cracking, with tall and thick concrete wallspletely enclosing the entire valley.


    However, Alex''s move almost depletes his Apocalypse Coins. Watching the astonishing scene before them, the female ves here instinctively show expressions of shock and screams. However, soon after seeing Alex, these women quickly be ustomed to it.


    Having witnessed Alex''s miraculous disys before, the female ves calm down and one by one kneel and worship at the spot where Alex stands, shouting long live.


    Afterpleting all of this, Alex satisfiedly turns to walk towards the newly established breeding area to inspect it.


    In the breeding area, not only are piglets, chickens, ducks, and geese raised, but also rabbits, bamboo rats, and a fewmbs and yellow cattle.


    ording to Qianqian''s proud exnation, she caught these rabbits and bamboo rats from the mountains. The impact of the apocalypse in these mountains is not significant, so many wild animals have not mutated into zombies. Qianqian and others captured many small animals, supplementing Alex''s recipes.


    As for the two yellow cattle andmbs, they were collected from a nearby vige in the forest. In that vige, they not only found some survivors but also discovered yellow cattle andmbs.


    Having such a variety of rich food in the apocalypse is indeed something to be proud of. After the inspection, it was already dinner time.


    This time, Qianqian, Lansiruo, and others personally cooked, making several dishes with the newly grown vegetables. They also ughtered several chickens, ducks, and a rabbit.


    Dinner looked incredibly sumptuous, including fresh milk, dates, wild peaches, oranges, and pomelos found in the mountains. As for the milk, it was specially prepared by Nana, the cowgirl.


    Alex took a sip from the ss, and although the milk had a slightly gamey taste, it was refreshing with a faint sweetness, quite enjoyable. Alex finished it in one gulp, smacked his lips, and turned to look at Nana with a wicked smile, asking, "The milk is delicious, is there more? I''d like to drink it straight from the source..."


    While sipping the freshest milk, Alex was served this extremely luxurious meal in the apocalypse by his beautiful wives.


    Must say, the cooking skills of my mutant wives are top-notch. Every dish is beautifully prepared, and the taste is extremely delicious. Combined with the attentive service of the beautifuldies, Alex thoroughly enjoys the experience.


    Time quickly passes in thepany of delicious food and beautiful women. Finally, after Alex is "full," he recalls the system''s voice.


    "Ding dong! Burial of the A-level Zombie Evil King Whale isplete!"


    "Increase 568 Apocalypse Coins."


    "Gain 24 Constitution attributes."


    "Gain 30 Endurance attributes."


    "Gain 18 Mental attributes."


    "Acquire skill: Sinful Sorcery."


    "Level 3 burial site has been cleared; please bury again."


    ...


    [Constitution, Endurance, Mental, all breakthroughs beyond the ordinary realm. Congrattions, host, for transcending the ordinary realm! Gain transcendent skill: Invisibility!]


    Hearing the acquisition of the Sinful Sorcery skill, Alex''s eyes suddenly light up. Alex has experienced the power of the Sinful Sorcery, understanding its characteristics and effects.


    However, with this Sinful Sorcery skill, even though the name is only one letter different, Alex is unsure of its specific effects. If it is simr to the skill of the Zombie Evil King Whale, it might solve the evolution problem of some important female ves under Alex.


    As for the new ability gained by entering the transcendent realm, it excites Alex greatly. Invisibility! Just hearing the name, Alex knows the functionality of this transcendent skill.


    Invisibility! This is a very practical and somewhat sinister skill.


    Alex used to read novels about invisibility online and always fantasized about gaining such a powerful ability. Then, I could do whatever I wanted with the assistance of invisibility, just like the protagonist in the books!


    If this skill were ced before the apocalypse, Alex would undoubtedly be excited. However, in the present situation, he feels that the practical impact might not be significant. Because now, Alex can already do whatever he wants. Adding invisibility might just make him more mischievous...


    "System! Check my body attributes!"


    [City of Darkness (Advanced) Lord''s Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Constitution: 324 (Transcendent!)]


    [Mental: 318 (Transcendent!)]


    [Strength: 300 (Beyond the Ordinary!)]


    [Endurance: 330 (Transcendent!)]


    [Agility: 300 (Beyond the Ordinary!)]


    (Average values for adult human males are around 60)


    [Skills: Form Intention Mastery, Thunder Control, Thunderstrike Art, Commanding a Hundred Maidens, Basic Teleportation, Invisibility]


    [Items: Sinful de (Intermediate), Spatial Envelope (Intermediate)]


    [Materials: Bio ws * 772, Bio Magic Whiskers * 785, Spatial Crystal Core * 11]


    [Apocalypse Coins: 2450]


    Looking at the long list of skills, Alex notices the absence of Sinful Sorcery. However, Invisibility has been acquired directly. It seems that Sinful Sorcery needs to be purchased.


    Opening the unlearned skills tab, Alexmands the system, "System, give me an introduction to the specific functions of Sinful Sorcery."


    [Sinful Sorcery: A special skill obtained from the corpse of the Zombie Evil King Whale. This skill is simr to the Sinful Insects skill of the Zombie Evil King Whale. However, Sinful Sorcery does not involve sinful insects. Instead, it inducesplete addiction in the user through the secretion of a special substance produced by the host.]


    [Sinful Sorcery has effects equivalent to Sinful Insects, but its power is slightly weaker than that of Sinful Insects. It primarily has three functions: 1. Detoxification; 2. Promotion of evolution; 3. Irresistible addiction.]


    [Detoxification: After learning Sinful Sorcery, the host can use this skill to detoxify the zombie virus. However, this state is only temporary. If the host does not continuously receive the antidote supplement, the zombie state will return to its original form. Note: Zombies must be female zombies.]


    [Promotion of Evolution: After obtaining the essence from someone with this skill, it can promote the evolution of ordinary humans, with a high probability of bing a mutant. If the essence is absorbed multiple times, progress is inevitable. Individuals who have already evolved into mutants and receive continuous supplementation of the essence will be even more powerful.


    Note: The one absorbing the essence must be female.]


    [Irresistible Addiction: Once any creature absorbs the essence produced by this skill, they will inevitably be addicted. If not replenished within 3 days, they will experience extreme difort, weakness in limbs, and even symptoms of high fever, extremely ufortable! Those who have learned this skill will have no resistance.


    Even strong-willed individuals will melt, and no creature can resist! Begging for mercy is normal. Note: Can be any creature but must be female or female-like.]


    [Learning this skill requires consuming 3000 Apocalypse Coins.]


    Alex looks at the detailed exnation, understanding each function thoroughly. Each effect is now clear in Alex''s mind.


    Even if Alex has figured out how to utilize the skill, there''s a peculiar aspect in the notes that catches his attention. Why is this skill specifically targeting women? Can''t it be used on men?


    Alex''s question quickly catches the system''s attention.


    [Host, this skill must be used in a special way, and then the essence must be injected into the user''s body. The method is quite special, Host, you understand.]


    Although the system''s exnation is somewhat vague due to the influence of certain censorship principles, as a fellow practitioner, Alex quickly understands.


    In fact, the previous annotations were already strongly hinting at Alex''s direction.


    Thinking about the Zombie Evil King Whale incident, Alex is confident that his understanding is absolutely correct.


    Looking at the skill introduction provided by the system, Alex falls into contemtion.


    Should he learn this skill now?


    Alex is quite conflicted. The benefits of learning this skill are apparent. The ordinary female ves under his control, who have not evolved, can evolve into mutants with the help of Alex, significantly increasing their strength.


    However, there are also risks.


    The risk, which may not be significant for others, is quite substantial for Alex.


    ording to the system''s exnation, once these female ves are evolved into mutants by Alex using this skill, they will be utterly dependent on him for more than three days. If Alex disappears for three days, these female ves will be in a state worse than death. Additionally, Alex estimates that he might exhaust himself as well.


    There''s also the somewhat awkward skill of detoxifying zombies. Alex finds it awkward to consider using this skill to save zombies. They are zombies, after all, and Alex can''t imagine using this skill to rescue them.


    After thinking for a long time, Alex still can''t make up his mind. The potential scenarios that might unfold make him feel a bit fearful.

 Chapter 237: Transcendence! New Skill!

    "System, after learning this skill, can I control whether to use it or not, or is it necessary to use it every time?"


    This must be rified!


    If it''s mandatory to use it every time, Alex will absolutely not learn this skill. The adverse reactions three dayster, especially the irresistible addiction, are terrifying!


    Just considering Alex''s current harem of female ves, there are already hundreds of them. If all these people be addicted, he would end up serving them all day long. With the continuous increase in the harem team, Alex is genuinely afraid of digging his own grave.


    Even the strongest physique can''t withstand such a scenario, right?


    Fortunately, the system''s prompt quickly eases Alex''s concerns.


    [After learning this skill, the host can freely control whether to use it or not.]


    In that case, Alex decides to learn it. After all, if used properly, this skill could still be highly useful.


    Just like Li Wanning, Shen Tingting, Si Ruoqing, Lin Mancha, Lin Yurou, Tang Jingyan, and the twin sisters, these earliest and most loyal ordinary female ves who followed him, Alex has deep emotional connections with them. Even though they are Alex''s female ves, in his eyes, these women are almost like his wives and concubines.


    Alex would absolutely not allow them to die or be bullied by others!


    If these women can sessfully evolve with his assistance, they too can be mutants in the subsequent process of natural selection, allowing them to better survive.


    As for himself, he might work a bit harder, bing a diligent ox, tilling the fields to ensure a better future. Despite the addedbor and hardship, with the Hundred Women Control skill, Alex''s body can undoubtedly endure and sustain.


    Thinking about this, Alex is even moved by his boundlesspassion.


    "I''m truly a good person! Is there another man like me in the world? Sacrificing myself to help female ves! I''m truly moved by my own generosity," Alex says, half self-pitying.


    "System, immediately learn Sinful Sorcery!"


    [Sinful Sorcery sessfully selected for learning, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 3000 Apocalypse Coins...]


    [Learning in progress...]


    As the synthesized electronic sound falls, Alex suddenly feels a refreshing sensation throughout his body. In his dantian, a warm energy gathers, and then, his entire body is flooded with an overwhelming force.


    [Learning Sinful Sorcerypleted!]


    With thepletion sound ringing out, Alex immediately feels his whole body filled with a unique and powerful force!


    This kind of power is very unique!


    It''s like the sense of fulfillment from learning the Hundred Women Control skill just now, from top to bottom. Alex feels that his body has be much stronger again, especially a certain muscle where the veins are protruding, seemingly more robust!


    "Is this Sinful Sorcery?" Alex''s lips curl slightly, very satisfied with the changes in his body. Suddenly, there''s a feeling of eager anticipation in his heart.


    However, today he promised Blue and Qian Qian to stay and apany them.


    "Blue, go to the first City of Darkness and bring Wan Ning to me."


    But it''s okay; he can stay here and have Wan Ninge over. The first person Alex wants to evolve now is Li Wanning. There''s no doubt about her infatuation and loyalty to him. She''s also the first girl to join him. In Alex''s heart, although Li Wanning may not match many other female ves in terms of body or appearance, her status is rtively high.


    Among most female ves, Li Wanning is considered the big sister. Although she is just an ordinary person, both ordinary and mutant female ves respect her a lot.


    Time is precious, and Alex doesn''t want to waste any waiting time. After ncing at the little loli snake girl Miaomiao, Alex suddenly feels a bit hot all over from drinking too much milk.


    ...


    Soon, under the guidance of Blue, Li Wanning appeared in the luxurious dining room.


    Seeing the splendid scene in the dining room, Li Wanning couldn''t help but be moved.


    However, when Alex suddenly summoned her, Li Wanning suppressed the desire in her heart, standing respectfully by Alex''s side, waiting for him to give her orders as he worked diligently.


    Alex, after some hard work, Miaomiao loudly recited the core values with an emotional and vibrant voice. It was evident that everyone sincerely embraced pure hearts, genuinely liked a harmonious society, and cherished the core values!


    The Eight Honors and Eight Shames, everyone keep them in mind!


    After ncing at the obedient Li Wanning standing beside him, observing the longing in her eyes and the unease on her lips, Alex smiled faintly. He set Miaomiao aside, turned, and pulled Li Wanning over.


    Then, he forcefully tossed a textbook on ethics and morals to Li Wanning, saying, "Open your mouth and recite loudly! Let me see how much progress you''ve made recently! Have you learned any new knowledge? Do you have new insights into the core values, the Eight Honors and Eight Shames?"


    With Alex''smand, Li Wanning happily and excitedly began reciting the Eight Honors and Eight Shames. She also provided a clear and profound analysis of the core concepts in the core values for Alex to hear.


    Finally, with both of them reciting together and others earnestly guiding and assisting, Li Wanning and Alexpleted the reading of a core values analysis textprising hundreds of thousands of words.


    Li Wanning felt a surge of fulfillment throughout her body!


    Her entire being underwent a transformation!


    It was as if she had been injected with countless positive energies, bing pure and noble!


    Amidst the enthusiastic apuse, Li Wanning finally recited thest few words with a high and clear voice, elevating the entire recitation atmosphere to a climax!


    "The core values are truly wonderful! Good, good, good! ~~~ So wonderful! ~~ Ah! ~~~ We keep the Eight Honors and Eight Shames in mind! ~~ Ah!


    ~~~ Long live the harmonious society, evesting harmony!!"


    Li Wanning''s emotions were incredibly immersed, and each praising "ah" filled with admiration made Alex extremely intoxicated.


    Finally!


    The two of them sat exhausted on the sofa.


    The intense recitation came to a halt.


    Li Wanning, also blissfully, drifted into a deep sleep, immersed in the noble thoughts of the core values!

 Chapter 238: Evolve! My Legion of Beauties!

    As Li Wanning fell asleep, a different aura began to emanate from her flushed face.


    Her entire being slowly underwent peculiar changes!!


    "This... this is... Wanning sis is evolving!" Blue Siruo, Qian Qian, and others gathered around Li Wanning, staring in disbelief at her transformation.


    Li Wanning, unexpectedly, evolved after learning about "values"!


    They had all gone through the painful process of evolution, transforming from ordinary people into mutants. But looking at Li Wanning''s appearance, she seemed happy andfortable, with a faint smile on her face, immersed in the happiness of just "learning core values."


    Was evolution really this easy?!


    As Li Wanning''s aura grew stronger, she finallypleted her evolution thoroughly after waking up, bing a mutant. Moreover, judging from the emitted aura, it seemed she was not just an ordinary mutant but likely had some special abilities among mutants.


    "Master... I just felt... I felt like I''ve be stronger... And it seems... there have been many changes in my body..." Li Wanning opened her eyes, looking at everyone watching her in a daze, scratching her head in a strange manner.


    "Wanning sis! Congrattions on your sessful evolution!" Blue Siruo excitedly embraced Li Wanning, saying happily.


    Li Wanning stared at her own body in amazement, her eyes shining more and more. "Really? Did I really evolve? How is that possible... I clearly couldn''t evolve... And...


    And I feel like I not only evolved, but also gained some kind of special ability..."


    "Seems like you''ve directly evolved into a mutant." Alex nodded in satisfaction, smiling as he said, "Wanning, quickly try out your mutant ability."


    For the Addiction Demon Art, Alex was quite pleased.


    Firstly, the process of evolving ordinary women into mutants wasn''t painful.


    Secondly, mutants after evolution weren''t weaker than those who underwent normal evolution.


    Thirdly, it seemed that after evolution, there was no significant risk of losing some memories, which was often the case with normal evolution.


    These three aspects made the Addiction Demon Art even more formidable than the normal evolution process.


    With Alex''s guidance, Li Wanning excitedly began to explore her mutant ability. However, after several attempts, she couldn''t manifest it. Li Wanning felt that her mutant ability was on the verge of awakening, but she couldn''t seem to grasp the key to unlocking it.


    "What''s going on... I clearly feel that I can unleash it... but why does it seem impossible to grasp the crucial point..."


    Combining his own experiences, Alex suggested, "Is your ability directional? Does it require a target to manifest?" Suddenly recalling this possibility, he turned to Nana beside him, saying, "Nana, go outside and bring in a female ve. Let Wanning try if she can unleash her ability with a target."


    Soon, a timid female ve was brought in. She was a girl captured by the corpse collection team from a nearby vige. Though she appeared somewhat timid and wasn''t particrly attractive, she seemed obedient.


    Checking the girl''s loyalty, Alex noted it was at 80%.


    The loyalty level of this ve can only be considered satisfactory. Alex didn''t care about the consequences of the experiment with such a ve.


    Li Wanning nervously swallowed and tried to concentrate her thoughts. She directed the peculiar sensation in her mind toward the girl. Alex felt a mental fluctuation covering the girl directly. The girl shivered, and her loyalty level rose straight from 80% to 90%.


    "I understand!" Alex pped his hands, waved for the girl to leave, and then exined, "Wanning''s ability involves mental control. Earlier, she couldn''t use her ability because your loyalty to me has already reached the maximum. The neer''s loyalty wasn''t full, so she was influenced by Wanning.


    This ability suits Wanning''s current role as the Chief Instructor in the City of Darkness, serving City of Darkness.


    In simpler terms, this ability is, in fact, a professional brainwashing skill. It can quickly raise the loyalty level bybining this skill with indoctrination for new members. Although not an exceptionally powerful ability, its practicality is quite good. Alex was quite satisfied with Li Wanning''s new skill.


    With Li Wanning''s sessful attempt, Alex became more confident in this new sinister skill. "Fantastic! I''ve also evolved into a mutant! From now on, I can fight side by side with the master and battle for the master!" Li Wanning was extremely excited, smiling happily about bing a mutant. However, even so, what she was thinking about was how she could do more for Alex.


    In Li Wanning''s eyes, other than Alex, there was nothing else. This deeply touched Alex.


    Even though Li Wanning has a certain connection withplete envement, Alex values her the most, and she is the one who is most devoted to him. Li Wanning''s every move and ordinary words make it apparent that she is wholeheartedly devoted to Alex. In fact, she has blind admiration coupled with blind infatuation for him.


    "But... how did I suddenly evolve? Professor Yang clearly told me... that my physique is difficult to evolve. Even if I forcefully evolve using drugs, the sess rate is very low."


    After the initial joy, Li Wanning began to feel strange about her evolution.


    "If Tang Tang and the other sisters could evolve like me, that would be great! In that case, everyone''s chances of surviving in this post-apocalyptic world would be even greater. We could do more for the master..."


    Alex felt somewhat helpless about Li Wanning''s thoughts. This girl either thinks about herself or the sisters in the City of Darkness. She is a sensible, understanding, and kind girl.


    "Wanning, your evolution is because of our connection. Don''t be too happy too soon. After three days, if you can''t continue to replenish my Core Values ability, you will feel very ufortable, and this feeling will apany you for the rest of your life."


    Alex expressed his concern, but instead of feeling upset, Li Wanning''s eyes lit up, and she excitedly said, "So, Master, does that mean you have to recite Core Values with me every three days from now on?! That''s great!"


    Li Wanning''s face was full of happiness and eagerness for reciting and learning Core Values. Alex shook his head helplessly, patted Li Wanning''s hair, and said, "Go back to the First City of Darkness and bring them all over."

 Chapter 239: Super Evolution!

    After a night of learning and reciting Core Values, Shen Tingting, Si Ruoqing, Lin Mancha, Lin Yurou, Tang Jingyan, the twin sisters, and the little loli all sessfully experienced a spiritual sublimation and evolution.


    All the women sessfully entered the ranks of mutants.


    Especially Si Ruoqing, who directly awakened an exceptionally strongbat power, rapidly escting to an extraordinary realm!


    Tang Jingyan''s mutant ability awakened the Body Shapeshifting technique. Building upon her existing yoga flexibility, she gained the unique ability to change the size and shape of any part of her body, much like the protagonist in One Piece who ate the Gum-Gum Fruit.


    Lin Mancha awakened an agility-based ability, allowing her to briefly fly through the air, traverse walls, and move gracefully like a swan.


    The twin sisters awakened abined ability. While individually theirbat qualities weren''t very strong, when they joined forces, they exhibited astonishing fighting power.


    As for the little loli, she awakened a strength-based ability. Despite her small stature and cute appearance, she concealed a tremendous and terrifying strength. Alex tested it, and her strength attribute might have already reached the peak of extraordinary, putting her on par with Alex''s current strength.


    Alex observed that under the influence and guidance of his "Core Values," awakened abilities seemed to manifest more easily, resulting in a higher likelihood of creating mutants. While these abilities might not be extremely powerful, they were stronger than those typically awakened. Compared to evolution induced by Professor Yang''s drugs, these abilities had a significant advantage.


    Having gained so many female mutants in one night, Alex was genuinely pleased. Although the night''s activities left him slightly fatigued, he felt it was all worth it.


    Now, "learning" "Core Values" with these beautiful women, Alex would experience a different sensation under the influence of their awakened abilities.


    Getting up from bed with a book on ethics and morality in hand, Alex took a deep breath. Under the attentive service of the women, he began to drink milk, eat eggs, and enjoy a nutritious breakfast.


    Alex noticed that his appetite seemed to have increased significantly after using the new skill, especially for protein replenishment, which required a considerable amount.


    In order to supply Alex with milk, Nana, the cow-horned girl, had even lost weight from her efforts.


    After breakfast, Alex went directly to Magic City One, the City of Darkness located in the Magic City Aquarium Shelter. Thanks to the efforts of the resource collection team, the graves in Magic City One had already begun to bury the bodies of zombies. The rate at which Alex''s doomsday coins increased had directly doubled.


    However, without A-level zombies, Alex''s attribute values were increasing slowly.


    "System, give me an introduction to Invisibility Technique!"


    Opening the skill panel, Alex selected the Invisibility Technique. This was a transcendent skill he acquired after reaching the Transcendent Realm.


    Compared to the skills he had previously mastered, Alex felt that the Invisibility Technique might not be very powerful.


    [Invisibility Technique: Possessors of this skill can render their bodies transparent. With a mental attribute below 1000 points, this spell cannot be detected. This skill is in its primary stage, and each use consumes mental energy. It can be sustained for a maximum of one hour.]


    [Reminder: During the use of Invisibility Technique, the possessor is merely undetectable and invisible, but the body still exists and can be attacked and touched!]


    After reading the system''s notes, Alex couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed. In his opinion, the Invisibility Technique seemed less powerful than the Teleportation Technique. Moreover, it consumed mental energy during use.


    In the current situation, Invisibility Technique seemed somewhatckluster. Nevertheless, it was better than nothing.


    "Snap!" Alex snapped his fingers, and his figure suddenly disappeared from the original spot. This time, Alex used Invisibility Technique instead of teleportation. In the state of invisibility, he attempted to walk beside Chongmeng, who was directing the work of the female ves in the aquarium shelter.


    Regardless of how Alex gestured or waved near Chongmeng, she still didn''t notice him. Chongmeng''s physical attributes had grown alongside Alex, and her mental attribute value was likely the highest among everyone. If even Chongmeng couldn''t detect him, Alex could confirm the effectiveness of the Invisibility Technique.


    Turning around, Alex wanted to try the feeling of eavesdropping and peeking in the crowd using Invisibility Technique. However, at this moment, there was suddenly a panicked shout from outside the city.


    A team of corpse collectors in armored and off-road vehicles rapidly rushed into the aquarium shelter.


    Alex''s figure flickered, appearing again, this time with the invisibility dispelled, standing coldly in front of the convoy. The leading armored vehicle made an abrupt stop, and the following vehicles quickly followed suit.


    A mutated and enved warrior, leading the group, hastily jumped down from the vehicle, angrily and anxiously kneeling before Alex, "Master! Something went wrong! We were ambushed by a team of mutated individuals, suffering heavy losses. Captain Pippi sacrificed himself to cover our retreat and was captured by those people!"


    "What?!" Alex''s expression darkened, his gaze icy. This was the first time he encountered such a situation since obtaining the City of Darkness system! Someone had actually abducted his subordinate!!


    Though Pippi was just an ordinary enved mutated person under Alex, he held sentimental value. Pippi''s stubbornness and unwavering loyalty had impressed Alex. Moreover, after undergoing self-castration to be a eunuch, Pippi had be an unblemished one.


    Since that incident, Alex regarded Pippi as his little brother. Pippi''s capture had ignited the mes of anger in Alex''s heart!


    "Give me a concise ount of what happened!" Alex, with a darkened expression, nced at the enved and unblemished warrior and then suppressed his anger to speak.


    A dog must recognize its master! Since these people had captured his subordinate, there was no room for any negotiation!


    Alex had to find them, rescue Pippi, and then eliminate everyone involved in this matter!


    "Reporting to Master, there were about fifty people in this group. They are well-equipped and almost half of them are mutated individuals. Several leading mutated individuals have astonishingbat strength! Even when three of us mutated individuals joined forces, we were killed by the young leader among them. It seems their goal is to plunder our supplies and weapons.


    Captain Pippi sacrificed himself to protect everyone and our weapons, but he was surrounded and captured by them. When we fled, they only tied up the severely injured Captain Pippi. Please, Master, send reinforcements immediately to rescue Captain Pippi..." The enved and unblemished warrior spoke with deep affection for Pippi, showing intense concern for Pippi''s situation.


    Alex nodded without ming the warrior and pondered for a moment before asking, "Where did these peoplee from, and where are they now? Do you know?"


    "Reporting to Master, we encountered this group by the riverside! Our search in that area was initially going smoothly. Later, someone noticed arge destroyer appearing in the port. Captain Pippi wanted to investigate the situation on the destroyer. We were ambushed near the destroyer, and I suspect these people likely came from the sea.


    Moreover, they were all dressed in blue and white naval warrior uniforms..."


    After listening to the report from the enved and unblemished warrior, Alex had a general understanding of the situation. He waved to Chongmeng and said, "Chongmeng, send an armed helicopter over. I want to go there personally."


    Soon, guided by the enved and unblemished warrior, the armed helicopter started flying towards the location where the previous battle urred.


    Looking down from a high vantage point, the entire Magic City was shrouded in smoke. The streets were filled with zombies, and major roads werepletely blocked by cars, making them impassable.


    At a nce, the once bustling Magic City had now be a hell on earth.


    "Master! Look! We encountered an ambush right there just now!" Following the guidance of the enved and unblemished warrior, Alex saw a port.


    On the port, some dpidated fishing boats stood, with zombies wandering on them. As for the destroyer mentioned by the enved and unblemished warrior, it was nowhere to be seen.


    Alex picked up binocrs and looked in the direction of the river mouth leading to the ocean. With the advantage of height and the binocrs, Alex indeed saw a destroyer slowly moving towards the sea above the horizon.


    "It seems these people really came from the sea. Moreover, having such a powerful destroyer and so many mutated warriors, this force is definitely extraordinary!" Alex muttered to himself. If these people were onnd, Alex was confident that he could lead arge army of mutated individuals topletely tten their refuge.


    However, it now appears that the refuge of these people is at sea, and they possess powerful naval forces and arge number of warriors. Without ships capable of countering a destroyer of this ss, Alex finds it challenging to engage in a confrontation at sea with the current strength.


    Rescuing Pipi and eliminating these people doesn''t seem to be so easy! Regardless of the difficulties, since these people have offended him, Alex will not let them go!


    Alex looked towards the direction of the destroyer, his eyes as cold as a knife, and his expression filled with gloom. An eye for an eye, and even more so; this has always been Alex''s character! No matter who these people are or for what purpose they came, since they have captured his people and provoked him, they must die!


    "Let''s go back!" Alex ordered Chongmeng, who was piloting the armed helicopter.


    With the enemy possessing a formidable destroyer, they surely have other weapons defending against naval and aerial threats. Engaging in openbat with an armed helicopter would not be wise.


    Back at the Oceanarium Shelter, City of Darkness, Alex directly summoned the Water Sorceress.


    In aquatic warfare, the Water Sorceress''sbat power is terrifying. Initially, Alex nned for the Water Sorceress to take him out to sea to find the enemy''s ind, and then he would act ordingly. However, he quickly abandoned this idea. Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    While the Water Sorceress is formidable in freshwater, in seawater, she is no different from an ordinary mutated individual¡ªweakbat abilities and unable to transform her form.


    Having the Water Sorceress lead him to the enemy''s ind refuge in the sea is not a viable option. Alex''s original npletely went awry.


    Now, Alex finds himself in a dilemma. If he waits for these people toe ashore for another ambush near the riverbank, there''s no certainty on when it will happen. Moreover, they might change theirnding location.


    Alex is someone who holds a grudge and does not let offenses go unanswered. Waiting indefinitely for the perfect moment is not something he can afford to do.


    "System! Check how many doomsday coins I have left!"


    [Doomsday Coins: 15,731]


    After a night of umtion, the doomsday coins have once again exceeded ten thousand.


    "System! Immediately summon the seed of the Demon God!"


    ...


    With the seed of the Demon God in his hand, Alex has formted a preliminary n!


    Since the current powers and equipment at his disposal can''t provide the necessary support, Alex decides to take matters into his own hands.


    He delegates all the tasks within the City of Darkness to Chongmeng and then boards a helicopter, heading straight to the port.


    During the helicopter ride, Alex noticed several somewhat dpidated fishing boats. Despite their condition, these boats are still functional for navigating the sea.


    As the helicopter approaches the port, Alex''s figure disappears and reappears directly on one of the fishing boats.


    As the helicopter slowly departs, Alex begins searching for a suitable vessel among the fishing boats.

 Chapter 240: No Overnight Grudges for a Gentleman!

    Looking down at the boats from the helicopter, Alex initially thought they weren''t toorge. However, upon standing on one of the boats, he realized that they were all quite sizable. A single person might struggle to control them.


    If he wanted to secretly search for that destroyer, Alex hoped to find a smaller, more agile fishing boat. This way, he could be more discreet and have better control.


    This port had clearly suffered from looting. Many fishermen likely left the port with their boats after the apocalypse, heading to numerous inds overseas.


    Magic City is located at the mouth of the Huangpu River, which directly flows into the sea. Not far from the river mouth is a group of inds. Some inds have been developed for tourism, but most are small and uninhabited, serving as resting points for some fishermen.


    Alex spected that the people on the destroyer might be hiding on one of these inds, where they had established a refuge. This time, it seemed they specifically organized a team to collect supplies and food on the maind.


    Although they could fish in the sea, relying solely on seafood would be unsustainable for most people.


    Alex continued to navigate through the fishing boats and finally found a boat that met his requirements. Strictly speaking, it wasn''t a fishing boat but a small yacht.


    Inside the yacht, a male zombie in swimwear, wearing a Rolex diving watch, and two female zombies in bikinis were banging on the windows. The cabin was filled with blood, minced flesh, and two tattered bikinis, along with two pairs of human bones.


    These unfortunate souls on the yacht fell victim to the outbreak of the apocalypse.


    Five out of the five people on the yacht turned into zombies. Moreover, these five people were enjoying life in the cabin when the apocalypse suddenly erupted. The abrupt outbreak of the apocalypse led to the demise of this group of handsome men and beautiful women.


    Judging from their attire, they were undoubtedly upper-ss individuals from before the apocalypse. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have owned a yacht of this size. A yacht of this size would have cost at least a million before the apocalypse.


    Alex casually kicked open the door of the yacht. Three zombie heads roared and rushed out, but Alex swiftly turned around, kicking the three zombies into the sea one after another. Unexpectedly, these three zombies could swim. After struggling in the seawater for a while, they slowly swam towards the shore.


    "Damn, it stinks!"


    A foul smell emanated from the yacht, causing Alex to involuntarily curse. Walking to the cockpit, Alex pondered the operation process of the yacht.


    To be honest, Alex had no idea how to operate this kind of yacht. He couldn''t even drive a car smoothly. Now, having to navigate a yacht by himself, he felt a bit at a loss.


    But that was okay.


    The operation of this yacht seemed simr to a car ¨C there was an elerator, a steering wheel, and a clutch system. Alex turned the key inserted into it, and the yacht started up.


    The "vroom vroom vroom" sound echoed, and mimicking the way one drives a car, Alex sat in the driver''s seat, gently stepping on the elerator.


    Turning the steering wheel, the yacht directly collided with the nearby fishing boat.


    Fortunately, the speed wasn''t fast. Alex adjusted the yacht to reverse and then elerated, bringing the yacht to the open sea. After a period of adaptation, Alex finally managed to control the yacht and sailed it towards the open sea. Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    The archipgo outside Magic City, near the mouth of the Huangpu River, was not far away. The vast sea, with only a few seabirds flying, was much simpler than the crowded city streets.


    Alex pressed the elerator abruptly, and the yacht raced towards a distant, faintly visible ind. Running away while looking at the mountain. Running dead even when looking at the sea.


    Staring at the nearby ind, Alex drove straight for over half an hour before barely being able to see the situation on the ind.


    However, Alex had just found aplete maritime map inside the cockpit.


    The introduction to the entire archipgo was very detailed.


    The ind that Alex could see now was called Jiangxin Ind. It was the nearest ind to the mouth of the Huangpu River. From the map, this ind, upying a decent area, was approximately two to three square kilometers in size.


    However, this ind was not suitable for habitation.


    The ind was barren, covered with rocks, and though there was some vegetation, the entire ind was too steep andcked t areas tond.


    Alex circled the ind and then looked at the map again.


    The archipgo outside Magic City had about twenty to thirty inds of varying sizes.


    Thergest was Yingguang Ind, covering approximately 19 square kilometers.


    The smallest was a rocky ind half the size of the current Jiangxin Ind, with just over one square kilometer.


    Alex roughly gestured, and the nearest ind from his current location that also matched the direction a destroyer might go was Yingguang Ind.


    After all, it was thergest ind among thergest archipgo, and before the apocalypse, Yingguang Ind had developed tourist attractions. If Alex remembered correctly, every year many tourists would visit the ind for sightseeing. There should be ind vis, as well as facilities such as beaches and a sea paradise.


    So, ording to normal circumstances, the people on the destroyer were likely headed to Yingguang Ind.


    While that was the initial thought, Alex suddenly realized that he seemed to have lost his direction.


    "Damn!" Looking at the scorching sun overhead, Alex couldn''t help but curse silently. When he circled Jiangxin Ind just now, he had already lost his direction. Although the sun was there to indicate the direction, Alex suddenly didn''t know the specific direction to Jiangxin Ind.


    In this vast and featureless sea, a slight deviation could lead to apletely different result.


    At this moment, Alex realized that he had oversimplified the sea.


    He picked up the map andpared it with the sun to find his location. After figuring out the position, regardless of anything else, he stepped on the gas and elerated straight in one direction.


    Perhaps Eushen''s skill yed a role. Alex, blindly navigating, unexpectedly arrived at arge ind with a beach. When Alex set out, it was alreadyte afternoon. After wandering aimlessly at sea, it was now dusk.


    Without the sun andcking navigational knowledge, Alex had no choice but to anchor the yacht on the small ind. ording to the map and Alex''s previous knowledge of Yingguang Ind, this ind, although quiterge, was definitely not Yingguang Ind. It should be the third-ranked ind¡ªMermaid Ind.

 Chapter 241: Mermaid Island

    This ind has not been developed and still retains its original appearance. The ind is covered with dense trees and bushes, and the sea is a deep blue. Under the setting sun, it is incredibly beautiful. Alex can even see colorful coral reefs and schools of fish swimming in the water.


    The entire ind is surrounded by cliffs, withyers uponyers of rugged terrain. Rocky formations rise and fall on the sea surface, creating a natural barrier that encircles the entire ind. Ordinary boats cannot get close. The towering and steep cliffs, along with underwater rocks, pose a constant threat of shipwreck.


    Moreover, the surrounding waters of the ind are filled with many hidden currents, resembling whirlpools that can instantly engulf and destroy small vessels. Alex, looking at the marked location on the map, felt a bit puzzled. ording to the description, this ind should be Mermaid Ind.


    However, what Alex saw in reality seemed somewhat different from the description. Evenpared to the photos on the map, there were noticeable discrepancies. Except for a few symboldmarks, many ces had changed significantly.


    Alex thoroughly studied all the inds in the Shallow Shoals Archipgo as described on the map. He found that this ind, while somewhat simr to the description of Mermaid Ind, waspletely different from the other inds.


    ording to the map annotations, safely entering Mermaid Ind was an extremely challenging task. Recklessly attempting to enter with a fishing boat could easily result in a collision with rocks in the shallow areas, leading to shipwreck. Furthermore, without knowledge of the entrance to Mermaid Ind, climbing over the steep and towering natural cliffs would be impossible for the average person.


    Alex nced at the sky. Although there was a risk of ships sinking when entering Mermaid Ind, it was already dusk, and the sun was about to set. There were no other inds visible around, not even the shadows of other inds.


    Under these circumstances, even if Mermaid Ind was dangerous, Alex had no choice but to rest here for the night. Without navigation experience and without the sun as a reference, Alex felt he could end up sailing to Japan.


    With Alex''s powerful physique and a set of skills, the hazardous geographical environment didn''t pose much threat. What worried him the most was getting lost at sea. If he were truly lost in the vast ocean, Alex might never find his way back.


    As long as there was an ind, Alex could summon City of Darkness on the spot, using the folding space of the Archfiend to return to the maind. However, at sea, there was no ce to construct City of Darkness!


    Alex carefully reviewed the annotations about Mermaid Ind. The entire ind could only be entered through an arched opening, and it had to be during high tide for ships to safely reach the central area of Mermaid Ind.


    Legend had it that within the ind, there was a mysterious spring that connected to a harbor. Some imed to have seen mermaids swimming outside the harbor! That''s why the ind was named Mermaid Ind.


    Whether these legends were true or not, Alex didn''t know. However, it seemed troublesome to enter Mermaid Ind now.


    Alex checked the tide situation. It was currently ebbing, making it impossible to enter the ind center unless a miracle urred. But Alex was not an ordinary person and would not rely on conventional methods.


    For an ordinary person, the current situation might seem insurmountable. However, for Alex, with his extraordinary physique, oveing countless difficulties with brute force was just another challenge!


    Alex carefully guided the yacht onto arge rock, then dropped anchor on the spot, securing the boat next to the rock. With a powerful leap, he plunged directly into the seawater.


    Even before the apocalypse, Alex was a swimming expert. Now, with his superhuman physique, he could easily outpace world swimming champions many times over. If not for concerns about mutated sea zombies or strange creatures in the water, Alex could have swum directly from the harbor to these inds.


    Once in the water, Alex adjusted his breathing and elerated towards Mermaid Ind at a tremendous speed. With his exceptional swimming ability and teleportation skills, he could effortlessly evade underwater currents or any anomalies in the sea.


    The dangers surrounding Mermaid Ind posed no difficulty for Alex. Soon, he reached the arched entrance to the ind.


    Upon entering the harbor, Alex immediately sensed that he had stepped into another world. The sea became incredibly tranquil and serene. No treacherous currents, no lurking psychic disturbances. Instead, there was a faint tranquility and a primitive atmosphere.


    Night had fallen, and the moon rose slowly in the sky. Countless stars glittered, casting a shimmering glow across the entire sea. Especially behind the arched mountain, the unique natural harbor of Mermaid Ind, under the moon and stars, was breathtaking, resembling a paradise in the sea.


    Golden sand beaches, crystal-clear azure waters revealing the ocean floor, leisurely swimming schools of fish, and a myriad of colorful shells and coral.


    Throughout the beach and harbor, there were no signs of human-made disruptions. Everything retained its pristine and untouched appearance.


    This was a natural ind untouched by human footprints, a ce where everything was pure and beautiful. The air seemed to carry the scent of the primeval.


    Alex passed through the arched mountain and entered the natural harbor. At this moment, a faint yet enchanting song suddenly emanated from the darkness. The melodic and harmonious voice, clear and delightful, resembled celestial music that captivated anyone who heard it.


    Alex inclined his ear to listen and discovered that the song originated from the ind. Though intermittent, it seemed to being closer. Alex could determine that the source of the voice was not far away.


    "Could there be someone on the ind?" Alex''s face lit up with joy. Judging by the voice, it sounded like a woman, beautiful and captivating.


    Hovering above the water''s surface, Alex listened quietly to the song. It wasn''t like the popr music from the pre-apocalyptic era, nor was it like a folk song. It resembled light music,cking lyrics and featuring only subtle intonations¡ªcrisp, pleasing, and somewhat elegant and profound.


    Upon closer inspection, one could sense a feeling of loneliness and longing in the melody. Just listening to the voice made Alex''s entire body feel warm.


    After a while, Alex suppressed the palpitations in his heart, then proceeded to swim slowly towards the ind. This time, he moved cautiously, resembling a frog, paddling slowly towards the shore.


    Swimming and observing the surroundings simultaneously, Alex took note that since there was a sound, there must be humans or some special creatures on the ind. Without a clear understanding, Alex didn''t intend to act recklessly.

 Chapter 242: The Melodious Song on the Island

    Now in the shadows while the singer was in the light, Alex had the advantage over the person singing! However, if he exposed himself, with the native advantage on their side, Alex would find himself in a passive position at every turn!


    The singing continued, bing clearer and more enchanting, as if performing a private serenade in Alex''s ears. This kind of sound seemed to carry a spiritual influence. If Alex''s mental attributes hadn''t reached the transcendent level, he might have already been affected by the song, lost in it, unable to break free.


    "This is an enchanting melody!" Alex quickly realized, dispelling distractions and removing the mental influence from the song. This enchanting melody could manipte one''s mind, causing them to lose themselves in the music and gradually be puppets manipted by the musician.


    Just then, at the junction of the harbor and a small river flowing out from the dense forest, a sudden sshing sound echoed.


    "Ssh!~~"


    "Ssh!~~"


    As the sun set and the moon rose, under the moonlight, Alex looked in surprise at the water surface where the sound came from. His body sank, submerging everything but his head into the seawater. Taking advantage of the night and the ripples on the sea''s surface, Alex easily concealed himself.


    At the junction of the harbor and the water flow, several mermaids, half human and half fish, frolicked in the water, creating sparkling water curtains.


    In the moonlight, shimmering with a gentle glow, their colorful fish scales reflected the moon''s brilliance, creating a magnificent and enchanting scene, reminiscent of an underwater fairnd from legends!


    These mermaids frolicked and spun in the sea, sometimes ying together in twos and threes, living carefree and unrestrained.


    "These are mermaids!!" Alex eximed, his breathing quickened, and his whole body trembled slightly with surprise.


    After calming down, Alex carefully counted them. There were approximately five to seven joyful mermaids frolicking on the sea surface, and on a reef, another mermaid was lying like a princess, singing a mncholic song.


    The mermaid lying on the reef had a mncholic expression, and her song was both beautiful and mournful. From a distance, she gazed out at the sea, as if reminiscing about something.


    These mermaids were remarkably simr to the ones described in mythical stories. Their upper bodies were in the form of women, while their lower bodies resembled fish, adorned with colorful fish scales and transparent fish tails.


    Their figures were graceful and enchanting, with long, flowing hair that, despite being dampened by seawater, remained smooth and floated around them like natural clothing, slightly covering their exposed snowy-white bosoms.


    Alex''s physique was exceptionally robust now, and his vision was excellent even in the night. He could clearly see the appearance of the mermaid lying on the reef.


    His first impression was¡ªbeauty! It was the kind of beauty that took one''s breath away, an extraordinary and unique beauty.


    However, the mermaid''s features did not bear distinctive characteristics of European or Asian women. Instead, she seemed like a mix of Asian and European ancestry, or perhaps apletely different race. Neither Asia nor Europe, nor Africa, had such a race.


    With a straight nose, deep blue watery eyes, a seductive red fin, paired with an exquisite oval face and snow-white, delicate skin, and a head of long, curly blue hair¡ªshe was not only extraordinarily beautiful but also possessed a unique and exceptional aura.


    Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    This demeanor was unlike any woman Alex had ever encountered; it was a temperament belonging to the sea itself. Just like the enchantment of a pure blue ocean.


    Currently, the distance between Alex and these mermaids was actually very close. If it weren''t for Alex carefully disguising himself, coupled with his powerful mental protection, and the fact that it was nighttime, at such a close range, considering the mermaids'' sensitive alertness, they might have noticed him long ago.


    Holding his breath, Alex focused and slowly submerged into the sea, quietly swimming towards the area where the mermaid girls were ying.


    Alex''s current endurance had reached the level of transcending the mortal realm. He could easily persist underwater for more than half an hour. If he endured a bit more, an hour would probably not be a problem.


    After diving underwater, Alex swiftly swam towards the area where the mermaids were frolicking. Because it was nighttime, the moonlight could only prate the shallowyers of seawater. The wateryer Alex dived into was already pitch ck.


    Only when looking up could he see the pristine moon and, beneath the moonlight, the beautiful and lively mermaids swinging their colorful fish tails joyfully on the sea surface, frolicking.


    Looking up from below, Alex was captivated. Beautiful! It was truly too beautiful! Were these mermaids?


    Thoughts began to wander in Alex''s mind. Although mermaids were beautiful, they were ultimately not the same species as humans.


    Some physiological structures were significantly different.


    Since childhood, Alex had heard various mermaid fairy tales, harboring a strong yearning for the beautiful mermaid princess. Of course, Alex was curious about the peculiar anatomy of mermaids and how one could have a romantic rtionship with them.


    There was a humorous anecdote circting online that told of a man stranded on a deserted ind, having to choose between two mermaids. One option was a fish-headed upper body with a human lower body, and the other was a human upper body with a fish lower body. Alex had once pondered over this question but eventually stopped thinking about it. After all, it was just a fantasy.


    Before, he had never had the chance to encounter real mermaids. Growing up, he learned that mermaids were just mythical creatures and not real. So, there was still a slight disappointment in his heart.


    Now, seeing real mermaids frolicking in front of him, Alex suddenly felt a profound excitement and thrill from the depths of his heart. These were genuine mermaids! Beautiful and enchanting mermaids! Moreover, it wasn''t just one; it was a whole group!


    Each mermaid was not only stunningly beautiful, but each also had unique features. Some had blue hair, some had golden hair, some had white hair, and some had ck hair. Although their figures were slender and graceful, each had distinctive characteristics.


    "Are these mermaids?! Since I''ve encountered them today, I must capture them!" Alex''s lips curled into a slight smile, and with a hint of amusement, he began to contemte how to turn these carefree, lively, and adorable mermaids into his own ves.

 Chapter 243: Mermaid Haven

    After observing for a while, Alex''s growing itchiness in the water led him to consider the difort of holding his breath for an extended period. The salty taste of the seawater asionally entering his mouth also became bothersome.


    Stealth Mode! Activate! Alex suddenly remembered his recently acquired invisibility skill. At this moment, using stealth to approach the mermaids seemed like the perfect choice.


    As Alex activated the stealth mode, hepletely vanished into the blue seawater. With the swaying of the water, he slowly ascended. Soon, Alex rose up into the midst of the school of mermaids.


    Two beautiful and captivating mermaids swam joyfully, asionally hunting fish in the water. While these mermaids had human bodies, their way of eating was simr to marine mammals like dolphins and whales¡ªthey consumed raw fish.


    Theughter of the mermaid girls was delightful, cheerful, and carefree. Alex thoroughly enjoyed immersing himself in the merriment of the mermaid girls.


    At that moment, a young mermaid with golden hair separated from the group and swam gracefully towards Alex. Though Alex felt a slight sense of alertness, he remained calm, closely observing this beautiful mermaid.


    Considering the human ageparison, this mermaid should be around her twenties.


    Under the visual impact, taste impact, and auditory impact, Alex suddenly felt a surge of heat in his penis, which became as hard as iron!


    Alex gently took off his pants and exposed his meat stick, gently pistoning in the seawater.


    Watching the mermaid in heat fondling her huge breasts and teasing her own horny pussy, directly brought Alex''s desire to a peak.


    Alex really wanted to grab the horny mermaid now and forcefully thrust his big penis into her horny pussy.


    And the blonde mermaid seemed to have reached climax in her self-pleasure, squirting her love juice directly onto Alex''s moving penis.


    At this moment, Alex''s penis and the mermaid''s horny pussy were only a few centimeters apart. As long as Alex exerted force, the already thoroughly wet and lubricated pussy would easily swallow his penis!


    Being sprayed with warm love juice almost made Alex lose his mind.


    This beautiful blonde mermaid was already extremely horny. Alex guessed that if he were to insert his penis at this moment, the horny mermaid would definitely not refuse his big penis, and would even eagerly amodate it.


    Women have no rationality when they reach orgasm!


    Thinking of this, Alex was a little tempted.


    "Ah!~~~Mmm!~~~Ah!~~" With the blonde mermaid''s another climax, waves of love juice gushed out.


    The exhausted blonde mermaid copsed, panting heavily and quietly stopped moving.


    "This is the opportunity!" Alex seized the chance, supporting his penis and gently rubbing the ns on the exposed horny pussy of the blonde mermaid. Using his ns to stimte the clitoris between the two tender lips of the mermaid''s pussy, with the help of the love juice secreted by the mermaid''s horny pussy, he gently slid in!


    Just after a few strokes, the blonde mermaid suddenly trembled, emitting afortable moan, and love juice sprayed out again, reaching climax once more!


    The blonde mermaid seemed a bit flustered, nervously looking around, but there was nothing around! Not even a fish!


    However, she truly felt the sensation of being prated by a penis in her horny pussy.


    "What is this?... Mmm!~~ Ah!~~~"


    Before the blonde mermaid could ask, Alex''s penis had already smoothly slid into the mermaid''s horny pussy, with the slippery love juice.


    With a "splurt!" sound, the huge penispletely prated the trembling horny pussy of the blonde mermaid!


    Alex endured the immense pleasure from his penis, not letting out any sound, and then vigorouslyunched an attack on the blonde mermaid!


    The penis fiercely thrust, causing the terrified blonde mermaid topletely lose the ability to resist and think, and she could only instinctively amodate Alex, continuously swaying her tail to allow Alex''s big penis to thrust even more vigorously!


    The blonde mermaid was in heat, and previously, during each heat, she either satisfied herself with her fingers or with a stick. When had she ever tasted the vor of a man''s big penis before?


    Moreover, it was Alex''s exceptional big penis, and the attack was so intense!


    A tremendous pleasurepletely engulfed the rationality of the blonde mermaid, indulging in wave after wave of climax!


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    The intense and violent lovemakingsted for over ten minutes. Every minute, the blonde mermaid enjoyed the impact of climax, a feeling that made her unable to stop!


    Meanwhile, Alex quickly reached climax after vigorously pleasuring the mermaid''s smooth, tight, and unique vagina.


    With a fierce convulsion, Alex thrust deeply and ejacted all his semen into the blonde mermaid''s body!


    Having achieved his goal, Alex swiftly withdrew his throbbing penis, filled with addictive hot semen, from the mermaid''s body and quickly swam a distance away.


    The mermaidy in the water, looking refreshed and content, with a rosyplexion and trembling with pleasure, thoroughly enjoying the sensation of her uterus being filled with semen!


    After observing for a while, Alex noticed that all the mermaids were female, with no male mermaids in sight.


    It was unclear whether the male mermaids had not appeared or if they truly did not exist.


    However, judging from the performance of these mermaids, it seemed that there were no male mermaids, or very few, causing an imbnce in the male-female ratio.


    Looking around at the other mermaids, Alex saw that aside from a few younger ones, the rest seemed to be of mating age, seemingly swimming in the water but actually using their fingers to pleasure themselves.


    Just as the mermaids were about to reach the peak of self-pleasure, a faint but seemingly close call came from a distance.


    Upon hearing this sound, the mermaid maidens quickly swam together and, following the river, made their way towards the central position of the ind.


    Alex followed closely, concealed by invisibility magic, trailing behind the mermaid maidens as they swam against the current. It was a freshwater river, with a depth of about over one meter. The water flowed gently and smoothly, crystal clear. Upon tasting it, there was even a faint refreshing sweetness.

 Chapter 244: The Mermaids Lair

    Unlike the salty taste of seawater, theke water here was refreshing and delightful to drink. It washed away the difort caused by the immersion in seawater. Alex could deduce that there must be something special in this river water.


    While swimming, Alex identally took in a few sips and discovered that the water contained some unique substances, quickly restoring Alex''s stamina. The entire body felt invigorated.


    Alex recalled the legends marked on the map, iming that in the middle of Mermaid Ind, there was a sweet spring. Drinking its water would improve one''s physique and even cure many diseases. Now that the mermaids'' legend hade true, it seemed that the legend of the sweet spring was likely true as well.


    It appeared that after the apocalypse, many mythical tales were bing a reality one by one. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    As the mermaids swam towards the center of the ind, Alex gradually saw a hiddenke within the dense forest. Under the moonlight, this beautiful freshwaterke emitted a sparkling and enchanting glow, with rippling waves, resembling a fairnd.


    Above theke was a beautiful waterfall, with a soft and clear water curtain. Combined with the colorful and exotic flowers blooming beside the waterfall, Alex felt a surreal and dreamlike sensation.


    The mermaid maidens swam into the water curtain, and Alex followed closely, entering it as well.


    Passing through the water curtain, there was a stone wall ahead, and the mermaid maidens suddenly disappeared.


    Alex hurriedly descended, swiftly swimming underwater. Sure enough, all the mermaid maidens were swimming in the depths.


    Underwater, there was a hidden world!


    Following the mermaid maidens through a narrow passage, they quickly ascended. Finally, they emerged in a cave emitting a red light.


    As Alex surfaced, the scene before stunned him. Within this ind, there was such a hidden paradise!


    The space above this cave was filled with red gemstones, casting the entire cave in a twilight-like glow. The location Alex entered was just the cave''s entrance. Beside the entrance, there was a piece ofnd.


    On thisnd, various living utensils were arranged. There were lounge chairs, stone tables, and even a partially damaged wooden fishing boat. The boat seemed to be quite old, with the wood already starting to decay and covered in moss.


    Most surprising to Alex was the countless treasures next to the boat! Gold, silver, coins, and various jewelry, gems, and weapons.


    If this ce had been discovered before the apocalypse, any of these treasures could have made someone incredibly wealthy! However, in the current post-apocalyptic world, these things were essentially useless to Alex.


    Seven mermaid maidens gracefully swam up from the water pool at the entrance. Thereafter, pping their fish tails, they swam into another water pool within the cave.


    This was a spring water pool upying only around fifty to sixty square meters. The spring water, with glittering golden spots, gushed up from the underground, continuously merging into the water pool, casting ayer of golden light over the entire pool.


    Alex bent down and gently smelled the golden water in the pool, then dipped a hand to feel it. Indeed, the peculiar substance sensed in the river earlier emanated from this water pool.


    As Alex observed the surroundings, the seven mermaid maidens had already swum into the water pool. They swam towards a cave on the inner side of the water pool.


    Once the mermaid maidens entered the cave, Alex cautiously stepped into the water, following them into the cave emitting a white glow.


    Inside the cave, not entirely filled with the golden water, Alex felt a powerful oppressive force upon entering. Looking up, there was a waterway in the cave, more than two meters wide, with numerous caves branching out on either side. The seven mermaid beauties swam deeper into the waterway.


    Alex first looked into one of the adjacent caves. Surprisingly, it resembled a cozy chamber, adorned with a bed made of coral and shells and arranged in a warm and inviting manner, akin to a young girl''s boudoir.


    Exiting the cave, Alex once again followed the waterway, chasing after them.


    Soon, a pce-like underground castle appeared before Alex''s eyes! It was an ancient and somewhat rudimentary castle, with a simple and worn-out interior. Fortunately, the castle was adorned with countless luminescent gemstones and columns made of gold.


    Passing through the columns, at the innermost part of the underground castle, there was a golden throne. Seated on the throne was a mermaid queen holding a golden trident, emitting a golden glow.


    The mermaid queen seemed to be of a mature age, around her forties. There were some wrinkles on her face, but she retained her charm, exuding the allure of a mature woman. Especially noteworthy were her voluptuous and extremely enticing bosom and slender, captivating snow-white mermaid tail, practically captivating Alex''s attention.


    It was evident that this mermaid queen had been stunning in her youth. The mysterious force that Alex had felt, the one causing oppression, emanated from this mermaid queen.


    [Beep beep beep... S-Rank mutant creature detected ¡ª Mermaid Queen!]


    [Danger Level: S-Rank! Extremely high!]


    [Creature Name: Mermaid Queen]


    [Name: Naga]


    [Gender: Female]


    [Constitution: 424 (Transcendent!)]


    [Spirit: 452 (Transcendent!)]


    [Strength: 358 (Transcendent!)]


    [Endurance: 420 (Transcendent!)]


    [Agility (Land): 65 (Ordinary!)]


    [Agility (Ocean): 565 (Transcendent!)]


    [Skills: Thunderstorm, Summon Sea Soul Warrior, Oceanic Shield, Frost Arrows, Melody of Heaven]


    [Weapon: Sea King Trident (Can transform between trident and bow forms)]


    (Adult male human average is around 60.)


    "So powerful!!" Alex felt a wave of shock in his heart!


    No wonder even with his current physical attributes, Alex felt oppressed. It turned out the Mermaid Queen was so powerful!


    Mermaids could be considered a type of mutated being, perhaps a variation of marine life. However, they definitely did not belong to the zombie category. Judging from the situation here, it seemed that this race existed before the apocalypse. However, after the apocalypse, the mermaid poption underwent changes, likely influenced by some energy during the end times.


    If the mermaid race was this powerful, it would be troublesome for Alex to try to subdue them through force. Coercion wasn''t an option; cunningness was the key.


    Alex''s mind began to calcte, but he couldn''te up with a clear n immediately. Faced with absolute power, it was challenging to conquer this race through cunning schemes.


    Of course, if Alex was willing to wait, he could return here after bing stronger and defeat the Mermaid Queen to subjugate the mermaid race.


    "Mother, are you summoning us?" The seven mermaid maidens walked to the throne and respectfully bowed to the Mermaid Queen.


    Around the pce, a group of shrimp soldiers and crab generals slowly emerged. These were genuine shrimp soldiers and crab generals, all bizarre creatures in the form of marine life. There were octopuses taller than humans, crabs two meters high, and lobsters the size of a person. There were even fish-like creatures with human limbs.


    These sea creatures held various weapons, looking somewhat clumsy. However, judging from the energy emanating from them, they still possessed somebat capability. ording to Alex''s estimation, their strength was probably simr to that of ordinary mutated beings.


    Alex roughly counted, and there were probably dozens of these peculiar shrimp soldiers and crab generals.


    "Children, be careful recently. The humans on Weing Light Ind seem to have discovered us, but for now, they can''t get in. I''ve been feeling uneasy these past few days, as if something bad is about to happen," Mermaid Queen Naga said with a furrowed brow, expressing her disquiet.


    Just now, she had again sensed a feeling of unease, feeling that there was a different aura on the ind. Moreover, this feeling was bing more intense.


    Hearing Mermaid Queen Naga''s words, Alex was startled. If the seawater weren''t a bit chilly, he would have broken out in a cold sweat. Originally, he had wanted to stealthily climb out of the water and explore the castle.


    Now, Alex had to stay in the water, not daring to move carelessly. Even though he was currently in an invisible state, once he left the water, the movement might be detected, especially with the drops of water, a significant loophole.


    [Beep beep beep... Invisibility time is about to reach the limit...]


    The system''s electronic synthesized sound echoed in Alex''s mind. He slightly paused, silently cursing. He almost forgot that the invisibility spell onlysted for an hour. Beyond that, he needed to rest for some time before activating the skill again.


    Alex originally wanted to continue observing the situation of the mermaids, but it seemed impossible now. Even in his invisible state, the Mermaid Queen could sense something abnormal. Without the cover of invisibility, he might be exposed.


    With Alex''s current strength, he was definitely not a match for the Mermaid Queen. Just as Alex was preparing to leave, the Mermaid Queenmanded the shrimp soldiers and crab generals around her, "Strengthen patrols during this period. I always feel a foreign aura on our ind."

 Chapter 245: Infiltrating Welcoming Light Island

    This ce is not suitable for lingering!


    Alex slowly sank into the water and then activated the teleportation skill, swiftly leaving the cave. Upon reaching theke surface, Alex''s invisibility had already disappeared. Activating the teleportation skill again, his figure shed, and Alex appeared directly in the dense forest of the ind under the moonlight.


    In the moonlit night, the dense primeval forest on the ind made Alex feel as if he had suddenly entered another world. Just a moment ago, it was the enchanting Mermaid Castle, and now it was a primeval forest resembling the dawn of creation.


    This was a true primeval forest, with gigantic trees as thick as three people hugging, countless shrubs, and numerous mosquitoes the size of palms, causing Alex to frown.


    Returning there was definitely not an option. Although there were many alluring mermaid maidens, it was too dangerous with the Mermaid Queen present. If the invisibility spell couldst longer, Alex wouldn''t mind sneaking back, finding a mermaid''s cave, and spending the night there.


    However, his invisibility spell had already been used up, and he couldn''t use it again for a short period. Besides, the terrifying Mermaid Queen gave Alex an indescribable feeling of danger. Alex didn''t want to take unnecessary risks at the moment.


    After all, the purpose of his journey was to rescue Pepe and then seek revenge on those who had captured him. As for the mermaids, since he had discovered their headquarters, sooner orter, Alex would subjugate them as his concubines; there was no hurry for that.


    Walking through the primeval forest for a while, Alex found a massive tree hollow.


    Inside the tree hollow, there was some dry grass spread around, seemingly an abandoned nest of some animal, but it had been deserted for a while and now it could serve as Alex''s shelter.


    Alex took out a tent from the spatial package and set it up in the tree hollow, then casually ate some dry rations.


    Lying quietly in the tree hollow, recovering strength and spirit.


    Thinking about the passionate lovemaking with the blonde mermaid in the sea just now, Alex''s penis swelled again, a huge lust filling his whole body, making Alex feel hot.


    Grasping his huge penis with his hand, Alex stroked it while nning how to use hisrge member to conquer these mermaid girls one by one!


    Especially the mermaid queen, seeing her noble and seductive appearance, Alex couldn''t wait to teach her how to be a woman with his big penis!


    Let her experience the feeling of being fiercely prated and thrust by a big penis in her slutty hole!


    A night of silence.


    Early the next morning, Alex had fully recovered. Aftering out of the tree hollow, he walked directly towards the edge of the ind, following the river to reach the harbor.


    At this moment, the harbor seemed quite tranquil, except for crabs crawling on the beach and seagulls foraging, there was not much else happening.


    But Alex knew that this harbor was definitely not as simple as it seemed.


    The invisibility spell was activated again.


    Then, Alex used the teleportation spell again and appeared directly underwater in the small harbor.


    Looking up under the sunlight.


    Alex couldn''t help but sigh in relief in his heart. Sure enough, he hadn''t guessed wrong. Beneath the calm sea surface, numerous shrimp soldiers and crab generals were patrolling back and forth. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    If he hadn''t used invisibility to appear directly on the beach just now, he would have likely been discovered immediately and surrounded. With his current strength, dealing with these shrimp soldiers and crab generals would be no problem. However, there were still many powerful mermaids and the queen of the mermaids with extraordinary strength.


    Alex was definitely not their match. Under the cover of invisibility, Alex held his breath and swiftly swam out towards the sea beyond the ind. Soon, Alex''s figure appeared on the yacht.


    ncing from a distance at Mermaid Ind, Alex narrowed his eyes slightly. "My little mermaids, wait for me! I wille back soon to conquer you!"


    Taking another distant look at Mermaid Ind, Alex started the yacht again and, following the map''s guidance, rapidly headed towards Sunlight Ind.


    This time, Alex''s luck was much better. Before long, he saw thendmark ind between Mermaid Ind and Sunlight Ind - Centipede Ind.


    Seeing Centipede Ind meant that Sunlight Ind was not far away. Indeed, after passing Centipede Ind, Alex saw from a distance a destroyer and severalrge fishing boats anchored at a port on an ind.


    It was a rtivelyrge ind with dense vegetation.


    At the highest point of the ind, there stands a luxurious seaside vi. Several small fishing boats are castings to fish not far from Sunlight Ind. At this distance, it is already the limit. If Alex continues to approach in the yacht, he could easily be spotted.


    Regardless of what the other party''s attitude might be, exposing himself prematurely is never a good idea. Compared to a straightforward confrontation in the open, Alex actually prefers scheming in the shadows.


    Turning the yacht around and finding a concealed spot to anchor near Centipede Ind, Alex once again leaped into the water and swiftly swam towards Sunlight Ind.


    A yacht on the vast sea surface is akin to an ant as a target. Meanwhile, Alex, with only his head exposed, moves through the water. The people on Sunlight Ind would never be able to detect Alex, and even if they could, the idea of someone swimming towards their sanctuary would likely not cross their minds.


    Approaching Sunlight Ind cautiously, no one noticed Alex swimming towards it. Soon, Alex quietly climbed up from a secluded rocky beach on the ind.


    This rocky beach was on the backside of the port, different from the side facing the port. This side seemed to be merely a scenic spot, with a few pavilions constructed on the rocky beach, and apart from that, there was only one path.


    Following the cement path carefully, Alex encountered a restroom and a statue along the way but didn''te across any people.


    Moreover, Alex originally thought that these people might be cultivating fields and growing food on the ind. However, as he proceeded, Alex did not see any signs of cultivation.


    "Living off thend and living off the sea. It seems these people are nning to rely on the sea for sustenance and have no intention of farming and developing," Alex muttered to himself, sensing that these individuals might not have long-term visions.


    Just as Alex was about to approach the vi area, a faint sound suddenly came from a nearby forest. Listening carefully, it seemed like a man and a woman were conversing.


    Activating his invisibility spell, Alex cautiously moved towards the muffled sound''s origin. By the time he reached there, a man and a woman had already finished their business and were sitting on the grass cleaning up.


    The woman, while helping the man clean up, said, "Fei Ge, you pounding my slutty pussy feels sofortable! You''re getting more and more amazing. Mmm...pared to my useless man, you''re big and fierce. It feels so good, damn, you''re better than my useless man."


    The man smirked triumphantly, disdainfully ncing at the woman. He casually pulled out a pack of biscuits from his pocket and threw it to the woman, saying, "This is your reward; you did well today."


    The man was dressed in a uniform, giving the impression that he might be a leader of some sort. Judging by his appearance, he seemed to be at the level of a squad leader.


    The woman quickly picked up the biscuits from the ground, expressing gratitude and ttering words. The man adjusted his belt and turned away, saying, "Your man is probablying back from fishing soon; you better go back."


    With that, he walked towards the vi without paying much attention to the woman.

 Chapter 246: The Whereabouts of Wolf Pippi

    Listening to the conversation between the two, it seemed that these two individuals were secretly studying core values here! It appeared that order was still maintained on this ind. At least, for a figure of at least squad leader level to engage in ndestine learning with a woman, it indicated that order was still upheld on the ind, and thew of the jungle had not taken over.


    Alex followed the man in uniform to the entrance of the vi. Two fully armed soldiers in uniforms saluted the man in uniform, allowing him to enter the hotel.


    It was a luxurious seaside hotel, upying arge area and approximately four stories high. From the exterior alone, it was clear that it was at least a five-star establishment. Such a ce, before the apocalypse, would cost at least several thousand for a night''s stay.


    Alex followed the man dressed as a squad leader into the vi. The lobby of the vi was splendid, and several men in uniform were sipping tea and coffee.


    Seeing the man dressed as a squad leader return, one man chuckled and said, "Hong Fei, how was it? Enjoyable? That woman''s sweetheart is working hard fishing outside to provide for her, but she''s giving him a hard time, putting a cuckold''s hat on him every day."


    "Damn, I''m tired of it. Next time, find a way to deal with that Colette!" Hong Fei said discontentedly.


    "Give it up, that woman is not easy to handle, and besides, her sweetheart has some skills. The fishermen and the ind''s natives all listen to him. I advise you not to provoke that woman." Another man in uniform advised.


    Hong Fei disdainfully sneered, expressing his dissatisfaction, "Damn, so what if they know magic? If they piss me off, I''ll have my subordinates st their gathering ce to pieces!"


    "Don''t speak recklessly!" an older man in uniform frowned and red at Hong Fei, lowering his voice, "The boss has already made it clear, don''t get into a feud with them. For now, we rely on them for fishing. Even though we have a destroyer, in this sea area, those people are the local experts. With so many ability users among them, if things escte, we might not be their match."


    "Humph!" Hong Fei gave a light snort, appearing disdainful, but he chose not to continue speaking.


    Another middle-aged man in uniform expressed some dissatisfaction, "I don''t understand what the boss is thinking. Even if those people are powerful, they can''t be our opponents. Kill all the men, bring all the women over, and we won''t need to secretly learn core values from a few idiots like now!"


    "Yeah, damn, I''m so frustrated! On this damn ind, holding it in like this, when will it end!" Another young man in uniformined awkwardly.


    "Alright, the boss has his own ns. I''m telling you guys, don''t talk nonsense about these things in the future. It''s fine if we discuss it among ourselves, but if these words get out, when the boss gets angry, no one will have it easy." The older man who had earlier stopped Hong Fei reminded them.


    "As for women, there will be plenty in the future. As long as we find out the gathering ce of those little wolf people from the other end, when we wipe out their gathering ce, all the prettydies in that group will be our female ves.


    Then, we can learn however we want!" When the older man mentioned the survivors they encountered at the Magic City port earlier, the eyes of these men lit up.


    "From my estimate, Magic City definitely has more survivors than just this few. There must be quite a few women in there! If we can get our hands on their tanks and armored vehicles, the women in Magic City will be at our beck and call!" Hong Fei''s eyes gleamed as heughed, "I heard that Magic City is a true city that never sleeps! Inside, there are countless beauties!


    Compared to these third-rate goods on this ind, they''re like swans and toads in broad daylight!"


    "I''ve long wanted to meet those high-end models in the Magic City club! Learning core values with those models, I reckon it''ll elevate us by several levels! It could purify our souls multiple times!"


    "Hahaha! I heard from a ssmate who used to work in Magic City that learning core values in the club for one night costs two or three thousand! Once you''ve been there, you can''t resist going back! The learning environment and the caliber ofpanionship there, for people like us who haven''t seen the world, I bet we can''t even imagine."


    Talking about the learning club in Magic City, each person became excited, their eyes shining brightly, full of enthusiasm. The desire for learning core values seemed to drive them almost crazy.


    These people were originally fishermen, drifting at sea for a long time, making a living through fishing or smuggling. If given the chance, they would also act as pirates for the inds.


    The destroyer and these weapons and uniforms were all scavenged from the destroyer. If there was an ideal group to learn from, it would be these sturdy men who had drifted at sea for a long time, rarely having the opportunity to be close to women.


    At the same time, they held a deep longing for high-end learning clubs like Magic City. However, due to their shady backgrounds, they never had the chance to visit Magic City before the apocalypse.


    Only their current leader, who was originally a soldier in a leadership role, had some understanding of ces like Magic City. For the rest, it was merely a fantasy in their minds.


    Listening to these people fantasizing about the learning club in Magic City, Alex couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. The woman from earlier, in Alex''s eyes, didn''t even qualify as mediocre.


    Dark and skinny, with rough skin, she was a typical fisherman''s wife. Moreover, she seemed to be quite old. Even for his own learning purposes, Alex wouldn''t have considered such a woman.


    Yet, these people spoke about it with great relish. It seemed that the gender ratio on this ind was quite imbnced. Moreover, it seemed that these people were notcking in food. Alex spected that theirnding in Magic City was likely for the purpose of capturing women.


    "Damn it, did that little wolf cub tell you anything? You guys were talking about how ufortable I am all over, and now I damn well want to go to Magic City to catch people!" Hong Fei twisted his body, just finished learning, and already sparked interest again.


    "This damn thing is stubborn as hell. Tortured him the whole nightst night, and he didn''t say a damn word! Damn it, I''ve never encountered someone with such a stubborn mouth!" Another middle-aged man in uniform said angrily. Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Hearing this, Alex''s expression became increasingly gloomy, veins bulging on his neck, his eyes filled with murderous intent!

 Chapter 247: Unleashing Slaughter!

    "To hell with it, I''ll damn well get the truth out of this little bastard today!" Hong Fei angrily stood up, his face full of ferocity, and headed towards the basement.


    The other people also stood up in unison, following Hong Fei with sinister smiles as they walked towards the basement.


    The oldest one went up to Hong Fei and said intentionally, "Hong Fei, be carefulter, don''t kill the guy! This kid has a rtively high status among that group. If we can''t get the information out of himter, we can still use him to exchange for women with the survivors on that side!"


    Alex followed behind these people. With the cover of invisibility, no matter how tight the security or how many surveince cameras there were, they couldn''t detect him.


    They arrived at the basement. Alex''s face immediately turned crimson, blood filling his eyes. Anger hadpletely taken over his heart, making him wish to unleash a massacre right now!


    However, Alex ultimately held back. These people not only had well-equipped weapons, but also many mutants among them! Theirbat strength was so formidable that Alex alone couldn''t handle them. Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Acting recklessly would only expose himself!


    Little Wolfy on the floor of the basement, his body torn and bloody. His eyes had turned white, indicating he had passed out from the intense pain. Although Little Wolf appeared somewhat sturdy, he was still just a ten-year-old child!


    The sight of such torment made Alex''s heart ache like a knife.


    "Bastard! Damn it! None of the people on this ind should expect to live! Every one of them will die!" Alex''s face became increasingly ferocious. No one on this ind, regardless of their involvement or innocence, would be spared by Alex. He vowed to repay the pain inflicted on Pippi a hundredfold or even a thousandfold to these people!


    With a "ssh," a basin of ice-cold seawater was poured onto Pippi''s face and body. The salt-infused seawater, prating the skin, contorted Pippi''s face in pain.


    Soon, Pippi was jolted awake by the agony!


    Seeing Pippi waking up, Hong Fei, with a sinister and grim expression, asked, "Speak! Where is the shelter of your group? How many people do you have? How many women?!"


    Pippi nced at Hong Fei, a hint of disdain at the corner of his mouth. Then, he closed his eyes,pletely ignoring Hong Fei.


    Pippi''s attitude immediately infuriated Hong Fei!


    "Damn it!! This guy''s bones are really damn hard!! Let''s see how long you can hold on!" Hong Fei said, picking up an iron whip from the side. The whip was coated with salt, and eachsh could cause the skin to crack and bleed!


    Salt prated into the flesh. Even just thinking about such intense pain made Alex feel numb all over.


    However, Pippi, like a loyal dog, clenched his teeth tightly, ring at Hong Fei with a fierce expression, not uttering a word, not even a whimper.


    "For fuck''s sake, is this damn thing mute?" After a round of torture, Pippi remained silent.


    No matter what methods were used, Pippi remained silent like a mute. During the intense pain, he only sneered, maintaining a cold smile while looking at the group.


    "I''ve never seen someone with bones so damn hard! This dead dog looks like he''s in his teens, damn it! How can his bones be so tough? Is he really a mute?"


    "Even special agents don''t have bones this tough, right? Looks like he really is a mute!"


    Hong Fei and the others finally began to have doubts. They couldn''t help but specte whether Pippi''s refusal to speak was due to being mute. In their eyes, under such torture, there shouldn''t be anyone who could endure it without speaking. Yet, Pippi persisted and didn''t utter a word. What else could it be if not muteness?


    "Damn it, if he''s a mute, even if we beat him to death, he won''t talk. I say, why don''t we just take him to Magic City and use him to lure out those survivors, then wipe them all out!"


    "Yeah! This kid seems to have some status; I bet he''s an important figure in the shelter in Magic City! As long as we trick those people into the range of our destroyer, I don''t believe we can''t kill them with our firepower!"


    Just as they truly believed Pippi was mute, he suddenly smirked and said, "Hehehehe! You fools, facing death and still scheming. Let me tell you, by offending my master, everyone here will die without a proper burial!"


    "You''re not mute?"


    "Damn it! Not mute! And you dare to curse us!?"


    Upon hearing Pippi speak, the group became furious. Each of them held whips and instruments, red at Pippi with menacing looks, and aggressively questioned, "Speak! Where is your shelter?! How do we contact them? What kind of weapons do they have? How many people?!"


    "Spit! If you have the guts, kill me!" Pippi spat a mouthful of blood onto Hong Fei''s face, sneering, "Let me tell you, in our shelter, I''m just a dog. If you have the guts, just kill me! Keeping me alive serves no purpose for you!"


    Hearing Pippi''s words, Alex felt a chill. Pippi was deliberately provoking them to kill him, preventing them from using him to threaten others. Pippi''s unwavering loyalty deeply moved Alex. As for those who tortured Pippi, Alex''s hatred for them intensified.


    "Squad Leader Hong, Squad Leader Jiang, Squad Leader Liu, Squad Leader Wu, the Battalion Commander orders a gathering. The meeting will be held at 12:30 sharp in the conference room on the warship."


    A soldier delivering the message released Pippi from their grip. Hong Fei and the others gave Pippi a disdainful look and then turned away, leaving.


    Watching them leave, Alex stared at Pippi for a moment. He really wanted to intervene and save Pippi. However, surveince cameras were everywhere, leaving no blind spots. Besides, the security here was tight. While Alex could freely move with teleportation and invisibility, Pippi couldn''t. It wasn''t the right time to rescue him.


    With a heavy heart, Alex turned away and left the room. Half of his invisibility time had already psed, and he couldn''t afford to stay here any longer. He needed to leave this hotel filled with cameras and guards immediately.


    With a flicker, Alex appeared outside the hotel. Looking down the mountain, a beautiful beachy beside the harbor, with some fishing boats anchored on the sand. Alongside the beach was a row of buildings, which seemed to have been shops and ticket booths in the past.


    There was a considerable number of peopleing and going, dressed in ordinary clothes unlike the armed thugs in uniforms ¨C likely ind staff and other fishermen.

 Chapter 248: Gender Imbalance Causes Trouble

    After taking a quick look at the situation on the ind, Alex began to formte some ns. Dealing with these people single-handedly was extremely challenging. Even facing just these mutant warriors, Alex wasn''t confident in defeating them all alone. Moreover, they possessed a destroyer!


    The immense firepower on the destroyer could instantly turn Alex into ashes at a designated spot. Alex had considered the option of secretly building the City of Darkness on the ind and then using the City of Darkness''s Archdemon''s folded space to mobilize his entire army to the ind. Additionally, he could construct numerous Annihtor artillery units.


    However, there was a time gap to consider. Given the powerful firepower of the destroyer, if Alex faced an attack just as the City of Darkness waspleted, it might be obliterated instantly. Therefore, Alex needed the right timing¡ªthe moment the destroyer left!


    As soon as the destroyer departed, Alex could immediately summon the City of Darkness. Using the Archdemon''s folded space, he could continuously transport his massive army to the ind. Combined with the formidable firepower of the Annihtor artillery, he could crush this group with overwhelming force.


    The crucial point now was to wait¡ªwait for the destroyer to leave. Alternatively, Alex could explore special means to take control of the destroyer. Or perhaps...


    Alex thought about Mermaid Ind not far from the Weing Light Ind. On that ind, there was a powerful naval force!


    If Alex could utilize or gain the assistance of these mermaids, dealing with the people here would be much simpler.


    "Let''s first try if we can destroy the destroyer!"


    If the destroyer could be destroyed, Alex''s revenge and extermination n would be much easier. With a swift movement, Alex had already stealthily appeared on the destroyer.


    Upon stepping onto the destroyer, Alex immediately felt a daunting pressure. Though weaker than the Mermaid Queen''s, it was undoubtedly pressure. Alex could sense that this pressure emanated from within the destroyer.


    On this destroyer, there was a mutant presence with strengthparable to Alex''s, or even stronger. Upon entering the destroyer, Alex immediately realized that destroying the destroyer was nearly impossible.


    The security on the destroyer was much tighter than the restaurant. Fully armed mutants patrolled back and forth, and the entire destroyer was equipped with rm systems and surveince devices. Once Alex''s invisibility vanished, he would be exposed, and then he would face the siege of mutants throughout the destroyer. Besides, a skilled opponent withparable strength could strike at any moment.


    Since that path seemed unfeasible, Alex didn''t want to waste any more time. As he was about to leave, he noticed Hong Fei and others boarding the destroyer, heading towards its interior. Alex quickly followed suit. The invisibility spell couldst for about half an hour more, and Alex wanted to explore the situation inside during this time.


    Upon entering the interior of the destroyer, the first thing that caught Alex''s eyes was a hall.


    This should be the ce where these people usually dine. In one corner of the hall, there''s a bar-like area with beverages and tobo products.


    The warriors here conscientiously hand over peculiar items to the women at the bar, who then provide them with what they need. Hong Fei and the others approached the bar, each handing a card to the woman, and in return, received a can of drink. Hong Fei flirted with the woman, saying a few yful words.


    Despite the roguish talk, their actions were respectful, indicating that they didn''t want to offend the woman.


    Alex quietly approached and observed. The items handed over to the woman by Hong Fei and the others were special cards. ording to Alex''s estimate, these people seem to have reestablished a currency system, and these cards serve as currency. As for how to obtain these cards, Alex could roughly guess. It''s either through direct exchange or earned through military achievements.


    Such practices significantly encourage the motivation of these people. Clearly, the person in charge of the ind is a smart individual.


    Following Hong Fei and the others, Alex walked towards the interior. Soon, they entered a meeting room, not veryrge, but already filled with people. Apart from those wearing special uniforms, there were many men and women dressed as ordinary fishermen.


    As Hong Fei and the others entered, an elderly man with slightly graying hair, leading the meeting, spoke, "Everyone, the reason we gathered you here today is to discuss a matter."


    The room was initially quiet, but as soon as the elderly man spoke, everyone fell silent.


    The entire meeting room fell into silence. Clearly, the elderly manmanded great respect. Alex nced at the speaking elder, realizing that the pressure he felt earlier emanated from this person. Judging from the man''s aura, he was undoubtedly formidable. Among the people in the meeting room, a few emitted a subtle pressure that Alex perceived as a threat.


    Many of those gathered here were not ordinary individuals.


    The elder began speaking, "Everyone knows that the maind has be a hell on earth. All cities have fallen to zombies, and there''s widespread suffering. We are fortunate here! We''ve managed to survive on this ind and sustain ourselves by fishing in the sea. It must be said that we have been favored by the heavens!"


    Pausing, the elder looked around at the people, "Because of this, we must unite even more closely, rebuilding the future of our human race!"


    "However, we currently face a significant problem. Although we have a secure gathering ce, a powerful destroyer, and weapons to protect us, the number of women in ourmunity is insufficient!"


    "The imbnce in gender ratio is a substantial concern and could pose a significant obstacle to our future poption growth!"


    "I''ve roughly had someone count. On our ind, there are now over three hundred men, but women number only around thirty. A staggering ratio of 10 to 1!"


    At this point, those individuals sitting on the elder''s left side, dressed in ordinary clothes, began to show signs of unease. The looks they cast towards the elder became vignt.

 Chapter 249: Coercion and Temptation

    Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    The thirty or so women mentioned by the elder were the wives and daughters of the indigenous people and fishermen. The pirates in uniforms, on the other hand, didn''t have a single woman among them. They were a group of ruthless and lecherous criminals who viewed women as mere tools, no different from dogs.


    In the eyes of these evildoers, women were nothing more than objects to satisfy their desires. Once women fell into the hands of these criminals, their lives would undoubtedly be a living nightmare. Moreover, there were dozens of these pirates, and the issue of women had long been a source of trouble.


    There had been several instances of deception and coercion, nearly sparking violent conflicts between the two groups.


    The indigenous people and fishermen were no match for the pirate warriors, especially considering the intimidating presence of the destroyer. Fortunately, the leader of these pirates, who was also the captain of the destroyer, was not a typical pirate. He and his dozen or so warriors were not originally pirates but had joinedter.


    Therefore, when tensions arose, this captain mediated the situation, preserving the safety of the wives and daughters of the fishermen and indigenous people.


    Now, as the influential captain raised the issue again, there was a deep fear among the people that he might make unreasonable demands. The current problem facing everyone was already severe. The thirty or so women had be a crucial resource on the ind, and in this endless post-apocalyptic wilderness, the sanity of all individuals was gradually eroding.


    Human desires were expanding without bounds.


    Without the constraints of morality, these ruthless pirates were capable of anything. The elder nced indifferently at the group of people in ordinary attire, paying no attention to their reactions. This was an oue he had long anticipated.


    After all, no man could tolerate the idea of sharing his wife or daughter with another man, especially as if they weremodities forced into bing tools for others.


    It was evident that if this arrangement were implemented, the wives and daughters of these fishermen and indigenous people would endure a horrific and hellish existence. Although the elder sympathized with these women and their husbands or fathers, he had no room for sentimentality.


    He continued, "To temporarily maintain peace and bnce on the ind, I''ve decided to dere all women as public property. In the future, anyone wishing to ess women and learn the core values must exchange military merit cards and resource cards!"


    "What?!" The leaders of the fishermen and indigenous people in ordinary attire stood up in shock, their faces filled with disbelief as they stared at the elder. This arrangement was no different from selling their wives and daughters. It was a humanitarian catastrophe for women. If this n were to proceed, these women would be no different from ves!


    The leaders of the fishermen and indigenous people turned red with anger, ring at the elder with intense displeasure. Strong dissatisfaction, suppressed by fear, was on the verge of erupting.


    If it weren''t for the elder''s exceptionally high prestige and absolute control over power, these men would have likelye to blows long ago! Any spirited man would find such a situation intolerable. Meanwhile, the pirates in uniform wore expressions of passion and triumph. They had long been lusting after the wives of these fishermen!


    Although certain shameless women among the fishermen engaged in secret liaisons or ndestine transactions with the pirates, these women were no longer appealing to them. Typically, women willing to engage in such activities were either old or unattractive and foolish. Learning core values in thepany of marine creatures like dolphins seemed more appealing than indulging with these women.


    Women who were genuinelymitted to learning and self-improvement would never partake in such activities. Especially High Yongsheng''s wife, Codean Lily, stood out among the thin and dark-skinned women of the fishing vige. With fair skin, delicate features, and an enchanting figure, Codean Lily was practically a goddess among mortals.


    If they could exchange military merit cards and resource cards for the opportunity to be with someone like Codean Lily, a top-tier woman, many of them would willingly sacrifice a week''s worth of rations. They would even endure eating tree bark and grass if it meant they could afford a chance to learn core values from such a woman.


    "Captain! We object! Women are human beings; how can they be treated asmodities? How can they be treated like property?! Moreover, they are the wives of our people, and our people will absolutely not agree!" High Yongsheng stood up, his face dark, leading the opposition.


    "We strongly oppose as well! Women are human beings and also entitled to human rights! Captain, by arranging things this way, aren''t you treating them like pigs and dogs? This is extinguishing humanity!"


    "We absolutely disagree! Such practices are devoid of morality! I don''t care about others, but my daughter will never be debased by you!"


    Other fishermen and local indigenous leaders hastily stood up, echoing their disapproval.


    "In the apocalypse, what''s the point of talking about husband and wife? It''s survival of the fittest! If you don''t hand them over, we''ll just take them ourselves! Be careful not to lose your lives when wee for them!"


    A pirate leader dressed as a captain, with a fierce look, stood up in confrontation with High Yongsheng.


    Hong Fei and the others also stood up, ring at High Yongsheng''s group. Hong Fei sneered and said, "What? You dare not listen to the captain''s orders? Are you looking for death?"


    "If you want to take our women, you''ll have to step over our dead bodies first!" A leader among the fishermen erupted with momentum, exuding a murderous aura, mming the table, and ring fiercely at the pirate warriors.


    He had a young and beautiful daughter, whom he cherished like a treasure. If these people were to try and take his daughter, he would absolutely not agree!


    The thought of his daughter falling into the hands of these viins terrified the fisherman leader, making him tremble in fear.


    "Alright! Let''spare and see if we can''t kill you bunch of scoundrels!" A young man beside Hong Fei pulled out a pistol, coldly staring at High Yongsheng''s group.


    On the other side, High Yongsheng''s group drew weapons from their waists, ring angrily at Hong Fei''s side. The two sides were on the verge of a violent sh!

 Chapter 250: Conscription of Wives and Daughters

    The old man looked at the confrontational groups with a slight frown. He knew that such an arrangement would surely provoke strong dissatisfaction among the fishermen and indigenous people, but he had no choice.


    Fetching women from the maind was not as simple as it seemed. He hadn''t expected the situation on the maind to be so dire. Leaving the safety of the ocean for and infested with zombies required immense courage, and he wasn''t willing to take such risks.


    The escting disputes over women had made him realize the urgency of addressing the issue. If the problem of women''s allocation wasn''t resolved, the refuge on this ind would inevitably erupt into a massive conflict.


    "As long as you''re willing to hand over the women, I can give each man among you who has a woman ten military merit cards and one hundred resource cards!" The old man continued in a cold tone.


    "Moreover, there are several of you who don''t have wives, right? Don''t you want to share in the benefits? Having a woman is every man''s right. Women are ourmon resource, and no man should have exclusive rights."


    This was coercion! The conditions offered by the old man were already quite generous: ten military merit cards and one hundred resource cards could allow a man to livefortably on the ind for three months without doing anything. With some frugality, it couldst even half a year.


    "Even if you have a wife, having just one woman or the freedom to choose from over thirty women, think about it yourselves¡ªwhether you''re at a disadvantage or gaining. Moreover, as leaders here, the upper ss, don''t you want to learn and experience with other men''s wives? Don''t you want a change in taste? Just like us, you''re part of the upper ss. Clearly, my policy is more advantageous for you!


    As for those ordinary survivors, in the future, they won''t even have enough to eat. Who would have military merit cards and resource cards to im your women? In the end, these women will belong to all of us present here."


    "As for some of you having daughters, it''s a natural step for a man to marry and a woman to wed. There must be a man for your daughters. Let them be wives to the outstanding men here. It''s good to pamper and take care of them together. At least, you won''t worry about food and clothing, and there''s no need to venture outside. Being alive is better than being dead, right?"


    Every word from the old man was like a dagger to the heart, causing hesitation among the initially fierce fishermen. Only Gao Yongseng remained with an angry expression, biting down hard, clearly expressing his opposition.


    Gao Yongseng deeply loved his wife. She was so beautiful, and he couldn''t bear the thought of sharing her with others. He had promised his wife that he would protect her and not let any man bully her. But now, these people wanted to share his wife!


    Thinking about the atrocities these pirate thugsmitted against women and then thinking about his own wife, Gao Yongseng couldn''t help but shiver uncontrobly. This was something he absolutely couldn''t tolerate.


    "Captain, whatever decisions others make, I don''t care. But my wife, I will absolutely not let you take her away!" Gao Yongseng dered resolutely.


    This towering and robust man emitted a murderous aura that even made Hong Fei and the others feel a sense of unease.


    "Is that so?" The old man coldly looked at Gao Yongseng. "Are you refusing to follow my arrangement? Refusing to give me face?"


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, several straight-backed and resolute-looking guards behind him stepped forward. They stared coldly at Gao Yongseng, their rifles seeming ready to point at him at any moment.


    "Captain, what do you mean by this?" Gao Yongseng clenched his fists, nervously observing the soldiers. While he wasn''t afraid of rifles, these soldiers were all espers with formidablebat abilities. Coupled with the unpredictable strength of the old man, he was certainly no match for them.


    The fishermen behind him had already begun to retreat, showing signs of submission. Faced with the powerful old man and the terrifying force hemanded, they had already figured out how to choose.


    Moreover, there was a group of thugs waiting to pounce on them, eager to finish them off, like venomous snakes ready to strike. These people stared intently, waiting for the old man''smand. Once given, Gao Yongseng would undoubtedly meet his end.


    "Captain Gao, rest assured, we all know your wife is the most beautiful woman here. I won''t mistreat you. If you cooperate with my arrangement, I''ll immediately promote you to captain, and I''ll double the military merit cards and resource cards for you."


    "However, if you persist in your stubbornness, don''t me me for being ruthless!" The old man finished speaking, and a burst of pressure emanated from him, instantly suppressing Gao Yongseng, who couldn''t lift his head.


    On the disy screen behind the old man, a long barrel appeared, aimed at the residential area where the fishermen and natives lived.


    This was coercion.


    Gao Yongseng looked at the screen, focusing on the barrel pointed at the residential area.


    There were his subordinates and friends who supported him, and also his wife!


    As soon as the shells were fired, that ce would be a living hell!


    Gao Yongseng had no doubt that under such a barrage of shells, everyone there would turn into ruins!


    Including his wife, Ko Dianli!


    "You!" Gao Yongseng looked at the old man with a face full of disbelief, his eyes filled withplex emotions.


    The tightly clenched fist oozed blood slowly.


    A difficult choice!


    Enormous pain!


    Gao Yongseng felt trapped, making him wish for death!


    If it was just his own life, he would unhesitatingly choose to protect his wife with all his might.


    But, that was more than a hundred lives!


    He was terrified!


    "Well..." Finally, Gao Yongseng lowered his proud head and chose topromise.


    "Very good! The wise man is a hero! Captain Gao, you''ve done well! Rest assured, in a couple of days, I will personally organize a team to take everyone to Magic City to collect supplies and survivors! By then, you, Captain Gao, will be the first to enjoy the pleasure of learning core values with the women we find!"


    The man referred to as the captain, the old man, smiled indifferently and once again made promises to everyone.


    Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help but sneer.


    If this old man truly intended to lead a team to search for supplies and women, he wouldn''t be in such a hurry to implement this arrangement!


    Obviously, the old man had no intention of taking risks on the maind in the short term.


    Even if there were ns to take risks, the old man would definitely not go personally!


    The strength of the old man, though formidable, was not something he would risk using in ces like Magic City without hesitation.


    Even in the face of A-level zombies, the old man might not necessarily be at a disadvantage.


    However, the old man was unaware of all this,pletely in the dark!


    Alex knew the situation in Magic City.


    But the old man and the people here were clueless.


    In their eyes, Magic City, like other cities, was now a living hell overrun by zombies.


    It was pitch ck, full of danger!


    Nobody wanted to take the risk.


    After all, they were living well now! Theycked neither food nor water.


    Living in vis, they enjoyed a luxurious life and the best treatment.


    Even before the apocalypse, life probably wasn''t asfortable and carefree.

 Chapter 251: Injecting Venom

    In the situation where they could continue to live safely andfortably, nobody would think of taking risks!


    Moreover, the old man now suddenly possessed the highest authority and unimaginable power!


    No one is more cautious, careful, and unwilling to take risks than someone like the old man!


    What he has obtained now is a height that others cannot reach no matter how hard they struggle.


    Naturally, he is now the most staunch conservative.


    He naturally hopes that everything here will continue to develop along its original trajectory.


    Any variables are not what he wants.


    Control the people below with the system of military and resource cards he came up with, and then, enjoy cutting the leeks to his heart''s content!


    Let these people work for him and sell their lives for him.


    This way, he and his trusted subordinates be the local emperor of this ind!


    A king who says one thing and does another!


    Live the top-notch life, enjoying the pleasure brought by supreme authority.


    "Meeting dismissed!" Seeing that everyone had no objections, the old man stood up majestically, waved his hand, and left.


    Seeing this, Alex had no intention of watching any further.


    The time for the invisibility spell was also about to expire.


    With a flicker, Alex once again appeared on the back side of the ind. Passing through the dense forest, Alex quietly sneaked into the water again, swimming towards the direction of Centipede Ind.


    The information revealed in the meeting was already clear.


    The destroyer was definitely not leaving in the short term.


    Because this period was the most unstable phase for this ind refuge.


    The old man needed the stability provided by the destroyer, such a formidable weapon, to stabilize the situation here.


    In addition, given the old man''s conservatism, he would absolutely not venture into risks again in a stable situation. Unless, Pipi could provide useful information to them! Something that could tempt these people greatly and make them feel confident enough to move forward.


    Since Alex was already prepared to eliminate these people in one go, a careful and strategic n was necessary. The first step would be to gain the assistance of the most powerful force nearby¡ªthe mermaids on Mermaid Ind!


    Although the S-ss Mermaid Queen couldn''t bepared to a destroyer, it should still be possible for the Mermaid Queen and her mermaids to dy the destroyer. After all, the sea was the territory of their aquatic species! Moreover, mermaids were considered royalty among sea creatures!


    When Alex arrived at Mermaid Ind again, it was already midnight. Alex deliberately refrained from using teleportation and invisibility spells on the way, just to smoothly execute the conspiracy nned during this time.


    Dealing with these mermaid beauties using force was definitely not an option. Besides being on their turf, just dealing with the Mermaid Queen alone would likely give Alex a headache. Moreover, there were seven young mermaids and numerous crustacean warriors!


    So, Alex thought of the best solution!


    A new skill! Sinister Addiction!


    This skill had an extraordinary function!


    It could make people addicted!


    Once someone was exposed to this sinister spell and the seed was nted,


    So, even the mighty Mermaid Queen had to be brought under Alex''s control. Alex had already spent two days here, and although he had left a dosage for Li Wanning and others to use before departure, at the current pace, Li Wanning and the others might truly have to endure the torment of addiction for a while.


    Now, Alex had to find a way to quickly resolve matters here, return to the City of Darkness, and provide Li Wanning and others with the antidote.


    ording to the system''s description, once addicted, the suffering would be akin to a fate worse than death!


    The method had already been nned, and now, it was just a matter of implementation. Alex''s goal was to figure out a way to inject the venom of the Sinister Addiction curse into the mermaids'' bodies or have them ingest it.


    Under the concealment of invisibility once again, Alex arrived outside the mermaids'' caves, where, since it was midnight, these charming young mermaids were all fast asleep.


    The first one Alex entered was the cave of a young mermaid with white hair, appearing to be around fifteen or sixteen years old, making her one of the younger mermaids.


    After carefully observing for a while, Alex ultimately gave up on the idea of starting with this young mermaid. She was too young and might scream in fear once she realized what was happening. Women of this age might not yet understand the beauty of learning core values and might not have a strong desire for learning.


    Alex was now looking for the golden-haired mermaid who had exhibited a strong desire to learn core values back at the harbor, disying a noble attitude of wanting to learn even if it meant self-study. Seeing her eager hunger for learning, Alex knew that this kind of young woman was at an age where she desperately needed to learn core values and enrich herself.


    Targeting such a mermaid is not only the most likely to seed but also the safest option. ording to mythical records, mermaids only have females, and once they reach adulthood, they be eager to learn core values.


    Hence, fairy tales often tell stories of mermaids falling in love with princes. In reality, mermaids not only fall in love with princes but also harbor a significant desire for human males in general. This stems from their inherent deficiency, as theyck the opposite sex and can only reproduce with the help of the Ocean Goddess''s spring.


    Therefore, these beautiful mermaids deeply desire to learn core values with men.


    Given this context,bined with Alex''s special skill, "Sinister Addiction Curse," he found an effective way to control these mermaid girls.


    After exploring three caves, Alex finally located the golden-haired mermaid who had previously self-studied core values in front of him. This mermaid was exceptionally beautiful, ranking among the best among all the mermaid girls. Moreover, seemingly due to her rtively older age, this golden-haired mermaid appeared like a ripe peach, radiating the glow of core values all over her body.


    Just as Alex was observing the golden-haired mermaid and contemting how to proceed, the mermaid emitted a soft grunt. Then, in her slumber, she murmured, "My prince... where are you... I need you... I want you to use your big penis to fuck me hard!... I want a big penis!


    I want to devour your big penis! Use your big penis to forcefully thrust into my slutty hole, fill my slutty pussy and uterus with your big penis... Ah!~~~ Hot semen!... Shoot it all into my body!!"


    Uttering these words, the golden-haired mermaid began to writhe. The temperature inside the cave was a bit high, and it was humid and sultry. Perhaps because of this, the golden-haired mermaid seemed to be suffering from heatstroke, sweating profusely all over her body. She continued to murmur various obscene words, herplexion rosy, resembling a ripe water peach.


    "This is the perfect opportunity!"


    This chance couldn''t be better! Let''s take advantage and thoroughly enjoy this horny slut!

 Chapter 252: Awakened Mermaid

    Under the concealment of invisibility, Alex stealthily approached the golden-haired mermaid. He then embraced the mermaid who was still pleasuring herself in her sleep, fondling her ample breasts while fervently sucking and licking her lips and tongue.


    Under Alex''s kisses, the twoscivious lips became vibrant and alluring. The golden-haired mermaid moaned deeply in pleasure, reaching climax in her slumber. Sensing the man''s breath and robust physique, the mermaid, half-dreaming, grabbed hold of Alex''srge penis and blissfully emitted heartfelt moans.


    Without hesitation, she took Alex''srge penis into her mouth, passionately licking and sucking. Her left hand firmly gripped Alex''s enormous member, while her right hand yed with her own pussy, causing her arousal to flood the ground.


    ...


    The golden-haired mermaid woke up from her beautiful dream, her eyes blurred as she gazed at the empty cave, feeling somewhat lost. In that beautiful dream, she vividly experienced the immense pleasure brought by a man''srge penis, the intense tongue kissing, and the satisfaction of sucking therge penis. Even in her dreams, it made her feel on the brink of climax!


    This intense and beautiful sensation left her somewhat unable to resist. However, upon opening her eyes, her dream shattered.


    This left her feeling quite mncholic, thinking that it was just a beautiful dream. She sighed softly, the sweet golden-haired mermaid girl fell into a deep sleep once again. How she yearned for this beautiful dream to continue, the longer, the better!


    Her love forrge penises and scalding hot semen was insatiable. Watching the golden-haired mermaid beauty fall into a deep sleep, Alex took a long, relieved breath before entering the next cave.


    This time, the mermaid he encountered had an elegant demeanor and long blue hair. Alex remembered clearly that when he first arrived at Mermaid Ind, this mncholic mermaidy on the reef, singing a beautiful and enchanting song¡ªso beautiful that it was breathtaking, like a celestial melody.


    Observing this beautiful mermaid up close left Alex intoxicated. This mermaid should be the most beautiful and, aside from the Mermaid Queen, the most powerful mermaid here. When the other mermaids called her, they referred to her as "Big Sister."


    After sessfully handling the golden-haired mermaid earlier, Alex''s actions became more skillful. With utmost care, he took one of the blue-haired mermaid''s delicate nipples into his mouth, gently using his tongue to lick and tease it. Simultaneously, he delicately parted the scales on the mermaid''s body with his fingers, inserting them into the blue-haired mermaid''s tender flesh.


    With the dual stimtion, the blue-haired mermaid quickly entered a state of arousal, emittingscivious and incredibly enticing moans. Large streams of lustful fluids gushed out from her sultry entrance. Under Alex''s gentle teasing and maniption, the blue-haired mermaid swiftly reached climax. However, this time, luck wasn''t as good as the first.


    Soon, the blue-haired mermaid sister, feeling her own pussy, nipples, and lips being yed with, woke up in a panic from her dream. Astonished, she rubbed her eyes in disbelief. There was clearly nothing in front of her. Yet, she could distinctly feel her nipples being licked by someone''s tongue and the lingering pleasure from her pussy being yed with.


    There was also the evidence of her own arousal with fluids pooling on the ground, all telling the blue-haired mermaid that she had just climaxed multiple times.


    "Could it be that I''m dreaming?" The blue-haired mermaid sister murmured to herself in surprise. However, her expression suddenly changed, and she emitted a relieved moan. Her initially alert demeanor transformed into one of vulnerability. This was because, at that moment, Alex had smoothly slid hisrge penis into the blue-haired mermaid''s honeyed cave and gently began thrusting.


    Feeling the pleasure of being prated, the blue-haired mermaid once again reached climax, losing all sense of caution and reason in the overwhelming pleasure.


    The beautifulrge penis that she had longed for in each dream had unexpectedly manifested itself so realistically on her own body, leaving her feeling dreamy, excited, and incredibly happy. At this very moment, the sensation of her pussy being prated and her breasts being fervently fondled made her feel an overwhelming sense of bliss.


    As for whether it was a dream or what was happening, it didn''t matter to her at all. In this moment, all she wanted was to fully enjoy the intense pleasure brought by the thrusting of therge penis into her eager hole. Climax after climax, the pleasure was so overwhelming that the blue-haired mermaid sister felt like she might faint.


    ...


    The injection waspleted! Alex had taken nearly twenty minutes this time. With only half an hour remaining for the invisibility spell, Alex intended to extract hisrge penis, which had released substantial amounts of semen into the blue-haired mermaid''s uterus, and swiftly move on to the next target.


    However, this time, the blue-haired mermaid sister firmly grabbed onto him. Although Alex was currently invisible, his body was still tangible.


    "Who are you exactly? Or rather, what are you?" The blue-haired mermaid tightly held onto Alex, refusing to let hisrge penis leave her body. Her eyes were filled with mystery, seemingly still immersed in the intense lovemaking moments ago, unable to break free.


    Now, Alex found himself in a bit of a predicament. It seemed that this mermaid sister had be infatuated with the pleasures of lovemaking and didn''t want him to leave. Her gaze was filled with an intense desire for more, despite the questioning tone in her words.


    It''s evident that this mermaid girl''s desire for arge penis is incredibly strong! Alex actually quite enjoys having intense, wild sex with this exceptional mermaid beauty with flowing blue hair. He enjoys prating her hot and eager pussy directly until it''s scorching!


    However, his invisibility spell can onlyst for a maximum of 30 minutes. If he spends too much time with the blue-haired mermaid, Alex''s n to infect four mermaid girls today will fail. At this rate, when will he be able to infect all these mermaid girls? Moreover, there are people like Li Wanning waiting at home for him to return and detoxify them!


    Alex exerted force to break free from the blue-haired mermaid''s grip, wanting to untangle himself from the situation. However, the more he struggled, the deeper hisrge penis thrust into her! With the mermaid''s twisting movements, his penis, just ejacted, became hard again and fiercely pressed against the mermaid''s uterus.


    The ns rubbed against the mermaid''s warm and moist vagina, with its slight folds gently grazing against Alex''s ns. Wet, sticky, smooth, and delicate, coupled with a hint of suction sensation ¨C this extreme pleasure made Alex almost unable to resist!


    As Alex grappled with his conflicting emotions, the blue-haired mermaid took matters into her own hands, actively seeking the pration of hisrge penis!


    "It seems like there''s no easy way out of this. I have topletely satisfy the sexual needs of this blue-haired mermaid sister for a chance to leave! Thirty minutes! I must make her reach the peak of orgasm within thirty minutes!


    Let her feel the mightiness of my penis in her horny pussy!" With this determination in mind, Alex began a frenzy of thrusts, each one forceful and dominating, prating the blue-haired mermaid''s vagina all the way into her uterus!


    As the frequency of their thrusts intensified, each of Alex''s movements was powerful and imposing. With a rhythm of three shallow and one deep thrust, every third pration forcefully reached deep into the blue-haired mermaid''s uterus!


    Each thrust was exquisitely calcted, alternating between shallow and deep, keeping the blue-haired mermaid lingering at the peak of ecstasy during every pration, unable to resist the pleasure!


    The thirty-something centimeters of Alex''s massive penis stretched the blue-haired mermaid''s delicate little pussy to the extreme! "Mmm, ahh, ahh, ahh!!! Ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh!!!"


    Both of them couldn''t help but reach climax, uncontrobly ejacting in a wild frenzy! They were lost in the moment, unable to extricate themselves from the pleasure!


    Finally, the blue-haired mermaid''s uterus waspletely filled with Alex''s scalding semen. After the frenzied friction, her tender vagina emitted a hot temperature. The blue-haired mermaid convulsed in waves, her entire body burning, on the verge of fainting.


    At this moment, Alex''s invisibility spell had reached its maximum limit, and he suddenly appeared in front of the blue-haired mermaid!

 Chapter 253: Are You My Prince?

    Alex''s figure suddenly appeared, startling the blue-haired mermaid who was already in a state of blurred vision and total rxation.


    "You!!!" The blue-haired mermaid stared in astonishment at the robust Alex, her expression incrediblyplex.


    When they were engaging in passionate intercourse just moments ago, she was fantasizing about what kind of creature Alex might be. Now, seeing Alex''s figure, she was instantly captivated by his strong physique and well-endowed penis.


    From birth until now, she had never seen such a perfect physique! Especially that well-endowed and jet-ck colossal penis, it was practically enchanting her!


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Compared to those disgusting and insignificant shrimp soldiers and crab generals, Alex''s strong and well-proportioned body was incredibly handsome!


    "Are you the legendary... human? Are you my prince?" The blue-haired mermaid widened her eyes, staring at Alex intently. Her face turned red, and she became flustered, not knowing what to do.


    Thinking about the recent intimate encounter with the strong man before her, her face flushed even more. "What have I done... How could I go against Mother''s prohibition... How could I have sex with this man? Did he really use his well-endowed penis to thoroughly fuck my pussy? And...


    I... I even begged him to fuck me hard! Fuck my little pussy to pieces... I... it''s so embarrassing!"


    "Oh dear... I must have scared him off with my earlier behavior... He might think I''m veryscivious, that I''m a huge slut... But I''m still a virgin..."


    Thinking about her recent actions, the blue-haired mermaid wanted to find a hole to hide in!


    From birth until now, she had never seen a real human! Humans had always been creatures of legend! Moreover, it was a human man!


    In the past, the mermaids lived in a hazy and ignorant state, reproducing their offspring by the spring water here, never taking a step away from this dark cave. Even the shrimp soldiers and crab generals only gained intelligence recently due to a sudden mutation.


    They started exhibiting forms somewhat simr to humans. Previously, she could only hear bits and pieces about humans from murals and stories. In their tales, there was once a mermaid princess who, by secretly venturing out, saved a supposedly handsome prince. In the end, she obtained her own love, enjoyed a sweet and happy life, and even sessfully transformed into having legs...


    It was said that after evolving legs, the mermaid princess could spread her legs, sp the prince between them, and let the prince fiercely fuck their mermaid''s tender little pussy with his well-endowed penis! Thinking about the pleasure of being fucked, the blue-haired mermaid wanted it again!


    In the past, she was indifferent to such things, living in a hazy and ignorant manner, thinking that her life might pass just like her mother''s ¨C hazy and ignorant. After enjoying the Spring of Conception, she reproduced her offspring.


    However, for some reason, they suddenly became powerful. Not only did the crabs and fish undergo awakening and mutation, but their intelligence was also enlightened. Since then, she became fascinated by the prince depicted in the murals.


    Fantasizing that one day she could have a story of her own to tell her mother, encountering her own prince! However, her mother forbade anyone from leaving the ind, and strictly prohibited any contact with those shrimp soldiers and crab generals.


    Her mother, the Mermaid Queen, always believed that they were a noble sea tribe and should continue their traditional way of reproduction, maintaining their noble lineage!


    Therefore, every time she fantasized about the arrival of a prince, she and her sisters would go to the harbor near the ind, singing sad and lonely songs. She heard that the mermaid princess from the past had attracted the prince with her singing. However, after four or five months, she had not waited for anything...


    And now, the creature that suddenly appeared in front of her, who also learned the core values together with her, turned out to be the prince she had always dreamt of. Moreover, her prince was so charming...


    "What should I do..." The blue-haired mermaid started to struggle in her mind. If her mother found out about the sudden appearance of a man on the ind, she didn''t know what the consequences would be. This was her prince, and she would not allow her prince, whom she had been waiting for so eagerly, to be harmed by her mother!


    But if she didn''t say anything, what if this man turned out to be a bad person? Once exposed, they would be in danger. She didn''t know how to deal with the current situation, whether to heed her mother''s warning and immediately capture this man, or to find a way to protect him so that she could continue learning the core values joyfully every day.


    As the blue-haired mermaid was struggling in her mind, Alex was alsopletely dumbfounded. He didn''t expect his invisibility spell to suddenly lose its effect. This time, the system surprisingly didn''t give him any warning.


    Surprisingly for Alex, the beautiful mermaid in front of him showed no intention of calling for help. The gaze she cast upon him was filled with admiration and concern, or perhaps a mix of hunger and bewilderment?


    What on earth was going on?


    Originally, Alex was ready to use teleportation to escape for his life! But now, it seemed he could stay and test the waters.


    "Beautiful mermaid princess, I am a human prince guided by the gods to this ce. I am captivated by your beauty! I must apologize for my rashness earlier. However, your exquisite cavern has brought great pleasure to my mighty member!..."


    Alex spoke with a gentlemanly demeanor, bowing slightly.


    Earlier, when the blue-haired mermaid asked if he was a prince, Alex took advantage of the situation. After all, whether he was a prince or not, no one would know. Moreover, the mermaid princess in front of him seemed infatuated.


    Upon hearing Alex''s response, the blue-haired mermaid was instantly excited, her face turning crimson, and her body trembling. "You''re truly my prince! Are you the prince the sea god has given me? My prayers have been answered! Thank you, sea god! From now on, I can enjoy your magnificent meat every day!


    Has your rod prated deeply?" The ecstatic mermaid started praying to the sea.


    Holding Alex''s semiid penis covered in semen, she lovingly caressed it. In the height of happiness, she even extended her tongue to gently lick it.


    Alex was left speechless. This mermaid was a bit too innocent, having already nned out an escape route for him. He didn''t need to rack his brains toe up with a story; he could just follow her lead.


    "My princess, I don''t know how I ended up here. Now, stranded in this ce, I am at a loss. What should I do next?"


    Alex continued his bold exploration, simultaneously asking questions and gently caressing the mermaid princess''s beautiful, firm breasts.


    The mermaid waspletely captivated by Alex''s charm. Fueled by the tales of the charming prince, she became even more infatuated with Alex. Upon hearing his words, her expression turned serious, and she began contemting seriously for Alex.


    However, at that moment, a faint sound of water came from outside the door. Following that, a muffled exmation suddenly echoed...

 Chapter 254: Surrounded by Mermaids

    Alex and the blue-haired mermaid nervously looked up simultaneously. A beautiful mermaid with long ck hair appeared at the entrance of the cave, covering her mouth in shock as she stared at Alex. In her eyes, there was not only surprise but also a great deal of curiosity.


    "Sis! How did youe here?" The blue-haired mermaid nervously leaped into the water and swam quickly towards the ck-haired mermaid.


    "Sister... I couldn''t sleep alone and wanted to find you to sleep together... Is this... is this a human man? How did... how did he end up here?" While answering the blue-haired mermaid, the ck-haired mermaid couldn''t help but keep a close eye on Alex.


    The initial shock had faded, reced by curiosity and amazement. There was even a hint of admiration in her gaze.


    Previously, when the two sisters were in heat, in uncontroble situations, they would secretly get together. They used their tongues to lick and suck each other''s private parts and then rubbed their intimate areas against each other, reaching climax.


    "Sis, my daily prayers to the sea god have worked! This is the prince bestowed upon me by the sea god!" The blue-haired mermaid proudly and happily said.


    "Ah!" The ck-haired mermaid took in a sharp breath, looking at the blue-haired mermaid with envy. Then, she stared intensely at Alex.


    Alex felt a bit embarrassed under her scrutiny.


    "Sis... I really want a prince too... Can you let me touch him? I''m really curious... What is a man like... How does it feel..."


    Being stared at so intensely by a mermaid beauty, and to top it off, she even wanted to touch him. Alex suddenly felt a wave of speechlessness, and in his mind, a myriad of expletives were running wild.


    What the hell!


    This ck-haired mermaid, did she think of him as some kind of object?


    I''m not a duck!


    Alex roared in his mind while trying to cover up his embarrassment on his face. After all, Alex''s current appearance was a bit too straightforward. It didn''t matter if the blue-haired mermaid saw it; they had already engaged in intimate activities. However, the ck-haired mermaid, they hadn''t even had any contact, let alone a conversation.


    Being stared at like this, even for someone as shameless as Alex, it was quite awkward.


    "Sure! Sis, mine is yours! Feel free to go over and hug him!" The blue-haired mermaid generously said,pletely ignoring Alex''s feelings.


    Alex suddenly felt wronged!


    "Really? Sis, you''re so kind!" The two mermaids showed no intention of seeking Alex''s consent.


    The ck-haired mermaid swam directly towards him. Without a word, she rubbed him and even carefully hugged Alex. Then, excitedly lowering her voice, she eximed, "Wow! He really is a man! It''s true! I can feel thatfortable aura from him!"


    Saying that, the ck-haired mermaid plunged into Alex''s arms, cheering excitedly while holding him, "The legend is true! There really is a prince! From now on, we won''t have to endure the pain of not being screwed by a big penis!"


    "Cough, cough..." Alex couldn''t adapt to the feeling of a beautiful woman actively embracing him and awkwardly coughed twice.


    The ck-haired mermaid''s bosom wasn''t extremely plump, but it was remarkably round and upright. When they hugged, the pair ofrge breasts and tender pink nipples pressed against him, sending shivers down his spine. With the ck-haired mermaid''s movements, her perky breasts rubbed sensually against his chest, making Alex feel incredibly stimted.


    Even though his previously softened penis suddenly became erect again, twitching against the ck-haired mermaid''s smooth and tender lower abdomen, the mermaid girl made an even more outrageous request, "Sis, you have to be honest. Have you been screwed hard by his big penis? How does it feel? Is it super enjoyable?"


    Upon being asked such a question by the ck-haired mermaid, the blue-haired mermaid blushed and lowered her head shyly, admitting, "Um... I was vigorously screwed by him twice just now. You don''t know, I climaxed dozens of times! My pussy was almost set on fire by him! This feeling is truly wonderful!"


    "Ah!" The ck-haired mermaid looked at the blue-haired mermaid with envy, swallowed hard, and courageously said, "Sis... Can I take a look at his big penis? I want to put his big penis in my mouth. Look, there''s still semen from your lovemaking on his penis! Sis, please! Just for a moment...


    Please, sis! I know you love me the most!"


    The blue-haired mermaid bit her lip, reluctant, but eventually agreed, "Okay! But you have to promise me, don''t take too long!"


    ?????


    Hey, hey, hey! After hearing their conversation, Alex was instantly filled with frustration! Have you ever asked about my feelings? I''m not a duck, is it appropriate for you to do this???


    Did I say I agreed???


    Seeing the ck-haired mermaid open her beautiful cherry lips, Alex immediatelypromised without any principles, shamelessly spreading his legs, allowing the ck-haired mermaid''s cherry lips to engulf his entire member with the assistance of the blue-haired mermaid.


    While Alex and the ck-haired mermaid were engaged in passionate lovemaking, with the help of the blue-haired mermaid, the mermaids in the adjacent cave heard themotion. They were drawn in by the incredibly alluring and lewd sounds.


    "What are you... what are you doing?" A mermaid with colorful hair appeared in the cave, staring wide-eyed at the threesome entangled in wild lovemaking, instantly horrified and speechless.


    "This is... a human male? How can there be humans here?!" A mermaid with orange hair also appeared in the cave.


    "Could it be that my dream just now was real?" A golden-haired mermaid emerged from the water, looking at Alex with excitement and saying, "What do you want to do? This is my prince! The man given to me by the sea god!"


    "What are you doing? He is my prince! The man given to me by the sea god!" The blue-haired mermaid vigntly stood in front of Alex, slightly angered.


    Watching her sisters'' faces filled with excitement, she protected Alex as if he were her precious treasure.


    "Sis!! You two... how can you..." A silver-haired mermaid girl also emerged from the water, blushing and saying, "If Mother finds out about this..."


    Being reminded by the silver-haired mermaid, all the mermaids were startled.


    Especially the blue-haired and ck-haired mermaids, they nervously looked towards the entrance of the cave, afraid that their mother might suddenly appear.


    The mermaid queen explicitly stated that they were not allowed to have any contact with external beings! Even speaking was prohibited, let alone the fact that they were learning about moral values together with Alex.


    "Yeah, if Mother finds out what you''re doing, you''re done for. And this man, he''ll definitely be killed by Mother!" A redhead mermaid girl with apanion of a girl with green hair sneered as they appeared in the cave.


    "What should we do, sis? This man is a rare gift from the sea god. We must protect him!" The ck-haired mermaid, feeling anxious, looked at her sister and asked.


    Having tasted the benefits of being with Alex, both the ck-haired and blue-haired mermaids were not willing to let go. Even if the addiction spell did not take effect, these two were already infatuated with Alex''s noble sentiments,pletely indulging in them.


    "Now, Mother must be sleeping in the pce! As long as we keep it a secret and hide him, I don''t think he''ll have any trouble with you all!" The redhead mermaid smiled and said, looking sly. "But, if you want us to keep it a secret, you''ll have to share him with us!"


    ???


    Alex was suddenly at a loss. What''s going on? Are these mermaid girls resorting to such intrigue?


    Are they threatening him with the temptation of sharing?


    Is this some kind of transaction?


    How sinister is this?!


    Moreover, they are talking about it openly in front of him, a man. From the moment he revealed himself, Alex feltpletely transparent. These mermaid princesses treated him not as a flesh-and-blood person but as... a tool?!


    Although Alex felt oppressed and wronged, this situation ironically turned out to be a blessing in disguise.


    These people arepletely delivering themselves willingly to be poisoned. Moreover, the feeling of being fought over by beautiful women is actually quite delightful. Especially when these beauties are legendary mermaids, and they are seven sisters!


    "What do you mean by this?! Are you threatening me?!" The blue-haired mermaid became angry. She could ept sharing with her closest sister, but sharing with so many sisters was a bit too much. Time with her prince was limited, and she wanted to spend every moment making love with Alex, never wanting his big penis to leave her vagina.


    However, if she had to share her prince with all her other sisters, then the time her prince spent making love to her would be greatly reduced. How could she bear that?


    "If that''s the case, we''ll go tell Mother! If we can''t have it, you won''t either!" The redhead mermaid dered, turning to leave without hesitation.


    "Wait!" At this moment, a blonde mermaid stepped forward. As a beneficiary herself, and upon learning that the recent dream was not just a dream, she looked at Alex with eyes full of admiration. "Why are you pulling me? What do you want?"


    The redhead mermaid, despite putting on a resolute appearance, was actually reluctant. Alex''s erect and swollen huge penis swayed in front of her eyes. Her own vagina was already soaked with lust, and the inner walls of her vagina were heating up. Naturally, she wanted to stay and engage in a crazy sexual activity with Alex, having him forcefully thrust his big penis into her eager vagina.


    Her actions were mainly meant to intimidate her sisters, achieving the goal of sharing. If she were truly asked to betray her sisters and hand over the man they all loved so much, she would never do it. She was too attached and reluctant to let him go.


    So when the blonde mermaid grabbed her, she quickly turned her head and asked, ying along with the situation.


    Coughing, the blonde mermaid then spoke seriously, "Actually, I encountered Prince before our sister did. You can ask him if you don''t believe me. We are seven sisters, and when ites to good things, we always share together. Today, just because of this matter, are we going to turn against each other? This is not a consumable that is used up in one go! We can all share together.


    This way, it can even add some fun to our lovemaking!"


    Upon hearing the blonde mermaid''s words, other mermaids immediately agreed, nodding in support. This left the blue-haired mermaid feeling overwhelmed. She threw the problem directly at Alex, saying, "My prince, my sisters want to make love with you together. Are you willing? Are you willing to use your big penis to fuck me and my sisters hard?"


    She gave Alex a meaningful look, implying that he should refuse. Mainly, she was concerned whether Alex''s stamina could keep up with the demand.


    These mermaids are getting more and morescivious, and each one of them is going at it recklessly. It''s already a bit challenging to satisfy one mermaid, let alone seven. Alex is starting to feel a bit overwhelmed at the thought of pleasuring seven mermaids consecutively.


    Bringing each of these lustful mermaids to orgasm, with their soaking wet and eager vaginas, is incredibly draining and demands a lot of energy.


    The blue-haired mermaid is genuinely worried about Alex. However, without hesitation and without even giving it much thought, Alex says, "I''m willing! It''s my honor to serve all of you princesses! You are now allowed to lick my big penis and my asshole!"


    Alex shamelessly states his willingness. He sees this as an opportunity to control and manipte these mermaids and, of course, to nt his addictive magic. It''s a perfect chance, and Alex wouldn''t dream of refusing it. As for fatigue, Alex doesn''t even know what tiredness means.


    If time allows, he could engage in continuous lovemaking with these mermaid beauties for ten days and ten nights straight!


    He is ready to make them beg for mercy one by one. Joking aside, Alex is a person with unique skills. This level of difficulty is nothing to stop Alex from mastering the art of passionate love with a myriad of women night after night.


    "But... aren''t you afraid of getting tired? Can you handle it?" The blue-haired mermaid asks with genuine concern, her eyes filled with worry. She fears that her prince might be drained to death by her sisters. The continuous and intense lovemaking, along with multiple mermaids rubbing, licking, and sucking, is undeniably exhausting!


    Sisters can take turns resting, but as the only man, Alex absolutely cannot rest. "Thank you, Princess, for your concern. I can handle it!" Alex''s expression is resolute as he generously deres, "As long as I can make you mermaid princesses happy, sacrificing a bit is nothing.


    Now that I''m stranded here, relying on you princesses for care, I entrust my big penis to all of you for proper care in the future."


    Hearing Alex''s words, it immediately arouses immense favor from the seven mermaid sisters. Originally, these seven sisters were already captivated by Alex. Now, with Alex''s words, each one bes even more excited, and their fondness for Alex instantly explodes.


    Especially the red-haired mermaid, quickly swimming to Alex''s side, she pushes aside the ck-haired mermaid who has already finished a lesson, eagerly saying, "Next, it''s my turn to be fiercely taken, right?"


    "And me! And me! I also want to be fiercely taken by the prince''s big penis!"


    The other mermaid girls also rush to Alex''s side, moring andpeting for Alex''s attention. Soon, Alex is surrounded by a group of mermaid beauties.


    Various exquisite and unparalleled big breasts rub against Alex''s body. The pink, tender mermaid vaginas eagerly grind against Alex, leaving their secretions on his skin.


    Alex''s hands, feet, penis, tongue¡ªall are in action simultaneously.


    He starts an intense carnal battle with the seven mermaids!


    The entire cave is filled with the aroma of sex and the high-pitched moans of pleasure.

 Chapter 255: Seven Sisters

    Soon, the intense lovemaking began. Alex''s robust penisunched a fierce assault on the mermaid beauties without a moment''s pause. With vigorous thrusting and skilled maniption with his hands, Alex could bring three mermaid girls to climax simultaneously.


    The seven mermaid girls took turns enjoying Alex''srge penis in this wild lovemaking. Under this frenzy, the cave started to glow, and outside, it was already dawn.


    Checking the time, Alex noticed it was nearly 8 AM. "Oh no! Mother is about to wake up! We were having too much fun just now, and we forgot about this!"


    "What do we do now? It''s toote to send him to a safe ce!"


    "Oh dear, once Mother wakes up, she''ll definitely sense Alex''s presence. If she finds out what we did, she''ll be furious, and Alex will be in big trouble."


    Listening to the anxious discussions of the mermaid girls, Alex couldn''t help but feel frustrated. "Are these mermaid girls so unreliable? They can''t even protect me in their own territory? I went all out to please them just now!"


    Although Alex was actively participating in the ss for his own ulterior motives¡ªto inject his addictive semen into these mermaid girls¡ªnow, in this critical situation, he couldn''t help but be annoyed.


    "Let''s hurry and get him out of here! If Mother finds out, he''s finished!"


    "It''s toote. If we send him out now, Mother will catch him and bring him back!"


    "What do we do?!"


    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    As the mermaid girls were in distress, Alex was already considering using his teleportation technique to escape.


    "I have a way!" Just as Alex was about to run away, the redhead mermaid suddenly pped her hands andughed, "How did Prince Alex appear? Do you know? No one here knows! Nowadays, our defenses are strict, and outsiders absolutely cannote in without being noticed! Mother definitely knows this too!"


    "And, there have been more and more strange things happening recently. Even crabs and fish can turn into soldiers. So, why can''t our Fountain of the Sea Goddess give birth to a prince?"


    "We have been thriving for generations by the Fountain of the Sea Goddess. If Alex is the prince given to us by the fountain, then it wouldn''tpletely go against Mother''s rules, right? In the future, we can continue to thrive with the sea prince born from the Sea Goddess, and there would be no problem!"


    After being reminded by the redhead mermaid, the other mermaids also suddenly realized and thought of the redhead mermaid''s n!


    "Yes! As long as we tell Mother that Prince Alex is the embodiment of the fountain, a treasure bestowed upon us by the Sea Goddess, Mother will naturally have nothing to say! Great! This way, we can be with Prince Alex openly and rightfully!"


    Alex was a little confused.


    Listening to them, they were nning to deceive their mother.


    And it seemed like they hade up with a very good n.


    From the moment Alex entered the mermaid ind, it seemed like he didn''t need to worry about anything.


    It looked like everything was going to be a win-win situation.


    These mermaid girls, who were taking advantage of him, werepletely working to find ways for him.


    Alex really hadn''t expected things to go so smoothly.


    Looking at this, it seemed like he just needed to honestly dedicate some teaching effort, and he could lie down and achieve his goal of poisoning all the mermaids.


    Now, all seven mermaid princesses have been taken care of by Alex. Next up is their mother, the most powerful and important mermaid queen!


    Looking at the n of these mermaid girls now, it seems that dealing with their mother won''t be too difficult.


    These seven mermaid girls are definitely plotting against their mother.


    After careful deliberation among the seven mermaid girls, they finally came up with the best n.


    Then, under the escort of the mermaid beauties, Alex was brought to the pce.


    Meanwhile, Alex continued to y the fool, pretending to be an honest and harmless person.


    At this moment, the mermaid queen had just gotten out of bed and waszily sitting on the throne. The recent appearance of a masculine presence had put her in heat for the past few days, causing her rosy cheeks and the slightly swollen, reddish mature breasts she was fondling to tremble with a wave of female hormones emanating from her entire body.


    Seeing her daughters escorting a man into the hall, she suddenly stood up in shock, staring at Alex in disbelief, and even couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    "Mother, this is a man we found in the waters of the Sea Goddess''s fountain! He ims he was born from the fountain water, a gift bestowed upon us by the Sea Goddess. Mother, look at hisrge and long, powerful and sturdy penis. When used, the sensation is absolutely capable of making our vaginas feel extremely pleasurable."


    As the eldest sister, the blue-haired mermaid naturally stood up first, earnestly reporting and pointing at Alex.


    At this moment, Alex stood naked in the midst of the mermaid girls, swaying his erect and massive penis, with a purplish head the size of a goose egg, emanating a unique masculine seductive aura.


    "Mother, I saw it with my own eyes, I can testify that this man indeed came out of the fountain water! And just now, I even yed with hisrge penis, the feeling of licking and sucking it in my mouth was so amazing!"


    The youngest silver-haired mermaid started to lie without blushing or skipping a beat. However, as soon as she mentioned the sensation of sucking Alex''s penis, she couldn''t help but feel excited, wishing to immediately take his penis in her mouth and suck on it to her heart''s content.


    The mermaid queen looked at her daughters with a mixture of belief and doubt. Finally, her eyes settled on Alex''s penis and couldn''t look away. She could feel her nipples instantly hardening, and her lower body was secreting love fluids like crazy. It felt as if countless ants were crawling all over her body, making her extremely ufortable.


    She wished she could use her hands to stimte her own vagina and release the desire building up inside her.


    The ce was heavily guarded and extremely remote, so it didn''t make sense for anyone to enter without her knowledge.


    Could this man really be born from the fountain water, a gift from the Sea Goddess to their mermaid tribe?


    The mermaid queen still found it hard to believe and turned to the most obedient and trusted purple-haired mermaid for confirmation.


    Thetter nodded firmly, shamelessly and without principles, "Mother, I saw it too. When he appeared, his whole body was shining, and I even saw the projection of the goddess of the sea."


    Now, even the mermaid queen began to believe. Or perhaps, she started to delude herself, because she also desperately hoped that the man with the huge penis before her was the embodiment of the fountain of the sea.


    The thought of being prated by this ferocious penis made the mermaid queen unable to hold back her desire to squirt.


    "What is your name?" The mermaid queen asked Alex with great dignity.


    "I''m Alex... I don''t know how I ended up here. I was just a regr person, but then I was summoned by a beautiful goddess and suddenly appeared here," Alex deliberately pretended to be clueless.


    Anyway, the lies would be fabricated by the seven beauties behind him, so he didn''t need to worry about it at all. He would just go along with whatever they said.


    As soon as Alex finished speaking, several of the mermaid girls next to him immediately began to plead with their mother:


    "Mother, now these crabs and shrimp can turn into soldiers, there''s nothing impossible. I feel like the world has changed. Prince Alex must be the manifestation of the fountain of the sea, a precious gift bestowed upon us by the Sea Goddess for our reproduction and prosperity!"


    "Yes, Mother, you must keep him! With Prince Alex, we won''t have to rely on the fountain for reproduction anymore."


    The redhead mermaid grabbed Alex''s penis, gently stroking it while seductively licking her lips. The blonde mermaid went even further, unabashedly taking Alex''s penis into her mouth and enjoying the intense suction.


    "Mother, such a wonderful penis, don''t you want to enjoy it?" The purple-haired mermaid greedily eyed Alex''s penis, her mouth watering.


    "Mother, we have finally received the favor of the Sea Goddess and found our prince. You must keep him!"


    "Mother, please, you must keep Prince Alex. He is now trapped on the ind with nowhere to go. We cannot stand by and watch him perish! Let''s keep him here!"


    The seven beautiful mermaid women began to plead with their mother, each standing up and imploring her. As the third eldest sisters, they were even prepared to take action. If their mother intended harm towards Alex, they had already decided to protect him at all costs.

 Chapter 256: The Mermaid Queen

    After experiencing Alex''s guidance, the mermaid girls had all fallen in love with him, deeply infatuated and unable to extricate themselves from their feelings. They had been immersed in stories of princes and mermaid princesses since childhood and had never encountered the opposite sex.


    Upon meeting Alex, they naturally cast him as the prince, while they themselves assumed the role of the mermaid princess deeply in love with the prince, willing to sacrifice everything for him. For Alex, they were even willing to give up their lives. Regardless of how their mother treated Alex, they would remain steadfastly loyal to him, even if it meant going to war against their own mother.


    This was the power of love.


    Furthermore, these mermaids had fallen under Alex''s spell. Each one was unwittingly under his control, unable to resist his allure.


    The Mermaid Queen gazed at Alex''s well-defined physique, his strong muscles, wheat-colored skin, and the unique aura and masculine scent emanating from him. She couldn''t help but be captivated by everything about him.


    Watching her daughters enjoy ying with Alex''s penis made her feel an unbearable sensation, wishing she could rush forward and take hisrge member into her mouth to savor it to her heart''s content.


    Thinking about how, for so many years, as the dignified Mermaid Queen, she had only been able to satisfy her desires with a stick and her own hands, the Mermaid Queen felt a deep sense of destion.


    After a long pause, the Mermaid Queen took a deep breath and then, as if making a firm decision, gritted her teeth and said, "All of you, go down. Alex, you stay. I want to personally inquire about some matters. If he can pass the test, he can stay!"


    To be honest, the Mermaid Queen was also filled with curiosity about Alex. Although she had lived for over forty years and now possessed formidable physique and magic, she had never truly encountered a real man. She had once been young and had fantasized about being the protagonist in a love story between a prince and a mermaid.


    However, over the years, she had be as unyielding as iron, forgetting her past dreams. But now, seeing Alex, it was as if she had been rejuvenated, her whole being filled with vitality and transformed.


    Radiant and spirited, she appearedpletely different. In truth, the seven mermaid girls'' arguments were full of loopholes and inconsistencies. However, the Mermaid Queen still chose to believe. In her heart, she also deeply desired for Alex to be the gift bestowed upon them by the sea goddess.


    She had always yearned for a prince of her own, especially at her current age, when she was almost like a wolf or a tiger. Almost every night, she would masturbate, vigorously using a stick to pleasure herself, and when she tossed and turned in insomnia, she would fondle her ample bosom, secretly licking her own nipples and then vigorously stimting her ownscivious cavity with her hands.


    She could no longer remember how she struggled through the torment and pain every night.


    "Mother! I want to stay and apany him." The blue-haired mermaid had always been obedient, but this time, she resolutely stood up, nervously guarding Alex, fearing her own mother might harm him.


    She still firmly believed that Alex was the prince bestowed upon her by the sea goddess.


    She had to protect her prince with her own life and not let him suffer the slightest harm!


    Even if it meant breaking with her mother and bing enemies, she feared nothing!


    Now, Alex was everything to her!


    And the second eldest, the golden-haired mermaid, was the most deeply infatuated.


    After two secret lovemaking sessions with Alex and one open group encounter, she waspletely conquered by Alex''s manhood. She felt that without being caressed by Alex''s manhood, she would surely be tormented to death.


    Without hesitation, the blue-haired mermaid also firmly stepped forward, standing in front of Alex: "Mother, if you want to harm our prince, we are willing to die with him!"


    "Mother, I used to obey you in everything, but this time, I must protect our prince!" The purple-haired mermaid, who was the closest, most obedient, and sensible of all the mermaids, also stepped forward to shield Alex.


    This surprised the mermaid queen.


    The sixth eldest, the purple-haired mermaid, was her most beloved and favored daughter.


    She was even prepared to pass her own crown and scepter to her.


    However, even if it''s the youngest, do you have to go against Alex for yourself?


    What kind of charm does this Alex have?


    The mermaid queen was amazed and incredulous.


    The redhead mermaid stood up more rudely, hugged Alex''s arm, and said firmly, "Mother, if you want to drive away Alex, then drive me away too! I have fallen in love with him! Even if it''s death, I want to die with him."


    The silver-haired mermaid and the ck-haired mermaid also stood up, looking at Alex with infatuation and tenderness in their eyes.


    "Mother, please, leave him! You can do anything to us, just leave him!"


    The mermaid woman looked at her daughters and couldn''t help but sigh slightly, nodded and said, "Alright, I can leave Alex, but he must follow the rules here."


    Upon hearing their mother''s agreement, the mermaid girls danced with joy, hugging Alex excitedly.


    "But I must verify Alex''s identity!" The mermaid woman''s face sank, and she said seriously,


    "Whether Alex is the incarnation of the Ocean Spring is not for you to decide, it''s for me to decide. He can stay, but his identity must be assessed! If Alex has malicious intent towards us, he can only be our ve."


    "I know what you''re thinking, but you''re just captivated by this man''s core values! I don''t see anything special about him, whether he''s a ve or a prince for you to use, it doesn''t matter."


    The mermaid queen''s face was proud, although she was also interested in Alex.


    But she was more rational.


    Because she has not been poisoned, and has not experienced Alex''s power.


    "You don''t need to threaten me, if I really want to kill this man, none of you can stop me! Even if you unite, you are not my opponent!"


    "Since I have promised to leave him, I will not go back on my word. I just want to see what his background is. If he is truly the incarnation of the Ocean Spring, I will naturally treat him with care. But if you have deceived me and he is just a regr human, even if he is a prince, so what? Men are nothing but lowly creatures,pared to our sea tribe, humans are inferior animals!


    They are only fit to be our ves!"


    "If I find out that he is just a regr human, don''t worry, I will still leave him here for you as a ve, for you to use as you please!"


    With that, the mermaid queen stood up and waved her hand at the mermaid girls, "You can all go now."


    The mermaid girls looked at each other, reluctant to leave Alex, but under the call of the purple-haired mermaid, they turned and left one after another.


    Since they had received their mother''s assurance, their prince could definitely stay. So, they felt reassured.


    As long as they could keep Alex for their entertainment, they weren''t concerned about the specifics of his treatment. Even if their mother made Alex a ve, they could still treat him well, and Alex could still serve them well.


    Watching the mermaid girls leave reluctantly, Alex couldn''t help but sneer. The words of the mermaid queen had made him very unhappy. He had always been the one to take others as female ves, and now this mermaid queen wanted to take him as a male ve.


    "This is just wishful thinking! Alex is about to show the mermaid queen what it means to be truly remarkable! ''Tell me, where do you reallye from?'' After the mermaid girls left, the mermaid queen''s face suddenly darkened, her eyes shing with cold light as she looked at Alex and questioned him coldly.


    ''My queen, I was originally a prince in the human world. I escaped to the sea due to persecution by treacherous men. I had already sunk to the bottom of the sea, unaware of what was happening. But somehow, I saw an incredibly beautiful goddess, and she brought me here...'' Alex fabricated his origins ording to the n he had discussed with the mermaids earlier.


    As he spoke, Alex deliberately struck some poses to make himself appear more charming. In Alex''s view, these lies werepletely unimportant. As long as he could captivate the mermaid queen, his origins and motives were irrelevant.


    After listening to Alex''s ount, the mermaid queen scrutinized him with a mixture of belief and doubt. Honestly, no matter how she looked at it, she didn''t think Alex resembled a gift from an ocean goddess. He certainly didn''t look like a prince. Instead, she felt a kind of sinister aura emanating from Alex, especially in certain aspects of his demeanor.


    But women have this weakness. Even the mermaid queen was not immune. They seemed to be more curious and easily infatuated with rogue-like guys. Although the mermaid queen didn''t fully believe Alex''s words, she was still allowing herself to believe them. This way, she could deceive herself into thinking that studying with Alex did not vite their tribal rules.


    Deep down, she truly hoped that Alex was indeed the son of the Ocean Spring."


    The mermaid queen couldn''t help but be drawn to Alex''s figure, and she began to fantasize involuntarily. Especially hisrge and convulsive penis seemed topletely arouse her desire, and her eyes couldn''t leave the monstrous organ.


    In herscivious mermaid cave, the water began to surge and overflow, and her hand couldn''t help but move towards her mature breasts, giving them a gentle squeeze, causing therge and somewhat sagging breasts to tremble.


    "Since you im to be the son of the ocean, and they all say you are the incarnation of the ocean spring, thene here and let me see if you have the ability to satisfy me!" The mermaid queen beckoned to Alex, then arrogantly turned and walked towards the inner hall of the pce.


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Alex looked at the graceful figure and noble temperament of the mermaid queen and couldn''t help but smirk evilly. "Let''s see how long you can remain arrogant and noble! Soon, I will make you my ve!"


    Licking his tongue, Alex quickly followed the mermaid queen. Although the mermaid queen is still a virgin, she is indeed the mother of seven children. Despite her still voluptuous and charming figure, there are some signs of wind and frost on her appearance.


    Compared to the young and beautiful mermaid girls, the mermaid queen exudes more femininity, charm, and seductiveness. Especially her proud mature breasts made Alex almost drool.


    Each mermaid girl''s breasts have their own unique beauty, whether it''s pepper breasts, papaya breasts, or watermelon-like round breasts. But no matter the type, they are all firm and resilient. These breasts may look very aesthetically pleasing, but the actual touch and teasing doesn''tpare to the soft and mature breasts of the mermaid queen.


    Furthermore, the mermaid queen''s super huge breasts are thergest among the mermaids! Although they sag, they still look very beautiful!


    There is also the plump and full buttocks covered with colorful fish scales. Looking at the sexy and perky buttocks from behind, Alex could faintly see the queen mermaid''s purple flower, obscured by the scales.


    Alex swallowed lightly, feeling a bit impatient as he approached. He reached out from behind and grabbed the queen mermaid, firmly grasping her mature breasts with both hands, while pinching her nipples with his thumb and forefinger, gently kneading them.


    His lips didn''t ck off either, breaking through the queen mermaid''s beautiful, colorful long hair and gently kissing her ear.


    The man''s breath hit her face, along with the overwhelming pleasure from his body, causing the queen mermaid to copse in Alex''s arms, letting out ascivious moan and directly squirting from her purple slutty pussy.


    Watching the queen mermaid''s charming and blushing cheeks, Alex couldn''t help but stick out his tongue and lick them.


    So tender, so smooth.


    The queen mermaid, unable to resist the immense temptation, turned and embraced Alex, fiercely sucking on his lips with her crimson ones, her tongue greedily entering his mouth.


    "Ah!~~Mmm!~~You''re so bold! Ugh~~~Don''t...oh!~~~Don''t stop...please!~~~Mmm mmm!~~Please, squeeze my breasts hard!"


    Alex also greedily sucked on the queen mermaid''s lips and tongue, their tongues entwined, wet and extremely lewd.


    Alex noticed that the queen mermaid''s body was constantly emitting a sea-scented fragrance, which intoxicated him.


    Alex''s penis was now rubbing against the queen mermaid''s anus. In her estrus, the scales around the queen mermaid''s anus and vagina would automatically retract into her body.


    Alex''s penis was now pressing against the queen mermaid''s anus. Her anus was tight, and because the queen mermaid was in an extremely aroused state, her anus began to contract as if trying to suck Alex''s penis inside.


    Alex held the queen mermaid''s lower body with his legs, firmly grasped her ample breasts with both hands, and as they passionately kissed, his huge penis slowly prated the queen mermaid''s anus.


    "Ah!!! It hurts!! Ahhh..." The queen mermaid, in pain, shrieked as if struck by lightning, but Alex disregarded her cries, continuing to passionately kiss her and entwine his tongue with hers. As the ns sessfully slid into the queen mermaid''s anus, the entire penis smoothly prated.


    The queen mermaid''s pain slowly dissipated with Alex''s thrusts, reced by an indescribable pleasure!! This sensation was countless times stronger and more pleasurable than using a stick to stimte her own vagina! The queen mermaid felt that her aroused anus was being elevated!


    "Ah!!~~~" With a miserable cry, the queen mermaid once again gushed out arge amount of vaginal fluid. Even before having sex, her vagina had already ejacted twice!


    "You slut, you''re so wet!" Alex couldn''t help but grab a handful of the mermaid queen''s mature breasts.


    "You''re so bold! But... I like it!" The mermaid queen turned her head and began licking and sucking on Alex''s body with her tongue,sciviously.


    At this moment, the mermaid queen no longer had the noble and proud demeanor, she was just a slutty and cheap bitch!


    Alex''s whole body trembled as if struck by lightning, and then he began a vigorous thrust, withrge amounts of semen spraying wildly into the mermaid queen''s anus.


    As soon as his penis convulsed, the mermaid queen eagerly turned around and grabbed Alex''s penis, taking it into her mouth.


    Ignoring the fact that the penis was covered in Alex''s semen, she licked and sucked, swallowing every drop of his semen and even licking his ns, hoping for more semen toe out!


    Alex fiercely pped the mermaid queen''s mature breasts again, sneering, "Slut! Do you want my penis to enter your slutty pussy?"


    "Yes! Yes! Please, Master, use your big penis to prate my slutty pussy, fuck my pussy hard, it''s so hot, tight, and ufortable! I''m about to convulse!! Ahhh!!~~~"


    As she spoke, the mermaid queen, with Alex''srge penis in her mouth, squirted again.


    The mermaid queen greedily nibbled on Alex''s penis and two huge testicles, her eyes intoxicated as if enjoying a drug.


    With a "smack," Alex pped the mermaid queen''s face and said fiercely, "Slut! Lousy bitch, quickly lie down like a dog, spread open your slutty pussy, and wee my big penis, Master''s, inside!"


    "Yes, yes! My Master! I am your bitch, I just want to be fucked hard by Master! My slutty pussy belongs to you, Master! Please fill it up! Thrust into it hard!" The mermaid queen was even more shameless than a bitch, lying on the ground like a dog at Alex''s request, spreading her slutty pussy with her hands, looking at Alex with a seductive look, her eyes full of pleading!


    Alex shook his penis and used hisrge ns to rub against the mermaid queen''s beautiful pussy.


    The mermaid queen''s pussy was very beautiful, a unique type that Alex had never seen before! The two purplebia were as beautiful as butterflies, and the grape-sized clitoris that Alex was rubbing with his ns made him feel a shock!


    No wonder the mermaid queen was so slutty and easily reached orgasm, it turned out her clitoris was so big! With such arge clitoris, it was natural that a few rubs would bring intense pleasure!


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!~~~ Ah ah ah!~~" The mermaid queen reached orgasm again, her surging lustful moans apanied by a wild spray of lewd water!


    Alex was waiting for this opportunity, and he fiercely thrust his huge penis into the mermaid queen''s spread open slutty pussy!


    The passage, blocked by Alex''s penis, allowed the huge water pressure to only escape through the gap between thebia and clitoris, providing a tremendous impact that let the mermaid queen''s clitoris once again feel immense pleasure!


    Under the repeated orgasms, the mermaid queen was crazily prated by Alex''s huge penis!

 Chapter 257: It turns out you are such a mother

    After the two entered the inner hall, the seven mermaid princesses appeared again outside the pce.


    Looking at Alex''s figure in the inner hall, the seven of them fell into contemtion.


    "What should we do? It seems that Mother is going to interrogate Alex... What if she finds out that Alex is not a true son of the ocean, what should we do?" the blue-haired mermaid said worriedly.


    "Sister, you''re overthinking it! I think Mother wants to personally test Alex, his abilities. Don''t you all know? Once Mother experiences the beauty of making love with Alex, she will definitely be infatuated with him! I''m more worried now that Mother will try to im Alex for herself!" the red-haired mermaid said coldly.


    "Alex belongs to all of us! Even if it''s Mother, she can''t think of iming him!" the ck-haired mermaid pouted, sounding a bit angry.


    "By rights, Mother shouldn''t im Alex. After all, Mother has never looked favorably upon humans. If Mother finds out that Alex is human, she won''t take him seriously, and then we can..." the purple-haired mermaid said happily.


    In her view, Mother was sacred and noble, proud and powerful.


    She was the symbol of their mermaid n, the queen of the sea, the most sacred and noble!


    How could shepete with her own daughter for a human?


    But before she could express this thought, the seven mermaid princesses heard the extremely lewd and pleasurable moans and criesing from the inner hall.


    The sound was so seductive that it made the mermaid girls feel aroused.


    This voice was noting from Alex...


    "This..."


    In an instant, the seven mermaid princesses were all petrified...


    The purple-haired mermaid waspletely dumbfounded.


    "Mother... how could she... how could Mother be like this..."


    At this moment, the purple-haired mermaid felt like her world view was about to copse.


    When the mermaid queen emerged from the inner hall with Alex, it was already nighttime.


    Surprisingly, the whole process of entering and exiting had taken an entire day.


    As she emerged from the inner sanctum, the mermaid queen looked radiant, as if she had shed ten years from her appearance. Her gait exuded vitality and energy.


    The seven mermaid princesses noticed that their once proud and noble mother was now looking at Alex with tender and affectionate eyes, filled with an unspoken emotion.


    They understood that look!


    It was the same look they themselves had when they looked at Alex.


    The queen, who had previously spoken disdainfully of human men, now seemed almost eager to please Alex, a stark contrast that left the princesses bewildered.


    The difference was staggering!


    It was like she was humiliating herself.


    The seven mermaid princesses watched in bewilderment as their mother respectfully assisted Alex out of the inner sanctum, then carefully and obsequiously helped him onto the throne.


    The blue-haired and red-haired mermaids immediately sensed that something was amiss!


    Both of them appeared visibly ufortable.


    "Mother... this is your throne... what do you mean by this?" the blue-haired mermaid asked, trying to contain her unease and worry.


    "Mother... can you... can you give him back to us now?" the purple-haired mermaid also asked anxiously.


    After a day had passed, they began to show signs of addiction, especially the golden-haired mermaid who was most infatuated with Alex, and was even starting to lose her senses.


    Mind is full of Alex now.


    Love Alex so much that can''t help myself, andpletely infatuated.


    However, in the next moment, their mother said solemnly, "Children, from today, Prince Alex will be the king of our mermaid n! At the same time, he will be my husband and your father!"


    "What?!!" As soon as the words of the mermaid queen came out, it immediately caused the mermaid princesses to scream in shock!!


    "No! Mother! I was the one who discovered Alex first! It was the sea goddess who gave me the gift first! How can you take away my prince?!" The blue-haired mermaid couldn''t help but stand up, staring at her mother with wide eyes and questioning her.


    "Mother! How can you have the nerve to steal a prince from your own daughter?! We absolutely do not agree to give Alex to you!"


    "What?!! How can this be! We are already with Alex, how can we make Alex our father? Mother! We absolutely do not agree to this!"


    The words of the mermaid queen immediately sparked protests.


    The mermaids were all furious.


    Clearly, they had found the prince themselves, and now their own mother wanted to take him away. This was too domineering and unreasonable, right?


    Moreover, they were clearly showing signs of distress. They couldn''t function without Alex!


    Faced with the protests and anger of her daughters, the mermaid queen just looked at Alex with tender affection, wishing she could spend the rest of her life with him right now.


    As for what her daughters were thinking, she simply didn''t care.


    After more than forty years, she had finally found her true love!


    How could she possibly let go?


    She would never let go!


    Alex was her prince, and she was determined to keep him by her side forever!


    Being with Alex feels really wonderful! She can''t live without Alex at all. Alex smiled and nced affectionately at his mermaid queen, then at the mermaid princesses in the hall, before continuing, "Since I have be the king of the mermaids, you will all be my subjects. From today, you will all receive my favor and blessings equally!"


    Taking the crown from the mermaid queen, Alexmanded, "From today, you will all be my consorts! Obey my orders! Are you willing?"


    Hearing Alex''s words, the mermaid princesses eagerly knelt down, excitedly cheering, "Long live the King of the Ocean! We are willing to serve the King of the Ocean for life!"


    Although the mermaid queen was reluctant, she had to bow and reluctantly protest to Alex, "Equal favor and blessings are fine... but when it rains, you must favor me more, right?"


    Alex smiled faintly, opened his arms, and solemnly said, "My consorts,e! Let your king reward you properly!"


    The mermaid beauties immediately rushed to Alex! Alex, naked and imposing,yfortably on the throne with his erect and majestic phallus, ready to enjoy the passionate service of the mermaid girls.

 Chapter 258: Conquering the Mermaid Island

    After an intense session of lovemaking, Alex felt exhrated. Being attended to by eight mermaid beauties and having his manhood pleasured by each of them in turn, Alex was overwhelmed by the delightful sensation, leaving him feeling intoxicated.


    Under Alex''s guidance, the mermaids had gained a profound understanding of noble core values and their entire beings had undergone several elevations.


    Emerging from the inner hall, Alex sat majestically on the throne, satisfied as he looked upon the mermaids who had already prostrated themselves before him, as well as therge group of shrimp soldiers and crab generals kneeling respectfully in the grand hall below.


    Excellent! Alex''s lips curled slightly upwards. With this power, dealing with the people on the Weing Light Ind would be much simpler! However, first, he needed to consolidate his control over the Mermaid Ind.


    In a sh, Alex''s figure reappeared, this time standing atop the peak of the Mermaid Ind. It was time! Alex nced at the amount of his Doomsday Coins in storage. At this point, the Doomsday Coins had already reached over forty thousand, enough to build two more advanced Cities of Darkness!


    nting the seeds of the demon into the earth, Alex began summoning a new City of Darkness!


    Originally, the mountain peak, covered with towering trees and dense shrubs, was suddenly ttened by a powerful force.


    A city wall suddenly emerged, and the new City of Darkness covered the entire mountain top.


    Then, a frenzy of upgrades began!


    The city wall and the buildings within the city rapidly transformed. In just over ten minutes, a new advanced City of Darkness appeared on the mountain top.


    "System! Build the Annihtor Turrets!!"


    Alex waved his hand, and dozens of turrets appeared densely on the city wall! Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    These turrets had an attack range of about five kilometers!


    As long as they could lure the destroyer near the Mermaid Ind, a continuous barrage of artillery fire could instantly sink the destroyer!


    However, Alex didn''t n to destroy the destroyer with the Annihtor cannons now.


    To dominate the seas and eventually upy ces like Japan and Korea in the future, he still needed powerful naval warships!


    Without maritime transportation, Alex was not confident about crossing the vast sea.


    After all, both Mermaid Ind and Weing Light Ind were close to the ind.


    Even within the ind, there were already powerful mermaid tribes. Venturing into the vast Pacific Ocean, Alex couldn''t be sure what kind of existence might be present.


    Could there be a Sea Dragon King?


    Or a sea dragon race?


    These were yet unknown!


    After all, creatures like mermaids, which were only legends, had appeared. The appearance of dragon races and sea tribes was, therefore, not entirely surprising.


    Now, Alex is filled with curiosity and longing for the mysterious world under the sea.


    If mermaids are already this adorable, wouldn''t a princess from the dragon race be even more charming?


    After constructing the City of Darkness, Alex hastily entered the fold space of the demon god.


    Li Wanning and the others had been impatient for a while.


    The moment they saw Alex, they eagerly rushed towards him.


    ...


    After detoxifying them, Alex summoned the seed of the demon god once again.


    This time, Alex deliberately opened the Addiction Curse. Unfortunately, the female demon god was not affected by Alex''s curse at all. Instead, she teased Alex, saying that his tricks were nothing but insignificant skills, and he shouldn''t use such methods to make a fool of himself.


    This left Alex feeling embarrassed.


    With the seed of the demon god in hand, Alex returned to Mermaid Ind.


    Next, it was time to deal with those on Weing Light Ind!


    An eye for an eye, these people who tortured Pippi would receive a hundredfold and a thousandfold retribution from Alex!


    As for the innocent fishermen?


    Are there truly innocent people in the world?


    Since these people were associated with those who captured Pippi, they all deserved to die!


    "Naga, gather all the warriors here and follow me! Follow my orders when the timees!"


    Alex stood up, the mermaid crown on his head sparkling, his eyes cold and majestic.


    Now, Alex has be the true ruler of the seas, the king of the mermaid tribe!


    "Yes!"


    Mermaid Queen Naga turned around, waved to the shrimp soldiers and crab generals below, and the sea tribe army mobilized!


    On this side, the sea tribe''s army was already ready for action.


    And Alex, once again riding on a whale-like sea tribe warrior, arrived near Weing Light Ind.


    With a leap, Alex plunged into the sea and swiftly swam towards Weing Light Ind.


    When Alex reappeared, he was already inside the prison cell where little wolf Pippi was being held.


    At this moment, Pippi was barely clinging to life.


    The prolonged torture and agonizing hunger had deformed Pippi beyond recognition.


    Watching Pippi still stubbornly holding on, gritting his teeth, Alex couldn''t help but feel a pang ofpassion.


    After this incident, Pippi had gained Alex''splete approval.


    From now on, Pippi would be one of his most trusted confidants.


    "Pippi!" Alex leaned in close to Pippi''s ear and whispered, "Don''t speak or get excited when you hear my voice. Follow my instructions! I''ll get you out soon, and none of these people here will survive!"


    Pippi naturally recognized Alex''s voice. After firmly imprinting Alex''s words in his mind, Pippi remainedposed until Alex finished speaking, then nodded subtly.


    Seeing that Pippi understood his message, Alex gently patted Pippi''s shoulder and then walked out of the cell.


    Soon, Pippi began shouting loudly towards the two guards, "Help! Help! I can''t take it anymore! Give me food! Just give me food, and I''ll tell you everything! I don''t want to die!


    Help!"


    Hearing Pippi''s cries, the two guards were instantly startled.


    They stared in disbelief at Pippi, who had refused to speak before, suddenly willing to confess!


    What on earth was going on?


    Shortly after, Hong Fei, apanied by several squad-level men, strode in from outside the door.


    Looking at the little wolf person who was now deformed and barely clinging to life, Hong Fei sneered and asked, "What''s this? Little beast, ready to confess?"


    The little wolf lowered his head, a hint of coldness and hatred shing in his eyes. In a weak voice, he said, "Give me some water... I''m willing to confess to everything... I''m willing to join you... lead you to raid my former refuge... inside...


    there are lots of supplies and women..."


    "What?!!" Hong Fei and the other men''s eyes lit up instantly. Supplies might not be their top concern, but women were an extremely raremodity for them!


    Hearing Pippi mention many women, the excitement caused the men to tremble with anticipation.


    "Give him some water!"


    Hong Fei and the others were all shrewd individuals. They quickly calmed down, gestured to someone nearby, and handed Pippi a bowl of water, which he eagerly drank.


    "Tell us, what weapons are in your base, how many people, how many men, and how many women!"


    This time, Hong Fei''s attitude was evidently much friendlier. His eyes were filled with anticipation as he looked at Pippi.


    Pippi sneered inwardly and began narrating ording to Alex''s instructions, organizing the information in his ownnguage.


    As per Pippi''s ount, the refuge of Magic City was located not far from the port, and it housed a considerable amount of supplies. However, their weapons were quite poor, and there weren''t many mutants among them. The team ambushed that day represented their entire force. Pippi was one of the leaders of that refuge.


    As for women, the refuge had a variety of Magic City beauties, totaling more than three hundred people!


    Moreover, each one of them is a stunning beauty, including models, female celebrities, beautiful mutant women, housewives, and young girls.


    Furthermore, the warriors within the refuge consider women a burden and have wanted to drive these women away. If not for someone advising them, they would have already expelled these seemingly useless women.


    Hearing about so many beautiful women, Hong Fei and the others couldn''t help but salivate. Just moments ago, they were excitedly blushing over the prospect of seizing a dark and thin fisherman''s woman.


    Hong Fei felt like a fool when he thought about it now.


    After listening to Pippi''s ount, the group exchanged nces.


    From Pippi''s words, they recognized a tremendous opportunity ¨C an effortless chance to obtain the treasure they had longed for! If they could discover the location of that refuge, the missiles on the destroyer could carry out a precise strike on that refuge!


    They also held a crucial figure like Pippi in their hands. When the time came, they could simply threaten, without even needing to fight, to get a multitude of women from that refuge!


    Moreover, ording to Pippi, the warriors in that refuge considered women a burden. They had even thought about driving women away!


    If they offered to take in those women, wouldn''t that be ying right into their hands?

 Chapter 259: Pippis Confession

    "Good! Excellent! Hahaha!" Hong Fei and the others burst intoughter.


    They were all extremely excited. Their desire for opposite-sex resources had driven them to madness.


    "Hurry up and report to the captain! Those damn fishermen causing trouble? Once we get our hands on the women from Magic City, who the hell would still be interested in their ugly wives! Dammit!"


    Several squad leaders quickly rushed out of the basement and headed straight for the destroyer.


    Not long after, another meeting was convened within the destroyer.


    At the beginning of the meeting, the atmosphere was tense, with both sides showing signs of hostility.


    Although the policies discussed in the previous meeting were reluctantly approved under pressure, practical implementation faced significant challenges.


    Several women were mutants and resisted to the death, making the execution of their new policies extremely difficult. The ind already had a scarcity of women, and if these women died, it would be a loss for everyone.


    So, with the women on the ind forcing the situation to the brink of death and the fishermen providing cover, they found it challenging to enforce the policies.


    Since the policies were issued, only a dozen or so women had been sessfully persuaded.


    However, most of these women were already willing to secretly engage with the pirates, much like Hong Fei''s previous liaisons.


    The higher-quality women remained unwilling toply.


    Gao Yongsheng went even further, openly supporting the policies but secretly assisting the rebellious women, earning the deep hatred of the pirates.


    The situation had be intensely infuriating for the pirates!


    Today''s meeting was convened again, and both sides initially thought it was about the implementation of the previous policies. As a result, everyone on both sides was ready for a physical altercation, with flushed faces and tense necks.


    However, when they heard about the possibility of obtaining arge number of women in Magic City, a strong glint appeared in the eyes of both parties.


    The pirates coveted the women in the refuge of Magic City, while the opponents among the fishermen saw hope in protecting their own women.


    Under the leadership of Hong Fei and with the intense support of Gao Yongsheng, who had originally been at odds with Hong Fei''s faction, Hong Fei''s proposal quickly gained the agreement of both sides.


    Even though the elder had significant concerns, under the collective urging, he had no choice but to reluctantly agree.


    "Now that everyone has agreed, in my opinion, we shouldn''t dy any further. Captain, let''s mobilize our forces immediately! With that little wolf person guiding us and the deterrent of the destroyer''s missiles, we don''t need to engage in a war with those people. We can simply force them to hand over some women! It''s a risk-free solution and will address our most pressing issue!"


    "This method is currently the best solution! It won''t affect our internal stability, and we won''t be without women! As long as we can get the women from Magic City, or even take control of the refuge there, our influence will inevitably grow. We might even be able to upy the entire Magic City and rebuild human society! By then, Captain, you will be the true king of the post-apocalyptic world!"


    A pirate-originating squadron leader also stood up, eagerly proposing. Readtest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    This squadron leader continued to praise and tter, continuously trying to influence the elder.


    For the so-called beauties from Magic City, these pirates were already seeing red. If the elder didn''t agree to this n, they might even break ties with him!


    Gao Yongsheng quickly stood up, echoing, "Captain Lu is right. Captain, there''s no time to waste. Let''s set out immediately!"


    If they could obtain the women from the refuge in Magic City, their current policies could be revoked. His wife could be spared from any harm. While he himself wasn''t lusting after the women in the Magic City refuge, he was eager to protect his wife.


    With the leadership of the two important figures, the whole meeting room suddenly became tumultuous, with many eager to join the expedition.


    The leading elder couldn''t help but frown, his eyes filled with suspicion. Although everything seemed straightforward and even risk-free, he felt that something was amiss.


    Especially that little wolf cub. His mouth was so stubborn before, and now he suddenly confessed everything. Moreover, he expressed a desire to join them. This sudden change made him uneasy.


    However, he had no way to stop this now. He was already being swayed by public opinion, and the prospect of immense benefits was tempting. The issue of women on the ind had been a constant headache for him.


    While the new policy had gained unanimous approval through force, significant trouble had emerged during its implementation today. If this continued, it would undoubtedly lead to a major upheaval.


    "Alright! Everyone, get ready. We''ll set out immediately for Magic City!"


    In the end, the elder chose topromise. Whatever the case, he decided to go and see for himself. After all, he held the powerful weapon of the destroyer in his hands, along with his own strength.


    He believed that even if troubles arose, they could be resolved. If necessary, he could retreat at any moment.


    Soon, a ring siren echoed on the destroyer, the engines roared, and the ship slowly left the harbor. Alex stood on the rooftop of the tavern, sneering as he watched the departing silhouette of the destroyer. He waited until the destroyer hadpletely disappeared before taking out the seed of the War God and burying it in the garden of the tavern.


    "City of Darkness! Descend!" Alex''s face turned cold, he opened his arms, and roared to the sky! At Alex''s call, a violent wind swept across the entire ind, and a constant roar echoed. Massive walls suddenly rose from the ground, and in the blink of an eye, a new primary City of Darkness descended within the hotel on Wee Ind!


    However, at this moment, City of Darkness still seemed very weak. It appeared even more dpidatedpared to the luxurious hotel.


    "System, upgrade all the buildings in City of Darkness to the highest level!" Alexmanded, and City of Darkness rapidly transformed. The loud rumbling and the sudden appearance of the city stunned those who were left on the ind!


    The entire tavern was enveloped by the city walls. The Demon King''s castle broke through the hotel directly and rose from the ground! Inside the hotel, cries and curses resounded.


    The people inside the hotel had no idea what was happening! As City of Darkness became an advanced City of Darkness, the War God''s folding space flickered. Squads of mutant warriors, led by Chong Meng and the female bodyguards, rushed out with a fierce killing intent!


    Standing on the city wall, Alex casually waved his hand and gave anothermand to the system.


    "System! Immediately construct thirty Huntress Crossbows and thirty Annihtor Turrets right here!"

 Chapter 260: Massacre!

    Alex now had vast wealth and could easily summon arge number of weapons at will! Thirty Huntress Crossbows and thirty Annihtor Turrets were, without a doubt, destructive superpowers for the entire Wee Ind! With amand from Alex, thirty crossbows and thirty giant cannons suddenly appeared, aiming directly at other gathering points on the ind!


    Survivors at the port stared in disbelief at the sudden turn of events, feeling as if they were experiencing an illusion! No one could fathom how a new structure had suddenly appeared out of nowhere in just a matter of minutes,pletely transforming the entire Wee Ind! The people here didn''t believe in gods; they were more inclined to think it was an illusion or a mirage!


    However, in the next moment, the sound of crossbows echoed.


    "Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!..."


    Dense arrows directly pierced through the warriors holding weapons, and a few unfortunate ones were turned into human hedgehogs by the crossbow bolts.


    "Ah!! Help!! Murder!!"


    "The devil ising! This is the City of Devils! It''s full of demons inside!"


    "Who are you? Why are you attacking us for no reason!?"


    Survivors on the ind fled for their lives, seeking shelter in cover and buildings.


    Many intelligent individuals, upon seeing the dark muzzles on the City of Darkness, knew they had no chance of survival. Numerous women and older individuals kneeled in the direction of the City of Darkness, shouting their willingness to surrender and submit.


    On the port, cries of despair and continuous wailing echoed. Alex looked at the survivors on the port, kneeling and desperately pleading, feeling a slight twinge of mercy. After all, these people were just the lowest level of pawns. They were unaware of the actions of the pirates and their higher-ups. Nevertheless, since they were associated with the pirates, they couldn''t escape indirect guilt.


    As Alex watched the survivors at the port, he let out a faint sigh. Just when Li Wanning and others around him thought Alex might show mercy, the next moment brought a barrage of cannon fire. The colossal barrels of the Annihtor Cannons emitted smoke.


    "Boom, boom, boom!!!"


    A series of cannon shots covered the entire gathering area in a dense volley of gunfire. Smoke billowed, and flesh and blood scattered. Inside the hotel, Alex''s legion of mutants was unleashed, mercilessly carrying out the massacre!


    Anyone encountered was immediately executed, following Alex''smand! No one dared to resist, and no one dared to question! Gun Dream''s hands transformed into machine guns, and with the intense gunfire, soldiers who attempted to resist were instantly turned into human hedgehogs!


    Dense bullets directly caused the walls in front of several warriors taking cover to copse! It was a violent and barbaricbat style¡ªsimple, crude, and simultaneously brutal and bloody!


    Kill on sight! Regardless of gender! Regardless of status or nobility! Regardless of whether they resist!


    Kill!


    Massacre!!


    This was a genocide!


    In the face of absolute strength, the survivors on these inds had no room for any resistance!


    Only a fate of being ughtered!


    The entire battlested only a dozen minutes!


    The entire ind had turned into a scorched earth!


    The once luxurious hotel was reduced to ruins!


    And the once beautiful port was turned into a living hell!


    Littered with severed limbs and burnt corpses!


    The survivors on the entire Weing Light Ind, not a single one was spared!


    All were ruthlessly massacred!


    Meanwhile, Alex had already ridden on the back of a whale warrior, rapidly chasing after the destroyer!


    The destroyer sailed steadily on the sea, unaware of everything happening on Weing Light Ind!


    On the destroyer, the people were still anticipating the arrival at the shelter in Magic City, looking forward to freely plundering women and indulging in the long-awaited life!


    This time, only one-third of the warriors on the ind were dispatched on the destroyer.


    However, they were all elites!


    Most of the people left on the ind were ordinary warriors and civilians.


    On the destroyer, everyone was a mutant warrior, fully armed with robust physique!


    Moreover, there were a few masters emitting powerful supernatural abilities!


    With such a force, even in Magic City filled with zombies, they could still survive and establish a shelter!


    Hong Fei and others stood at the bow, looking in the direction of Magic City, eagerly anticipating.


    Thinking about the beautiful women mentioned by the little wolf-man scattered everywhere, they couldn''t help but feel excited.


    What he liked the most were those young and beautiful girls.


    Just the thought of the little wolf-man mentioning arge group of beautiful young girls and even two twin sisters in the shelter of Magic City made his mouth water uncontrobly.


    He had always had a penchant for such things.


    When he was a pirate, he once caught such a beautiful young girl.


    That young girl he captured was tortured to death in just three days!


    At that time, he was so heartbroken.


    Later, he had once thought about finding an opportunity to capture another young and beautiful girl to raise.


    However, until the onset of the apocalypse, he never found such a good opportunity again!


    Encountering either tough-skinned female fishermen or elderly women, he swore deep inside this time that if he could get a young and beautiful girl, he would cherish and raise her properly!


    Several of hispanions shared the same thoughts.


    Standing at the bow, these people were fascinated and couldn''t wait, looking eagerly in the direction of Magic City, fantasizing about the uing scenes.


    They imagined enjoying themselves to the fullest when the time came.


    Each of them pursued different things, but almost everything they desired was mentioned by the little wolf-skin.


    Magic City truly was a magical ce!


    They wished they could be there now, in the shelter of Magic City, picking their trophies freely!


    However, at that moment, a dark cloud suddenly appeared in the sky. The cloud wasn''t high, and its range wasn''trge.


    It covered just a kilometer in diameter.


    Yet, it happened to be directly above the destroyer!


    It seemed as if it was tailor-made for the destroyer!


    "What''s this? The sky was clear for miles. How could a dark cloud suddenly appear?!"


    "This dark cloud is so strange! Why is it right above us? Damn! What''s going on!?"


    Just as the people on the destroyer were eximing in surprise, the cloud above them suddenly began pouring down torrential rain!


    Within the cloud, lightning shed and thunder rumbled!


    "A boom!" of thunder roared, and a massive lightning bolt struck directly at the missile port of the destroyer!


    The terrifying electric current directly sted several soldiers at the missile port into the air. By the time they hit the ground, they had already turned into charred corpses!


    The thunderstorm had entered the realm of forbidden spells, with a powerparable to the legends of magic.


    Struck by lightning, it was akin to being pierced through by tens of thousands of volts of high-voltage electricity!


    "A boom!"


    Lightning, as if gone mad, continued to strike down one after another onto the destroyer!


    Torrential rain poured down!


    In every raindrop, it seemed as if a dreadful electric current was mixed in!


    The elderly man sitting in the office suddenly had a gleam in his eyes. With a sudden roar, he shot out like lightning! When the next lightning bolt appeared, the old man roared and soared into the sky. Silver light shed in his hand as he blocked the attack of the lightning!


    "You rascal! Who''s using supernatural powers to attack? Come out!"


    With a booming roar, the elderly man, along with other mutant warriors on the warship, rushed out one after another!


    These mutant warriors were all supernaturals, each disying their abilities to resist the onught of the lightning storm.


    With everyone working together, even the S-level mermaid queen''s super forbidden spell was blocked.


    The dark clouds slowly dispersed. However, in the next moment, a dense rain of arrows emerged from the sea, raining down on the warriors on the warship!


    The elderly man''s eyes burst with brilliance. He waved his hand to block the arrows, swiftly rushing toward the source of the arrows. With a leap, he directly jumped into the sea.


    These arrows were imbued with magical power. Many less powerful warriors were directly turned into hedgehogs by the arrows.


    But on the destroyer, most of the mutant warriors still held their ground, picking up their weapons and following the old man.


    As soon as the old man fell into the water, his aura surged, and a silver energy mass appeared in his hand, directly smashing into the seawater.


    With a "boom!" the seawater exploded, shooting up into the sky.


    Just as everyone nervously watched the sea, a figure suddenly appeared behind the old man, wielding a long-handled knife and shing heavily at the old man.


    Caught off guard by the sudden ambush in the seawater, the old man struggled to maintain his bnce and hurriedly used all his strength to block the attack.


    Two violent energy forces collided, producing a tremendous roar. The seawater, once again impacted by the energy, surged into the sky like a tsunami.


    On the destroyer, a barrage of gunfire erupted, all directed fiercely towards Alex.


    With a "boom!" the old man was directly sent flying by Alex''s strike. Alex himself seemed to have been hit in several critical areas and turned swiftly, swimming rapidly towards the nearby Mermaid Ind!


    "Chase him!"


    "You scoundrel! Daring to sneak attack! You''re asking for death!"


    "Kill this bastard!"


    The destroyer turned, swiftly pursuing towards Mermaid Ind. The old man and a few experts on the destroyer directly jumped into the water, relentlessly chasing after Alex.

 Chapter 261: Trying to Escape? Too Late!

    "Stop!" The helmsman in charge of steering the destroyer suddenly issued themand to halt. Pointing towards the nearby Mermaid Ind, he said, "There are reefs ahead, and the destroyer can''t get any closer!"


    This Mermaid Ind was known to anyone with a bit of maritime knowledge. It was a forbidden area at sea!


    Countless fishermen and ships had met their demise near this mysterious ind. Despite the significant loss of lives, nobody had dared to approach this ind!


    The helmsman would absolutely not agree to bring therge destroyer so close to such a deadly ce with reefs.


    "Release the dinghy! Follow me to support the captain!"


    Hong Fei and others, who weremanding at the bedside, quicklyunched the dinghy and rode towards the direction where Alex was escaping.


    Their eyes were bloodshot from the unexpected ambush, resulting in heavy losses. Although these people were pirates, they had a strong sense of brotherhood. Seeing half of their brothers ughtered, they naturally couldn''t let it go.


    Moreover!


    Even the missile system inside the destroyer was damaged by the lightning storm. Faced with the destruction of their powerful weapon, everyone on the destroyer was furious! They wanted nothing more than to tear Alex, who was trying to escape, into pieces!


    However, in the next moment, arge group of sea tribe warriors suddenly appeared around the destroyer.


    These sea tribe warriors looked extremely bizarre.


    Some had crab bodies with human limbs.


    Some had fish heads with humanoid bodies.


    Some had human heads but only fish bodies.


    They even saw real mermaids among them!


    These mermaids were all extremely beautiful! Adorned in worn-out battle armor, wielding weapons with some battle scars, their eyes were filled with a cold and ruthless killing intent.


    Under the leadership of the Mermaid Queen, these sea tribe warriors threw out ropes and climbed up the destroyer as if possessed. Battle cries echoed around the destroyer. The sea tribe warriors, as if recklessly sacrificing their lives, climbed aboard and engaged in a fierce battle with the warriors on the destroyer.


    Meanwhile, on the destroyer, half of the crew had already disembarked to pursue Alex. The remaining crew consisted of less powerful warriors or sailors. Under the leadership of the incredibly powerful Mermaid Queen, it quickly became a one-sided massacre!


    The entire destroyer was soon under the control of the sea tribe warriors. On the rocky reefs of Mermaid Ind, Alex hade to a halt, standing coldly on the rocks.


    At this moment, it seemed that Alex was far from injured! All of this was clearly a well-devised conspiracy!


    This was a ploy to lure them out! The pursuers, including the old man and others, suddenly sensed that something was amiss. They turned around and were shocked to find arge number of sea tribe warriors appearing behind them, filled with disbelief!


    Especially when they saw the Mermaid Queen standing at the bow of the ship, their horror reached an indescribable level!


    They never expected that there were actually sea tribes in the ocean! And real mermaids!


    Moreover, these sea tribe warriors were formidable in battle, no less powerful than the mutated humans among humans!


    Merely the Mermaid Queen herself exuded a powerful aura with every move, making the mutated human warriors feel waves of fear.


    "Retreat! Hurry, retreat! Quickly take back the destroyer! We''ve fallen into a trap!" The old man roared, climbed onto the motorboat, and shouted frantically.


    The destroyer was his lifeline, and he had to snatch it back! If they could still control the destroyer, perhaps they still had a chance to fight back. If they couldn''t regain the destroyer, they would be worn down and killed by the sea tribe warriors in the vast ocean sooner orter!


    Watching the old man and his group preparing to escape, Alex couldn''t help but burst intoughter, "Trying to run? It''s toote!"


    As Alex spoke, he raised a single hand, and a strong cold light burst from his eyes. The artillery and crossbows on the City of Darkness, home to the mermaids, were all aimed at the old man and his group.


    "Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!... Boom, boom, boom!..." Intense crossbow arrows and booming artillery shells rained down like a storm, directly enveloping the old man and the other warriors!


    The sea surface boiled, and smoke billowed. In just a few minutes, the old man and the other warriors were annihted. Some turned into chunks of flesh, while others were shot into sieves. Only a few powerful warriors and the old man managed to linger on the surface of the sea, barely alive.


    Alex showed mercy this time, "Capture these people for me!" With a wave of his hand, sea tribe warriors swarmed in, capturing the old man, Hong Fei, and the rest.


    These were the instigators of the mistreatment towards Pipi. They dared to challenge and attack Alex''s subordinates. How could they expect an easy death?


    For someone like Alex, who believed in an eye for an eye and repaying twofold, it was impossible to let them off so easily. He intended to torture these people a hundredfold or even a thousandfold, seeking revenge for Pipi and expressing the malice in his heart.


    With a swift movement, Alex appeared once again on the destroyer. Pipi had already been rescued andy on the bed, barely alive, receiving treatment from the mutants.


    Alex patted Pipi, who had fainted, and gave orders, "When the destroyer reaches the shore, take Pipi to my room in the castle for recovery."


    After giving the instructions, Alex turned and walked out of the destroyer''s cabin, watching the massive ship breaking through the waves on the sea. A faint smile appeared on his face.


    Although the missile system of the destroyer was damaged during the recent battle due to the lightning storm, Alex''s ambitions remained undeterred.


    However, the powerful maritime transport capabilities of the destroyer still delighted Alex. Combined with the acquisition of two maritime bases, Alex''s future desires for seafood feasts and seaside vacations became much simpler!


    If Alex wishes, he can even sail the destroyer to Japan for a scenic tour, exterminating all Japanese men and iming all Japanese women as his own. Of course, what Alex finds more interesting is the Korean Penins.


    Even though many Korean beauties have undergone stic surgery, Alex doesn''t mind. Watching the energetic performances of Korean girl groups in videos has almost turned Alex into a fan. He''s quite interested in having such Korean beauties under hismand, regardless of whether they''ve had stic surgery or not.


    After all, their figures and skills are top-notch. Alex isn''t looking to marry or have offspring; he just wants to have a good time. Whether they''ve had stic surgery or not doesn''t matter, as long as everyone is enjoying themselves!


    As for Japanese female stars, Alex has some favorites, but they don''t have as much allure for him. While Japanese female stars are skilled and first-rate, they have a certain, well, something...


    The destroyer returned to the port of Weing Light Ind, and Pipi was quickly sent to recover at the Demon King''s castle. Meanwhile, Alex sent the old man and several other pirates to the ve ughterhouse.


    Next, they would face inhumane torture and abuse. Ultimately, these people would be corpses, buried in graves. Especially the old man.


    The old man''s strength is actuallyparable to an A-level zombie. If the old man is buried, Alex will definitely gain attributes, and who knows, he might even acquire new skills from him. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Alex has witnessed the old man''sbat prowess, and it is undeniably formidable. Evenpared to Alex, he is not the least bit weak. In fact, in hand-to-handbat, he might even have a slight advantage. Once such a corpse is buried, it will undoubtedly bring enormous benefits to Alex.


    As for Hong Fei and the others, they are all ability users. Although this level of ability users cannot provide attributes to Alex, they can still be a source for skill upgrades.


    Those mutated individuals killed by the sea tribe and those obliterated by the giant cannon are also excellent materials for skill upgrades.


    With everything arranged, Alex leisurely rides on the yacht,fortably drinking champagne and beer with his mermaid ve beauties, indulging in seafood barbecue. He enjoys the pleasure of fishing at sea while being pampered by the mermaid beauties in turns.


    Before the apocalypse arrived, the vige where Alex once lived was also a seaside city. Although there were no fishermen in his family, the vigers asionally organized trips to the seaside for fishing.


    Alex has loved fishing since he was a child. On the yacht, fishing rods and artificial bait are already set up. cing artificial bait on the fishing rod, he gives it a strong cast. The bait is thrown far into the azure sea.


    Alex sets up five fishing rods in a row before lying down on the yacht''s deck. He enjoys the service of the mermaid beauties while drinking and indulging in seafood barbecue.


    Oysters and sea cucumbers are Alex''s favorites. Alex particrly enjoys eating raw oysters and exploding head octopus. The taste is exceptionally tender, and it also has the effect of replenishing yang, making Alex''sbat power more vigorous.


    Under the attentive service of the sea tribe warriors, Alex has an endless supply of seafood. Previously, when Alex was in Jiangcheng, he had considered eating seafood at roadside stalls. However, the seafood there was neither fresh nor clean, and it was also expensive. For a student like Alex, relying on part-time work for tuition, having a seafood feast was simply a luxury.


    Contrastingly, in his childhood, he could catch some seafood with friends at the seaside, or kind fishermen would share some with them. Growing up, this is the first time Alex has enjoyed seafood so freely, feeling incredibly rxed, especially seeing the mermaid girls lying obediently around him with eager expressions.


    "Got a fish!" Alex eximed, letting the purple-haired mermaid attend to him while grabbing the fishing rod and energetically reeling in the line. The sound of the fishing line cutting through the air created a delightful melody, making Alex ecstatic. Coupled with the sensation of fishing, Alex instantly regained the feeling of his childhood.


    A massive sea bass leaped out from beneath the water, desperately trying to break free from the hook. After a struggle, Alex sessfully brought it up! While the mermaid girls were happily apuding and celebrating for Alex, Dreamshot suddenly caught up on the yacht, "Master!


    The corpse collection team from the Magic City Aquarium encountered an A-level zombie at the Magic City Cultural Center Grand Theater! Moreover, they discovered arge number of survivors!"

 Chapter 262: Actresses at the Grand Theater

    Upon hearing about the A-level zombie, Alex''s eyes immediately lit up. A-level zombies were precious resources urgently needed by Alex. They provided significant benefits for his strength improvement.


    However, despite having super mutants like the Witch Sisters and the Mermaid Queen, who could defeat A-level zombies in specific environments, the rest of his subordinates still couldn''t contend with them. Even if he sent out arge team of mutant warriors, while they could ultimately defeat A-level zombies, the losses would inevitably be substantial.


    "I have to handle this myself!" Despite being content with his current lifestyle, Alex was aware that this was the apocalypse. His strength wasn''t powerful enough to indulge recklessly. Bing stronger was his primary pursuit now, while enjoyment could only be secondary.


    Being a person naturally involved enjoying life, but the primary focus should be on the pursuit of greater strength. Without sufficient strength, only pursuing pleasure would lead to eventual destitution.


    Moreover, a sudden realization struck Alex. Didn''t Liu Feifei mention attending some Golden Bull Awards ceremony? It seemed like that award ceremony was taking ce at the Magic City Cultural Center Grand Theater, and it was said to be grand, featuring not only top domestic stars but also some international celebrities.


    "Back to the city!" Shining with determination, Alex waved his hand, immediately issuing themand to return to the city.


    Whether it was the A-level zombie or the beautiful female stars in the Magic City Cultural Center Grand Theater, both deeply captivated Alex. Alex was somewhat impatient to personally explore the situation.


    Although Alex wasn''t particrly fond of most female stars and even held some disdain, considering them merelymodities for the wealthy, packaged and sold when they got bored¡ªa sentiment only fools would have for these women, whom he regarded as mere performers. However, among them, there were attractive and charming female stars that Alex felt were worth pursuing.


    Feeling the need to add some variety to his pet collection in the petting zoo, Alex believed it was essential to bring down these usually arrogant female stars, properly train and cultivate them, and introduce new breeds of loyal followers to his petting zoo.


    Whether one called it a collector''s obsession or a unique sense of conquest satisfaction, Alex, despitecking admiration for these female stars, had a keen interest in them. Especially figures like Dilraba, Gulnazar, Ju Jingyi, and Tong Liya¡ªthese beauties possessed excellent looks and charisma.


    As for figures like Fan Bingbing, Ma Rui, and Zhang Baizhi, Alex thought it wouldn''t be a bad idea to bring them back and use them as footrests. Of course, each type of beauty had its own utility.


    With an abundance of beautiful women around him, including mermaids, fox spirits, and catgirls, Alex had diversified his collection extensively.


    Alex is notcking in beautiful women at all. However, many unconventional methods are unknown to his innocent girls. How could they possibly understand how to y with the possessions of the wealthy? Do they know much about it?


    Alex doesn''t want to know everything about the games these wealthy individuals might y. What they might know or do is beyond Alex''s imagination, even if he were to hear about it. After all, regr people like Alex before the apocalypse didn''t have the luxury of studying such matters. Even if they did, there was no practical application for scientific knowledge.


    Surviving billionaires and their heirs, with a constant influx of ie, had the leisure to explore and enjoy life. The scientific knowledge they acquired was likely the most high-end.


    While it was impossible for Alex to learn from those surviving billionaires, learning directly from these female stars might be a more viable option.


    Returning to the Magic City Oceanarium in the City of Darkness, Ge caught up with two subordinates and reported earnestly, "Master, we found an A-level zombie at the Magic City Cultural Center Grand Theater. This A-level zombie is very peculiar. It has been lurking outside the theater, not attacking it, nor leaving.


    Sometimes, it evenmands some mutated zombies to gather food and throw it to the people inside the Magic City Cultural Center Grand Theater."


    Alex was slightly stunned, then chuckled lightly. This A-level zombie was indeed a bit entric. Possessing immense power, it chose not to attack the people inside the theater to consume their flesh and grow stronger. Instead, it protected the people inside and provided them with food.


    This A-level zombie was truly a unique presence in the world of zombies, or one could say, a bizarre phenomenon.


    "How many people are inside, and what kind of people are they?" Alex asked curiously. He wondered if there were any female stars among them.


    "We didn''t dare to approach, only observing from a distance with binocrs. There are quite a few survivors inside, but it seems they''re living in a bad situation based on their attire. It looks like they were preparing for some major ceremony before the apocalypse. There should be some celebrities inside, but subordinates are not very familiar with stars.


    We only recognize an old star named Chen Lubai and a female singer named Ji Hong..."


    Ge paused and hurriedly added, "Oh! Right, there should be some female stars inside. Although I don''t know their names, I found several of them quite familiar!"


    "Pfft!" Alex nearly sprayed water on Ge''s face. This guy didn''t recognize so many beautiful women but happened to know one who is on the heavier side. What kind of taste is that? Alex looked at Ge strangely, beginning to suspect whether Ge has a preference for the fuller figure.


    Seeing Alex''s peculiar expression, Ge was left bewildered, not knowing where he had misspoken. He quickly lowered his head and apologized, "Master, I..."


    "Alright, alright! Don''t say anything. I''m just curious about your preferences, no me intended." Alex hastily waved his hand to stop Ge from apologizing.


    "You, take two people and apany me to the Magic City Cultural Center Grand Theater."


    The Magic City Cultural Center Grand Theater is located in the coastal area of Magic City, with more than half of the entire theater situated above the river. The theater has a ship-like structure, upying a vast area with luxurious decorations. Both sides of the Magic City Cultural Center Grand Theater are made of toughened ss, reflecting dazzling light under the sunlight.


    The white dome looks like a massive skateboard.


    Built in the coastal new area, the buildings here are not densely packed. On the contrary, the greenery and transportation are well-nned. A huge square, dense green belts make the surroundings of the theater look spacious. However, at the time of the apocalypse, the Golden Bull Awards ceremony was being held here, attracting arge crowd.


    The square was scattered with parked cars, and groups of zombies roamed around, searching for their food.

 Chapter 263: A-Level Zombie! The Obsessed

    But near the theater, there were few zombies. Even if a few appeared, they were all mutated zombies. Two Tyrant Zombies stood at the main entrance of the theater like warriors, seemingly guarding the entrance.


    Alex parked the Reaper Tank in a green belt and listened. Several groups of zombies roared as they approached the tank, but after a round of biting and beating, they quickly lost interest and continued wandering aimlessly. Alex opened the hatch, took the binocrs handed over by Ge, and looked towards the main entrance of the Magic City Cultural Center Grand Theater from a distance.


    A small statured zombie, entirely ck with a metallic sheen, kept wandering around the entrance of the cinema. Like a machine, it repeated this meaningless action over and over again. This zombie didn¡¯t appearrge, but the sharp row of ck articted limbs moving behind it and the blood-red tentacles wriggling on its mouth made it look incredibly ferocious and terrifying.


    [Beep beep beep... Detected A-Level Mutant Zombie ¡ª The Obsessed.]


    [Danger Warning!!]


    [Danger Level: A+]


    [Constitution: 398]


    [Spirit: 122]


    [Strength: 357]


    [Endurance: 487]


    [Agility: 399]


    [Skills: Undead Body]


    [Characteristic 1: Mentally fragile, prone to breakdowns; once broken, it will go berserk, easily agitated emotionally.]


    [Characteristic 2: Hesitant but exceptionally persistent toward things it liked before death; therefore, it will continuously repeat some iprehensible actions, pursuing its obsession.]


    [Characteristic 3: Possesses an undead body, capable of continuously repairing its injured body; regardless of any damage to the body, it will quickly regenerate. Any separated body parts will turn into slime and return to The Obsessed, making it almost immortal until its life energy is depleted.]


    [Characteristic 4: Once targeted by The Obsessed, it will pursue relentlessly without rest!]


    [Reminder: Thebat power of The Obsessed among A-Level zombies is not considered formidable. However, its super-strong recovery ability and the skill of an undead body, coupled with relentless pursuit, make it an extremely tricky opponent among A-Level zombies!


    The biggest weakness of such zombies is psychic attacks, but it¡¯s challenging to kill them with psychic attacks; it can only cause paralysis, confusion, or fainting. If a psychic attack triggers The Obsessed¡¯s berserk mode, it bes even more troublesome.]


    Alex looked at the Obsessed zombie at the entrance of the theater and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow slightly. ording to the system¡¯s prompts, this Obsessed zombie was indeed very troublesome. It was like an indestructible cockroach, and it even had an air of indifference.


    Dealing with such an opponent made even Alex feel a headache. Moreover, Alex currently only possessed the triggering-type skill of the Sinful de as his sole psychic attack spell. In reality, Alex himself didn¡¯t have spells specifically designed for psychic attacks.


    Even among Alex¡¯s mutant warriors, few exhibited outstanding psychic attack abilities. Handling this Obsessed zombie was proving to be quite challenging for Alex. Killing it with the Sinful de was seemingly improbable.


    Either Alex had to find a way to bind and control the zombie, or he needed to figure out how to obtain the corpse of this A-level zombie. However, a living zombie couldn¡¯t be buried.


    "Master, it seems this zombie has been lingering at the theater entrance, as if waiting for someone. Sometimes, it even directs other mutant zombies to bring food to those people inside. It feels... very eerie," Ge hurriedly reminded as he saw Alex frowning. "I specte that this zombie might be searching for or awaiting something important."


    Alex nodded slightly, neither confirming nor denying Ge¡¯s spection. However, after learning about the peculiar characteristics of this Obsessed zombie through the system, Alex had some vague guesses.


    Judging from the clothes the zombie was still wearing and the sign attached to its back, Alex strongly suspected that this zombie was a celebrity chaser in its previous life.


    His obsession was very likely those celebrities inside.


    Given the abilities of this Obsessed zombie, climbing to the second floor of the theater, breaking the windows, and rushing in to massacre everyone inside should be a straightforward task. Moreover, this Obsessed zombie surprisingly frequently sent food to those inside.


    This didn¡¯t seem like the intention to devour the people upstairs at all. It looked more like it was protecting the people inside.


    "Perhaps inside this theater, I can find a way to deal with this Obsessed zombie," Alex mumbled to himself. He jumped down from the Executioner Armored Tank, gave instructions to Ge and the others, and activated his invisibility skill, quickly heading towards the interior of the theater.


    Just as he was about to approach the Obsessed zombie, Alex blinked and suddenly appeared on the second floor of the theater. Readtest chapters at m_v-l¡¯e|m,p| y- r


    At this moment, the second floor of the theater was filled with people. Alex looked around and roughly counted the number of individuals¡ªthere were about fifty or more.


    And almost all of them were women!


    This surprised Alex, and he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He rubbed his eyes and looked again. Fifty-plus survivors, and they were all women, not a single man among them.


    "Weird! How could there be only women left in this theater? Where are the men?"


    Alex couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow, sensing the strangeness of the situation. Moreover, these women inside seemed quite lethargic, even somewhat emaciated. Obviously, although they had some food, it was far from being enough.


    However, what surprised Alex the most was that the majority of these fifty-plus survivors were beautiful women, and nearly half of them were female celebrities!


    At a nce, all of them were beautiful female celebrities!


    Of course, there were also male celebrities.


    These people sat in the lounge on the second floor with a weary and lifeless appearance. Hunger and despair made them seem lifeless, far from their previous morous selves.


    Even in such dire circumstances, these people were impably dressed, and their clothes were spotless. Some female celebrities had even put on makeup.


    Appearance was an essential quality for a celebrity. Even in this post-apocalyptic environment, their emphasis on appearance left Alex somewhat admiring.


    Especially the older celebrities like Fan Bingbing and Lin Zhiling were extremely attentive to their appearance. At this moment, they still wore heavy makeup, making themselves look mboyant.


    Their evening gowns were also quite revealing.


    However, those male celebrities seemed to have no interest in female celebrities. In fact, there was a palpable tension between the two groups. Prolonged hunger and fear had robbed these men of their vigor, leaving them like lost souls.


    Only a few celebrity couples hugged each other in a despondent manner, seemingly savoring thest traces of love and tenderness in the apocalypse.

 Chapter 264: Celebrities Everywhere!

    Such love was truly moving, so much so that even Alex couldn¡¯t resist the urge to test the loyalty of these female celebrities.


    Stealth mode activated!


    Alex¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of the group of celebrities, catching the attention of everyone present. Cai Xukun, in particr, was the first to react, his face filled with surprise as he looked at Alex, who radiated an extraordinary aura, and questioned, "Who are you? How did you get in? How did that monster let you in?!"


    The other male celebrities also stood up, holding their peculiar weapons warily aimed at Alex.


    On the contrary, the female celebrities widened their eyes, seemingly glimpsing a ray of hope. Judging from Alex¡¯s attire and demeanor, he seemed to be well-fed in this post-apocalyptic world, living a refined and exquisite life. These women were shrewd judges of character.


    In their eyes, Alex resembled the second-generation elites from the pre-apocalyptic era. Their eyes lit up instantly!


    Especially Fan Bingbing and Lin Zhiling, both intentionally and unintentionally, began to approach Alex.


    They had been confined here for five months, enduring prolonged hunger and suffering. These women were perceptive and could discern that a man in such a state must possess formidable abilities and control abundant resources in this apocalyptic world.


    The female celebrities were like connoisseurs sizing up a valuable item.


    Considering their current condition and the prolonged hunger they endured, the sight of the emaciated male celebrities, who were once considered handsome, now looking like livestock, made these women disgusted and repulsed.


    Especially that Cai Xukun and Lu Han, they were even more effeminate than some women! Truly disgusting everyone, they managed to deceive and betray courageous men like Wu Jing, Jackie Chan, Louis Koo, and Andy Lau.


    Wu Jing was a dominant figure who, upon detecting the arrival of the apocalypse, immediately organized the people here to resist zombies and seek refuge in this lounge. Later, courageous men like Jackie Chan, Louis Koo, and Andy Lau emerged to kill zombies and rescue survivors. They sessfully took shelter in this lounge, keeping the zombies at bay.


    Unfortunately, during one of their attempts to rescue other survivors, they were betrayed by Lu Han and others. Lu Han, iming to want to try killing a zombie for practice, ended up not daring to use a stick and instead awkwardly threw punches at the zombie. This not only failed to kill the zombie but also attracted arge horde with his girlish screams.


    He managed to escape, leaving the courageous men surrounded by zombies.


    When these brave men, who had saved almost everyone here, fought their way out and tried to enter the lounge, Cai Xukun, Lu Han, and others stepped forward. They firmly stopped the female celebrities who wanted to open the door, iming that opening the door was too dangerous and might let zombies rush in.


    Solely for this reason, they callously watched as the men who had saved them were bitten to death.


    Lu Han and Cai Xukun even took pride in their actions, asserting that they saved everyone by preventing the door from being opened. ording to them, if the door had been opened at that time, everyone would have died.


    And the rest of the male celebrities seemed to agree, reaching the pinnacle of selfishness. Faced with a food crisis, these men became cowardly and calcting, even demanding that women go out to find food. The ordinary security personnel and journalists were persuaded by these despicable men to go out and find food, only to never return.


    Experience new tales on m v|l e¡¯m,p| y- r


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the monster zombie, transformed from the super star-chasing man they had always looked down upon, continued to bring them food, they might have starved to death long ago. Yet, even after witnessing the zombie providing food for the female celebrities, these male stars shamelessly demanded a share for themselves.


    All of this made the female celebrities see through the ipetence and selfishness of these male celebrities. Thus, the male and female stars were now inplete opposition. They kept to themselves, and when zombies delivered food, the female stars would share some temporarily to prevent the men from starving to death.


    Despite having the courage to rush to the riverside of the grand theater and escape by boat, nobody dared to summon such courage. As the apocalypse deepened and with no signs of rescue, these people had becent. At least, they felt safe here, with zombies regrly delivering food and an abundant water supply. In this apocalyptic world, where else could be safer?


    What if they blindly ventured out and encountered other zombies or malicious individuals?


    As there had been no signs of rescue, the outside world must have turned into a hellish ce. Both male and female stars, showing remarkable tacit understanding, chose to stay here. However, Alex¡¯s appearance stirred them into action. While this ce seemed safe, it was surrounded by zombies, and at any moment, the zombies could infiltrate their refuge.


    They had no idea when these zombies might go berserk and kill them. Moreover, the constant cycle of hunger and partial satiety, confined in this ce like prisoners, was bound to lead to their eventual copse.


    They needed to find out how Alex had miraculously appeared here unscathed. They wanted to understand who Alex really was and whether he had the ability to protect them, providing a safe refuge.


    If Alex had the ability to help them leave this ce and reach a good shelter, they wouldn¡¯t mind signing an autograph to satisfy his vanity.


    "Hey! Can¡¯t you speak?" Lu Niang (Lu Han) beside Ji Tai Mei (Cai Xukun) shouted at Alex with a microphone stand, her voice like a sissy.


    "Smack!" A loud p echoed as Cai Xukun was directly pped to the ground. Staring at Alex in disbelief, Cai Xukun angrily touched his reddened face where the foundation hade off, shouting, "How dare you hit me? You damn loser! You have some nerve! How dare you hit me!!"

 Chapter 265: Trying to Please Alex

    "Boom!" Alex kicked Cai Xukun, flipping him over. He stepped on Cai Xukun''s head and rubbed it ruthlessly. "You trash! I''ve wanted to hit you for a long time!"


    Cai Xukun, assaulted by Alex without mercy, was furious and yelled, "Hey hey! Why are you hitting me? I just asked you questions. It was Lu Han who offended you just now! Why aren''t you hitting him?"


    Alex disdainfully looked at Lu Han, who was sitting on the ground, terrified like a girl. "I don''t hit women!"


    When Alex''s words came out, Wang Baoqiang beside him couldn''t help but burst intoughter. This guy, Wang Baoqiang, had also practiced martial arts, and among the remaining men here, only Wang Baoqiang still had a bit of a manly appearance.


    In fact, he had long been fed up with the likes of Lu Han and Cai Xukun. Especially towards Andy Lau, Wang Baoqiang felt a great debt of gratitude. Back then, he couldn''t save Andy Lau, and it had been a source of guilt for Wang Baoqiang.


    However, at that time, apart from Wang Baoqiang and a few other female stars who wanted to save Andy Lau and the others, everyone else opposed opening the door. Now, seeing the two sissy-looking young guys who had taken the lead in refusing to open the door being beaten and bluntly mocked as women, Wang Baoqiang couldn''t help but develop a favorable impression of Alex.


    As for some other female stars, they were also drawn to Alex''s domineering presence. Watching Alex''s smooth beatingpared to those effeminate young guys, the female stars couldn''t help but secretly develop a liking for Alex.


    "Who do you say is a woman? I''m a man!" Lu Han, insulted so bluntly by Alex, couldn''t help but swing his shy iron fist, wanting to hit Alex in the chest.


    "Boom!" In a loud sound, Lu Han was kicked by Alex and flew out.


    Confusion.


    Now, everyone on the scene was confused. Wu Yifan couldn''t help but speak up, "You... didn''t you say you wouldn''t hit women?"


    Lu Han, covering his chest in anger, shouted, "Your words are like farting! Didn''t you say you wouldn''t hit women?"


    Alex sneered, "I only said I wouldn''t hit women, did I say I wouldn''t hitdyboys?"


    "Pfft!" Lu Han instantly spewed out a mouthful of old blood, rolling on the ground in anger.


    The people around finally couldn''t help bursting intoughter.


    Even Chicken Taimei, who was stepped on by Alex, couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Stopughing, idiots!" Alex kicked Cai Xukun away with one foot and looked at the surrounding celebrities, asking, "What''s the rtionship between that zombie outside and you guys? Why doesn''t that zombie attack you? And it even sends you food."


    This was the question that intrigued Alex the most. The zombies he had encountered usually attacked humans on sight. It was unusual toe across one that not only refrained from eating humans but also deliberately sent them food, protecting humanity.


    "Because that zombie is our fan. This monster used to be a crazy fan, sold his house for star-chasing. Many of us here know him. He used to attend almost every one of my concerts, always sitting in the front row." Beautiful singer G.E.M. Deng Ziqi weakly stepped forward and exined to Alex with her melodic voice.


    Alex nced at Deng Ziqi. She was one of Alex''s preferred female singers. Not only did she sing well, but she also had no scandals.


    "He''s also my fan. Every time I hold an event, he attends, and I''ve signed his autograph several times." Fan Bingbing also hurriedly stepped forward, adopting a queenly demeanor.


    Fan Bingbing was indeed a sophisticated person. Even when trying to please Alex, she maintained a queenly appearance, disying an air of nobility.


    To be honest, Fan Bingbing was indeed beautiful. However, after hearing about her numerous scandals, Alex no longer had any favorable impression of her. At present, he favored the young and beautiful Ju Jingyi the most. This girl had a likable personality, was young and beautiful, and, moreover, had a strong background. She probably hadn''t be someone else''s ything.


    Lin Zhiling saw the look in Alex''s eyes constantly ncing at Ju Jingyi and immediately understood Alex''s intention. In her heart, she began to figure out how to please Alex through Ju Jingyi.


    Alex casually nced at Fan Bingbing,pletely ignoring her meaning. Instead, he nodded and said to G.E.M. Deng Ziqi, "So that''s how it is. But looking at you all, it seems like you''re not getting enough to eat. Since he''s your fan, why would he let you go hungry?"


    Before Deng Ziqi could respond, Fan Bingbing hurriedly interjected, "It''s all because of those useless guys! Our fans provide us with food, just enough for us women to eat, but we still have to share it with these useless men. That''s why none of us are getting enough to eat."


    While saying this, Fan Bingbing deliberately nced at Li Chen. The two were originally a couple, but they had nowpletely broken up. In the apocalypse, Li Chen, who appeared tall and sturdy, turned out to be extremely timid and selfish. He even wanted to use Fan Bingbing as a shield against zombies to save himself.


    If it weren''t for Jackie Chan saving Fan Bingbing, she would probably have died long ago. Since then, Fan Bingbing had seen through Li Chen''s scumbag nature.


    "I see." Alex nodded. At this point, he reluctantly cast a nce at Fan Bingbing. To be honest, even though Fan Bingbing was a bit older, she was still very beautiful, with fox-like eyes, a melon-seed face, a straight nose, sexy lips, and a unique queen-like temperament.


    Fan Bingbing had been the dream lover of many for a period of time. There was indeed a reason for that. Moreover, Fan Bingbing''s figure was also excellent. At the age of thirty-eight, she still maintained such a graceful figure and tender skin. It had to be said that Fan Bingbing had put a lot of effort into her skincare.


    Especially considering the troubles she encountered before the apocalypse, an ordinary woman would probably have copsed long ago. Yet Fan Bingbing remained resilient¡ªa true strong woman.

 Chapter 266: Violent Man Alex

    Although Fan Bingbing''s actions as a strong woman were quite shameful, her ability to climb the socialdder was absolutely top-notch. One might even say she had no moral bottom line. Furthermore, Fan Bingbing had a very keen insight. While most people were cautious and suspicious of Alex, she had already seen his strength and had begun to attach herself to him.


    "Hey, you haven''t told us how you got in?" Li Chen, standing beside him, couldn''t bear it any longer. Relying on his tall and burly stature, he had gained a reputation as a powerhouse among the male survivors. Full of confidence in hisbat abilities, Li Chen looked at Alex, who was not particrly tall or robust.


    Filled with a mysterious self-assurance, Li Chen was even more displeased after seeing Fan Bingbing repeatedly ttering Alex.


    Although they had actually broken up, they had previously been in a romantic rtionship. Moreover, despite being a scumbag, Chen still had feelings for Fan Bingbing.


    Alex cast a cold nce at Li Chen. Li Chen flexed his muscles, looking at Alex provocatively.


    Alex couldn''t help but blink. Li Chen wasn''t even a mutated person. Alex wondered where he got this mysterious self-confidence to challenge him.


    Without a word, Alex casually picked up the microphone stand that Cai Xukun had dropped and appeared lightning-fast in front of Li Chen.


    Then, without hesitation, he swung the microphone stand at Li Chen''s face.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Blood sttered everywhere, and Li Chen had no chance to fight back.


    "Ah! ~~~ Murder! ~~~ Help! ~~~ Stop it quickly! ~~~ Someone''s going to die like this! ~~~"


    Several male celebrities nearby looked at Alex with horror as he violently beat Li Chen with the microphone stand, screaming in terror.


    Alex''s movements were extremely brutal, with great force. Li Chen, who initially could still hold his head and shout, fell silent after a few strikes.


    The nearby Lu Niang and Cai Xukun wet their pants on the spot. Lu Han, in particr, screamed like a woman, covering his head and trembling frantically.


    "Bang!"


    Alex threw the microphone stand aside, feeling refreshed. Wiping the blood from his forehead, he let out a long sigh, "Damn, that felt good."


    Li Chen on the ground had already been beaten to death by Alex, with blood and brain matter sttered everywhere.


    Originally standing aside, Kris Wu, terrified and pale, finally reacted. He copsed to the ground, trembling all over, and his teeth chattering.


    Alex lifted his head, smiled at Kris Wu, and then kicked his leg, saying, "Get up! In celebration of Li Chen''s death, give us a BBOX performance!"


    "Ah... Ahh?!" Kris Wu was scared to the point of turning pale. "I... I..."


    "Aren''t you supposed to be talented? Kris Wu with boundless talent,e on! You have one minute. If you can''t sing, I''ll kill you immediately!" Alex nced at the microphone stand on the ground, covered in blood and flesh, and coldly said.


    Kris Wu swallowed hard and finally came up with something, "Hehehe! Li Chen''s brain pulp is white and red! Hehehe! The noodles we eat are long and white! Hehehe! B!


    ~BO!~~B!~~BO~! Grand and impressive!~~Red and white!~~Long and white!~~"


    "You damn well are talented!" Alex burst intoughter. He snatched the stick from Kris Wu''s hand and then ruthlessly smashed it down.


    With three swift strikes, Kris Wu was also beaten to death by Alex.


    At this moment, the entire lounge was filled with a horrifying atmosphere. Alex''s ferocious appearance frightened everyone present, causing them to copse on the ground, not daring to utter a word.


    The room was now filled only with rapid breathing and suppressed cries; no one dared to make any other sound.


    Turning his head, Alex looked at the trembling Fan Bingbing, sneering, "You seem to be sensible. Crawl over here like a dog."


    Alex walked into a room, picked up Zhao Liying and Feng Shaofeng who were hiding inside, then threw Feng Shaofeng out and tossed the trembling Zhao Liying onto the bed.


    "And you! Get your ass in here too!" Alex pointed at Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan was well-known for her sex appeal, and her certain prominent feature had fueled countless fantasies among otaku. Alex had long coveted Liu Yan''s figure, and today, encountering her, he decided to start ying with her first among the many celebrities present.


    Fan Bingbing stared in astonishment at Alex standing at the doorway of the room. She knew what Alex was about to do next. It wasn''t her concern, though. Alex, with his demonstrated brutality, was more than capable of ensuring her survival in the apocalypse. Following Alex would undoubtedly be better than being trapped here with zombies.


    However, Alex wanted her to crawl in like a dog. That was something she absolutely couldn''t ept! She had her pride, and she could leverage her physical assets for benefits. However, she would never allow anyone to trample on her dignity. In Fan Bingbing''s heart, she still saw herself as a queen. After all, she was a renowned female celebrity!


    How could she possibly do something so undignified in front of so many people?!


    "Who do you think you are? Coming in and immediately resorting to violence and murder! Do you really think we''re afraid of you?" At this moment, Li Ronghao and Luo Jin finally stepped forward, holding weapons and coldly looking at Alex.


    Both of them had their girlfriends, and they were both mutated individuals. They were confident in theirbat abilities. Initially, they didn''t want to meddle in other people''s affairs. If more people died here, they could get more food. They even hoped that more people would die.


    However, seeing Alex attack Feng Shaofeng and Zhao Liying, they gathered the courage to stand up, considering the trembling figures of their wives beside them.


    As Li Ronghao and Luo Jin stepped forward, other male and female celebrities also joined, holding weapons and ring at Alex. They concentrated around Li Ronghao and Luo Jin.


    With over a dozen people joining in, the two suddenly gained confidence.

 Chapter 267: Relying on the Knife in My Hand

    In the eyes that looked towards Alex, a strange self-assurance emerged.


    Turning to face these people, Alex raised an eyebrow and let out a coldugh. "What''s this? Are you all here to uphold justice? Can''t ept defeat?"


    As Alex turned his head, it made these people take a step back involuntarily. Even though Alex''s current strength was no different from the average mutated person, his cruelty and ruthlessness instilled fear in their hearts.


    Just one nce nted the seed of fear in these people. After all, having a murderer in front of you, even if you know they might not be your match, you still dare not confront them, especially when you don''t know their true strength.


    "Don''t be afraid of him, everyone! He''s just one person! With so many of us united, we can definitely deal with him! If we don''t unite and let him bully us one by one, we will all eventually die at his hands." Feng Shaofeng, seeing his wife locked in a room by Alex, became nervous. Find your next read at mvl


    Changing his previous timidity, he courageously chose to confront Alex.


    "Feng is right! We need to unite and drive this demon away!" Li Ronghao and Luo Jin also bravely raised their voices.


    "Admirable courage! I like it!" Alex smiled slightly, suddenly finding the situation interesting.


    "I have some food here. I see you all are hungry. If you willingly offer your wives to me, I''ll give you something to eat."


    Alex suddenly changed his mind, performing a magical act by pulling out a can of beef, some sausages, and instant noodles from his spatial wrap, cing them in front of him.


    Seeing the variety of food that Alex brought out, everyone present widened their eyes. Recently, the food supplied by the zombie has been getting scarcer. They haven''t eaten their fill for many days. The women here could barely hold on, but these male celebrities were emaciated, showing signs of severe hunger.


    Over the past five months, these people had been eating whatever the zombies found. Sometimes it was expired bread, sometimes it was fried junk food past its due date. asionally, it was even raw meat of unknown origin, often spoiled or infested with maggots.


    However, for survival, they had no choice but to disinfect it with boiling water and find a way to cook it.


    Having endured these disgusting and unappetizing foods for a long time, they were now tempted by instant noodles and canned beef, which seemed like luxury items.


    "You must be dreaming!" Li Ronghao couldn''t contain his anger, ring fiercely and standing protectively in front of his girlfriend, Yang Chenglin. "Go to hell! Even if I starve to death, I won''t let you touch my woman!"


    From the initial domineering killings and coercion to the current attempt to negotiate using food, Alex''s behavior seemed like a retreat to these people. They thought Alex was afraid of them and chose topromise. However, what they didn''t know was that Alex''s actions were not out of consideration for them.


    But purely for the sake of ying around, purely to witness the ugliness of human nature.


    "Give face, don''t want face!" Alex coldly smiled, without saying a word, he appeared in front of Li Ronghao at lightning speed. The gleam of the de shed, and Li Ronghao''s head rolled directly to the ground. Blood sttered, leaving those around Li Ronghao stunned and horrified.


    Without wasting words, Alex roughly grabbed Yang Chenglin''s head and forcefully dragged her into the room in front of so many people. In front of everyone, he began to force Yang Chenglin to wash his feet.


    Yang Chenglin, witnessing her beloved boyfriend being killed, was in deep grief. To be honest, Li Ronghao had been exceptionally good to her. Most male celebrities were scumbags, but Li Ronghao didn''t care about her past and wholeheartedly treated her sincerely, sometimes even as cute as a child.


    She knew that among the many men she had experienced, only Li Ronghao was genuinely sincere. However, the overwhelming sense of fear had engulfed her. At this moment, she was like a walking corpse, with no thoughts of seeking revenge or sacrificing herself with her boyfriend.


    Under Alex''s knife, Yang Chenglin''s only focus was to diligently wash Alex''s feet, striving for a chance to survive.


    "Damn it, I thought you, this woman, would have some backbone. Your boyfriend has been killed by me, and now you''re still trying to please me like this. Truly foolish!" Alex muttered.


    Pointing at the food in front of him once again, he said to the people present, "I''ll give you another chance to choose. Offer up your wives to me, and I''ll provide you with food. I may even spare your lives. Otherwise, from today onwards, you will have no food. The food brought by the zombie will be under my control!"


    Alex''s words were extremely domineering, allowing no room for questioning. It was a direct andmanding tone!


    Feng Shaofeng, Luo Jin, and others exchanged nces. Alex''s words were obviously directed at them, as, apart from Li Ronghao, they were the only ones with wives present.


    "I am unwilling to trade with you, but I have no objections to you. I hope you can spare us. My wife and I are willing to obey your arrangements," Luo Jin cleverly bowed his head and submitted to Alex.


    Alex nced at Luo Jin. This guy was indeed clever. However, cleverness wouldn''t be of any use. With control over the food supply, Alex was sure that within three days, Luo Jin would willingly offer his wife, Tang Yan, to him.


    The reason Alex chose to make a deal with these people instead of seizing control directly was that he understood the baseness and ugliness of human nature. He was certain that these people, under his coercion and enticement, would undoubtedly be tamed like dogs!


    These personally tamed dog ves would give Alex a greater sense of aplishment and satisfaction.


    "Since I''m making a deal with you, I won''t force you. If you''re unwilling, I''ll naturally respect your choice. However, I want to make one thing clear: from now on, the food provided by the zombie for this ce is off-limits to you men. If you want to eat, either trade with me or find it on your own outside," Alex coldly smiled and said with disdain.


    "Why? The food from that zombie is clearly brought up for everyone! Why do you, alone, get to dominate it?" Among the female celebrities who had been rtively silent, one finally spoke up. It was Jing Tian.


    Jing Tian has quite a background and has always been a goddess in the entertainment industry. Many big shots protect and promote her. Although her acting and singing skills are subpar, she still gets invited to participate in some blockbuster films. Unfortunately, most of the major productions she joins end up being disappointing, rarely receiving good reviews or achieving high box office sess.


    Despite her stunning looks, fair skin, and sexy figure, Jing Tian is not widely recognized outside the industry. However, within the entertainment circle, she enjoys considerable fame, partly due to the influential figures backing her. Few dare to cross her because of the powerful people supporting her.


    Jing Tian has had a few unsessful rtionships, all with well-connected individuals. These partners, due to their association with a female celebrity like Jing Tian, actually look down on her. In the world of wealthy heirs, actresses are considered inferior, even lower than a dog''s bowl.


    Consequently, Jing Tian has remained single, avoiding marriage and keeping her love life out of the public eye.


    Even when there were suspicions about her rtionship with Zhang He Dou, it was kept low-key and quickly ended. Jing Tian remains an enigmatic figure in the entertainment industry, known for her arrogance and courage resembling that of an heiress.


    "In my hands is the knife," Alex dered, revealing a wicked-looking de that sent shivers through everyone present. It was a menacing aura, the kind that onlyes after taking many lives.


    These pampered celebrities had never encountered such a ruthless and domineering murderous intent before, and each of them was scared into silence.


    "Well said! Mighty!" Cai Xukun''s eyes quickly scanned the situation, realizing the gravity of the moment. He hastily crawled to Alex''s feet, wearing a ttering expression, and said, "This big brother, I currently don''t have a wife, but I can..."


    Before finishing his sentence, Cai Xukun tried to throw a flirtatious nce at Alex. Suddenly feeling nauseated, Alex gave him a fierce p, causing Cai Xukun to tumble to the ground. The force of the p not only bent his chin but also left his nose crooked due to the impact against the floor.


    "Damn! This guy turns out to be relying on stic surgery!" Alex, looking at the now deformed Cai Xukun, felt thoroughly disgusted. Thinking about the pre-apocalyptic era when Cai Xukun had a legion of crazed young fans due to his appearance, Alex couldn''t help but burst intoughter. If those young girls knew that Cai Xukun looked like this, they''d probably regret it bitterly.


    Especially those who were willing to share their private photos to defend Cai Xukun from criticism ¨C Alex couldn''t help but feel sorry and pitiful for them.


    "You! Do you want to die?" Alex turned to look at Lu Han, who was cowering on the ground like a woman, trembling in fear. He teasingly asked, "Do you want to live or not?"


    Lu Han, already scared out of his wits, emitted an unpleasant odor, making him repulsive to those around him.

 Chapter 268: I Choose Canned Beef

    "No! Don''t kill me! I''ll do whatever you say! My mouth skills are excellent!" Although Lu Han was a man, he relied on his youthful appearance and a feminine voice, attracting the affection of countless middle-aged women leaders.


    It''s not so much that Lu Han became a popr star because of his youthful appearance; it''s more urate to say that he achieved his current status thanks to the influential and wealthy middle-aged women who supported him.


    Many people think that Lu Han became a popr star due to hisrge fan base and market demand. Forget about market demand; it''s entirely because the investors and decision-makers in charge are these middle-aged women!


    These young and handsome menck acting skills and talents. Besides looking a bit younger and having a touch of femininity, what special abilities do they possess?


    In what kind of society is there a demand for this trash?


    Alex looked at Lu Han with extreme disdain. He picked up a blood-stained iron rod from the ground and threw it at him, saying, "Pick up the iron rod. Use this stick to beat this disgusting thing to death, and you can live a few more days. If you don''t dare to do it, I''ll kill you right now!"


    Alex stared at Lu Han, who was shocked and looked like a fool, with a mocking glint in his eyes. He wanted to see if this guy had the guts to act.


    "Don''t kill me! I don''t want to die... I... I''ll do it..." Trembling, Lu Han picked up the blood-stained iron rod and, shivering, walked slowly to Cai Xukun''s side.


    "What are you doing? Lu Han! What the hell do you want to do?! Don''te over!"


    Cai Xukun was scared out of his wits, releasing a loud fart, and a stench permeated the air. At this moment, there was no trace of his youthful appearance; he looked like a repulsive lunatic.


    "Ah!!!~~~" Lu Han, resembling a woman, let out a low roar, sounding like a scream. He raised the stick high and then, with a shy and embarrassed manner, swung it down!


    With such a short distance, even a blind person could probably hit the target. However, Lu Han managed to miss it...


    Alex couldn''t help but feel a myriad of grass-mud horses running through his mind. He was getting anxious just watching!


    This Lu Han was even worse than a woman, and to call him one would be an insult to women.


    At this moment, Dilraba suddenly walked out from the trembling group of women. She snatched the stick from Lu Han, who was too scared to lift it again after several attempts, and said to Alex, "If I kill this Cai Xukun, can you give me a can of canned beef?"


    Dilraba couldn''t help but drool as she looked at the canned beef behind Alex. Clearly, she was a hardcore foodie. Surprisingly, she showed no significant fear of killing.


    Now, Alex was a bit bewildered.


    Your journey continues with mvl


    Honestly, Alex had a great deal of interest in Dilraba, this exotic and extraordinary beauty. Dilraba was young, beautiful, talented, and had a good character. At least, before the apocalypse, there were no scandals surrounding this beautiful woman.


    However, Alex hade across some rumors on the inte iming that Dilraba and Lu Han were secretly dating, which had irritated Alex quite a bit. After all, if such a stunning beauty became the girlfriend of a trashy guy who was worse than a woman, it would be aplete waste.


    If such a thing were true, it would be like someone forcefully feeding themselves with excrement, not just for Alex, but for most people. If Dilraba was really involved with Lu Han, Alex wouldn''t mind handling her right away.


    Of course, if Dilraba hadn''t done anything like that, Alex wouldn''t mind ying with this lovely foodie. After all, there were so many beautiful female celebrities here, and Alex was a bit overwhelmed, not knowing where to start. He couldn''t just forcefully coerce them all, as that wasn''t Alex''s style. Such an approach seemed uninteresting to him. After all, he wasn''t a tyrant.


    Alex preferred to control these people using their humanity, making them slowly be his loyal followers. Having individuals who cooperated willingly and emotionally was more interesting.


    "Sure, if you dare to kill this dog, I can give you two options. You can choose to spare Lu Han''s dog life, or you can choose toe to me and get two cans of canned beef," Alex said.


    Alex looked at Dilraba teasingly, eager to see what would happen next.


    "Reba! Have you gone mad? Cai Xukun, although a bit disgusting, doesn''t deserve to die! Don''t be fooled by this demon!" Gulnazar hurriedly whispered to Dilraba.


    Gulnazar and Dilraba looked very simr, making it challenging for Alex, who was somewhat face-blind to different ethnicities, to distinguish between them. Despite Gulnazar not being as charming as Dilraba, her appearance was still top-notch.


    Gulnazar had started her career as a runway model and had a more voluptuous figurepared to Dilraba. However, before the apocalypse, she didn''t enjoy the same level of fame as Dilraba. Moreover, having a background in runway modeling wasn''t necessarily a positive thing for a woman. Most runway models were considered toys controlled by wealthy individuals.


    Alex had limited exposure to this industry before and only knew some minor insider information. Consequently, he harbored some bias against stars like Gulnazar with a modeling background.


    "Reba! Don''t do it! No matter what, Lu Han is still our friend..." Tong Liya also tried to persuade.


    Tong Liya, Dilraba, and Gulnazar all came from the same ce, sharing some noticeable exotic features. Although Tong Liya didn''t have the striking foreign characteristics like the other two, there were still unique aspects to her appearance. The three looked somewhat alike, resembling sisters at first nce.


    In real life, the three of them had a very close rtionship, akin to sisters. Tong Liya was the oldest among them and had a kind-hearted nature. Despite her less-than-friendly rtionship with Cai Xukun, she couldn''t bear to watch her sister-like Dilrabamit murder and felt the need to intervene.


    However, the next moment, before others could offer any advice, Dilraba lifted the iron rod, closed her eyes, screamed, and swung the rod at Cai Xukun''s head.


    Cai Xukun, who had been lying on the ground, begging for mercy, was instantly struck on the head, resulting in a gory scene. Dilraba''s decisive action shocked everyone around, causing them to gasp in horror.


    Even Alex was surprised by Dilraba''s unexpected move. Before she acted, he had thought that a girl like Dilraba wouldn''t dare to kill. He had assumed Dilraba wouldn''t have the courage.


    Although Dilraba trembled all over after delivering the blow, her face turned pale, and sweat beads formed on her forehead, it was apparent that she had scared herself.


    "He''s not dead; he just passed out," Alex chuckled and reminded her.


    Despite admiring Dilraba''s boldness, Alex had no intention of showing mercy. He was determined to have Cai Xukun eliminated. In his eyes, someone like Cai Xukun was a nuisance, and the very sight of him was nauseating.


    "I''ll do it!" Finally, when Dilraba was nervously shaking, hesitating, Wang Baoqiang stepped forward. Without saying a word, he snatched the iron rod and mercilessly beat Cai Xukun.


    After four or five strikes, Cai Xukun was beaten to death. Wang Baoqiang wiped the blood off his face, smiled at Alex, looking a bit foolish, and said, "Who''s next? Just tell me, and I''ll take care of it."


    Wang Baoqiang grinned, as if he was discussing a trivial matter.


    Wang Baoqiang has always given people the impression of being an honest and simple person. However, a persona is just a persona. Based on Wang Baoqiang''s recent actions, Alex felt that Wang Baoqiang might not be as straightforward as he appeared.


    The images portrayed in the media and on screen should not be taken at face value; after all, they are crafted for the needs of a role.


    Ignoring Wang Baoqiang, Alex took a serious look at him and addressed Dilraba, "Consider it as youpleting my task. Now it''s time for you to make a choice. Do you want two cans of beef stew, or do you want to spare the life of this useless wretch?"


    After Alex spoke, Lu Han was immediately frightened and knelt at Dilraba''s feet, repeatedly kowtowing and pleading, hoping to gain Dilraba''s sympathy and assistance.


    Dilraba nced at Lu Han, then looked at the cans of beef stew not far away. She bit her lip in hesitation and finally gazed at Alex with determination, saying, "I want the beef stew!"


    Finishing her sentence, Dilraba looked apologetically at Lu Han on the ground and said, "Sorry, Xiaohan."


    Dilraba''s decision caused a sensation. Those who were indifferent or dared not speak up before now began to whisper usations against Dilraba, taking a moral high ground and criticizing her for moral degradation.


    However, Dilraba remained unfazed.


    She was now very clear-headed. The people here were no match for the domineering viin before them. Moreover, from now on, their food would be under the control of this man. To survive, they could only follow his instructions and try to please him, making him satisfied.


    For a woman to please a man, the simplest and most direct way is, of course, to use herself.

 Chapter 269: Eternal Love?

    Of course, Dilraba had no intention of debasing herself to please others for the chance to survive. She had to find another way to gain the recognition of the man before her, obtain more food, and secure more opportunities to survive.


    Murder? In such an apocalypse, what did it really matter?


    Dilraba had a clear understanding of her thoughts. People like Lu Han and Cai Xukun, who were once considered pretty boys before the apocalypse and fooled naive women, had long deserved to die in this brutal world. Now, it was evident that these two were despised by the powerful viin before them, and their deaths seemed inevitable.


    It was better for her to exchange their lives for some food. Dilraba wasn''t afraid of killing. In her previous life, she had witnessed countless murders. To her, it was no different from ughtering animals like sheep or cattle.


    "Every man for himself; heaven will destroy and the earth will annihte. Her sense of self-respect wasn''t like Fan Bingbing''s, who had an arrogant and self-righteous attitude. Dilraba''s self-respect was about being strong, independent, and disciplined, amitment to her own principles.


    Her bottom line was to maintain dignity in this apocalyptic world.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that when the time came to act, she was genuinely afraid. She felt her whole body trembling, every cell shaking. It was a fear that came from the depths of her heart.


    After all, she was just a girl.


    Moreover, she had never killed anyone before.


    Watching someone else kill and doing it herself were entirely different things.


    However, after Wang Baoqiang stepped in to help her, Dilraba quickly stabilized her emotions.


    Afterwards, with a determined expression, she walked over to the food and took two cans of beef. She was already very hungry. Right now, she needed to replenish her food supply. Only by getting full could she survive longer in the uing harsh conditions, finding better opportunities to live with dignity.


    Moreover, Dilraba wouldn''t feel at ease until she had these foods in her stomach. After all, these people had been gued by hunger for too long. Despite each person standing on a moral high ground, criticizing her and showing grief for Cai Xukun''s death, Dilraba knew that these people might resort to anything once they saw her food.


    While they might not dare to snatch the food from the viin before them, dealing with a vulnerable woman like her was a different matter. Each one of them was formidable in their own right, proving that they were not simple individuals. They portrayed kindness on the surface but harbored insidious thoughts inside. The deeds they had done were simply not exposed.


    As actors, these people were constantly ying a role, using fake emotions to maintain their public images. Dilraba was certain that their private actions and thoughts were far from as straightforward as they appeared. Each one of them was a cunning and unscrupulous person.


    Therefore, without hesitation, Dilraba opened the cans of beef, stood behind Alex, and began devouring them. She even drank every drop of the soup. The chewing and slurping sounds made the surrounding survivors widen their eyes, revealing greedy expressions.


    The prolonged period of starvation had intensified their longing for food. Especially seeing Dilraba savoring such delicious canned beef, it triggered a wave of desire among them.


    Compared to the things they had been eating during this period, this delicious beef was simply exquisite! The few women who had just been criticizing Dilraba couldn''t help but regret silently. They cursed themselves for not taking action earlier.


    Meanwhile, Fan Bingbing and Liu Yan began to contemte, casting their eyes on the food behind Alex. Unable to resist, they swallowed saliva, and when they looked back at Alex, their expressions became somewhat indecisive.


    At this moment, they hesitated. Just a while ago, they had been firm in refusing Alex''s request. While giving Alex pleasure was eptable to them, they wanted to maintain their dignity. Moreover, they even intended to use their own methods to make Alex their pdog." After all, they were ustomed to the feeling of being adored by various fans.


    In their eyes, it was only natural for men to adore female celebrities like them.


    However, now their bottom line had started to loosen. Compared to the choices of killing for food or being beaten to death, it seemed like a good option to try to please the seemingly decent viin before them. Perhaps, relying on their eloquence, they could even captivate this seemingly young guy and make him fall in love with them, bing theirpdog.


    With the protection of such a strong man, their lives would naturally ascend several levels. At least, they wouldn''t have to worry about food and safety anymore. As for dignity, was dignity more important than life? If life was gone, what dignity was there to speak of?


    Moreover, they were not naive; under the temptations and coercion of capital and power, they had long ago made choices time and time again. For a better life, for fame, for money, they had already sold themselves.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have achieved what they had today!


    Those who stuck to their principles and bottom lines in the entertainment industry had long been finished. Unless, like Jing Tian and Ji Haxue, they had a naturally powerful background.


    For those who had crawled up from the grassroots, facing life and death now, would they still care about their dignity?


    "Qiang, I see you''re quite sensible! Drag this piece of garbage, worse than a woman, outside to feed the zombies!" Alex looked at Lu Han, who was kneeling on the ground, desperately kowtowing and crying like a disgruntled woman, with disgust as he ordered Wang Baoqiang.


    "All right!" Wang Baoqiang grinned, grabbed Lu Han''s long hair, delivered a knee strike, directly knocking him unconscious. Then, he lifted Lu Han onto his shoulder, chuckling, and walked to the nearby balcony. Without hesitation, Wang Baoqiang tossed Lu Han down.


    Soon, the sound of a body hitting the ground and the roars of zombies echoed from below...


    Everyone looked at the grinning Wang Baoqiang, their eyes now filled with fear.


    This seemingly harmless fool, at this moment, was killing without blinking an eye!


    "Xiao Qiang, your performance is excellent! I''ll reward you with this ham sausage." Alex smiled, performed a magic trick, and produced another ham sausage. He tore open the packaging, as if identally dropping it on the ground. Then, as if identally, he stepped on it with his foot.


    Wang Baoqiang grinned again, without any hesitation, he crawled to Alex''s side like a dog, picked up the ham sausage, and wolfed it down.


    Alex sneered and turned to look at the dumbfounded Fan Bingbing and Liu Yan.


    Seeing Alex looking at her, Fan Bingbing hurriedly put on a ttering and embarrassed smile, walking up to him, she embraced Alex''s arm, rubbing her bosom against his arm while coquettishly saying, "Look, I''m willing to be your woman. I''ll be your woman right away. If I crawl like a dog in front of so many people, it would be embarrassing for you, brother."


    Fan Bingbing was dressed in a red queen-style evening dress, with her cleavage partially exposed.


    Alex coldly chuckled, reaching his hand into Fan Bingbing''s neckline and unabashedly kneading it.


    Liu Yan pushed out her chest, showcasing her advantages in front of Alex. She pretended to be reserved as she walked to Alex''s side, grabbing his arm and rubbing against it with force, saying, "Mister, I''ll be yours from now on. You must treat me well!"


    Liu Yan was wearing a ck low-cut evening dress, and her pair of round, snow-white, super-beautiful breasts swayed desperately as she rubbed against Alex''s arm.


    Alex disdainfully nced at the two women, then coldly said without expression, "Who said I want you to be my woman? I don''tck women now. What Ick is a pet dog! If you want to stay alive, follow my orders! If you think dignity is more important than life, if you have integrity, I respect those with integrity. Go through that door and find your own way to survive!"


    After finishing his words, Alex arrogantly tossed both usually high and mighty celebrity beauties aside. He turned away and walked towards the room where Tang Yan was shivering on the floor, hugging her legs.


    "What do you want to do?" Luo Jin suddenly rushed out, firmly blocking the entrance to the room.


    Inside was his wife!


    His woman!


    Though he was afraid of death, he couldn''t ept such humiliation! He would rather die defending his wife. Even if he couldn''t prevent harm from befalling her, he would still stand up! At least, in death, he wouldn''t witness such maddening things!


    As a man, he wanted to preserve his dignity!


    Luo Jin knew he definitely wasn''t a match for the super viin in front of him. He also knew that his actions might result in being beaten to death just like Li Chen and Cai Xukun. However, as a man, he had to stand up. This was his bottom line and principle.


    "Sir! I admit that you''re formidable, I know I''m not your match. However, Tang Yan is my wife. When we got married, I vowed to protect her for a lifetime! If you intend to harm her, you''ll have to step over my dead body!" Luo Jin''s expression was firm, his eyes shining with unwavering determination.


    He nced back at Tang Yan, mustering a faint smile on his face, and in his eyes, there was a mix of love and farewell.


    Alex looked at the man before him, Luo Jin, and suddenly gained some respect for him. He hadn''t expected to find some men of integrity among these celebrities. He truly hadn''t anticipated that Luo Jin would step forward, knowingly in an unwinnable situation, using his own life to defend his wife.


    It seemed that Luo Jin genuinely loved Tang Yan.


    Alex gave a faint smile, extending his hand to rest on Luo Jin''s shoulder. This sudden gesture startled Luo Jin, causing him to shudder and nearly copse on the ground. The surrounding celebrities were also shocked, their breaths catching in anticipation. Some timid female stars even covered their eyes, afraid to witness what would happen next.


    "I said earlier that I won''t force you to do anything. You can make your own choices. Luo Jin, you can take your wife and leave," Alex said expressionlessly, patting Luo Jin''s shoulder.


    After hearing Alex''s words, Luo Jin and the other celebrities were left dumbfounded. No one expected that this ruthless viin before them would let Luo Jin go. Luo Jin swallowed hard, stealing a nce at Alex. After Alex withdrew his hand, Luo Jin dared to cautiously retreat into the room, pulling his wife, Tang Yan, with him. They quickly walked out from inside.


    At the doorway, Luo Jin couldn''t help but bow to Alex.


    "And what about you two? What choices will you make?" Alex asked with a faint smile, looking at Fan Bingbing and Liu Yan.


    Fan Bingbing looked hesitant, biting her lip tightly, as if grappling with some difficult decision.


    Meanwhile, Liu Yan, quite boldly, swayed her hips as she walked to Alex''s side. She took hold of Alex''s hand, leaned into his embrace with unparalleled charm, and said with a yful smile, "Handsome guy, I''ll take good care of youter! You''ll have to take care of me too, okay?"


    With that, Liu Yan directly grasped Alex''s hand and ced it on her ample bosom, her sexy red lips wandering near Alex''s ear.


    Seeing Liu Yan take the initiative, Fan Bingbing suddenly felt anxious. Just as she was about to crawl over like a dog, a voice suddenly rang out!

 Chapter 270: Scumbag?

    "Sir! I can give you my wife! But I want twenty cans of beef stew!" Feng Shaofeng suddenly stood up, gazing at the beef cans beside Alex and licking his lips with a fierce expression.


    "My wife is a Golden Horse Award goddess! In the past two years, she''s a top-tier celebrity in the entertainment industry! And my wife is so beautiful, with good skin, an amazing figure, and, most importantly, excellent martial arts skills! I don''t ask for much. Just give me twenty cans of beef stew, and in the future, you can share the food given by the zombies with us, husband and wife.


    We agree to make a deal with you! Let my wife be with you in bed!"


    "What are you talking about?! Feng Shaofeng!! What do you mean?!" Zhao Liying stared at her husband in disbelief, grabbing Feng Shaofeng''s clothes and angrily interrogating, "You want to trade me for beef stew?! Have you gone mad?! You scumbag!!!"


    While Zhao Liying punched Feng Shaofeng and cried in agony, everyone looked at Feng Shaofeng, who was looking to please Alex, with extreme disdain. Especially after the recent events involving Luo Jin, Feng Shaofeng''s actions formed a stark contrast.


    "I never should have fallen for a scumbag like you in the first ce! You jerk!!! What kind of man are you?! You''re nothing more than an animal!!!" Zhao Liying, even more frenzied, continued to beat Feng Shaofeng, crying with pear blossoms and rain,pletely falling into despair.


    "Get the hell away from me! I''m doing this for your own good! If there''s no food, we''ll all die! What''s wrong if I give in a little? I don''t mind at all! Why are you pretending?


    When you were with me, did you think you were so pure? When you were pleasing others to climb up, why didn''t you pretend to be innocent and noble?"


    Feng Shaofeng''s face turned ice-cold, and with ruthless cruelty, he pped Zhao Liying hard across the face.


    In reality, Feng Shaofeng had long harbored significant resentment toward Zhao Liying. Despite being a celebrity himself, he held strong chauvinistic views and had a grudge against Zhao Liying for her previous rtionship with another second-generation individual, which had left a deep-seated resentment in his heart.


    Although Zhao Liying was considered a virtuous and well-behaved girl in the entire entertainment industry, in Feng Shaofeng''s eyes, she was impure. The reason Feng Shaofeng married Zhao Liying was, in fact, to ingratiate himself with that second-generation figure and take over.


    As Feng Shaofeng uttered those words, Zhao Liying suddenly stopped, copsing to the ground as if she had lost her soul. She looked at Feng Shaofeng in disbelief, trembling with tears streaming down her face. She whispered, "So, in your heart, I''ve always been just a transaction? Is this how you see me?! But why did you marry me? Why did you pursue me?!


    You scumbag!"


    Zhao Liying cried bitterly, her voice hoarse, overwhelmed with pain. At this moment, as a woman, she was utterly broken. In her early days, she had been in love once, and indeed, it was with a significant figure. However, their rtionship was genuine, not the transactional nature Feng Shaofeng imagined.


    After their breakup, Zhao Liying remained virtuous, with no intimate rtionships with anyone else.


    Until Feng Shaofeng appeared, breaking through her defenses with his sweet advances, she finally opened her heart. She believed Feng Shaofeng was her true love, and she had envisioned spending her life with him. However, Feng Shaofeng''s actions today and the hurtful words he spoke deeply wounded her heart, leaving her with an overwhelming sense of despair.


    She realized that she had misjudged people, and the idea of enduring love and growing old together she had cherished was nothing more than a wishful joke. Feng Shaofeng''s face became increasingly cold, and with a disdainful snort, he hysterically retorted, "You think I wanted to take over?


    If it weren''t for your fame and that second-generation background, I wouldn''t want a shameless creature like you!"


    "Scumbag!" Dilireba couldn''t help but mutter under her breath. Zhang Baizhi, her face flushed with anger, stared at Feng Shaofeng and cursed vehemently, "Unfaithful man! Scumbag! There''s not a decent man in this world!"


    This reminded her of the two men in her life¡ª one who ruined his entire life with a photo, and another who abandoned her after having two sons, choosing an older woman over her. She despised men to the core and wished they would all disappear from this world. If it weren''t for her children, she would have chosen a life of celibacy long ago.


    After being hurt by two scumbag men, she chose to live a single life, rusty as it may be. Even now, she refused to have a boyfriend. "Feng Shaofeng! So, this is who you really are! We''ve seen through you!" Tong Liya looked at Feng Shaofeng, who was shamelessly trying to please Alex, with disdain, and said indignantly.


    Zhao Liying, known for her kindness and poprity in the industry, was considered a great catch. Many couldn''t understand why she had chosen Feng Shaofeng, a notorious womanizer in the entertainment industry. After all, Feng Shaofeng was known for his phndering ways.


    Now, indeed, the facts have proven how foolish Zhao Liying''s initial choice was.


    "You''re just realizing this now? I saw through this scumbag a long time ago!" Nini sneered, saying, "I''m truly grateful for not marrying him back then!"


    Nini''s smile seemed to carry a hint of mockery towards Zhao Liying. However, regardless of what others said, Feng Shaofeng seemed determined, ready to do whatever it took. He continued to please Alex shamelessly, "Don''t bother with these shameless women! Despite their current saintly appearance, who knows what they are up to behind closed doors!


    Zhang Baizhi, have a good look at what kind of person you are! Have you forgotten that your photos have been admired by men all over the world? You women don''t even know how to protect yourselves. Do we men have to be foolishly infatuated with you? Your dear wife would rather be with an older woman who has been married several times, instead of you, her wife.


    Haven''t you figured that out yet, you stupid woman?!"


    "My wife is up to you. Do whatever you want! I have no objections! I just want 20... no, I only want fifteen cans of canned beef. As long as we can get enough food to survive in the future, I have no other requests!


    Whatever you want me to do in the future, I will do it!"


    "I refuse!" Zhao Liying suddenly wiped away the tears from her face, stood up with determination, and looked at Alex, saying, "I refuse! I am not Feng Shaofeng''s private property! Although we are husband and wife, I am an independent individual! I have human rights! He has no right to make any choices for me! Only I can make decisions for myself!"


    Zhao Liying cast a venomous nce at Feng Shaofeng, then took a step forward to embrace Alex willingly, saying, "Little brother, I''m willing to be your woman, as long as you help me kick out this unfaithful scoundrel! I don''t want to see this unfaithful scoundrel ever again!"


    As she spoke, tears streamed down Zhao Liying''s face once again.


    "What did you say, Zhao Liying?! You shameless woman! You dare to harm me! You damn it!" Feng Shaofeng didn''t expect his wife to pull such a move and was instantly pale with shock. He angrily cursed, "Everything I did was for your own good! You fool!


    What''s wrong with being this man''s woman? As long as you cooperate with him, we can continue to survive! You''re not a virgin! Why pretend to be one?!"


    Zhao Liying''s words were a relief to everyone present, and even Nini, who had been hurt by Feng Shaofeng,ughed happily, saying, "Good and evil will be repaid, Feng Shaofeng, you''re finally getting what you deserve!"


    However, Alex suddenly shook his head, his face icy, and said, "My rules are clear. Those without husbands can trade with me voluntarily, but those with husbands can''t. It must be your husband who trades with me."


    After a pause, Alex continued, "Therefore, I''ve epted Feng Shaofeng''s deal. Now, Zhao Liying is my personal pet, and Feng Shaofeng will receive fifteen cans of canned beef from me. In the future, when distributing food, Feng Shaofeng will also receive priority allocation!"


    Alex finished speaking without a second word, turned around, grabbed Zhao Liying''s long hair, and embraced Yanyan as they walked into the lounge.


    "Master! Master! Wait for me! This servant is willing too! This servant is willing too!"


    Just as Alex was about to close the door, Fan Bingbing crawled up from the ground like a little dog, wearing a pleasing expression as she smiled at Alex and said, "Master! I am your little puppy! Please have mercy, Master!"


    Alex looked at Fan Bingbing, who used to exude a queen-like aura, with a faint curve at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 271: Survival Plans of the Celebrities

    This conquering feeling made Alex feel quitefortable!


    With a "bang," the lounge door was closed.


    Alex could have easily agreed to Zhao Liying''s conditions just now. After all, men like Feng Shaofeng were bound to die sooner orter. If Alex had agreed to Zhao Liying, perhaps he could have enjoyed better cooperation.


    However, Alex didn''t do that. He didn''t want to negotiate conditions with women. He wanted all the women here to understand that this was the apocalypse¡ªa world without reason, morality, rules, orws. Nothing existed except him, Alex.


    He was thew! He was morality! He was the rule!


    What Alex said was the truth! Whatever he wanted to do was the way it should be!


    Even if his actions shattered the values of these people and made them unable to ept it, it was still correct!


    In the apocalypse, women had no rights! They were tools!


    No one should even think about resisting!


    Since he had previously said that he would trade with the husbands of women like Zhao Liying, then that was what he would do!


    All of this was deliberately done by Alex. He wanted to make these women understand their situation and know their current status through these irrational rules.


    Also topletely break the psychological defenses of others! "Fan Bingbing, I heard you''re a mother dog ridden by thousands of people? Then it looks like you should be very skilled?" Alex''s mouth turned up in a faint smile, and he directly pulled out hisrge penis and fiercely pped it on Fan Bingbing''s foxy face: "Good, give me a good lick!


    If you suck me off and make mefortable, I''ll give you something to eat!"


    "Yes! Yes! I''m a mother dog! I''m a slutty mother dog who craves it! I really want to eat your penis, master~!" Fan Bingbing looked at Alex''s huge penis with a hungry look and immediately started sucking on it, her face filled with ecstasy.


    "Rip!" With a sound, Alex directly tore apart the evening dress that was wrapped around Liyan.


    Liyan''s perfect and snow-white big beautiful breasts were fully exposed in front of Alex.


    Alex licked his lips, these breasts, Alex didn''t know how many times he had fantasized about taking a few bites.


    Now, finally, they were in front of him.


    Alex mercilessly pped Liyan''s tender chest, then hugged the half-naked Liyan and began to fiercely bite and nibble on her tender chest.


    Liyan screamed loudly, while ying with her slutty pussy, begging Alex to fuck her slutty pussy quickly!


    On the side, Zhaoliying cowered in the corner, trembling as she watched Fan Bingbing and Liyan being fucked by Alex with hisrge penis on the bed, their eyes rolling back in pain and extreme pleasure, making Zhaoliying tremble in fear.


    "You! Come here! Use your tongue to clean my asshole properly!" Alex grabbed Fan Bingbing by the hair, who was lying on the bed being fucked, and scolded her.


    Fan Bingbing struggled to swallow, and slowly extended her tongue towards Alex''s anus!


    Meanwhile, Liyan''s face was flushed from being fucked by Alex, her two big breasts were red from being ravaged by Alex, and one nipple was even bitten off by Alex, leaving teeth marks and blood on her originally snow-white breasts.


    "Zhaoliying! If you don''t want to die, take off your clothes! Stuff my penis into your slutty pussy!" Alex waved at Zhaoliying, then pointed at his colossal penis and ordered.


    Zhaoliying trembled in fear, but in order to survive, she had to slowly take off her clothes. Zhaoliying had a good figure, a little more fat, a little less thin.


    However, with Liyan''s beautiful breasts in front, Zhaoliying''s small breasts were not as appealing. However, Zhaoliying''s pubic hair was very lush, and when she took off her pink panties, Alex even saw a few drops of dew on her pubic hair.


    This slut, watching herself fuck Fan Bingbing and Liyan, she actually got wet!


    Trembling, Zhaoliying walked to Alex''s side, carefully grasped Alex''s penis, then spread her legs and positioned her slutty pussy against Alex''srge penis, gently lowering herself down.


    Zhaoliying had never experienced such arge penis before. Feng Shaofeng''s little thing,pared to Alex''s, was like a big tree versus a needle mushroom!


    When Alex''s ns touched Zhaoliying''sbia, Zhaoliying shivered all over, and a scorching heat surged through her vagina, causing her slutty pussy to release a stream of lewd fluid.


    With a "puff" sound, Alex''s ns slowly entered Zhaoliying''s slutty pussy.


    A strong sense of fullness, apanied by a hint of tearing pain, made Zhaoliying unable to help but moan.


    Her slutty pussy was somewhat painful, the penis was too big, and Zhaoliying''s tight pussy couldn''t amodate it. Zhaoliying shivered, intending to take a break, but Alex didn''t give her a chance. He thrust his hips fiercely, and the entire penis plunged harshly into Zhaoliying''s slutty pussy, directly prating her uterus.


    "Ah!!!!" Zhao Liying screamed as she was vigorously jolted by Alex, her voluptuous chest violently trembling up and down, lewd fluid sshing wildly.


    "p! p! p!"


    "Ah!! My vagina is going to be torn apart! Master! Please be gentle! My uterus ispletely stuffed!!" Zhao Liying cried out in agony.


    Her voice clearly reached outside the door.


    Feng Shaofeng, hearing his wife''s loud and lewd screams as she was being ravished, instantly turned purple with anger.


    Outside the room, people looked at the door of the lounge, listening to the intense lovemaking sounds and the extremely lewd screamsing from inside, all falling into silence.


    Now, whaty before these celebrities was a difficult choice.


    To live on, or to die with dignity!


    Or perhaps, to bravely break free!


    "We can''t just sit here and wait to die! The demon has already said that he will be in charge of distributing food from now on! Judging by his recent behavior, if we can''t serve him like dogs, we will definitely starve to death here!" At this moment, a female star who had been silent in the corner stood up.


    Everyone looked at the female star.


    She was a rtively older star, holding a high position in the entertainment industry andmanding respect.


    However, her appearance was not something to be praised.


    With her obese figure and masculine appearance, it was unlikely that anyone would have any designs on her.


    "Han! What should we do next? We are definitely no match for this viin. If we try to resist, we will only end up sacrificing ourselves for nothing!" Liu Shishi and her husband, Wu Qilong, had been hiding in the crowd, watching Alex enjoy himself in the lounge before daring to speak up.


    All of them were mutants, and they felt Alex''s power as soon as he appeared. That''s why they had been quietly hiding in the corner, silently observing the situation.


    These people were all smart.


    They had been through a lot in the entertainment industry and had learned the rules of survival.


    Unlike Cai Xukun and Lu Han, who acted like they were invincible just because they had a little bit of fame.


    Such fools were often the first to die!


    As for Han Hong, there was no need to say more.


    Although her appearance was somewhat unpleasant, Han Hong was, after all, a member of the organization and had emerged from the ranks of the fighters!


    Not only did she have a strong background, but she also had the unique aura of a warrior!


    Among the people here, only Han Hong was able to keep her cool and dare to think of ways to survive.


    As for the male stars, each of them had already been scared into a state of trembling fear, like frightened turtles.


    "I am also a mutant now! I can sense the power of this viin. We are definitely no match for him!" Han Hong looked around at the people with a solemn expression and said, "If we want to live with dignity, there is only one way!"


    After a pause, Han Hong continued, "We have to break out! Look for a refuge for the organization! Seek our own path to survival!"


    "Yes! We need to find a way to break out! Only by relying on ourselves can we truly survive! Survive with dignity!" Zhao Youting, a sturdy and powerful figure, pulled his wife Gao Yuanyuan and also stepped forward.


    The two of them were deeply in love, and Zhao Youting naturally would not allow his wife to be taken by a demon without a fight.


    "But... there are so many zombies outside, and those guarding the entrance are obviously very powerful. Going out means walking into death..." Zheng Shuang, upon hearing that these people were nning to organize a breakout, was instantly scared, pale-faced, trembling like a startled bird. She held onto Gulnazar and Tong Liya next to her, timidly saying.


    "Are we just going to wait here to die?" A sexy and confident female star stepped forward. This assertive star exuded more dominance than even the male celebrities.


    "I agree with Han''s proposal! Let''s all break out together!"


    This star was none other than Zhang Yuxi.


    Zhang Yuxi''s casual and straightforward demeanor made her a unique figure among female celebrities. Her queen-like persona, not only in film and television works but also in real life, has always been consistent¡ªbold, straightforward, dominant, and even a bit outspoken.


    These personality traits made Zhang Yuxi stand out, leaving asting impression. However, the more independent and unique a woman is, the harder it is for her to fit into the entertainment industry.


    In reality, most people tended to exclude Zhang Yuxi.


    Moreover, Zhang Yuxi is daring in love and hate, open-minded in her thinking, and can even be described as having a free-spirited nature. However, for Zhang Yuxi, she simply doesn''t care, especially about these male celebrities, none of whom catch her interest.


    She doesn''t want to rely on anyone, let alone these weak and ipetent male celebrities. She prefers being with bold women like Han Hong.


    "Ridiculous! A few women like us who don''t have the courage to kill a chicken, wanting to break out from this horde of zombies. Are you sure we''re not just walking into death?" Tong Liya sneered and said, "Do you think this is a movie? You roar like a tiger, and suddenly you''re invincible? Let me tell you, outside are real zombies! Ruthless, heartless zombies!


    As soon as you guys go out, they''ll pounce without hesitation and devour you!"

 Chapter 272: Endless Debate

    Han Hong insisted, "Exactly! Do you all forget how Jing and the others died? Now, rushing out, there are zombies everywhere. They go crazy biting anyone they see, and the more we gather, the more of them there will be! There''s no way out for us if we go out. I think we should consider other options.


    The viin already has Fan Bingbing, Liu Yan, and Zhao Liying with him. We should be safe for now. Let''s take the long view and discuss our ns."


    Gulnazar also believed that rushing out was not a good choice.


    Dilraba did not speak, she just sat on the sofa, devouring several cans of beef. She was sated.


    It had been a long time since she had eaten something so delicious!


    Compared to the junk food she had earlier, this canned beef was simply heavenly!


    She scoffed at the unrealistic ideas of Han Hong and the others. In her eyes, these people were indecisive, timid, afraid of life and death, and overly self-righteous. She thought that following these people would definitely lead to nothing.


    These people were like scattered sand.


    Even if they really had to go out, she would never rush out with this group of fools. She would rather escape quietly one by one!


    Dilraba let out a yful burp, pursed her lips, and watched these people as if she were watching a drama.


    "No, we can''t wait any longer! I feel like that viin is deliberately ying with us! If we wait until he gets tired of it and finds new targets, we''ll all be in trouble! Besides, from what he said, it seems like he doesn''t want to share food with us men! He wants to starve us!" Luo Jin looked at his beautiful wife in his arms, expressing his concerns.


    For his beautiful and delicate wife, Luo Jin was enamored. Although Alex had spared them just now, he couldn''t be sure if Alex would target his wife in the future.


    If there was no food supply when they were desperate from hunger, even if he could resist making a deal with Alex, he feared his wife might not resist the temptation of food!


    At that time, he might not be able to prevent his wife Tang Yan from putting on that shiny green hat!


    However, he never expected that Tang Yan, nestled in his arms, would be the first to speak out against him.


    "I... I think it''s indeed very dangerous to rush out... How about we select a few capable people first... Let the first batch of capable individuals take control of the yacht, and the rest of us can break outter. That way, we''ll have support," Tang Yan, hiding in Luo Jin''s arms, timidly suggested.


    Despite being very moved by her husband''s brave performance just now, Tang Yan also saw his ipetence. Their lives were literally in someone else''s hands, so what talk was there of self-protection? Stay tuned for updates on mvl


    Based on her and her husband''s abilities, Tang Yan was crystal clear that rushing out would be tantamount to being cannon fodder. Staying here would actually be safer, especially since the viin was only interested in her beauty and had no intention of taking her life.


    If she could live well with her husband, enduring a brief possession by that viin for the sake of food might be apromise she was willing to make.


    Moreover, since that viin has already spared them, why should they risk their lives to break out? Tang Yan''s words suddenly left Luo Jin bewildered, inexplicably looking at his wife, feeling somewhat at a loss.


    Soon, what started as a partial argument turned into a debate among the entire group. The majority of people stood up against Han Hong''s proposal. Many female celebrities were even prepared to contribute themselves, willing to exchange their bodies for food and safety rather than venture into the dangerous breakout.


    The chances of survival were too slim if they were to fight their way out!


    They had be ustomed to using their advantages to rely on others for survival and gain more resources. As for dignity, it wasn''t particrly important for these female stars, especially in such a post-apocalyptic world.


    Most male celebrities, on the other hand, still felt lingering fear after witnessing Alex''s dominance and ruthlessness. People like Cai Xukun were beaten to death right in front of them!


    The fate of Cai Xukun and others could very well be their own in the future. Therefore, the majority of male celebrities here supported Han Hong''s proposal, wanting to break out and seek another path for survival, even if it meant fighting to the death.


    Two people who had not participated in the argument were Dilraba and another person. Dilraba sat alone in a corner, quietly listening to the debate, while inside the lounge, the sounds of intense fighting and shouting echoed.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt curious. Judging by the sounds, the female celebrities inside seemed to be enjoying this kind of training. Should she also choose to go down this path?


    Dilraba was startled by her sudden thoughts and instinctively shook her head, suppressing the embarrassing idea. No, she, Dilraba, was not that kind of person! She would rely on her own abilities to survive!


    Just like how she climbed thedder in the entertainment industry, step by step, relying on her efforts and perseverance to achieve her current status. Although much credit was due to her parents, more importantly, it was her own hard work!


    She attained her current position and fame in the entertainment industry not because of any man! Dilraba, she didn''t need to depend on any man to live well!


    Apart from Dilraba, there was also Wang Baoqiang. Wang Baoqiang still wore a foolish smile, coldly observing the argument among these people, showing no intention of getting involved. In his view, these people were simply an arrogant joke. Thinking they could survive in the apocalypse with just their abilities was nothing short of a dream!


    Wang Baoqiang had a clear understanding now. With his own strength, it was impossible to live with dignity. Being an essory to the strong, bing a dog to the strong, perhaps there might be a chance to survive. Otherwise, whether it was the zombies or the viin in the lounge, they could easily take their lives.


    Wang Baoqiang knew that the reason the viin hadn''t forced them or harmed them wasn''t because hecked the ability or feared them. Instead, it was because he enjoyed ying with the people here, relishing in manipting these big celebrities.


    To survive, the only hope was to please this viin, make him satisfied, make him feel that a former big star like you, now a dog, had some utility, so he would keep you around. Those who had no ability and didn''t want to submit to the strong would eventually meet a miserable end.


    "In fact, I''ve observed the surrounding environment. It''s not impossible to break out from here!" Han Hong nodded to Zhang Yuxi, her face solemn as she spoke, "The number of zombies on the second floor and above is not significant. Right now, the monsters and most of the zombies are just guarding the main entrance!"


    And the rear door of the grand theater directly leads to the riverside park. As long as we can rush to the riverside park and break through the blockade of zombies on that side, we can take control of the yacht. With the yacht, we can safely escape from here! Moreover, so far, I haven''t seen any zombies or monsters in the river! I believe that once we reach the river, we''ll be safe!


    At that time, we just need to go downstream, find a new shelter, or set sail and reach nearby inds to establish our own refuge!"


    Upon hearing Han Hong''s n, everyone present was invigorated. They stopped arguing and looked at each other in agreement. In their eyes, they saw a great deal of hope. Even Dilraba couldn''t help but feel a bit tempted.


    "It sounds good, but you''ve also seen it. While there aren''t many zombies on the second floor, there are many zombies on the side of the riverside park. Do you know how many people might die trying to break through the zombie blockade there?"


    "And, if we attract the attention of that monster, it might kill us all in a fit of anger!" Guan Riyao Dan sneered.


    Being reminded by Guan Riyao Dan, Dilraba and a few others instantly understood. Han Hong wasn''t trying to help everyone survive out of goodwill; she wanted to use those foolish people as cannon fodder. The n was to attract the attention of zombies with those who had no abilities but wanted to break out with the help of others.


    Meanwhile, Han Hong and the others with actual strength, being mutants, could take advantage of the distraction to break through the zombie blockade, ensuring their escape.


    Escape to safety!


    Although several of them guessed it, no one spoke out. The monster sent less and less food every day, not enough for so many people. For them, the death of a few fools would actually be a good thing!

 Chapter 273: Celebrity Breakout Team!

    How formidable the zombie guarding the main entrance and delivering food to them was, she knew better than anyone else. It was Guan Riyao Dan who first discovered this monster. He witnessed the creature effortlessly tearing apart the security personnel who were protecting the celebrities during their retreat. Even gunfire had no effect on him!


    Those security personnel were not ordinary people. They had undergone rigorous training and were skilled in martial arts. However, under the control of the monster, they couldn''tst even a second. Let alone these women who were powerless!


    The zombies, although appearing seemingly clumsy, turned into frenzied beasts when they spotted humans. As soon as these people stepped outside, she dared to guarantee that an endless stream of zombies would rush towards them. The seemingly small number of zombies now would soon engulf them! Moreover, among these zombies, there were clearly some unique ones.


    Combining all the people here, they probably couldn''t defeat the zombies in the riverside park! Breaking out in this situation was undoubtedly heading for certain death.


    "You''re just a woman, what do you know? Many of us have mutated, and ourbat strength is not inferior to these zombies. As long as we unite and bravely break out, I believe we can escape! Once we board the yacht, we can safely leave this ce and find our own refuge! By then, we''ll be free! No one can bully us again!" Zhao Youting angrily rebuked Guan Riyao Dan.


    Zhao Youting was naturally a staunch supporter of this n!


    Looking at his beautiful and delicate wife beside him, he was extremely worried and wished to embrace her tightly. His wife not only had fair and beautiful skin but also exuded an elegant and noble temperament. She was undoubtedly one of the top beauties, a goddess in the entertainment industry. Read exclusive adventures at mvl


    Most importantly, his beloved wife, despite having been in rtionships with others, had a sperm antibody count of only 3. This meant that, apart from him, she had only been intimate with two other men. In the entertainment industry, a goddess like her was truly a rare treasure.


    The thought of possibly having to use his wife to bargain for food with some viin in the future made Zhao Youting feel unbearable pain, to the point where he couldn''t breathe. Therefore, he had to find a way to get out of here, search for a safe refuge, and protect his beloved wife, Gao Yuanyuan.


    A woman as wonderful as her, he wanted to have her all to himself in the future! Moreover, the most crucial point was that over half a month ago, he learned that Gao Yuanyuan was pregnant! Due to the circumstances of the apocalypse, there were no preventive measures, so their intimate moments were always spontaneous.


    For Gao Yuanyuan, who had been unwilling to conceive before the apocalypse, to be pregnant was a surprise. Zhao Youting didn''t want his child to be contaminated by other men.


    "Then why don''t you go? If you men are so capable, take the lead and break out! What''s wrong with being a woman? Women are braver than cowardly men like you with a big build!" Tong Liya fiercely defended Guan Riyao Dan and disdainfully said to Zhao Youting.


    Zhao Youting, with his robust physique but in reality a coward, looked at Tong Liya. During previous incidents where people were being rescued by Koutianjing, Cheng, Liu Tianwang, Principal Gu, and others, Zhao Youting repeatedlygged behind due to his selfishness and self-interest. Several celebrities were deceived to their deaths by Zhao Youting.


    Previously, everyone refrained from criticizing Zhao Youting too much, given that he was trying to protect his wife, Gao Yuanyuan. However, now, several female celebrities were infuriated by Zhao Youting''s remarks clearly insulting women. They stood up and began to mock Zhao Youting.


    "Enough, enough!" Han Hong assertively extended her hand to calm everyone down, her face serious. "Stop arguing! If we keep arguing, it will ruin the mood of those inside, and many more will die!"


    "Here''s the deal! Those willing to stay, stay; those willing to go with us, stand on our side! Let''s not conflict with each other!"


    Han Hong''s words brought instant silence to the entire scene. Indeed, if someone wanted to leave, they could leave, and if they wanted to stay, what was there to argue about?


    After a while, Zhang Yuxi was the first to step forward, holding an iron rod, and walked swiftly to Han Hong''s side. Zhao Youting also walked over, pulling Gao Yuanyuan with him. Wu Qilong and Liu Shishi quickly followed suit. At this moment, Li Ronghao stood up and, with Yang Chenglin, joined the breakout team.


    Seeing more and more people joining, Luo Jin was eager to stand up as well, but he was forcefully pulled back by Tang Yan. Luo Jin''s expression immediately turned unpleasant, but under the repeated threats from his wife''s eyes, he obediently sat back down.


    "Anyone else joining?" Han Hong nced at a few male celebrities whispering in the corner and asked, "If you don''t leave, staying here won''t get you any food from that viin. How are you going to survive?"


    After Han Hong said this, several male stars finally walked over and stood beside Han Hong and the others. As the number increased, a few more female stars and some staff members also joined the breakout team.


    Now, the entire breakout team had more than twenty people. Looking at the eager crowd behind her, armed with various weapons, Han Hong suddenly felt a surge of confidence.


    And the members of the assault team were all confident and passionate, looking at the cowards who chose not to join with disdain.


    "Hmph! You stay here and wait for death! When you be someone else''s ve, working like cattle and dogs, and eventually get killed, don''t expect us to be with you on this journey to doom! We''lle back and tell you when we''ve established our own refuge! Hahaha!" Zhang Han in the team sneered, looking at those who stayed behind with a smug expression.


    "Servile! Each and every one of you is just afraid of death! I can see that you guys are hopeless! Staying here to be theckeys of that viin suits you perfectly!" Zhang Yuxi disdainfully looked at those who stayed behind, snorted coldly, and felt a surge of superiority.


    "A bunch of spineless wimps! When we break out and escape, don''t envy us! All of this is your own doing!" Wu Qilong held his wife in his arms, tightly gripping a wooden stick with a fruit knife attached.


    "Alright! Everyone, get ready! I''ll count to three. Gao Yuanyuan and Liu Shishi will open the door, and everyone follows me to charge out!" Han Hong awakened her extraordinary strength, exuding immense power. Holding arge coat hanger, she appeared fierce.


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three! Open the door!"


    With Han Hong''smand, the door of the lounge was forcefully swung open!


    The thick solid wood door was pulled open by Gao Yuanyuan and Liu Shishi working together. Outside the door, several zombies were wandering aimlessly, immediately drawn by the scent of flesh and blood emanating from inside.


    "Groan... Groan..."


    A chorus of zombie growls came from outside the door. The decaying flesh on their faces and the green saliva flowing from their mouths made everyone in the star-studded breakout team feel a sudden chill. The imposing momentum they had moments ago inexplicably became oppressive.


    Except for Han Hong, who led the team, everyone couldn''t help but shiver. Gao Yuanyuan and Liu Shishi, who were pampered since childhood, were directly nauseated by the ghastly appearance of the zombies and the pungent, foul odor emanating from outside the door.


    Both the breakout team and the zombies outside seemed to pause for a moment, as if both sides were struggling toprehend the situation.


    Han Hong swallowed hard, the decaying bodies and sharp teeth of the zombies instilling a trace of fear in her confident heart. However, her military training from before fame helped her quickly suppress the fear, and she tightly gripped the coat hanger in her hand.


    "Roar!"


    The zombies were the first to snap back to reality, roaring as they rushed toward the door.


    "Kill!" Han Hong roared, raising the coat hanger and charging forward. Behind her, Zhang Yuxi also swung an iron rod and joined the fight.


    Although other members of the breakout team were filled with fear at this moment, facing the test of life and death, they all summoned their courage. Wu Qilong, Zhao Youting, and others raised their weapons and charged into the fray.


    "Bang!" Han Hong''s coat hanger swept across, directly knocking down the zombies at the forefront.


    Behind her, Zhang Yuxi, without hesitation, stepped forward and used a wooden stick to smash the head of the fallen zombie. Brain matter and blood sttered, hitting Zhang Yuxi''s face, causing her to vomit loudly.


    Wu Qilong, with his specially crafted spear, stabbed towards the head of a zombie that had been knocked down by Han Hong. However, due to extreme tension, the fruit knife on the spear stabbed into the zombie''s shoulder, causing the knife to break directly. The zombie roared in anger and pounced on Wu Qilong.


    Liu Shishi, who was hiding behind Wu Qilong, screamed in fright. Fortunately, a staff member from the theater rushed over in time and smashed the zombie''s head with a stick. Another female star quickly covered Liu Shishi''s mouth, suppressing her scream.


    Screaming at this time was courting death¡ªnot only was it of no help to the battle, but the loud scream could also attract zombies from the surroundings. If it attracted the monster zombie from downstairs, they wouldn''t even be enough for it to crush with one hand!

 Chapter 274: Beautiful Women Huddled Together in Tears

    Under Han Hong''s leadership, the six ordinary zombies at the door were quickly killed. The members of the breakout team cheered silently, showing off to the others inside the door.


    "How about that? Zombies are not actually that scary! We easily dealt with six zombies. If you''re willing to join us now, there''s still time!" Zhao Youting, who had been hiding in the back during the recent battle, raised the corners of his mouth, feeling triumphant and superior as he spoke to the other survivors inside the door.


    The resounding victory in their first encounter, with not a single casualty, instantly boosted the confidence of the breakout team. Each member was full of enthusiasm, waving their weapons confidently, and exuding a spirited demeanor.


    The immense fear of zombies that they had harbored before had transformed into disdain. To the members of the breakout team, these zombies were nothing more than clumsy, ignorant, and fragile targets. Killing these zombies seemed effortless.


    Especially after witnessing Han Hong''s might, the originally timid and fearful celebrities became full of themselves, brimming with confidence.


    "Yes! We''ll give you another chance! If you realize it now, you can still join us! If you wait until we leave or that demon finishes having his fun, even if you want to leave, you won''t have the chance! Think carefully!" Zhang Han nced at the trembling Zheng Shuang hiding behind the door.


    They had coborated on several TV dramas, and he had a certain affection for Zheng Shuang. Also, there was Zhao Liying inside, currently being abused by the viin. He had worked on several TV dramas with these two women and even had some ambiguous interactions, especially with the young Zheng Shuang, who had gone on a diet just for him and almost developed anorexia.


    However, as a handsome and wealthy man, Zhang Han had not epted Zheng Shuang''s feelings. He enjoyed the feeling of being pursued but had no interest in such women. The women he yed with were his own fans, rich youngdies, or married women who were attractive.


    Many people didn''t know that Zhang Han''s true preference was married women! During this time hiding in the theater lobby, he had flirted several times with Tang Yan, Gao Yuanyuan, and other married women.


    However, due to the open environment, although he flirted with Gao Yuanyuan, he never had the opportunity to make a move. Zheng Shuang, watching the male god she once liked casting an inquiring gaze at her, couldn''t help but hesitate.


    This youngdy had a very timid personality and was extremely afraid of zombies. However, once love clouded her judgment, she could do anything. Although Zheng Shuang''s feelings for Zhang Han had faded over the years, and she had recognized Zhang Han''s true nature as a scumbag, facing the olive branch extended by Zhang Han, she couldn''t help but feel a bit tempted.


    However, just as Zheng Shuang was hesitating, the main door of the lobby was mmed shut with a heavy "bang!" It was closed by Wang Baoqiang!


    Wang Baoqiang stood next to the door, grinned, and said, "Since they''ve broken out, let''s be on the safe side and close the door!"


    Dilraba quickly approached and locked a chain onto the door handle with a "click!"


    "Don''t daydream. These people barely survived dealing with six ordinary zombies. How could they survive outside with so many zombies? They just killed six ordinary ones and are acting all proud. Why hesitate? Follow them?


    Go together to meet death?" Dilraba said disdainfully, sitting down on a sofa, looking out the window as if contemting something.


    "However, it seems that there aren''t many zombies outside... If we all unite, there might be a chance, right?" Zheng Shuang, hiding next to Tong Liya, weakly expressed.


    "Do you know anything? The zombies on the second floor have been driven away by that monster, which is why there are only a few. But what about the first floor? What about the riverside park near the theater? There are hundreds or even thousands of zombies there! Dealing with six zombies was already so difficult; do you think they stand a chance against six hundred?


    Zheng Shuang, what''s wrong with your brain? Why are you still so naive? Do you still not know what kind of person Zhang Han is?" Dilraba was somewhat angry.


    For Zheng Shuang, they pitied her unfortunate love life but were also frustrated with herck of resistance. In the entertainment industry, genuinely naive and innocent girls like her were bing increasingly rare.


    "Why are you so worked up? Zheng Shuang just made a suggestion, she didn''t actually go over there! Besides, I haven''t mentioned your actions before! Aren''t you being too heartless? For a few cans of beef, you betrayed Lu Han and Cai Xukun. Don''t you feel guilty?


    You weren''t like this before!" Tong Liya scolded Dilraba in a sisterly tone.


    Dilraba sighed lightly, looked at Tong Liya, and then took out a can of beef from her dress like performing magic. She handed it to Tong Liya, saying, "Dong, are you hungry? Open it and share it. This beef is delicious."


    Seeing Dilraba handing over the can of beef, everyone around couldn''t help but swallow their saliva, greedily looking over with extremely eager expressions.


    "I don''t want to eat the devil''s stuff! You can give it to them." Tong Liya turned her head, still seemingly angry.


    On the side, Guan Riyao Dan chuckled and thanked Dilraba. She directly opened the can with a "pop," took a piece for herself, and then handed the can to Gulnazar.


    Gulnazar bit her lip, timidly nced at Tong Liya. Seeing Tong Liya''sck of response, she also took a piece and put it in her mouth.


    Zheng Shuang grinned foolishly, blinked at Dilraba, and quickly took a piece for herself.


    Ju Jingyi stuck her tongue out at Dilraba, hastily took a piece, and put it in her mouth.


    The chewing sounds of the four people instantly caused a stir among the other female celebrities nearby.


    "Dilraba! Can I have a piece too?" Lin Zhiling smiled and walked over, her voice sweet.


    However, Dilraba awkwardly shook her head and said, "Sorry, Zhiling, only one piece left, and I want to give it to Tong Liya."


    "No problem!" Lin Zhiling smiled, nodded, and walked away.


    At that moment, her eyes were filled with malice and coldness.


    "Dilraba! Don''t let me catch an opportunity! Hmph!" Lin Zhiling muttered maliciously, then put on a smile again and walked gracefully toward the corner where Jing Tian and other female stars were hiding.


    "Liya, just eat this piece! Whether you admit it or not, if we want to survive now, we must rely on the man inside! Lu Han and Cai Xukun, these two sissies, even if they don''t die this time, they will eventually bring trouble upon themselves. We need to get food from that man to survive! The reason I''m willing to kill is that I don''t want to betray my dignity!


    We''ve known each other for so long, don''t you understand me?" Dilraba sighed, took another breath, and sat back on the sofa, absorbed in her own thoughts.


    Tong Liya also sighed softly, took a piece of beef from the can, and put it in her mouth. She said with some guilt, "Dilraba, I can actually understand you, but... if we continue like this, sooner orter, we''ll be coerced by that wicked person."


    "Liya... what Dilraba said is right. We... if we want to survive now, we can only rely on that man. If... if it reallyes to that, let me handle it," Gulnazar bit her lip and said softly.


    Several beautiful female celebrities found themselves in agony for a moment. Tong Liya couldn''t help but hug Gulnazar and sob softly.


    Meanwhile, Ju Jingyi, Guan Riyao Dan, and Zheng Shuang also embraced each other with solemn expressions, silently shedding tears.


    From being adored as top celebrities to now facing uncertainty and even having to survive by appeasing an evil person, the gap between these situations was too much for these beautiful female celebrities to ept.


    "Let''s hold on for a while. Let''s see what happens to those who break out. While they are making their move, we can also assess the surrounding environment! Maybe, we still have hope of escaping!" Dilraba looked at the crying individuals with a determined expression, trying to appear strong.


    Saying this, Dilraba walked briskly to the window and looked towards the escaping team rushing towards the back door of the theater.


    At the same time, the breakout team, led by Han Hong, continued to fight bravely, eliminating all the zombies blocking their way on the second floor. Some even found new weapons on the ground.


    Zhang Yuqi somehow acquired a handgun and held it in her hand, ready to shoot at any moment.


    With not many zombies on the second floor of the theater, the team quickly descended to the first floor. The whole group moved forward silently, sessfully avoiding therge group of zombies in the theater hall and heading towards the riverside park behind the theater.


    Everyone held their breath and walked carefully. Zhao Youting and Wu Qilong were both holding their wives, their faces vignt as they looked around, fearing that zombies might suddenly rush out of one of the rooms!


    However, everything went smoothly, so smoothly that these people found it a bit unbelievable.


    Readtest stories on mvl


    "Look! There are many bottles of mineral water and bread in that room!" Gao Yuanyuan suddenly whispered, pointing to a warehouse-like room next to the corridor.


    Everyone turned to look, and indeed, in a small room resembling a warehouse, there were many boxes of instant noodles, bread, and bottles of mineral water.


    "It should be prepared for the staff! With so much food, it''s enough for all of us for a month!" Zhao Youting said excitedly.


    "But the door is locked!" Liu Shishi lowered her voice and said, "We don''t have the key! How do we get in?"


    "I think we should leave it for now! Let''s escape from here first. Once we''re on the yacht and it''s safe, we can consider the issue of food!" Han Hong, who was leading the way, wrinkled her brow and said.


    "No food, even if we escape, what''s the use? We''ll just starve to death, right?" Zhang Han sneered, "It''s locked, let''s break it open!"

 Chapter 275: Making Such a Big Commotion?

    "Break it open? Wouldn''t that be too loud? What if it attracts the zombies?" Liu Shishi said fearfully.


    "Yeah! If we break it open, with such a bigmotion, what if it attracts all the zombies? We''ll be done for!" Gao Yuanyuan also echoed.


    "Zombies? Where are the zombies? We''ve been walking for so long, and I haven''t seen many zombies. I think there are hardly any zombies left here! Moreover, these zombies are so weak; you can easily kill them with a stick. What''s there to be afraid of?" Zhang Han, full of confidence, expressed his disdain for zombies.


    In the recent battles, Han Hong and others easily killed these zombies.


    Although Zhang Han didn''t personally kill a zombie, watching others dispatch them so effortlessly made him naturally think that zombies were easy to deal with!


    "Zhang Han is right... We''ve been out for so long, and it seems like we haven''t seen many zombies... I''m really hungry now... How about we just open that warehouse, fill our stomachs, take some food, and then charge out? We''ll have more strength after eating. What do you think?" Zhao Youting rubbed his growling stomach, swallowing saliva as he spoke.


    Wu Qilong also nodded in agreement, "I agree. There aren''t many zombies here, and these zombies are weak. Dealing with them is easy. We can''t give up on this good food just because of fear!"


    "After all, having food in our hands gives us more confidence. If we go onto the yachtter and find ourselves floating on the river without food, are we just going to starve to death? After getting on the yacht, we don''t know what we''ll face next. It''s better to be prepared!"


    After the hushed discussion among the people, a decision was finally reached ¡ª to break open the door lock of the warehouse and take the food inside!


    Although Han Hong was very worried, with unanimous agreement from everyone to take the food, she could only nod in agreement.


    Several people walked to the side of the warehouse, looked around, and found the surroundings to be very quiet. They then nodded to Han Hong, who was standing at the door holding a coat hanger.


    "Bang!" A loud sound reverberated as Han Hong''s iron coat hanger fell heavily!


    The wooden warehouse door was easily smashed open!


    The tremendous noise echoed in the previously silent corridor.


    The members of the breakout team couldn''t help but feel a shiver down their spines.


    "Quick! Get the food!" Zhang Han eximed excitedly, rushing in to lift a box of bread.


    Others also eagerly rushed in, fiercelypeting to grab the food inside.


    Gradually, these people rxed their vignce and started arguing over the distribution of the food.


    Even Zhang Han almost came to blows with Zhao Youting.


    "Hehehe..."


    "Ughh..."


    A cacophony of low zombie growls apanied by a series of dense footsteps was gradually approaching from afar.


    However, the members of the breakout team who were busy fighting for food paid no attention.


    "Roar!" Finally, a zombie''s angry roar rang out, and a staff member responsible for vignce, sitting in the corridor enjoying bread, was directly knocked down by several zombies, emitting a series of screams.


    "Ah!!!"


    "Oh no! Zombies! Zombies areing!" Han Hong shouted at the people inside who were eating bread voraciously. Without hesitation, she dropped the food in her hands, raised arge iron frame, and strode towards the back door leading to the riverside garden.


    Others were also in panic, hurriedly picking up their food and following Han Hong.


    "Ah!~~"


    "Help!~~~"


    Screams continued one after another. Three or four staff members and a young man whogged behind were grabbed by zombies, emitting chilling screams.


    Zhang Yuqi couldn''t help but turn her head and was instantly shocked by the scene behind her!


    A dense crowd of zombies!


    Hundreds and thousands of zombies were crowding through the corridor!


    Getting closer and closer!


    While leading the way ahead, Han Hong''s pace slowed down!


    Due to her obesity and continuous fighting, Han Hong was exhausted!


    The number of zombies gathering in front was also increasing!


    "It''s over!" Zhang Yuqi knew that they were doomed this time!


    Just for the sake of a little food, thinking arrogantly that there weren''t many zombies here, they made such a foolish move!


    Knowing well that sounds attract zombies!


    Yet, they still violently smashed open the door!


    Such a loud noise probably attracted zombies from the surrounding area!


    And the one who fervently encouraged everyone to break the door, confidently stating that zombies are trash, zombies are easy to deal with, Zhang Han, at this moment, was scared to the point of wetting himself.


    Holding a box of instant noodles, his face pale, trembling!


    In order to get more food, he even threw away his weapon!


    "Ah!!! What do we do?! What do we do?! How can there be so many zombies!! What''s going on?" Zhang Han cried out in fear, his face full of terror.


    "Ah!!~~ Help!!~ I don''t want to die!!~~" A female star screamed in fear.


    These sharp screams further stimted the zombies, and they rushed towards the people even faster!


    "You idiot!" Zhang Yuqi couldn''t contain her anger and gave the female star a p. Then, with a kick, she pushed the terrified star behind her. Taking advantage of the opportunity while Han Hong was swinging therge iron frame to knock down the zombies, Zhang Yuqi quickly rushed forward.


    Wu Qilong and Zhao Youting, both being astute individuals, hastily pulled their lovely wives and followed closely.


    Others also imitated, taking advantage of the opportunity while Han Hong was fighting the zombies ahead, quickly catching up.


    Han Hong, already exhausted, and those left behind, were left far behind!


    The swarm of zombies surged forward. Several people who were left behind were instantly engulfed by the zombie tide, emitting a series of horrifying screams.


    Zhang Han''s leg was caught by a zombie. He desperately used a box of instant noodles to hit the zombies. However, the instant noodle box posed no threat to the zombies. After a few futile attempts, he realized the true danger of the zombies!


    At this moment, Zhang Han regretted throwing away his weapon just to get more food.


    "It''s all your fault! You dead fatty! It''s your damn persuasion that got us out here!" Zhang Han''s leg was already torn by the zombies, and two zombies had crawled onto his body.


    Seeing that there was no way out, Zhang Han''s expression turned ferocious. He hysterically yelled, grabbing onto Han Hong, who was battling with the zombies, and clung to her thigh, shouting, "You ugly dead fatty! It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault for deceiving me toe out! If I''m going to die, you won''t be able to escape either!"


    Han Hong originally had a chance to escape!


    Although she was already exhausted, she was, after all, a mutant. Ordinary zombies wouldn''t actively attack her. Among this horde of zombies, there were no mutant zombies either.


    However, she was overturned by Zhang Han. Zhang Han, full of resentment, grabbed Han Hong''s foot and refused to let go. He even viciously bit Han Hong''s calf!


    The swarm of zombies engulfed Zhang Han, tearing him into pieces. The horde then surged directly over Han Hong.


    Han Hong was submerged alive by the swarm. She didn''t die from zombie bites but from being trampled alive by the horde.


    The massive zombie tide flowed over her, and she became the feast of the undead. Covered in fat, her corpse became a banquet for the zombies.


    Until her death, Han Hong continued to swing the coat rack, blocking the zombies and giving others a chance to escape.


    Under Han Hong''s obstruction, the remaining survivors of the breakout team temporarily distanced themselves from the zombie tide.


    Led by Zhang Yuqi, they desperately sprinted toward the back door leading to the riverside garden.


    After experiencing such a cmity, the entire breakout team now consisted of Zhang Yuqi, the couple Gao Yuanyuan and Mark Chao, the couple Liu Shishi and Nicky Wu, three rtively young and agile female celebrities, four male celebrities, and two staff members.


    Find your next read on mvl


    They had discarded all their food, and their weapons had slipped from their hands at some point. Now, they could only run for their lives toward the riverside park, hoping that there were no zombies blocking their way.


    As long as a few zombies blocked their path, the increasingly urgent roars from behind and the densely packed footsteps of the approaching zombie tide would instantly engulf them.


    At this moment, regret filled the hearts of these people!


    They regretted being greedy for a small advantage, grabbing the food from the warehouse.


    They regretted believing the nonsense of that fool Zhang Han, arrogantly assuming that there were no zombies here, foolishly thinking that zombies were not terrifying!


    Many even regretted ever deciding to break out. They should have stayed hidden in the shelter! At least there, they would still have food and water, and they could continue to live properly without desperately fleeing, risking their lives at every moment.

 Chapter 276: Dominating Back

    As for sacrificing their dignity to please an evil person, what did it matter now,pared to the current situation?


    Being alive was better than anything!


    "If we had known, we shouldn''t havee out! Damn it!" Zhao Youting cursed angrily as he ran.


    "It''s all that damn Han Hong''s fault! ming her for deceiving us!" Gao Yuanyuan also cursed angrily, panting heavily. "Now with so many zombies following us..."


    "What else can we do? Now, even if we want to escape back, we can''t! We can only stick to the original n and give it our all!" Liu Shishi said angrily. "Back when we decided to break out together, you two were the most enthusiastic! Now that we''re in trouble, you me it on Sister Han! Sister Han died to protect us.


    Do you have no conscience?"


    "You! Who asked for your opinion?" Gao Yuanyuan, with less stamina than Liu Shishi, panted heavily and struggled to counter.


    At this moment, Zhang Yuqi, who was at the forefront, suddenly let out a desperate scream. Everyone looked ahead and saw the path leading to the riverside garden densely packed with zombies.


    "It''s over!! Now, we''re done for!" Wu Qilong wailed, hastily stopping and pulling his wife Liu Shishi in despair.


    Others also stopped one after another.


    In front, there was no way to go! The only exit door was now packed with a dense crowd of zombies. The hungry zombies were frantically banging on the ss door. Through the thick reinforced ss, one could see the grim and bloody faces of the zombies outside.


    On the corridor behind them, the noisy roars of the zombies became clearer, and everyone knew in their hearts that the zombies behind them were getting closer! They had already reached a dead end! In front, a dense crowd of zombies; behind, an equally dense crowd of zombies. No matter what choice they made, it was a dead end!


    As for other paths, there were none! They had no more choices! In the final moments, Wu Qilong and Liu Shishi embraced tightly. Meanwhile, Zhao Youting protected his beloved wife Gao Yuanyuan firmly. In thisst moment of life and death, this seemingly timid man finally showed courage!


    Holding an iron rod, Zhang Yuqi angrily surveyed the surroundings, but it was a two-way passage. Besides the entrance, the only way forward was through the door. There was no other path to take. Even if they wanted to find a room to hide in, there was none! Both sides were walls.


    "Hehehe..."


    "Roar!~~~"


    "Ugh, ugh, ugh..."


    The zombie roars were now just around the corner. Everyone tightly closed their eyes, despairingly awaiting the imminent moment of death. Zhang Yuqi slumped to the ground, tightly shutting her eyes, silently counting in her heart.


    "20 meters... 15 meters... 14 meters... 13 meters..."


    Death was getting closer and closer! Just by the sound, they knew there were countless zombies approaching! It was ridiculous; they had just arrogantly assumed there were no zombies here! Ridiculous that Zhang Han had said zombies were not scary at all!


    Most ridiculous of all was herself, for actually believing the nonsense of this idiot and epting his proposal! Zhang Yuqi''s tears slid down slowly, filled with deep regret and self-mockery. At this moment, time seemed to freeze, causing those trapped in the corridor to hold their breath.


    An illusion appeared before their eyes...


    At the entrance of the corridor, a man suddenly appeared! The man held a sword emitting blue mes, standing proudly at the entrance. His back view was so majestic, so domineering! Just from his back, Zhang Yuqi could feel an unparalleled dominance and confidence! It was as if he didn''t care about the uing zombie horde at all!


    The zombie horde swiftly followed! It was a dense crowd of zombies, filling the entire corridor, rushing towards them eagerly! And that man was standing right at the entrance, blocking their way!


    The zombies were getting closer and closer! Zhang Yuqi shook her head vigorously, staring in amazement at everything before her. She pinched her own snow-white arm fiercely! The scene before her didn''t disappear; it was real! This wasn''t an illusion! This was real!!


    The couples Gao Yuanyuan and Liu Shishi were both incredulous, their mouths gaping open, staring in disbelief at the bizarre scene unfolding before them.


    "Is this not an illusion?!!"


    "Is this real?!!"


    Three young female celebrities couldn''t help but exim in astonishment.


    "What is he trying to do?! Is he crazy?!"


    Watching the zombie horde getting closer and almost reaching the man, Zhang Yuqi couldn''t help but shout, "Are you crazy? Get away! You''ll die like this!"


    "Run away!!"


    Liu Shishi couldn''t help but yell as well.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Youting wore a sneer on his face, mocking the man''s silhouette. Heughed hysterically, "Fool! Overestimating yourself! You think you can stop the zombie horde? I''ll see how you die! Stupid..."


    Zhao Youting''s words were abruptly cut off, and then, everyone present stared wide-eyed, their mouths hanging open like eggs. The scene before thempletely stunned them.


    "What... what''s going on??!!"


    Zhang Yuqi sat down on the ground in amazement.


    At the entrance of the corridor, the densely packed zombies, just ten meters away from the man, suddenly came to aplete stop. The once frenzied and fearless zombie horde now seemed to encounter a natural enemy, stopping abruptly. The front-running zombies let out terrified roars and tried to turn around to escape. However, the zombies behind them continued their habitual charge.


    This sudden turn of events plunged the zombie horde into chaos, with hordes of zombies trampling over each other.


    Some zombies had their feet broken, hands squeezed off, and some even had their necks bitten off. However, these zombies that reached the front, without exception, struggled in extreme terror, attempting to run backward.


    Several zombies with broken legs stubbornly crawled, trying to escape backward using their hands. However, they were directly crushed by the zombies crowded from behind. Some luckier ones, although their heads weren''t crushed, had their hands and feet smashed to pieces, relying on their teeth to bite the bodies on the ground and crawl backward.


    This scene looked incredibly eerie and, at the same time, absurdlyical. Typically, it''s humans desperately fleeing from zombies, while the zombies, without knowing fear, chase and bite humans with all their might. But now, what happened to these zombies? Why did they be so terrified upon seeing this man? Zombies, who never knew fear, were now in such a state!


    Even Zhang Yuqi felt a bit sorry for these zombies. Were they still considered zombies? Their faces had been thoroughly disgraced!


    Gao Yuanyuan, Liu Shishi, and others rubbed their eyes desperately, repeatedly confirming that it wasn''t an illusion. Only then did they turn their gaze toward that imposing and domineering figure.


    Finally, that figure moved! The man gently lifted the knife emitting blue mes, standing next to him, and then heavily smashed it down onto the hard floor. The knife with blue mes easily pierced through the tiles and the cement beneath, firmly standing in the middle of the corridor. The man then slowly turned around!


    "It''s him!!" Zhang Yuqi was the first to exim!


    The others, one by one, widened their eyes, revealing expressions of fear.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from mvl


    They never thought that the viin who should have been enjoying himself in the rest area would suddenly appear here! His sudden appearance was already quite bizarre! The behavior of the zombies when they saw this man made the situation even more inexplicable! Could it be that even zombies are afraid of viins?!


    "How... how did you end up here?" Wu Qilong looked at Alex in horror. The performance of the zombies just now filled Wu Qilong with even greater fear towards Alex. Even zombies feared this viin, then he must be a devil! Only a devil could instill fear in these zombies, driven purely by instinct and the urge to attack.


    "I came to see if you idiots died or not," Alex sneered, ncing at the people sitting in terror on the ground. He then fixed his gaze on Liu Shishi, the wife of Wu Qilong, noticing her disheveled appearance due to the panicked escape.


    Feeling Alex''s gaze, Liu Shishi hurriedly covered her chest with her hands, blushing and lowering her head. Wu Qilong also saw Alex''s direct and domineering gaze, quickly reaching out to shield his wife, ring fiercely at Alex.


    To be honest, Alex didn''t find Liu Shishi particrly stunning, but she had a certain charm. Especially now, as Wu Qilong''s wife, the unique qualities of a married womanbined with her previous noble goddess demeanor made her intriguing.


    Most importantly, Liu Shishi''s beauty is truly unique. Unlike some Korean stars who might seem beautiful individually but appear like they were mass-produced when seen together, making it hard to distinguish one from another, Liu Shishi''s beauty leaves asting impression. It''s distinct and stands out.


    "Are you here to save us?" Zhang Yuxi, looking at the zombies surrounding them from front to back, finally gathered the courage to stand up and ask Alex.


    Alex nced at Zhang Yuxi. This woman was quite sexy, and her appearance was also quite unique. As far as Alex knew, Zhang Yuxi hadn''t undergone any stic surgery. When she was with Liu Yan earlier, Alex almost burst the silicone just by squeezing it. In this post-apocalyptic environment, bursting silicone would be a big problem.


    After all, there were no stic surgery hospitals now, not even regr hospitals. It could potentially be a matter of life and death.


    Zhang Yuxi had a significant w¡ªshe had been with several men, giving off a somewhat promiscuous vibe. So, Alex didn''t have a very favorable opinion of her and didn''t pay much attention.


    "Why would I save you? What are you people worth?" Alex sneered, looking at Zhang Yuxi curiously. "You idiots, why didn''t you stay in the shelter? You had to run out to your death! Do you think this post-apocalyptic world is a game? Let me tell you, this is not a variety show!"


    Alex''s main focus was on targeting Gao Yuanyuan and Liu Shishi. Zhang Yuxi was just an essory in this n.

 Chapter 277: The Man Who Makes Zombies Tremble

    Alex walked confidently to a male celebrity who was secretly trying to crawl towards the wicked knife embedded in the ground. He stepped on the man''s head without hesitation. "You stupid idiot! Do you really think you can steal my knife? Do you think this is a movie?"


    Without hesitation, Alex pulled out a handgun and fired more than a dozen shots at the male celebrity, directly blowing his head apart. Brain matter and blood sttered on the ground like a shattered watermelon.


    This male celebrity was quite smart. In just a short moment, he guessed that the zombies weren''t afraid of Alex personally but rather the knife he had stuck in the ground. He thought that if he could get the knife, he could rule the post-apocalyptic world with it. However, he oversimplified things.


    Not to mention that Alex had already set his sights on him, even if this weak and powerless pretty boy with no strength to bind a chicken managed to touch the wicked knife, a trash who could only shyly throw punches wouldn''t be able to pull out such a deeply embedded knife.


    Alex looked at the others once again, sneering as he said, "You should also know the current situation. The moment I leave, you''ll immediately be food for the zombies. You won''t only die miserably but will also be torn apart by the zombies, leaving nothing but scattered remains! Finally, you''ll end up as excrement in the zombies'' stomachs!"


    "But I''m not an unforgivable person. I still have some basic conscience! Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee all the way here to block the zombies for you."


    "Now, let''s y a game! This game is called the Multiple-Choice Game!" Alex''s lips curled into a wicked smile as he looked at Zhang Yuxi. "Let''s start with you. From what I''ve seen in the news and your public image, you''re a tough, badass woman, right?"


    "What do you want?" Zhang Yuxi looked at Alex warily, suddenly pulled out a handgun from her waist, and smiled menacingly at Alex. "Don''te any closer! If youe closer, I''ll shoot!"


    The muzzle of Zhang Yuxi''s gun kept trembling, revealing her overwhelming fear. In this moment, the tough woman was thrown into chaos, bingpletely disoriented.


    "What if Ie closer?" Alex continued to stride confidently towards Zhang Yuxi,pletely disregarding the handgun aimed at him. Zhang Yuxi was instantly terrified, firing two shots into the air.


    The people around were startled, and only Alex continued to approach Zhang Yuxi, intentionally walking towards the barrel of her gun.


    "Come on! Shoot! Aim for my head! Then pull the trigger¡ªBang!~~ My head will blossom, and you can take my knife and safely leave..." Alex walked up to Zhang Yuxi, grinning, grabbed her tender hand, and pointed the gun barrel at his own head.


    "Ah!~~" Zhang Yuxi screamed, scared. She threw the gun on the ground, and tears uncontrobly streamed down her face.


    Alex stepped on the gun, crushing it into a twisted piece of metal.


    "You''re very lucky. If you had shot just now, you would be a dead person by now." Alex coldly touched Zhang Yuxi''s face and continued, "Now, I''ll give you two choices. The first option: kneel down right now, like a dog, and lick my penis. If you satisfy me, I''ll spare your life, take you back to the rest hall, and let you be my pet dog, living on.


    The second option: charge into the zombie horde yourself."


    Alex looked at Zhang Yuxi mockingly, curious to see her response. As a strong and assertive woman, Zhang Yuxi always presented herself as fearless and unyielding. He wanted to find out whether this persona was genuine or just an act.


    "I won''t degrade myself like a dog! I am a person! A woman! A woman with rights! I have my dignity! You may not respect me, but I must respect myself!


    I''d rather die than surrender my dignity to be your pet! You disgusting and filthy man! You won''t make me submit! None of you men are decent! Even if I die, I won''t kneel at the feet of men like you!" Zhang Yuxi dered, standing up with determination, trembling all over, and slowly approaching the zombie horde blocking the passage.


    Gao Yuanyuan and Liu Shishi couldn''t help but feel admiration as they watched Zhang Yuxi''s proud expression and firm steps. Such a woman earned their respect as fellow women. They knew that faced with the same choice, they couldn''t be as resolute and courageous as Zhang Yuxi.


    "Xueqi! We support you! Well done!" Gao Yuanyuan cheered, clenching her fists and looking at Zhang Yuxi with admiration.


    Liu Shishi, on the other hand, red at Alex with disdain. In her eyes, Zhang Yuxi''s firm refusal was a powerful p to the face of this viin.


    "Xueqi! Well done! We women will never submit to the coercion of such evil people! Death is not frightening; what''s frightening is living without dignity!" Liu Shishi encouraged Zhang Yuxi, her expression solemn and filled with purity.


    At this very moment, her heart was unwaveringly determined; even if it meant death, she would never yield to this viin. Liu Shishi tightly held her husband''s hand, her eyes filled with steadfastness. As for Wu Qilong, his face disyed hesitation, his eyes involuntarily darting around, seemingly contemting something. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Zhao Youting clenched his fists, silently holding a stick by his side, adopting a posture ready to fight Alex at any moment for the sake of his wife. The zombie horde, at this moment, remained extremely aggressive butcked the chaotic frenzy of before. The zombies orderly waited just ten meters away from the knife, greedily staring at Zhang Yuxi and the others, as if awaiting their prey.


    When Zhang Yuxi impulsively stood up to make her decision, it was a moment of impulse. She was a strong woman but also a highly impulsive one. When her mind heated up, she tended to make impulsive decisions. However, she wasn''t foolish. Soon, she began to calm down, and her mind became much clearer.


    As she looked at the densely packed zombies not far away, her body began to uncontrobly tremble. Her eyes were filled with terror. Terrifying images flooded her mind ¨C the rotten and bloody faces of the zombies, their sharp teeth covered in blood and saliva, protruding like ping pong balls, and eyes filled with dark blood vessels.


    Imagining the feeling of those sharp fangs biting into her body triggered a wave of fear and intense nausea, causing goosebumps to cover her entire body.


    "No! I don''t want to die! Even if I die, I don''t want to be bitten alive by these zombies! I have such a good body, I can''t be food for them! Being torn into pieces and bing excrement in the stomachs of these disgusting and ugly monsters! I don''t want to die!


    I want to live!" Zhang Yuxi''s heart began to scream desperately. The desire for survival gradually overcame the sense of dignity in her heart, tearing apart the boundaries she had firmly upheld!


    Life or dignity? At this moment, Zhang Yuxi waspletely entangled in this dilemma. Her originally resolute steps started to waver, and finally, she came to a stop.


    Watching Zhang Yuxi''s hesitant stepse to a halt, Alex looked at her with a slight upward curve of his mouth, carrying a hint of triumph.


    "Hehehe..."


    "Uh, uh, uh..." Stay connected via §Þ??


    As Zhang Yuxi approached, the zombie horde became more frenzied. The zombies at the forefront widened their grotesque eyes, saliva dripping from their mouths.


    A shiver ran through Zhang Yuxi''s entire body. Suddenly, she felt weak and copsed to the ground as if in a state of exhaustion. She had been ovee by fear, and her innate ability to move forward disappeared.


    She was scared!


    Everyone stared in shock at the once valiant Zhang Yuxi. Her body trembled uncontrobly, and tiny beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. Her once flowing hair now clung to her face, making her look exhausted and helpless.


    "Xueqi! What''s wrong with you?" Liu Shishi stared in astonishment at the copsed Zhang Yuxi, instinctively wanting to step forward and help her up.


    However, by her side, Wu Qilong firmly grasped her hand, staring at Liu Shishi with a face full of displeasure. He lowered his voice and warned, "What are you trying to do? Take care of yourself first! Do you want to harm me?"


    "You!" Liu Shishi looked at her husband in shock, unsure of what she had done wrong. She suddenly felt that her husband was so weak and selfish.


    As for Gao Yuanyuan, she wore a self-deprecating expression and said, "It seems that even Zhang Yuxi is scared. Faced with death, especially such a cruel way to die, which woman could summon the courage... sigh..."


    "I don''t want to die... I want to live..." Zhang Yuxi turned slowly, lowered her head, and with a flushed face, spoke to Alex.

 Chapter 278: Is This the Strong Woman?

    Upon hearing Zhang Yuxi''s words, the expressions of everyone around darkened. The image of the fierce woman Zhang Yuxi had just portrayed copsed instantly. Even a young male celebrity sneered.


    "If you don''t want to die, then follow my previous instructions!" Alex ordered coldly.


    Indeed, notions of chastity, strong women, they were all bullshit. In this apocalyptic world, where rules were nonexistent, the strong prevailed, and death could happen at any moment, the dignity of these women could be easily shattered. Especially those women who relied on men''s indulgence and were arrogant before the apocalypse¡ªthey all became shameless dogs.


    For Alex, it was quite enjoyable to trample on these so-called strong and chaste women, humiliate them, make them obedient pets, and utterly strip them of their dignity. In this post-apocalyptic world, where everything waswless, this was a great source of amusement for Alex.


    Alex admitted that what he was doing was quite perverse.


    However, this sense of conquest feels really satisfying. So what if it''s perverse? In this kind of post-apocalyptic world, as long as you have strength, everything you do is right. You are morality, you are thew, you are everything to these people! You are their absolute god! Life and death, control over all, everything is in your hands!


    Manipting people''s hearts is actually a wonderful thing!


    Zhang Yuxi shivered and trembled, struggling to turn over, crawling towards Alex''s front like a dog, her ample bosom swaying like rabbits with each step. Every movement caused her entire body to tremble, and tears continuously slid down from the corners of her eyes, dropping to the ground.


    No one could see Zhang Yuxi''s expression, but from her choked cries and trembling figure, everyone could feel her pain and helplessness at this moment.


    Liu Shishi, experiencing the same agony, began to tremble all over, tears streaming down her face, filled with unbearable pain. As for Gao Yuanyuan, she turned her head away, unable to bear watching any longer.


    As for the three young female celebrities, they were already so frightened that they huddled together likembs awaiting ughter, faces pale, trembling uncontrobly.


    Finally, Zhang Yuxi, in a painful and arduous manner, crawled to Alex''s front, opened her mouth like a dog, and said, "Master... I... I am your pet... your bitch... Zhang Yuxi... let your bitch serve your big penis..."


    Alex looked at Zhang Yuxi kneeling at his feet and gently stroked her hair, as if petting his own dog.


    "Not bad, you''re a very obedient dog. I like that. Kneel there quietly; your master, I''m not in the mood to y with you right now."


    With that, Alex turned his head, smiling as he looked at Gao Yuanyuan and Zhao Youting.


    Feeling Alex''s gaze, Zhao Youting immediately nervously positioned himself in front of his wife, tightly gripping a stick and staring at Alex, shouting in fear, "What do you want? Don''t even think about touching my wife! If you dare touch my wife, I''ll fight you!"


    The iron stick in Zhao Youting''s hand trembled, producing a series of clinking sounds as it struck the ground. The intense fear made him stutter and speak in a shaky voice. His threatening words, spoken from his mouth, were moreughable than intimidating.


    "Fight me?" Alex chuckled lightly, his eyes filled with disdain. Experience exclusive tales on §Þ??


    "Don''t bother giving me any choices! Even if I die, I won''t let my wife be with you! We, as a couple, will die together! We will never surrender!" Zhao Youting''s face turned pale, trembling as he shouted. A yellow liquid involuntarily flowed out, causing Gao Yuanyuan behind him to retch.


    "Sorry, Mr. Zhao, I don''t intend to give you any choices. As for trading or anything, that''s for the rest area. Right now, I don''t want to trade with you. You also have no say in determining your wife''s fate. Now, I want your wife to answer a multiple-choice question." Alex looked at Gao Yuanyuan, who was retching and trembling, with a mocking smile on his lips.


    Upon hearing Alex''s words, Gao Yuanyuan, who had been in a state of panic, shuddered. She looked at her husband, who was protecting her, with eyes filled withplexity.


    Alex chuckled lightly and continued, "Gao Yuanyuan, I''ll give you two choices now. First, walk into the midst of the zombies and die yourself, so your beloved can survive. Second, let your beloved go into the zombie horde and meet his end, and you can live. Alternatively, the two of you, as a couple, can choose to die together. What''s that saying?


    Not necessarily born on the same year, month, and day, but definitely hoping for the same year, month, and day of death. Hahaha..."


    After finishing his words, Alex, with a mocking expression, looked at Gao Yuanyuan.


    Gao Yuanyuan, being a local of Magic City, possessed the selfishness and arrogance typical of Magic City women. Like most local women, she had a middle-ss mentality, exhibiting subtle disdain toward men unconsciously. Regardless of how well her husband treated her, she considered it as a matter of course, even feeling that it was insufficient.


    She, like most Magic City local women, favored a bourgeois mindset. For men, who knows what sacrifices they might make? After all, Magic City women could bear children. In their view, childbirth was the greatest sacrifice, and no matter how much men contributed, it was taken for granted.


    Of course, a woman''s body is her own, and she can choose to give birth to a child for whomever she pleases; her husband has no right to interfere. At most, the child would bear the surname of her husband, which was already a very benevolent act.


    As for whether the child is truly her husband''s?


    Was that important?


    The female guardians of Magic City would fiercely criticize any man who dared to ask such questions.


    Therefore, although Zhao Youting has always been very gentle and considerate towards Gao Yuanyuan, taking care of her every need and yielding to her in everything, Gao Yuanyuan, who has been brainwashed several times by the female guardians around her, still feels that her husband is weak, useless, and not good enough to her.


    However, Zhao Youting is unaware that his wife now looks at him with disdain and disgust.


    He remains firm and shouts at Alex, "You won''t seed in driving a wedge between us! We will never submit to you! My wife and I will not make any choices. We will die together here, and you will never get what you want!"


    "You, a scum of a man, will never receive genuine love from a woman! You will never experience a love like mine and my wife''s! You! Will face retribution!"


    Oveing his fear suddenly, Zhao Youting tightly grips his wife''s hand,ughs resolutely, and says, "Do you really think that you can obtain a woman through force? Even if you can have a woman''s body, you''ll never win her heart! You''ll never understand how precious true love like mine and my wife''s is! Do you think you''re powerful? I think you''re pathetic!"


    With that, Zhao Youting draws a dagger from his waist, confidently facing Alex, "True love is unwavering until death. Being able to die together with my true love, I have no regrets in this life!"


    After saying this, Zhao Youting smiles and turns his head. However, when he sees the disgust and disdain in his wife''s eyes, he is dumbfounded.


    "I... I choose the second option... I want to live!" Gao Yuanyuan decisively chooses the second option without hesitation!


    If Alex were to make her, in front of so many people, kneel shamelessly like Zhang Yuxi, groveling like a dog to please him, Gao Yuanyuan might hesitate for the sake of the dignity and face of female boxing enthusiasts. After all, as a beautiful actress and a prominent figure in female boxing, she cares about her image!


    However, exchanging her useless, frightened-of-everything husband''s life for her own safety and a chance to survive, she wouldn''t hesitate at all. There isn''t a trace of guilt, and everything seems perfectly reasonable!


    Because he is her husband, sacrificing himself for his wife is absolutely faultless. Moreover, she is pregnant with their child. Even if not for herself, as a husband and father, Zhao Youting should sacrifice himself for the sake of their child. All of this is what Zhao Youting, as a husband and a father, should do!


    Gao Yuanyuan feels that she is great. For the sake of saving her child, she has made such a noble and heroic choice. This decision feels noble, great, and sublime to her. Gao Yuanyuan even senses an overwhelming sanctity within herself.


    However, Zhao Youting ispletely dumbfounded now! Watching his wife choose without hesitation to let him die while she goes with another man...


    Thispletely shatters him!


    "Why?!! Yuan Yuan!! Why?!!"


    All the words that Zhao Youting confidently spoke, mocking Alex, now seem like he''s frenziedly pping himself in the face. In this moment, he''s frantically hitting himself.


    "p! p! p!..."


    Zhao Youting felt a burning sensation on his face, as if he had truly been pped countless times.


    He couldn''t understand why his wife would make such a resolute choice. He treated her so well! For him, she wouldn''t fear death! In the post-apocalyptic world, he prioritized making sure she ate well, even if he had to go without.


    But...


    His wife not only chose without hesitation to let him die but also showed not a trace of guilt. Her face seemed so matter-of-fact, so disdainful and indifferent. There was even a hint of pride.


    Why?!!


    He had been a loyal husband for so long, never expecting this kind of ending. In her eyes, he was worse than a pig or a dog! All the talk about true love and unwaveringmitment was just his wishful thinking!


    "Why, Zhao Youting! Are you even a man? Don''t you feel guilty for not being able to protect me? Now, sacrificing yourself can ensure my survival. As a husband, shouldn''t you think this is only fair? And you still ask me why?


    A man who can ask such a question truly astonishes me!" Gao Yuanyuan stared in disbelief at her husband, speaking with an air of certainty.

 Chapter 279: Should Men Die for Women?

    Upon hearing Gao Yuanyuan''s words, both Wu Qilong and Liu Shishi werepletely dumbfounded! It wasn''t just these two; everyone around was also utterly bewildered. Even Alex, despite hisposure, felt a bit confused.


    The logic behind her statement wasn''t fundamentally wed, but the unabashed and self-righteous manner in which she put it forward made it hard to ept. It was akin to voluntarily offering your seat to an elderly person on a bus, which is considered a sign of good manners.


    However, if an elderly person points at you, insults you, and forces you to give up your seat, with others joining in or even resorting to physical violence, it bes ufortable.


    It was like... moral coercion!


    Yes, this form was undoubtedly a standard recipe for moral coercion! Alex suddenly sensed this vor, and it unmistakably reeked of moral coercion, especially with the added seasoning of female chauvinism.


    He sneered as he observed Zhao Youting. Alex was genuinely curious about how this textbook example of apdog would react. If it were a normal man, he might see through the woman''s intentions. However, it was clear that Zhao Youting was far from a normal man. Otherwise, Gao Yuanyuan wouldn''t have transformed into such a radical female chauvinist.


    Read exclusive content at §Þ??


    Rather than attributing these women''s twisted ideologies to their own thoughts, it was more urate to say thatpdogs had cultivated the fertile ground for the growth of female chauvinism.


    Sure enough, Zhao Youting suddenly burst into tears.


    "Darling... I''m sorry... I was too selfish just now! I didn''t think it through! I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you. From now on, you must live well...


    I can''t take care of you anymore..." Zhao Youting cried, tears streaming down his face. He nced at Gao Yuanyuan''s belly, showing no signs of pregnancy. With determination, he stood up, closed his eyes, and let out a loud roar before charging into the horde of zombies.


    In an instant, Zhao Youting was submerged in the sea of corpses, bing the meal for the zombies. His screams were chilling and haunting, leaving a profound impact on those who witnessed it, even though itsted only a few seconds.


    Watching Zhao Youting''s performance, Alex was utterly dumbfounded this time. It even felt like his own perspectives had be somewhat distorted. However, he couldn''t help but notice the look Zhao Youting gave to Gao Yuanyuan''s belly just before his sacrifice.


    "Could it be that Gao Yuanyuan is pregnant?" This sudden thought crossed Alex''s mind. If Gao Yuanyuan was indeed pregnant, Zhao Youting''s actions would be understandable. A father sacrificing his life to protect his child would be respectable. Moreover, the idea of a pregnant woman being vigorously protected could evoke a different sensitivity.


    Alex suddenly became curious and even a bit intrigued at the possibility of Gao Yuanyuan being pregnant. "Very well! Gao Yuanyuan, you can live now," Alex said casually, ncing at Gao Yuanyuan, who was looking at him with anticipation.


    As Alex spoke, tears welled up in Gao Yuanyuan''s eyes, cascading down her cheeks like a torrent. She didn''t cry aloud; instead, her tears silently rolled down her face.


    Meanwhile, Wu Qilong and Liu Shishi couldn''t help but tremble uncontrobly. Alex had shifted his gaze to Liu Shishi.


    Though Wu Qilong and Liu Shishi were holding each other''s hands tightly, neither dared to look at the other. They feared that their eyes might reveal something unusual or, conversely, that they might see something unsettling in the other''s gaze.


    At this moment, the ugliness of human nature had begun to emerge, unabashedly appearing in the eyes of the couple. Alex''s lips curled into a slow smirk. He could see fear, guilt, and inner conflict in their eyes.


    Among the female stars present, Liu Shishi was the one he found most interesting. Starting with Zhang Yuxi, he intended to open their defenses step by step, tearing apart their boundaries and exposing their pretenses, allowing their ugly human nature to beid bare.


    Having witnessed too much human ugliness, Alex could easily grasp the weaknesses of human nature. Starting with Zhang Yuxi, he progressed to the surprisingly resolute couple Gao Yuanyuan and Zhao Youting.


    Now, it was finally the turn of the Liu Shishi couple. Originally, he thought that this couple would pose a significant challenge. However, the expressions he saw on their faces disappointed Alex.


    "It''s your turn now. Are you ready?" Alex smirked maliciously, his eyes filled with mockery.


    Wu Qilong and Liu Shishi couldn''t help but shiver, remaining silent.


    "I''ll give you two options as well. You can discuss and decide together on this multiple-choice question. After all, you''ve been a model couple for many years. Before the apocalypse, countless people envied the two of you!" Alex chuckled, casting a nce at the hesitant and evasive gaze of Wu Qilong before continuing, "Only one of you can survive, or you can choose to die together.


    In that case, I would genuinely respect both of you, letting me know that even celebrities like you have true love."


    "Of course, I''m not that heartless. I can offer you an extra option: Wu Qilong, willingly offer your wife Liu Shishi to me. Let her sincerely, wholeheartedly, lick my genitals and let me fuck her slutty cunt. In this way, both of you can survive."


    After Alex finished speaking, he couldn''t help but lick his lips, showing curiosity and mockery in anticipation of their next choice. The sensation of controlling others'' life and death, exposing the ugliness of human nature in difficult decisions, brought immense satisfaction to Alex.


    As soon as Alex finished speaking, Wu Qilong couldn''t help but tremble, his eyes widened, darting around in confusion, and tiny beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead incessantly. Meanwhile, Liu Shishi began to breathe rapidly, her face flushed, eyes filled with conflicting and tangled emotions, her slightly parted mouth uncertain of what to say.


    She was waiting for her husband to make a decision!


    If her husband chose to die with her, she would absolutely not seek survival for herself. For the sake of dignity and love, she was willing to face death together with her husband!


    However, if her husband chose to let her die while he survived, she would not hesitate to choose his death! The education Liu Shishi received since childhood made her unwilling to betray her husband and even more unwilling to selfishly exchange her husband''s life for her survival rights. Doing so would make her feel incredibly guilty.


    However, if her husband Wu Qilong betrayed her first, then she would have nothing to feel guilty about. She could confidently let her husband die!


    She didn''t want to make the choice in advance because she knew that even if her husband made the first choice, she still had an absolute advantage to turn the tables. The viin in front of her seemed to have a preference for women. After all, women could be his pets, but what could men do? It was evident that this viin had no interest in men.


    So, Liu Shishi felt confident!


    Both of them fell into silence, seemingly waiting for the other to make a choice. Although Liu Shishi was a bit nervous, she didn''t appear particrly excited. As time passed, Liu Shishi gradually calmed down. On the other hand, Wu Qilong became increasingly nervous, trembling all over, with sweat staining his back, and his hair drenched in sweat. He looked as if he had crawled out of the water.


    "...You make the decision... Whatever decision you make... I''ll follow you," Wu Qilong finally couldn''t hold back, turning his head and speaking to Liu Shishi with a gaze that avoided eye contact.


    Liu Shishi coldly nced at her husband. Wu Qilong''s words might sound moving, but upon closer thought, they revealed his weakness, ipetence, and selfishness. If he were willing to sacrifice his own life to protect his woman, he wouldn''t need to hesitate or ask such a question.


    He could have just stepped forward and exchanged his life for his wife''s, just like Zhao Youting did, charging into the zombie horde without the need for questioning.


    Why ask?


    If he wanted to die with her, there was no need for many words. He could directly respond to the viin''s choice and be done with it. His questioning only indicated that he wanted to survive.


    And for him to survive, there were only two choices: either let Liu Shishi die or go be subservient to Alex, bing Alex''s dog.


    "Bastard!" Liu Shishi cursed vehemently in her heart.


    Upon seeing the furious gaze from Liu Shishi, Wu Qilong''s expression immediately changed. He didn''t know what he said wrong! ording to reason, Liu Shishi should have been deeply moved by his words. Moreover, he could take advantage of the situation, reveal his true intentions, and convince Liu Shishi to agree to apany the viin in front of them. This way, his life would be spared!


    It was the best choice!


    He was afraid that Liu Shishi wouldn''t agree!

 Chapter 280: Only One Can Survive

    After being married for so long, he knew very well what kind of woman his wife Liu Shishi was. She was strong-willed and would refuse to do anything she didn''t want to do. Her self-esteem was exceptionally high. Before they got married, except for a past boyfriend, Liu Shishi maintained a good distance from other men.


    Although it wasn''t their first time together, he had secretly tested Liu Shishi''s resistance to semen and found it to be positive! This meant that Liu Shishi was very cautious about personal hygiene. Even with her ex-boyfriend, she insisted on using protective measures.


    For a woman like her, convincing her to willingly serve a viin like a dog would be extremely difficult. Unless... he could move her with genuine emotions.


    However, why did Liu Shishi have such an expression? His words were wless! Why did Liu Shishi show such a cold and ruthless expression, even with a hint of guilt?


    Wu Qilong''s mind raced, and as he saw Liu Shishi''s expression bing colder and more ruthless, even tinged with a hint of guilt, he suddenly felt a sense of fear creeping in!


    At this moment, Alex suddenly became impatient and said, "Hurry up and make a choice! I''ll give you another minute. If you don''t make a choice, both of you will die!"


    "Let her die! I want to live!" Wu Qilong finally couldn''t bear the pressure in his heart and turned around, shouting.


    After uttering these words, Wu Qilong seemed to release himself. A sense of relief washed over his entire being. The bottom line waspletely shattered, and dignity was lost.


    Wu Qilong crawled to Alex like a dog, his face full of ttery as he hugged Alex''s feet. He smiled and said, "I''ve made my choice! Let this woman die! I can be your dog ve, I can do any dirty or tiring work for you. You can rest assured, I''m a very loyal dog!"


    Since Wu Qilong had already given up his dignity, he naturally went all out in his actions. His appearance, his words, werepletely without a bottom line. Moreover, as a seasoned actor for many years, the way he portrayed himself was extremely urate!


    Obsequiousness reached its peak!


    Shamelessness reached its peak!


    You couldn''t tell at all that he was a veteran actor worth billions from the Shen family, who originally seemed proud and unyielding. This was the appearance of a coborator and traitorousckey in a movie with no moral boundaries!


    Meanwhile, Liu Shishi''s eyes were filled with disappointment. She had just thought of sacrificing herself to apany the viin for the sake of their many years of marriage, allowing her husband to live. However, she didn''t expect that this man not only refused to protect her and sacrifice himself for her, but he also didn''t want her to live and apany another man!


    This damned man actually wanted to survive alone!!!


    Damn it!


    "So many years! I misjudged you!!" Liu Shishi was utterly disappointed and couldn''t contain her anger.


    "I choose to let him die! I want to live!" Liu Shishi looked at Wu Qilong coldly, speaking each word with intense coldness.


    "!!! I chose first! I made the choice first! Hers doesn''t count! Hers doesn''t count!! Please don''t kill me!


    I made the choice first!" Wu Qilong was instantly scared out of his wits, desperately kowtowing to Alex.


    Alex nced at Wu Qilong and then at Liu Shishi. He was quite satisfied with their current performances. The way they were behaving was exactly what he wanted.


    He had orchestrated this choice for them, and the current oue was exactly what he had anticipated.


    However, his ultimate goal had not been achieved yet.


    Alex looked at Liu Shishi helplessly and apologized, "Your husband said he made the choice first, and your choices conflict. I can only go with the one who made the choice first."


    After saying that, Alex smiled apologetically and strolled over to Liu Shishi. Meanwhile, Wu Qilong finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The feeling of teetering on the edge of life and death was too intense, something not everyone could endure. At this moment, he was drenched in sweat,pletely drained.


    "I can serve you! Be your pet dog! I''ll do anything you say, wholeheartedly bing your female ve! I can give up my dignity, be your ve without any bottom line, as long as you let me live!" Liu Shishi seemed to have made up her mind, speaking decisively. "Moreover, you didn''t specify who made the choice first, so we should follow her."


    Alex intentionally showed surprise, then turned to Wu Qilong with some apology. "Ah... I''m sorry, Mr. Wu Qilong, your wife''s conditions are even more tempting! She''s right; I didn''t specify that we should follow the one who chose first."


    "No! Don''t kill me! I don''t want to die! Please, don''t kill me! I... I can..." Wu Qilong desperately kowtowed on the ground, trying toe up with better conditions to persuade Alex.


    However, in the post-apocalyptic world, he had nothing left. His wife, Liu Shishi, could use herself as capital to propose conditions, but he had absolutely no leverage.


    He had nothing left.


    "It seems you have nothing else to say." Alex sneered and grabbed Wu Qilong. Without waiting for Wu Qilong to struggle, he forcefully threw the terrified and screaming Wu Qilong directly into the oing zombie horde.


    Wu Qilong was instantly engulfed by the zombies and devoured.


    Liu Shishi stared in disbelief as her husband was torn apart by zombies, his flesh and blood scattered. Tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Alex approached Liu Shishi, gently touched the back of her head, and smiled, saying, "Don''t forget the conditions you just mentioned. After we go back, I expect you to fulfill each one. I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    "Yes... Master..." Liu Shishi, following Zhang Yuxi''s example of kneeling on the ground, stuttered and addressed Alex as her master.


    From this moment on, she became Alex''s pet ¨C no human rights, no dignity, just a pet dog without any bottom line. She was no longer a person but a dog, subject to Alex''s disposal.


    "And what about you?" Alex turned to the three young and beautiful female stars.


    He recognized one of them, named Zhao Jinmai. This girl seemed to be around 16 or 17 years old, a child star with early fame, giving her a charming aura.


    The second one, Alex seemed to have seen her in magazines before. Her name might be Zhang Zifeng, also a teenage star around 17 or 18 years old.


    The third one appeared slightly older, around 20 years old, with a fresh and beautiful appearance. Alex didn''t know her name, but he recalled seeing her in a magazine with a great figure and delicate skin. Most importantly, she was young and vibrant.


    This young girl probably didn''t have much fame before the apocalypse.


    "We... we... we''re willing to be your pets... we''re willing to follow you... please, please ept us..." Zhao Jinmai first crawled over to Alex, looking pitiful, and hugged Alex''s thigh, rubbing against it to show goodwill.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Zifeng seemed somewhat hesitant.


    An unknown young actress on the side quickly pulled Zhang Zifeng, and together they crawled towards Alex, their faces full of ttery, throwing coquettish nces and smiling at Alex, saying, "Master... please ept us... we''re willing to be your little pet dogs, we''ll listen to you, do anything for you... ept any training from you!"


    Seeing the three young beauties in front of him looking fearful and eager to please, Alex couldn''t help but smile.


    These three little sisters were all top-notch beauties!


    And, considering their age, they should still be rtively innocent.


    Upon closer inspection, these three girls had enormous potential. Give them a couple more years, and they would definitely be absolute stunners!


    However, Alex wasn''t going to wait for two or three years!


    He didn''t like waiting!


    "!! We''re willing to be your dogs! Be a cow, be a horse, be anything you want! Please, please ept us too!"


    The remaining three male celebrities imitated the others and crawled over to Alex, looking at him with eager faces, hoping to gain Alex''s approval.


    Alex had some impression of these three male stars. They were all like Lu Han and Cai Xukun, small fresh meats, looking nothing like men, with delicate and effeminate features, speaking with a somewhat effeminate tone. They looked disgustingly sickening, even more so than transvestites!


    At the sight of these , Alex felt incredibly disgusted and almost wanted to kick them to death!


    Save them?


    Only if Alex went crazy!


    Alex didn''t even think twice. He directly took out a shotgun from his spatial pocket and fired several shots at the three individuals.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    After a few shots, the three young male celebrities were turned into sieves, beyond dead!


    The three young beauties were trembling in fear, holding onto Alex''s legs, desperately restraining themselves, not daring to make a sound, deeply afraid of provoking the demon in front of them, fearing they might also be shot in the head by this demon.


    Explore more stories at §Þ??


    With a smoking shotgun in hand, Alex smiled and patted the heads of the three trembling young beauties, enjoying himself as he said, "Don''t be afraid. As long as you obediently follow me, I won''t let you live a hard life in the future.


    As long as you obediently serve me and let my big penis fuck you properly, not only will your lives be safe, but you''ll also livefortably and enjoy the finer things. Hahaha..."


    Every time Alex patted them, the young beauties at his feet trembled, shaking like little sheep sitting on the ground, shivering.


    Alex put away the shotgun and turned to look at the two staff members trembling in the corner.


    These two were dressed in standard ck suits and should have been theater staff before the apocalypse.


    One man and one woman, they looked quite ordinary, with no remarkable features.


    The man was cowering, and the woman wasn''t particrly attractive.


    Looking at the two trembling individuals, Alex suddenly became interested and handed the gun to Zhang Zifeng at his feet, saying, "girl, do you want to eat canned beef?"


    At this moment, Zhang Zifeng was so frightened that she nodded instinctively in response to Alex''s question.

 Chapter 281: This is a Devil

    Just as Zhang Zifeng hadn''t reacted yet, Alex had already ced a pistol in Zhang Zifeng''s hand: "Any of you three who dare to kill these two people, I''ll give each of you a can of beef stew."


    Alex''s sinister voice, with a distinctive male aura, assaulted Zhang Zifeng''s ears.


    Zhang Zifeng couldn''t help but shiver, frightened to the point of dropping the pistol directly to the ground.


    "Pick it up! If you don''t dare to kill these two people, I''ll deal with you right here, in front of them!" Alex fiercely grasped Zhang Zifeng''s delicate chin, threatening.


    Alex talked big, but in reality, he just wanted to y with them. He didn''t actually intend to do anything to the three of them right now. Making them kill was not because Alex was cruel and twisted, but because he wanted to toughen up these three little beauties and make them integrate into the post-apocalyptic world as soon as possible.


    Those two staff members, even if they stayed, were destined to be food for zombies and would die anyway. It was better to toughen up these three girls!


    In this kind of post-apocalyptic world, one must get used to the feeling of killing and learn to be strong!


    Of course, Alex was just testing these three. He didn''t really mean to force them to do anything. If none of them dared to act, Alex wouldn''t harm them. After all, these three were still young girls, essentially still children.


    These little female celebrity stars, pampered since childhood, living in a privileged environment, how could they possibly have the courage to kill? Even making them kill a chicken would probably be a difficult task.


    However, Zhao Jinmai, on the side, suddenly reached out and picked up the pistol, lowered her voice, and shouted loudly before crazily pulling the trigger.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!..."


    Fired 12 shots in a row! Until all the bullets were gone, Zhao Jinmai was still desperately pulling the trigger at the two people not far away!


    "Click! Click! Click!..."


    After several consecutive shots, Zhao Jinmai finally opened her eyes and stopped shooting. The two staff members had long since copsed to the ground, their eyes vacant, dead beyond death.


    Twelve bullets, precisely a few of them hitting the foreheads of the two individuals.


    From a distance of five or six meters, it created arge hole in the back of their heads.


    "Well done!" Alex appreciatively looked at Zhao Jinmai, took out three cans, and handed them to the three: "Alright, let''s go back with me."


    Zhao Jinmai''s performance surprised Alex.


    To be honest, Alex never expected that this seemingly delicate and lovely girl actually had the courage to kill, and without any hesitation.


    After killing, she only trembled all over, her face pale, without any signs of fainting.


    For a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, this was already quite remarkable.


    On the other hand, Zhang Zifeng, who hadn''t killed anyone, was already pale, covering her ears, closing her eyes, and emitting a fearful scream.


    From this moment on, Alex began to develop a strong interest in the girl named Zhao Jinmai.


    After speaking, Alex helped the three girls up, walked to the Sinful de, effortlessly lifted it, and walked towards the tide of corpses.


    Calm,posed, domineering!


    The six women following behind, watching Alex''s back, felt a mix of awe and fear.


    This man was too powerful and too ruthless.


    A person like him could be said to bepletely unpredictable in his thoughts.


    His actions, along with the power he wields, havepletely transcended the realm of humanity, turning him into either a demon or a deity.


    Both Gao Yuanyuan and Liu Shishi are astute individuals who have navigated the entertainment industry for many years. Regarding human nature, they have a profound understanding. In their eyes, the man before them can no longer be considered part of the human category.


    It''s akin to the distinction between humans and dogs. While people may show affection towards pets, they would never consider treating a dog as an equal. There''s no negotiation or bargaining with a dog. If a dog behaves obediently and pleases its owner, the owner might treat it well. However, if a dog makes a mistake, humans might casually kill it and consume its meat.


    If a dog tries to dominate humans or plots against them through cunning, seeking control over humans, it sounds more like a joke. Dogs will forever be pets of humans, possessions that humans can manipte as they please. And in their eyes, this man before them has evolved. Not only has his physical form evolved, but even his thoughts have reached another level.


    In the presence of such a person, one must worship and devote oneself unconditionally, much like believers venerating a divine being. Humans cannot negotiate or bargain with deities, let alone entertain the idea of scheming against them.


    Just as dogs cannot negotiate or scheme against humans, these women havepletely resigned themselves to the situation. As Alex advances, the approaching zombies retreat. With each step Alex takes, the zombies step back, maintaining a distance of a dozen steps, never daring to approach.


    When Alex and the six women returned to the rest hall, the remaining people stared at them in horror.


    They hadn''t seen Alex leave at all, but he suddenly appeared from outside the door.


    The previous breakout team now only had six women left.


    The people present were not foolish; on the contrary, they were all shrewd individuals. They had witnessed the densely packed zombie horde downstairs. Faced with so many zombies, besides the terrifying demon before them, no one else could handle it.


    Clearly, the breakout team had failed!


    And it was a thorough failure!


    The viin before them had seemingly used some supernatural ability to appear suddenly, effortlessly saving the remaining five individuals.


    The other members of the breakout team must have already perished by now¡ªeither in the hands of zombies or under the de of this viin.


    The failure of the breakout team left everyone present pale-faced. Even those who had considered finding an opportunity to escape hadpletely abandoned such thoughts.


    Alex scanned the crowd in the hall, deliberately pausing on figures like Dilraba and others, then spoke, "Let me share some unfortunate news with you. The heroes of the breakout team have all been wiped out. If any of you still wish to break out, feel free to leave anytime; I won''t stop you."


    After saying this, Alex sneered disdainfully and waved at Zhao Jinmai, Zhang Zifeng, and the other two, saying, "The three of you,e with me to the rest area. It''s time for you to fulfill your duties as pets!"


    With that, Alex walked into the rest area without looking back.


    Fan Bingbing, Zhao Liying, and Liu Yan had already changed into clean clothes, holding mineral water, cans of beef stew, sausages, eggs, and packaged chicken legs, walking out contentedly from the door.


    Fan Bingbing arrogantly nced at the people in the rest hall, brimming with a sense of superiority.


    She considered herself Alex''s woman, and now, she felt like she was on a higher ne than everyone else.


    Those who hadn''t be Alex''s women yet naturally couldn''tpare to her. For example, she now had many high-quality foods on hand, while the other women had nothing, only able to watch her enjoy the feast!


    Zhao Liying, on the other hand, had tear stains on her face, walking with a slight stagger. She cast a cold nce at Feng Shaofeng, who was hiding in the corner guarding his own can of beef stew, clenching her fists tightly. She hated this unfaithful man and regretted believing in him initially. She had desperately tried to please Alex just to ask him to kill this damn scoundrel for her!


    Liu Yan blushed, looking seemingly content. She took the initiative to find a seat, opened a pack of chicken legs, and began eating happily. The people around her couldn''t help but envy her, staring wide-eyed, wishing they could beg Alex to take them in.


    Especially several other female celebrities beside Lin Zhiling. These female celebrities, except for Jing Tian who was a bit younger, were all mature women born in the 1980s. Nini, who still looked quite young, emitted a mature and sexy beauty. There were also Liu Tao, Guo Shitong, Jiang Lijing, Yang Ying, and others¡ªall mature women born in the 1980s.


    Although they didn''t have the youthful beauty of Zhao Jinmai and others, they exuded a mature charm, each with their own unique vor.


    These celebrities were all quite shrewd, observing the situation''s development all along, refraining from expressing their opinions at first. Now, seeing Fan Bingbing and others benefiting from kneeling to Alex, their minds became active, and they looked toward Alex''s resting room, eager to try their luck.


    But Alex didn''t give these people a chance. Instead, he directly issued orders to Zhao Jinmai and the other two young actresses.


    This made the mature actresses envious, their eyes turning red with jealousy.


    They whispered and discussed quietly about what to do next.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Jinmai, Zhang Zifeng, and the other selected girls couldn''t help but tremble with fear at the thought of what was about to happen. Zhao Jinmai''s face alternated between red and pale at the impending events, while Zhang Zifeng, being younger and still attending school, was even more uneasy.


    Due to her early fame, she hadn''t even dated before and had always been very careful about her actions and maintaining distance from boys.


    So, both Zhao Jinmai and Zhang Zifeng were filled with dread and apprehension about whaty ahead. Zhang Zifeng shivered as she nced at Zhao Jinmai and another young star, her eyes full of hesitation.


    Zhao Jinmai gritted her teeth tightly, fear evident in her eyes. She held onto Zhang Zifeng''s hand tightly, hesitating to move forward.


    In the midst of their indecision, Alex had already entered the resting room!


    Alex didn''t urge the three, nor did hee back out. He simply closed the door.


    "Three silly girls! What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and get in!" Liu Yan, enjoying her meal, reminded Zhao Jinmai and the others with augh.


    "This is your blessing! Let me tell you, our master is very powerful! Following him, you''ll have good days ahead! I advise you not to do anything foolish! Get in quickly and behave well!" Fan Bingbing arrogantly nced at the three, expressing disdain in her eyes.


    "These little girls are obviously clueless. They don''t understand anything. How can theypare to me?"


    She was an experienced yer in matters of love. As long as she performed well now, she believed that in the future, apart from the master, she would be the one in charge. Therefore, her tone towards the three already carried a bit of amanding air, resembling someone dictating terms, giving off an air reminiscent of a pimp.


    "Hurry up and get in!" Zhao Liying, seeing the three still hesitating, quickly signaled them with her eyes.


    "Hmph! Just ignorant fools who don''t know what''s good for them. Such a great opportunity, and they''re still hesitating! If you won''t go in, then I will!" Lin Zhiling felt she had seized an opportunity and quickly walked towards the resting room. Her movements were graceful, and her smile on her face was incredibly ingratiating.


    "Get out! Did I invite you in?" However, a cold reprimand quickly echoed from inside the resting room. Lin Zhiling, who was confident just a moment ago, was promptly expelled.


    Lin Zhiling''s face looked embarrassed, and she was deeply awkward. It was the first time she had been embarrassed like this. Previously, as long as she hinted a little, not to mention the second generations, even wealthy and influential figures warmly weed her and treated her with indulgence.


    However, she didn''t expect that when she actively expressed her warmth this time, the person inside showed no face at all and directly kicked her out.


    Lin Zhiling''s embarrassment made the other mature female stars who had gathered around her feel ufortable and worried. Some couldn''t help but p themselves hard, regretting why they didn''t follow Fan Bingbing''s example and actively present themselves. Now, offering themselves willingly, they were still rejected.


    Among the many young and beautiful stars here, there was only one big shot inside, and thinking about thepetition ahead, it was bound to be fierce.


    At this moment, the oldest among Zhao Jinmai''s threepanions, a model-turned-actress, mustered the courage and confidently walked towards the resting room.


    Having started her career as a model, she had been involved with two second-generation wealthy individuals before gaining fame. Without the support of those two second-generation figures, she wouldn''t have achieved the sess she had today. So, she didn''t feel extremely averse to what was toe.


    Seeing Fan Bingbing and the others enjoying a luxurious lifestyle after following the person inside, she began to feel tempted. Fan Bingbing and herpanions weren''t wrong; this was indeed a very good opportunity. She wanted to seize it.


    In the entertainment industry, previously, to live a good life and climb to the top, one had to curry favor with wealthy individuals and influential figures. Now, to survive and live well, one had to curry favor with the person inside.


    This was the new reality. It was even more ruthless than before; in the past, if one didn''t want toply, there were still options¡ªmaybe just living a simple life as an ordinary person. But now, if one didn''t curry favor with the person inside, they might lose their life.

 Chapter 282: Come In!

    Seeing someone take the lead and walk in, Zhao Jinmai also summoned her courage, pulling Zhang Zifeng as they approached the door. What needed to be faced would eventually be faced. As long as they didn''t want to die, they had to take this step. It was better to join the person inside earlier than be forced to do soter. Zhao Jinmai had figured it out.


    There was nothing wrong with it. It might even be their only chance to live well. She didn''t want to die; she was still young. For her, life had just begun. After all, every woman would find her own ce and have her own man. In this post-apocalyptic world, finding a powerful man wasn''t a bad thing.


    Moreover, with her beauty and current conditions, she believed she had more advantages than those women who had already experienced a lot.


    Zhang Zifeng, on the other hand, still trembled and hesitated. If it weren''t for Zhao Jinmai pulling her, she wouldn''t have had the courage to go in. She was a very naive girl who didn''t expect to experience such cruelty so early. She had originally thought she would live a happy life and find her true love.


    The door to the rest area closed gently. Alex looked at Zhao Jinmai, who was still trembling, with a slight smile on his lips and said, "Zhao Jinmai, I remember you were born in 2007, right?"


    "Oh... I... I was born in 2007," Zhao Jinmai looked like a young girl, and when Alex asked about her private parts, she blushed and became incoherent.


    "You did well in The Wandering Earth, I felt like shooting into your mouth to feel good! Haha!" Alex looked at Zhao Jinmai''s slender white legs, and his penis instantly became erect.


    Standing confidently at the front was a young model, whom Alex had seen in a TV series before, named Song Zu''er or something. She looked good and had a great figure, butpared to Zhao Jinmai, she was not as tender.


    "If I remember correctly, you were born to be a model, right? I bet directors and tycoons have screwed you countless times, haven''t they?" Alex grabbed Song Zu''er''s hair, forcefully tore off her evening gown, and her perky breasts bounced like two cute little rabbits, looking extremely adorable.


    Alex rudely groped and squeezed them, making Song Zu''er scream in terror, tears streaming down her face.


    Trembling, her lovely breasts rippled like waves.


    Alex unzipped his pants, revealing his huge penis. "You sluts, give me a good blowjob, show these two little sluts how to serve me!"


    Saying that, Alex pushed Song Zu''er to the ground and forcefully shoved his penis into her mouth.


    Zhao Jinmai and Zhang Zifeng blushed and turned away in embarrassment, unable to watch the explicit scene before them.


    "Zhang Zifeng, your breasts are quite developed."


    Zhang Zifeng is not tall and a bit slender, but she has a pretty and yful demeanor that makes Alex unable to resist the urge to take a few bites.


    "Both of you take off your clothes, then touch each other''s chests and show me with your seductive moves!" Alex suddenly showed a wicked interest.


    "What?!"


    Zhang Zifeng and Zhao Jinmai were frightened by Alex''s request.


    "What? Unwilling? If you''re unwilling, I''ll take care of it myself!" Alex sneered.


    Zhang Zifeng bit her lip, and with courage, started to undress while watching Song Zuer, who was tearful but vigorously sucking Alex''srge penis. Seeing Zhang Zifeng undress, Zhao Jinmai trembled and slowly removed her clothes.


    Both Zhang Zifeng and Zhao Jinmai are still young and inexperienced with men''s genitals, so they were very fearful and shy about the situation. After the two werepletely undressed, Alex ejacted upon seeing their young and beautiful bodies.


    Song Zuer''s mouth was full of semen.


    "Swallow it! Then spread your seductive pussy and raise your buttocks to let my penis enter your seductive pussy!"


    Alex fiercely pped Song Zuer, who was trying to spit out the semen. Then he directed Zhao Jinmai and Zhang Zifeng to touch each other''s chests. Both girls'' chests were notrge, but they were firm, tender, and fair.


    Watching the two touch and lick each other, Alex''s penis became extremely hard. Song Zuer,pletely naked, turned her back to Alex''srge penis, then slowly bent over, raised her beautiful buttocks, and used her hands to spread her seductive pussy, slowly guiding Alex''srge penis inside.


    It''s very slippery and tight!


    Alex couldn''t help but lower his head to nce at Song Zu''er''s alluring private part, which looked pink and delicate, not like a well-used one.


    "Smack!" Alex harshly pped Song Zu''er''s moving buttocks and asked, "Tell me, how many men have you been with?"


    "Th...three...only a few times each..." Song Zu''er endured the tearing pain and the fulfilling sensation, moaning as she confessed.


    Alex thrust violently, "No wonder it''s so tight, you''ve had good training! Today I''ll make you pay for it!"


    With a furious roar, Alex began to move wildly, causing Song Zu''er to wail and desperately try to escape from his piercing. However, her plump buttocks and ample bosom were firmly held by Alex, leaving her powerless to escape his grasp, only able to endure his relentless intrusion into her private part, crazily prating her uterus.


    Song Zu''er cried in pain, tears streaming down her face.


    Crying, pleading, and moaning, she seemed both crazed with extreme agony and flying high with pleasure, leaving Alex''spanions, Zhang Zifeng and Zhao Jinmai, dumbfounded.


    The two girls touched each other while watching Alex and Song Zu''er mate, the intense visual impact and Song Zu''er''s lewd moans causing them to react, their tender faces blushing and their private parts beginning to moisten.


    "Ah...ah..."


    "Mm...mm!~~"


    Zhao Jinmai and Zhang Zifeng couldn''t help but moan.


    Alex was aroused by the tender moans of the two people, and his semen gushed out fiercely, directly spraying Song Zuer, who fell heavily to the ground.


    Song Zuer gasped violently while writhing her hot body, her naked flesh trembling.


    "Roar!" Alex growled low, and then grabbed Zhao Jinmai''s hair, firmly holding her tender lips.


    He sucked and sucked to his heart''s content.


    The virgin''s fragrance made Alex feel refreshed!


    "Zhang Zifeng! Lick my penis clean for me, and then eat it well!" Alex ordered Zhang Zifeng to suck his penis while kissing Zhao Jinmai.


    Before long, Alex''s penis became as hard as iron again.


    Alex hugged Zhao Jinmai fiercely, kissing her wildly as he squeezed her tender chest desperately.


    His other hand was groping Zhang Zifeng''s tender and round buttocks.


    The feel of their flesh made Alex ecstatic.


    This little girl is sofortable to y with!


    "Lie down!" After enjoying the passionate kisses of the two women, Alex pushed Zhao Jinmai down on the bed and ruthlessly thrust his penis into her tender little hole.


    Zhao Jinmai had never experienced a man''s baptism before, and her pink and tight little hole seemed very fragile.


    Being directly prated by Alex''srge penis made Zhao Jinmai scream in pain.


    But just as the ns entered, it was difficult to go any further.


    Alex gently pulled out his penis, and there was a trace of fresh red blood on it.


    "I didn''t expect you to still be a virgin, that''s great!" Alex was overjoyed as he held Zhao Jinmai''s hands, used his legs to spread her legs, and once again began to thrust into her honeyed cave.


    Meanwhile, in the hall outside the room,


    Everyone was deep in thought.


    Each person was making their own calctions.


    Zhang Yuqi, however, was slightly disappointed. She had originally thought that with her beautiful figure, she would be the first to be chosen by the big shot inside.


    Liu Shishi, on the other hand, let out a small sigh of relief. She wasn''t actually prepared for this.


    "What about the others?"


    After a moment of silence, as sounds of lovemaking and the pleas and moans of the few girls inside the rest area echoed, everyone dared to speak.


    Dilrabawas the first to approach Zhang Yuqi and the other two. Although she had some guesses, Dilrabastill couldn''t believe it.


    "They''re dead, all dead. Zhang Han, that fool, encouraged everyone to break down the door and get food, attracting the zombies. If it weren''t for the person inside suddenly appearing, we probably would have died by now," Zhang Yuqi said with a gloomy expression.


    "Did they all die at the hands of zombies?" Dilrabaasked skeptically. "Are there only six of you left? What about the others?"


    Clearly, Dilrabawas highly suspicious that the situation was not that simple.


    Dilrabawas the first to approach Zhang Yuqi and the other two. Although she had some guesses, Dilrabastill couldn''t believe it.


    "They''re dead, all dead. Zhang Han, that fool, encouraged everyone to break down the door and get food, attracting the zombies. If it weren''t for the person inside suddenly appearing, we probably would have died by now," Zhang Yuqi said with a gloomy expression.

 Chapter 283: Ingenious Escape Plan

    "Did they all die at the hands of zombies?" Dilrabaasked skeptically. "Are there only six of you left? What about the others?"


    Clearly, Dilrabawas highly suspicious that the situation was not that simple.


    These six people were obviously among the weaker ones in the breakout team. ording to reason, even if there were survivors, it shouldn''t have been them.


    "The others are all dead. Most of them were eaten by zombies. My husband and Gao Yuanyuan''s husband died on their own," Liu Shishi vaguely said.


    None of them wanted to dwell on the details of what happened just now because speaking about it was not honorable. At the same time, it made them even more sorrowful.


    However, Dilrabaand the others quickly understood the implications of their words.


    While the majority may have been killed by zombies, those who survived were not just these six people.


    After the arrival of that demon inside, he must have done something to them.


    Thinking of this, Tong Liya, Dilraba, and the others couldn''t help but shudder.


    "Where are you now?" Dilrabacontinued to inquire.


    Gao Yuanyuan said impatiently, "Reba, why are you asking so many questions?"


    Zhang Yuqi nced deeply at Dilrabaand answered, "We''re at the back door. The back door ispletely blocked, swarmed with zombies. Even if we don''t attract them, we can''t escape. Everyone has given up on the idea of escaping."


    Zhang Yuqi secretly guessed Dilraba''s thoughts. Dilrabaasked so many questions because she still harbored the illusion of escaping.


    She felt that Dilrabawas a good person, kindly reminding her.


    However, Dilraba''s eyes lit up, and she thanked them before walking away on her own.


    Dilrabahad been observing the surroundings, trying to find a way to bypass the zombies and enter the riverside garden.


    Her spection was correct. Themotion caused by the breakout team must have attracted arge number of zombies to the corridor on the first floor.


    The zombies in the riverside garden were likely drawn to the entrance as well.


    This was an opportunity!


    Dilrabawalked to the window and looked at the rope hanging beside it.


    People here believed that the only way to reach the riverside park was through a narrow passage, passing through the back door.


    But they overlooked another route!


    The rooftop!


    This theater only had three floors, and the rooftop was entirely made of steel frames and reinforced ss. It was smooth and definitely devoid of people.


    The rope outside the window, dropped by someone unknown, was visibly leading up to the rooftop!


    As long as she climbed up the rope to the rooftop, walked along the rooftop to the position of the riverside garden, and then found a safe ce to quietly lower the rope and climb down.


    If she could avoid the zombies, there was a good chance she could reach the yacht and leave aboard it!


    Once on the river, the zombies wouldn''t be able to catch up with her!


    Then, she could use the yacht to search for a new refuge or even establish one on her own!


    "Reba, what are you looking at?" Tong Liya noticed Reba''s unusual behavior and walked to the window, asking in a hushed tone.


    With her n already in ce, Dilrabapulled Tong Liya, Gulnazar, and others aside and whispered mysteriously, "Liya, I observed just now that there''s a rope outside the window that leads to the rooftop!"


    "Just now, you all heard what Yuqi said. The zombies in the riverside garden have been drawn to the entrance. We can take advantage of this opportunity to go from the rooftop to the riverside garden and then sneak onto the yacht!"


    "As long as we''re on the yacht, we''ll be safe! Have you noticed? There are no monsters in the river, and the zombies dare not approach the riverbank. Once we''re on the yacht, we''ll bepletely safe. By then, all we have to do is sit on the yacht and find a new refuge, or better yet, establish one on our own, without having to worry about others'' opinions!"


    Dilrabaspoke, her delicate fist clenched with determination.


    "Reba, have you ever thought that it''s the apocalypse now? Even if there are other refuges, do you think we, as women, can live better than we are now?"


    "I''ve been thinking. Even if we manage to escape, what if we encounter bad people outside? The one inside, although somewhat cruel and rude, at least follows some rules, provides food, and treats women decently. The most important thing is that it''s just one person! But we have so many women. Even if we get mistreated, it''s only by one person, and we have many others to share the burden."


    "But if the few of us go out and encounter a gang of thugs, it won''t be that simple anymore!"


    Tong Liya''s meaning was clear, and Dilrabafell into deep thought all of a sudden.


    Yes!


    The man currently ruling over them is powerful and can indeed provide them with a better life. Moreover, the crucial point is that there is only one of him.


    Tong Liya''s words were straightforward but reasonable.


    Being bullied by one person is still better than being mistreated by a groupter, right?


    And, at least, the man inside is not bad.


    Not ugly, not old, and he''s neat and decent.


    His treatment towards women is also eptable, and when ites to food, he''s never stingy. What he provides is always of good quality.


    Moreover, this man has considerable strength, capable of ensuring their safety and providing them with food.


    If they''re unlucky and fall into the hands of thugs, things won''t be as fortunate.


    Thinking about the possible torture by those evildoers, Juxi Jingyi and Zheng Shuang, two young girls, shivered in fear.


    And outside, with the current state of affairs, ordinary people might not be able to obtain much food.


    If they end up in the hands of those evildoers, not only will they be mistreated by a group, but they might also go hungry, living a life worse than pigs and dogs!


    But that''s not the worst part. Even more tragic is that if those people are sick, they might be tortured to death or die from illness.


    After all, it''s the apocalypse now!


    No matter what, they must be prepared for the worst!


    What Tong Liya said was not exaggerated at all!


    "Then let''s establish our own refuge! We rely on ourselves!" Dilraba''s expression was firm and determined. She spoke with a strong will, "We don''t necessarily have to depend on others!"


    "Food? Where do we find food? You saw it yourself, outside is crawling with zombies! Even if we can escape to the yacht, it may be safe there, but what about food? What about water? We can''t directly drink the river water; it turns people into zombies!


    And there''s nothing on the yacht to boil water. Drinking water is a big problem!" Tong Liya said with a serious expression. "So, if we want to find food, if we want to find water, we''ll have to approach the shore, and approaching the shore will bring unexpected dangers!"


    "The apocalypse has been going on for more than five months. We''ve been trapped here, and just the zombies around us are so formidable and numerous! You can imagine that in other ces, it''s definitely a hell on earth!"


    "We can go find an organization! As long as we find an organization, there will be protection, and we can exchange our work for food and water. With an organization, there will bews and rules, and we won''t be bullied," Juxi Jingyi naively said.


    "Weiwei, you''re too naive!" Gulnazar spoke at this moment. "If the organization is still around, after more than five months, they should have started searching and rescuing survivors. But have you seen any search and rescue teams? Have you heard any broadcasts or anything like that? Don''t talk about search and rescue teams, we haven''t even seen a passing ne in the sky!


    With such arge river, we haven''t seen a single boat passing by! Do you still not understand the situation? The organization is gone!"


    Gulnazar sighed in despair.


    Several people fell into silence, and Dilireba, who had been determined, suddenly looked dim. Dilireba realized that she had been too naive. Even if they, a few powerless women, managed to escape, what could they do? They might encounter even greater danger outside and live a tragic life. They might even be food for the zombies in a direct attack.


    At this moment, Lin Zhiling walked over with a smile, looked at the rope outside the window without a word, and then said with a smile, "Reba, what are you whispering about here? Do you have a good n to escape?"


    Tong Liya looked at Lin Zhiling with caution, smiled and shook her head, "No, we are just discussing what to do next."


    "Oh, I see. I thought you had a way to escape. If you do, remember to take us with you. There is strength in numbers. Although we are all women, if we can get to the yacht, I have a good ce to go."


    Lin Zhiling had been deliberately eavesdropping on their conversation and had only heard some of it. She didn''t know the full n of Dilireba and the others, so she wanted to find a way to get them to talk.


    "Really?" Zheng Shuang suddenly became excited and said, "Sister Ling, as long as we get on the yacht, do you really have a way for all of us to survive?"


    "Of course! Unfortunately, we have no way to get to the yacht. You saw how powerful Han Hong and her breakout team were. They were all wiped out, and if it wasn''t for the big shot inside, all six of them would have died," Lin Zhiling sighed with regret, looking disappointed.


    "If I have a way to take everyone to the yacht, Shiling, you have to tell us, where can we go if we really get on the yacht?" Dilireba became excited when she heard that Lin Zhiling had a good n.


    "To Yingguang Ind!" Lin Zhiling said confidently. "It''s not far from here to Yingguang Ind! I''ve been there before and know the ind. Although the maind is full of zombies now, the ind might be safe! There''s a harbor, fishing boats, and arge hotel with plenty of food! If necessary, we can also fish for a living!


    As long as we can get to the ind, we''ll be safe!"


    "Yingguang Ind?" At this point, Gulnazar''s eyes also brightened, and she became excited. She also knew Yingguang Ind and had been there once for a vacation. It was indeed a good ce, with everything one could need and abundant resources to support many people. Most importantly, Yingguang Ind is far from the maind and may not have been affected by the zombie virus.


    "I know this ind! Shiling is right!" Gulnazar said with certainty.


    "It''s just a pity that we can''t leave here," Lin Zhiling said regretfully.


    "No! We have a way!" Dilireba pointed excitedly outside the window and told Lin Zhiling her entire n.

 Chapter 284: Lets Take a Chance

    Listening to Dilraba''splete n, a trace of satisfaction curved Lin Zhiling''s lips, and her expression turned cold. She had been looking for an opportunity to please Alex, and now, the opportunity had arrived.


    She had long noticed that Alex seemed to be interested in Dilraba. Now, Dilraba wanted to escape and had a seemingly feasible n. If Lin Zhiling could inform Alex of the n in advance, she would naturally gain Alex''s appreciation and favor!


    Most importantly, it would show loyalty!


    As for the idea of Yinguang Ind bing a refuge, it was entirely Lin Zhiling''s fabrication. She had no intention of taking such a risk now!


    She knew very well that Dilraba''s n, although seeming to have a great chance of sess, also carried significant risks. Moreover, was Yinguang Ind really a sanctuary?


    There were many people on Yinguang Ind, and these people might also turn into zombies. If they hadn''t turned into zombies, they could be even more dangerous. If the indigenous people on the ind saw a group of beautiful female celebrities seeking help, wouldn''t they have ulterior motives?


    Many of the ind''s inhabitants were tourists and fishermen. How high could their moral standards be in this post-apocalyptic world without the constraints ofw and ethics? It didn''t take much imagination to guess what ordinary men might do when faced with beautiful female celebrities.


    Right now, Lin Zhiling just wanted to seize the opportunity to win Alex''s favor and be his woman!


    This seemed to be the best choice for now¡ªshe could not only survive safely but also enjoy good food. In this post-apocalyptic world, relying on a powerful man was the wisest and smartest choice!


    "Dilraba, your n is excellent. I think it''s very feasible! How about this, I''ll cooperate with you. You guys find a way to go up first, and we''ll followter!" Lin Zhiling smiled innocently, appearing harmless.


    "Okay!" Dilraba, now with a clear direction, naturally felt confident.


    Quietly listening to the sounds from the rest area, the passionate moans and cries inside were still intense and high-pitched.


    "There''s no time to waste, so you guys should hurry up and take action!" Lin Zhiling proposed again.


    Dilraba nodded and looked at Tong Liya and others on the side, saying, "Liya, Gulnazar, do you want to join me?"


    After contemting for a moment, Gulnazar nodded and said, "Sure! Hotba, this time let''s take a chance!"


    Gulnazar was inherently a proud woman. To be honest, apanying Alex was not something she objected to. After all, Alex was a powerful figure, appearing much better than those young and inexperienced guys by many times in this post-apocalyptic world. In a world where everyone looked disheveled and worn-out, Alex seemed refreshing, clean, like a noble living in the slums.


    In the pre-apocalyptic era, she might not have considered someone like Alex. However, in the post-apocalyptic world, being able to be with such a man was indeed a great honor.


    But she couldn''t ept behaving like Fan Bingbing and others, fawning and groveling like dogs to please men. That was too undignified,cking even the most basic human rights. It was practically no different from being a ve.


    Gulnazar couldn''t tolerate that. She wanted to live with dignity and freedom. She was willing to take risks with Dilraba to achieve that.


    But Tong Liya tightly furrowed her brows, her face full of concern as she said, "I''ve decided to stay. You all should stay too. At worst, I''ll just submit to that person inside! I think he''s not bad; he hasn''t forced us into anything. When I get food, I''ll share it with you."


    "Liya! How can you so easily give in? Although that person hasn''t coerced us now, judging by his appearance, he will eventually make a move on us. Moreover, in his eyes, we women are like dogs,pletely devoid of human rights. I can''t ept that!" Dilraba said firmly.


    "I don''t want to take risks either..." Zheng Shuang tightly gripped her sleeve, speaking in a fearful tone with her head lowered. "My strength is small, and even climbing up would be difficult for me. I would only be a hindrance to you all. I... I''d rather stay here."


    "Heat Sister... I don''t want to leave either..." Ju Jingyi pondered for a moment, listening to the sounds from inside the door, and softly said, "It seems like Fan Bingbing and the others are doing pretty well..."


    Ju Jingyi looked at Fan Bingbing, Liu Yan, and others who were enjoying delicacies that they had never dared to imagine in the post-apocalyptic world. She couldn''t help but swallow saliva, her mouth watering uncontrobly.


    This girl was a typical foodie.


    "You guys..." Dilraba said angrily, "How can you think like this? Even in the apocalypse, must we women be men''s essories? Shouldn''t we women have dignity? I believe that as long as we are willing to use our brains and work hard, we can definitely carve out our own new world! Women can also shoulder half the sky!"


    Dilraba spoke with some excitement, but the other three remained indifferent.


    Are women essories to men?


    Without a doubt, yes.


    Tong Liya felt that women were indeed men''s essories.


    Before the apocalypse, and even after the apocalypse.


    There was no way around it.


    From ancient times to the present, men have been the true masters of power and wealth. Even in ancient times, women were not even essories; at most, they could be considered as men''s property. They could be freely given away to others, yed with at will.


    In modern times, women only began to pursue feminism, relying on men''s pity and tolerance. Many women, using their mouths to continuously attack men, sought to dominate society. Little did they know how ridiculous their efforts were.


    In Tong Liya''s view, those feminists were seeking their own demise! Even as a woman herself, Tong Liya strongly disliked feminist ideologues. These women were not fighting for women''s rights but were brainwashed fools influenced by marketing and consumerism.


    Their actions wouldn''t gain them any real power. Instead, it would cause the entire female group to lose even more. Because they failed to understand that in this world, men still control all power and wealth. The most fundamental things are still in the hands of men.


    Perhaps some men might be sycophants to women because they couldn''t find a wife. However, those who truly control resources wouldn''t care about women''s opinions. In the eyes of these men who hold real resources, women are still essories, still their resources and wealth.


    In the past, women had legal and moral protection, and many men would tolerate and defer to protect the weaker group''s thinking of amodating women. But now, in the post-apocalyptic world, all rules have disappeared!


    Offending the powerful is equivalent to seeking death!

 Chapter 285: Trapped

    Dilraba looked expectantly at Tong Liya. Seeing Tong Liya''s gaze gradually firming, she sighed in disappointment and stopped insisting.


    "Fine! Since you don''t want to go with me, then Gulnazar and I will go!" Saying this, Dilraba tidied up, opened the window, tugged on the rope outside to ensure it was secure. Then, carefully standing on the window, she tried to climb up using the rope.


    Gulnazar followed closely behind, and the two of themboriously climbed towards the rooftop.


    Just as the two had crawled out of the window, Lin Zhiling coldly smiled, walked to the door of the rest area, and knocked.


    "What are you doing?" Tong Liya, seeing Lin Zhiling knocking on the door, nervously stepped forward, grabbing Lin Zhiling and angrily questioned.


    "Overestimating oneself!" Lin Zhiling sneered, "Dilraba is truly overestimating herself and not knowing the severity of the situation! Going out like this, they''re just heading for a dead end! I''m trying to save them!"


    "Come in!" A man''s voice came from inside. Lin Zhiling directly shook off Tong Liya''s hand, opened the door, and walked in, twisting her body with an extremely ttering demeanor.


    Soon, Lin Zhiling emerged from inside, holding five cans of beef, looking at Tong Liya with a triumphant smile. "See that? This is the best choice to survive!"


    ...


    At this moment, Dilraba and Gulnazar had sessfully climbed to the rooftop. ncing around, outside the grand theater, zombies were wandering everywhere!


    "Let''s go over and check the situation there first!" Dilraba and Gulnazar cautiously crawled towards the direction of the riverside park.


    Soon, the two of them saw the situation at the riverside park.


    In the riverside park, there were scattered zombies wandering around, but most of them had gathered at the back entrance, densely packed together, emitting noisy cries. At the small harbor in the riverside park, there were more than a dozen yachts parked. Some yachts had zombies wandering on them, but there were also several yachts without any zombies.


    "How do we get over there?" Gulnazar looked at the few zombies wandering in the riverside park, fear evident in her voice. She was starting to regret it now, caught between going forward and going back, herplexion turning somewhat pale.


    On the other hand, Dilraba remained resolute, observing the surroundings and beginning to think. From a young age, her mother had always trained her to think independently. When faced with difficulties, she would instinctively start using her brain, utilizing avable tools and the environment to find effective solutions, rather than sumbing to fear like other women.


    Soon, she found a solution! There was a corridor in the riverside park that led directly to the harbor. By descending from the rooftop using a rope, they could reach the top of that corridor directly.


    This way, they could perfectly avoid the zombies, reaching the harbor directly from the top of the corridor.


    "Do you see that? The corridor!" Dilraba excitedly pointed at the corridor. She felt that her luck was exceptionally good. If they followed this n to reach the yachts, they couldpletely avoid the zombies and reach the yachts without much danger. At most, there might be some risk in descending from the corridor to the yachts, but overall, it would be a smooth journey.


    Moreover, there were very few zombies on the harbor, just a few wandering around. Dilraba counted and found at most four or five.


    Due to the presence of barriers, the zombies outside the harbor couldn''t get in at once.


    "That''s great! Let''s quickly go back and tell them!" Gulnazar also became excited, her eyes shining with hope as she spoke enthusiastically.


    "Good! You stay here; I''ll go down and tell them!" Dilraba turned excitedly, but she was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    She saw Lin Zhiling, Yang Ying, and Liu Tao unexpectedly appearing on the rooftop!


    "Sister Ling... how did you guys get up here?"


    Lin Zhiling gave a charming smile, not answering Dilraba''s question. Instead, she and the other two started untying the ropes on their own.


    "What are you doing? Lin Zhiling! What are you trying to do?! Are you crazy? Without these ropes, how are we going to get down!!"


    Dilraba, terrified, looked at Lin Zhiling and the others, screaming in shock. While yelling, she desperately crawled towards Lin Zhiling and the others.


    However, it was toote; the ropes were untied and slid straight down.


    "Lin Zhiling! What do you mean? I kindly wanted to help you guys! Why would you do this?"


    "You don''t want to leave, don''t harm me! Where did I provoke you?"


    Dilraba clenched her fists, staring angrily at Lin Zhiling and the others, her breathing bing rapid. She couldn''t understand why Lin Zhiling and the others would do this. She had sincerely wanted to escape with them, yet they intentionally harmed her. Even if they didn''t want to go, they could have simply abstained. Why did they have to harm her in this way?


    "Humph! Can''t figure it out? Can''t understand? Sis is saving you!" Liu Tao sneered, saying, "Do you think escaping from here means freedom? Safety? Let me tell you, getting out is just the beginning of your hardship!


    Hot Ba, use your brain and think! Where is there a gathering ce without men? We, as women and former stars from the pre-apocalyptic era, how do you think those men will treat us? Can''t you figure it out?"


    "What will happen to me in the future is none of your business! Even if I die, it has nothing to do with you! But why do you want to harm me?" Dilraba, filled with hatred for the three women in front of her, gritted her teeth. She wanted to confront them, but she knew she wasn''t their match.


    "Stop arguing! We are now trapped on the rooftop! What do we do? There''s nothing here, and it''s impossible for us to go back now!" Gulnazar, crawling over, frowned, her face pale. She said, "Even if you don''t want to go with us, there''s no need to cut off everyone''s retreat, right? Now we''re stuck here, and we can only wait to die!"


    Dilraba looked down; the height from the rooftop to the ground was about twenty meters. Jumping down directly, aside from the risk of falling to death, she would likely be bitten alive by zombies if she survived. As for the corridor on the side of the riverside park, although it wasn''t as high, it still had a slope and tilted tiles.


    Jumping down directly, one could easily slide and fall to the ground.


    Most likely, it would end in death.


    "You''re the ones trapped here, not us," Yang Ying said coldly. Following that, Lin Zhiling took out bottled water and some food from her backpack, distributing it to the other two and then began to eat with relish.

 Chapter 286: Can Becoming a Mutant be Achieved by Learning from the Master?

    In the scorching autumn day, the zing sun directly shone upon the few individuals on the rooftop. The intense sunlight,bined with the reflection from the ss, caused them all to involuntarily sweat profusely.


    The rapid loss of body fluids made Dilraba and Gulnazar feel parched, their throats stinging with a fiery sensation. On the other hand, Lin Zhiling and the other two took out three umbres from their backpacks. They leisurely drank beverages while holding the umbres to shield themselves from the sun.


    "Ba, the three of us came up here to enjoy the sun and promote health. We''ve already applied sunscreen. If you want to go back, it''s simple." Lin Zhiling magically took out a walkie-talkie from her bag. "As long as we tell the other end of the walkie-talkie, our master wille and take us back."


    "As for you, haven''t you been thirsty after not drinking water for so long? I wonder how long you can hold out!" Dilraba struggled to swallow a mouthful of saliva and angrily said, "So, you''re doing all this just to please that person! Haha! I must be blind to believe you bunch of despicable bastards!"


    "Gulnazar, Ba, as long as you agree to be ves to our master, serving him wholeheartedly, we''ll immediately give you water to drink and can take you back to the shelter! Moreover, our master said that once he deals with the guarding zombie creatures, he''ll take us to his shelter for a safe andfortable life! Everyone there is a woman.


    As long as we serve the master well, there''s no need to worry about any male harassment. Plus, we can enjoy fresh food!" Lin Zhiling enticingly spoke.


    "Ba, I don''t understand, what''s wrong with this? Isn''t it just taking risks with our bodies and hearts in front of the master? Isn''t it just giving up our dignity in front of the master? In this post-apocalyptic world, what can we do anyway? It''s better than being caught by a group of viins and treated as ythings, right?


    It''s better than dying of thirst or starvation, right?" Liu Tao took a sip of orange juice and joined in the persuasion.


    Yang Ying, on the other hand, cynically remarked, "Ba is a popr actress, much more noble than us washed-up old stars. She''s so noble that she''s not afraid to die for her dignity. Let''s not waste our breath; let''s just watch them die of thirst."


    Listening to the three of them, Dilraba was infuriated, gritting her teeth and resenting herself for trusting these despicable people! But now, regret was useless. There''s no remedy for regret, and her n hadpletely failed.


    Now trapped on the rooftop, she had only two choices: either die of thirst or surrender willingly, agreeing to be that person''s ve. Alternatively, she could take a gamble and jump from the rooftop.


    In the midst of Dilraba''s inner turmoil, Gulnazar couldn''t bear it any longer. "I''m willing to serve the master, be his female ve. Take me back!" she dered.


    "Gulnazar! You!!" Dilraba angrily turned to look at Gulnazar, intending to scold her. However, seeing Gulnazar''s exhausted and somewhat dazed appearance, Dilraba softened.


    She was starting to waver.


    "Gulnazar, a wise person is a hero in the current situation! You''re smarter! Come over!" Lin Zhiling gloated.


    Securing Gulnazar meant obtaining many rewards. Gulnazar walked over to Lin Zhiling, struggling to speak, "I''m very thirsty. Can you give me some water before I go down?"


    "Sure, drink up and freshen up your face. After you go down, serve the master well! Learn to be enthusiastic and show your best!" Lin Zhiling handed two bottles of mineral water to Gulnazar.


    Gulnazar eagerly opened the bottle and took a few sips. Then, she directly tossed the other bottle to Dilraba, saying, "Ba, I''m sorry. I can only help you up to this point. I''ve figured it out now. Following the master isn''t a bad thing."


    Seeing Gulnazar toss the water to Dilraba, Yang Ying immediately sneered and said, "Ba, if you have any dignity left, don''t drink what that person gave you!"


    Dilraba looked at the bottled water in her hand, swallowed hard, and her outstretched hand involuntarily paused.


    Indeed, with just this bottle of water, she could probably hold out for one or two more days. But what about after that? What about food?


    Trapped on the rooftop with no way out, she had topromise and be that person''s ve if she wanted to survive.


    "Fan Bingbing, bring the rope up! Gulnazar has agreed, and we''re ready toe down. Dilraba is just being ungrateful. Let her fend for herself!" Lin Zhiling spoke into the walkie-talkie and soon, Zhao Liying climbed up from below.


    "This!!" Gulnazar and Dilraba were both astonished.


    Zhao Liying, like Spider-Man from the movies, effortlessly climbed up the wall. Her hands and feet seemed to stick to the wall like a gecko.


    It looked incredibly eerie!


    "Superpower? Zhao Liying has awakened superpowers like Han Hong?" Dilraba eximed in surprise.


    "Not just me, but Fan Bingbing and Liu Yan have also awakened superpowers!" Zhao Liying tossed the rope to Liu Tao. "I''ve found that as long as you have sex with the master, incorporate the master''s semen into your body, or carefully swallow it, you can awaken superpowers! After awakening superpowers, you''ll have different abilities.


    Moreover, I feel that the superpower I awakened is even more powerful than Han Hong''s."


    Upon hearing Zhao Liying''s words, everyone present was shocked.


    "What? Learning from the master can grant superpowers?" Yang Ying eximed with excitement.


    Being a superpower holder is on apletely different level from ordinary people, and in this post-apocalyptic world, bing a superpower holder would bring immense benefits ¨C even a fool would understand that.


    Beini, addicted to her husband Wang Xiaori, was in dire straits when the apocalypse arrived and was now looking for a man to rely on.


    Now, hearing that having sex with Alex could grant superpowers, she was even more irresistibly drawn.


    Moreover, when she listened to the sounds inside the room earlier, she couldn''t help but itch to be taken by Alex.


    For a woman with a strong sexual desire who hadn''t had sex in over five months, it was pure torture.


    Liu Tao also bit her lip, looking at Zhao Liying''s agile movements with envy. She truly wished to find Alex immediately and let him take her fiercely!


    Even Dilraba, too, looked with a hint of longing!

 Chapter 287: Persistence

    In this post-apocalyptic scenario, mutants and ordinary humans couldn''t be considered the same species anymore. Mutants were elevated beings, wielding powers that could solve troubles unimaginable to ordinary folks. Powerful mutants could even dictate the life and death of regr people, akin to gods.


    For those who could learn from that person and potentially be mutants, it was aplete upgrade in status ¨C from being human to bing superhuman. Ordinary humans were destined to be eliminated in this post-apocalyptic world. Even zombies were considered a higher form of existencepared to humans, at least in the food chain.


    While Dilraba was agonizing over a piece of rope, Zhao Liying was effortlessly traversing walls like a supernatural being in the break room. This stark contrast had a profound impact on Dilraba.


    As for Gulnazar, her initial resistance had evaporated. Now, she even wanted to go down as soon as possible and have a passionate encounter with Alex, letting him ravage her lustful orifices.


    Notions of dignity and human rights were utterly insignificant. Bing a superhuman above ordinary people was the ultimate form of human rights and dignity. Discarding one''s dignity in front of that person would earn envy and respect from others.


    Contrastingly, clinging to one''s meager dignity would result in losing it in front of everyone, bing a pawn at the mercy of others. In thisparison, the choice was clear ¨C there was no need to hesitate.


    "Alright! The Master is waiting below. He heard that Gulnazar has embraced the light, and he''s delighted, preparing to reward her generously! Be on your best behavior; if you perform well, you can also be a mutant! The Master''s rewards are the most precious things in this world!" Zhao Liying urged, handing the securely tied rope to Gulnazar.


    "Perform well, and you can be an extraordinary being!"


    Gulnazar nodded and descended without hesitation.


    Zhao Liying nced at Dilraba and shook her head slightly. "Raba, the Master values you a lot. You''re truly fortunate, yet you still want to escape. I really can''tprehend your thoughts." With that, Zhao Liying also turned and climbed down.


    "Wait! I''m willing to serve the Master too!" Dilraba finally couldn''t hold back.


    After finishing a bottle of mineral water in one gulp, she bit her lip and said firmly, "Take me with you! I''ve figured it out!"


    "You''ve figured it out? You want to be enlightened? Now you realize that Sister was looking out for you?" Lin Zhiling smuglyughed. "Thene down with us to receive your rewards! Remember, when the timees, climb in obediently and perform well!"


    Lin Zhiling was excited. Alex had informed her that if she could persuade Gulnazar and Dilraba to willingly be servants, he would reward her and help her be a mutant. Now, not only had Gulnazar been convinced, but the stubborn Dilraba had also sumbed!


    Returning to the lounge with Dilraba, Lin Zhiling looked around. Gulnazar had entered the resting room, and sounds of her pleasurable moans echoed from within.


    It can be heard that Gulnazar is experiencing great pleasure from Alex''s intimate encounter, with intense and satisfying sounds.


    Zhao Jinmai and herpanions have alreadye out, their faces flushed, enjoying the delicious food. Zhang Zifeng even controls mes with her hands to heat the food. They have also be mutants!


    Dilraba is astonished to discover the truth. It''s real! Engaging in intimate rtions with the prominent figure inside can indeed grant special abilities!


    "Where''s Tong Liya?" Dilraba looked around, not finding Tong Liya and Ju Jingyi, then curiously asked Zheng Shuang.


    "She''s already inside... Sister Raba... Am I not pretty? The Master chose Liya and Weiwei, but didn''t choose me..." Zheng Shuang said somewhat despondently.


    To be honest, Zheng Shuang looks quite cute, with a delicate beauty. This kind of adorable aura is attractive to men. However, she has only been outside for a short while, and the attitudes of the people here have changed so much!


    Initially, everyone was worried about being coerced, but now it seems like everyone is eager to be the next one to learn!


    Tong Liya opened the door, wrapped in a towel, and walked out, saying to Zheng Shuang and Dilraba, "Both of you,e inside. The Master wants to reward you!"


    Dilraba shivered involuntarily, her face blushing. So soon? She hasn''t prepared herself yet! Although Dilraba no longer resists this matter and even has a bit of anticipation, she is not ready. She really wants to be a mutant, gaining strength to control her own destiny.


    If she could obtain powerful abilities, she couldpletely leave this ce and pursue the life she desired. However, for what was about to happen next, Dilraba was filled with fear. Because, for Dilraba, this would be her first time! Prior to this, although Dilraba had been in love, she was still a virgin.


    Zheng Shuang, who was initially feeling a bit anxious, became excited upon hearing Tong Liya''s words. Her face turned red, and her whole body was trembling. Without hesitation, she briskly walked towards the rest area.


    "Dilraba! What are you waiting for in such a great opportunity?" Tong Liya frowned and blushed at the same time. Seeing Dilraba hesitate, she urgently gestured for her to move forward.


    After a brief intimate encounter, Tong Liya had also gained supernatural abilities and deeply felt the wonderful sensation of being intimate with Alex. To Tong Liya, making love with the Master seemed to be an incredibly delightful experience. Moreover, she could be a mutant!


    How fortunate was that?


    Tong Liya even felt lucky to have encountered such a man, and that he had favored her! It was like a divine favor. Tong Liya had be a devoted follower of Alex, infatuated and admiring him immensely.


    Feeling the urgency, Tong Liya was eager to continue enjoying Alex''s conquest. Under Tong Liya''s urging, Dilraba finally gathered her courage and walked quickly towards the door of the rest area.


    In her heart, Dilraba had already made a decision. Regardless of the circumstances, she would endure it this time. Once she gained supernatural abilities and became a mutant, she would immediately find a way to leave this ce and live the dignified life she desired.


    However, at this moment, a male voice came from inside the door: "Dilraba, I admire your strength and independence. I truly respect you. I''ll give you a special reward. Crawl in like a dog!"

 Chapter 288: Eagerly Competing to Offer Devotion

    "What?!!" Dilraba''s recently gathered courage was once again ruthlessly crushed. Alex, enjoying the attention of several beauties licking, sucking, and massaging him, listened to the enticing moans and cries of the celebrity women while looking at Dilraba with a mocking expression.


    Alex really liked beauties like Dilraba. They had a unique exotic charm, great skin, and most importantly, a strong personality. Making such a spicy girl submit like a dog satisfied Alex''s sense of conquest.


    He wanted to gradually tear down Dilraba''s self-esteem, trample her dignity on the ground, and revel in the satisfaction of conquering her. These so-called female celebrities, big stars, in front of him, were only worthy of being his pets¡ªno exceptions!


    Thinking about the high and mighty appearance of these female celebrities in the past, Alex felt a sense of triumph. Wasn''t it a joyful thing to trample all these goddesses underfoot, making them his pets?


    Outside the door, Dilraba stood frozen in ce, her face deathly pale, filled with inner turmoil. She nced around, wishing she could find a ce to hide. However, what caught her eye was not the disdain and mockery she had imagined; rather, it was deep envy and jealousy in the eyes of those around her.


    As if they were hoping to take her ce?


    How could it be that shamelessly behaving like a dog made others envy her? What had happened to these people?


    "Master! Master! I''vepleted your task. Can Ie in now?" At this moment, Lin Zhiling actively crawled up from the ground, her face full of ttery as she extended her tongue, eagerly asking at the door.


    "Come in! Come and receive your reward." Themanding voice of the man inside the room echoed once again.


    Seeing Lin Zhiling crawling inside, the other female celebrities hurriedly fought to get in front of Dilraba, prostrating on the ground, pleading and begging with ttery on their faces, hoping to enter.


    Dilraba suddenly felt that her sense of values was copsing. What was happening? What had be of these people? Once lofty celebrities were now behaving like the most humble ves, devoid of any dignity, eagerlypeting to be someone''s ve.


    "Dilraba! I''ll give you another thirty seconds to consider!" The man''s authoritative and unquestionable ultimatum echoed from the room. "If you don''t obediently follow my instructions, then get out."


    Hearing the stern and unquestionable voice of the man, Dilraba shivered all over, unable to withstand the tremendous pressure. Slowly kneeling down, she crawled towards the room with her buttocks raised like a dog.


    "Bang!" The door was forcefully shut, and the disappointed expressions on the faces of the female stars left outside were evident.


    Dilraba was dressed in a golden evening gown, adorned with a princess crown on her head, giving her the appearance of a captivating and elegant princess. However, at this moment, the noble and elegant Dilraba crawled to Alex''s side like a dog, her eyes showing a hint of humiliation and submission.


    Alex pulled his penis out of Tong Liya''s pussy, causing her to whimper ufortably. cing his penis in front of Dilraba''s mouth, he sneered and said, "Hot Babes,e, give my big cock a good lick. Your sister Tong Liya''s pussy is too wet, making my cock all soaked."


    Dilraba, feeling ufortable, bit her lip, her eyes filled with conflict.


    She is still a virgin, never even kissed anyone before. Now, she feels extremely ufortable being asked to lick a penis that has just finished intercourse, still covered with semen and lustful fluids.


    Dilraba nced at Gulnazar, who was bending over and having her pussy yed with by Alex, emitting waves of lewd moans. In the end, Dilraba slowly opened her sexy red lips, extended her tender and yful tongue, and gently licked Alex''s ns.


    Alex widened his eyes, staring intently as Dilraba, under him, began to lick his penis. A tremendous sense of achievement instantly filled his entire body. Before the apocalypse, how many people had masturbated while looking at Dilraba''s photos? Though Alex wasn''t fanatical to that extent, he had fantasized about making love to a beauty like Dilraba¡ªeven if it meant having her lick him.


    Now, Dilraba was licking his penis like a dog, and the feeling was absolutely exhrating.


    "Tong Liya! Strip Dilraba''s clothes for me," Alex, enjoying Dilraba''s licking, ordered, delivering a hard p on Tong Liya''s pussy as she squirmed beneath him.


    Tong Liya obediently responded and climbed up, then rudely undid Dilraba''s evening gown from behind, swiftly removing her clothes.


    Dilraba''s figure was slender, although her breasts were a bit small, the nipples were cute and tender. Alex reached out, gently kneading them; a single hand could perfectly grasp them, and they were stic when squeezed.


    Tong Liya stripped Dilraba''s gown all the way down. Whitece panties tightly clung to the two petals of her pussy, making Alex''s gaze burn with desire.


    "Turn around! Lift up your slutty ass!" Alexmanded harshly as he pinched Dilraba''s tender breasts.


    Dilraba obediently turned around, raising her snowy and tender buttocks high.


    Alex forcefully tore off the whitece panties, revealing Dilraba''s beautiful pussy in all its glory.


    "Beautiful pussy! It''s really too beautiful!" Alex couldn''t help but praise.


    Perhaps due to Dilraba being from Xinjiang, her features were uniquepared to Asians and Europeans. Many people from Xinjiang could be considered a mix of European and Asian descent. Dilraba''s beautiful pussy was also quite distinctive.


    "Master, Raba''s pussy is a top-grade one! ording to rumors, this kind of beautiful pussy is abundant in moisture, tight, and has a smooth and fresh texture. It has a unique taste when fucked. I remember a master who researched beautiful pussies once said that this is called the ''Flying Dragon Butterfly'' pussy!


    It''s an extremely rare top-grade among pussies!" Lin Zhiling, on the side, couldn''t help but also praise.


    Alex licked his lips, gently ying with Dilraba''s beautiful pussy with his thumb, having a feeling of wanting to take a taste.


    "Mmm!~~~ Be gentle... I... I''m still a virgin..." Dilraba, manipted by Alex''s teasing, felt her body heating up. She wriggled her hips ufortably, her voice bing somewhat urgent.


    "What? You''re still a virgin?" Alex stood up in surprise.


    Tong Liya and Gulnazar were no longer virgins. Unexpectedly, Dilraba was still untouched. If Dilraba wasn''t lying, then Alex truly hit the jackpot!


    "I... I''m not lying to you... There''s no point in lying to you now. Once you prate, you''ll know everything... But, really, I''m a virgin. Please be gentle!


    Your thing is too big... I''m a bit scared..." Dilraba confessed openly.


    Hearing that Dilraba was indeed a virgin, Alex felt a surreal sensation. He inserted therge penis directly into Dilraba''s butterfly-like beautiful pussy, gently rubbing against it.


    Dilraba''s two folds ofbia not only beautifully protruded outward but were also tender andrge. Coupled with the moisture left by Alex''s teasing, he couldn''t help but feel an intense pleasure.


    "Mmm..." Dilraba''s breath became extremely rapid, her entire body trembling. She felt a mix of anticipation and fear, but her moans became increasinglyscivious.


    Possibly influenced by the women around her, Dilraba became more seductive. She couldn''t help but gently start to sway her voluptuous hips, attempting to engulf Alex''srge penis with her seductive pussy.


    "Raba, it seems like you really want me to fuck you!" Alex grinned wickedly, gently kneading Raba''s smooth and tender buttocks, his eyes fixed on her beautiful pussy.


    "I... Mmm... Feels so good..." Raba uttered somewhat incoherent moans.


    Alex shuddered, and his penis smoothly slid into Raba''s vagina.


    "Ah!!!!" Raba screamed in misery, a thick flow of love juices sprayed out.


    Seizing the opportunity, Alex thrust forcefully, directly breaking through Dilraba''s hymen. He prated deep into her uterus.


    Just moments ago, Dilraba was moaning in pleasure, but as Alex''srge penis thrust to the hilt, she immediately screamed in pain!


    However, Alex showed no intention of being considerate. After savoring the delightful sensations of the "Flying Dragon Butterfly" beautiful pussy, Alex couldn''t stop himself.


    The pleasure of fucking the pussy made Alex feel like he was about to ascend into the air!


    "Ah, ah, ah!!! Mm, mm, mm!~~~ It''s tearing... It hurts!! Master! My little slutty pussy is about to be torn apart by your big penis! Don''t stop!~~ Fuck me to death!


    Fuck my uterus to pieces!" Dilraba''s screams were incoherent as Alex relentlessly fucked her.


    Outside the rest area, people listened with envy, squirming and holding back the lustful fluids within their crotches, preventing them from squirting out.


    Especially those who had experienced Alex''srge penis were burning with desire, their bodies hot with lust, deeply envious of Dilraba inside who was currently enjoying the pration.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Liying turned to look at Feng Shaofeng, who was shivering in the corner.


    Earlier, she had gained Alex''s approval, and Feng Shaofeng was now at her disposal.


    "Swoosh!" A sh of light, and a samurai sword appeared in Zhao Liying''s hand, radiating a dazzling cold light.


    This was the weapon Alex had given her.


    "What are you doing? Zhao Liying! If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have be a mutant! You wouldn''t have gained Master''s favor! I... I was lying before, I was only doing it for your own good!


    Don''te over! Ah!!"


    "Don''te over! Listen to me! I was doing it for your own good!"


    "Jingshi! Listen to me! I''m really not what you think!"


    "I beg you, for the sake of our previous rtionship..."


    Before Feng Shaofeng could finish speaking, his head was severed by Zhao Liying''s sword.


    From this moment on, Zhao Liying''s entire demeanor underwent a transformation. She was no longer the fragile young woman she used to be, and certainly not just another female celebrity. From this moment forward, she became a loyal warrior servant to Alex.


    After two days of intense battles, Alex sessfully transformed all the surviving female stars in the grand theater into female mutant beings. Alex''s actions were not merely for temporary pleasure; there was a deeper purpose behind them.


    Alex''s ultimate goal was to utilize these female celebrity mutant beings to defeat A-level zombie fanatics. Satisfied with his internal thoughts, Alex emerged from the resting area and walked to the window, ncing at the lingering fanatic zombies still outside the door.


    [Ding ding ding... Detected A-level mutant zombie¡ªFanatic.]


    [Danger Warning!!]


    [Danger Level: A+]


    [Constitution: 398]


    [Mind: 122]


    [Strength: 357]


    [Endurance: 487]


    [Agility: 399]


    [Skill: Undying Body]


    [Characteristic 1: Mentally weak, prone to breakdowns; once broken down, it may go berserk, with heightened emotional sensitivity.]


    [Characteristic 2: Persistent attachment to things enjoyed during life, resulting in repeated, iprehensible actions, pursuing inner obsessions.]


    [Characteristic 3: Possesses an undying body, capable of continuously repairing injured body parts; any damaged body part will rapidly regenerate, and detached body parts will turn into slime, reattaching to the fanatic zombie. Almost indestructible until life energy is depleted.]


    [Characteristic 4: Once targeted by a fanatic zombie, it will relentlessly pursue the target without rest!]


    [Reminder: Among A-level zombies, Fanatic Zombies may not have formidablebat strength, but their super recovery ability and the skill of an undying body, coupled with their relentless pursuit, make them extremely challenging opponents among A-level zombies!


    The biggest weakness of such zombies is mental attacks, but it''s difficult to kill them with mental attacks; they can only cause paralysis, confusion, and fainting. If a mental attack triggers the Fanatic Zombie''s berserk state, it bes even more formidable.]


    The situation of the Fanatic Zombie once again appeared before Alex''s eyes!


    This Fanatic Zombie seemed to have no apparent weaknesses!


    Although a mental attack could be considered a weakness of the Fanatic Zombie, it could only disrupt it and not substantially harm the zombie. Moreover, it might trigger the Fanatic Zombie''s berserk state, making it even more formidable!


    If physical attacks were used, this Fanatic Zombie could almost be described as an indestructible force!


    The reason Alex transformed these female celebrities into mutants and made them his puppets was not only for the sake of enjoyment but, more importantly, to utilize these female celebrities!

 Chapter 289: Dealing with the Fanatic

    The obsession of this fanatic was evidently centered around these female celebrities. Before the apocalypse, this fanatic was already an enthusiastic member of the celebrity-chasingmunity, harboring intense admiration and pursuit for stars. This is why he remained so devoted, guarding these female celebrities and providing them with sustenance.


    He treated these female celebrities as his pets and couldn''t bear to harm them. Pursuing stars was the greatest obsession in the fanatic''s heart, the very source of his powerful determination. Therefore, attacking the fanatic with female stars put Alex in an unbeatable position. The fanatic couldn''t bring himself to harm the female celebrities.


    After Alex shattered the fanatic, the female celebrities utilized this vulnerability to trap him in the regeneration fluid. This was Alex''s n. However, the evolved ability that Dilraba gained also surprised Alex.


    Dilraba''s awakened ability happened to be a mental-type ability, and it was quite powerful. Alex checked his watch; three days had already passed. They had lingered here for quite some time.


    Nevertheless, Alex believed it was worth it for this unique A-grade zombie. "Listen up, all of you. Following my n, assist me in dealing with that zombie monster. As soon as I shatter its body, immediately approach and use this to lock down the zombie goo it transforms into. The monster won''t attack you, so be bold and get the job done.


    If anyone fails to do their part, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    Turning around, Alex looked sternly at the female stars kneeling on the floor. In the entire rest hall, only Wang Baoqiang, the lone man, remained. The other men had already been dealt with, and Alex still had other uses for Wang Baoqiang.


    "Wang Baoqiang, your task is to lure away the other two zombies! Do you understand?" Alex addressed Wang Baoqiang.


    Originally, Alex had already nned to eliminate Wang Baoqiang. Considering Wang Baoqiang''s abilities, he ultimately decided to keep him around to lead the two Tyrant zombies away. Although the Tyrant zombies posed little threat to Alex, during the battle with the fanatic, Alex couldn''t spare attention for the other female stars.


    While the fanatic wouldn''t harm the female stars, the two Tyrant zombies would.


    So, someone had to divert the Tyrant zombies'' attention, and Wang Baoqiang was the perfect cannon fodder.


    Upon hearing Alex''s words, Wang Baoqiang''s face instantly turned pale with fear and misery. He never expected Alex to assign him such a task. He thought that by cooperating and groveling to Alex before, he would secure his survival. However, the oue turned out differently.


    "This is your only chance. If you do well and survive, I can guarantee you a peaceful future with no worries about food and shelter," Alex dered.


    Wang Baoqiang''s expression twisted for a moment, but he eventually nodded, gritting his teeth. He stood up and bowed, saying, "Yes, master."


    "Let the action begin!"


    With the wicked de in hand, Alex walked straight towards the door. The female stars mustered their courage and followed him. Wang Baoqiang was the first to appear at the door, moving at an astonishing speed. In the blink of an eye, he had already rushed outside.


    Upon seeing Wang Baoqiang, the fanatic zombie roared angrily, and the two Tyrant zombies followed suit, chasing after Wang Baoqiang. The fanatic zombie, however, did not pursue. Alex, wielding the wicked de, had already arrived in front of the fanatic zombie.


    "Roar!~~" The fanatic zombie roared angrily, and the arthropods behind it moved relentlessly, charging towards Alex without any hesitation.


    At that moment, Dilraba suddenly rushed out. Her originally beautiful eyes instantly transformed with a burst of radiance as an imperceptible psychic wave struck the head of the fanatic zombie.


    Holding her breath and concentrating, Dilraba tried hard to use psychic control on the fanatic zombie. Dilraba''s awakened ability was precisely a psychic-type power: necromancy.


    Disrupted by the psychic control, the fanatic zombie immediately froze in ce.


    "Now''s the chance!" Without hesitation, Alex raised the wicked de, swiftly descended from above, and heavily shed down on the frozen fanatic zombie. The judgment of sin erupted instantly.


    A massive surge of energy, apanied by electric currents, pounded the restrained fanatic zombie. With both physical and psychic attacks, the fanatic zombie was directly obliterated. In the blink of an eye, the fanatic was scattered like a pile of mud.


    At this moment, the female stars hurriedly rushed out, holding ss jars provided by Alex. They collected the debris-like substance from the divided fanatic into the jars.


    In the original position of the fanatic, there was a crystal emitting a ck glow, absorbing the nearby scattered debris-like material into itself.


    The fanatic reformed!


    Without hesitation, Alex once again swung the wicked de! Arge amount of mud-like substance exploded, and the female stars quickly began collecting the debris-like material into their jars.


    "Roar!~~"


    Finally, the fanatic began to weaken drastically. This time, the reformation speed slowed down significantly, but the originally ck core suddenly turned blood red!


    [Beep, beep, beep... Warning! The fanatic zombie has entered a berserk state!! Extreme danger!!]


    The system suddenly emitted a series of rm sounds. Alex''s expression tightened, and his brows furrowed deeply. However, his hands did not stop moving. The wicked de descended heavily once again on the reformed fanatic.


    However, this time, the situation waspletely different!


    In the berserk state, the fanatic''s strength skyrocketed directly. Despite its weakened body, in the berserk state, the fanatic crazily squeezed out its potential.


    A pair of arthropods emitting a ck sheen blocked Alex''s de, directly deflecting the wicked de.


    "Roar!!!" The fanatic let out another furious roar, and the other arthropods wriggled, continuously attacking Alex.


    Alex had no choice but to parry with his de, momentarily unable to respond. He even received a cut from the fanatic''s arthropods on his body. Chapter Explore:


    "Damn it!!" Alex roared, his figure shed, and he directly retreated. Watching, Alex was about to fall into a disadvantageous position, being relentlessly pressured by the fanatic zombie.


    At this critical moment, Dilraba shouted, and her eyes instantly burst with a radiant glow as she charged towards the fanatic zombie. Juxi, on the other hand, also shouted, wielding a fireball as she rushed forward.


    However, surprisingly, the fanatic zombie this time seemedpletely unaffected. It directly dispersed Juxi''s fireball, ring menacingly at Juxi and Dilraba, who were now within arm''s reach.

 Chapter 290: Burying the Fanatic

    "Danger! Come back quickly!" Alex shouted sternly, intending to rush forward to stop the fanatic zombie.


    Dilraba and Juxi were only three to five steps away from the fanatic zombie. With the fanatic zombie''s strength, it could easily kill both of them in the blink of an eye.


    Although Alex regarded these female celebrities as nothing more than ves, Dilraba and Juxi had followed him without any hidden agenda. In a way, they were his women. Moreover, they were risking their lives to protect him.


    Alex would never let his women die for him!


    At this moment, Alex had elevated his power to the extreme. Electricity crackled all over his body, making him resemble an ancient god of war.


    However, in the next moment, Alex suddenly froze.


    The fanatic zombie, upon seeing Juxi and Dilraba, surprisingly became docile. It knelt directly on the ground, looking at Dilraba and Juxi with a submissive expression.


    Unlike its previous brutality, this fanatic zombie now appeared like a devoted follower, a textbook example of being a "licking dog."


    "What the hell! They''ve turned into zombies, and they still act like this?" Alex was now somewhat dumbfounded.


    He had initially wanted to use the female celebrities to restrain the fanatic zombie. However, when the fanatic zombie entered its berserk state, Alex had assumed it would show no mercy to the female stars, even to Dilraba and Juxi, who had incredibly strong convictions during their lifetimes.


    But Alex was wrong. He underestimated the innate loyalty of a "licking dog."


    However, Alex didn''t waste this golden opportunity.


    Teleportation!


    His figure appeared silently behind the fanatic zombie, and the wicked de descended heavily once again!


    "Bang!" This time, the fanatic zombiepletely scattered into mud, and this mud had lost its vitality, bing unusually slow.


    Other female stars hurriedly ran up, collecting the mud into ss jars.


    Dilraba took a step forward, grabbing the fanatic zombie''s Crystal Core!


    Approaching Alex, she handed the Crystal Core over to him.


    Alex gently squeezed it, causing the Crystal Core to shatter, and the fanatic zombie diedpletely!


    This fanatic zombie was originally a fervent fan of Dilraba, Juxi, and others. The obsession with adored female stars was incredibly strong!


    Alex didn''t expect this level of intensity in such a fanatic obsession. Even in a berserk state, the fanatic zombie could instantly calm down, continuing to worship Dilraba and Juxi!


    This kind of dedication and persistence made Alex admire it to some extent. Regardless of anything else, if this fanatic had directed such passion towards something useful, he could have achieved extraordinary results. If applied in a game, he might even be a professional yer, considering the qualifications of someone who mutated into an A-grade zombie.


    Unfortunately, this star-chasing fanatic directed his passion towards something utterly useless, demonstrating extreme foolishness.


    Alex could neverprehend it. It''s fine to like celebrities, and he himself liked Dilraba and Juxi before the apocalypse. However, it was just a liking and nothing more. He wasn''t a star chaser and wouldn''t engage in crazy actions for celebrities. Kneeling and worshiping were even more out of the question.


    Alex always firmly believed that being a "licking dog" would ultimately lead to having nothing. Moreover, most female stars weren''t worth anyone''s idolization. This was because these female stars were nothing more than money-making tools elevated by capital. Privately, they might still serve as someone''s tools for life. With such a background, what was there to idolize?


    Yet, these people had gone mad, disregarding everything to chase after stars.


    "Master, this is the substance separated from this monster!" The other female stars had already cleaned up the battlefield at this point, bringing over the bodily substance of the fanatic zombie.


    Since Alex had crushed the fanatic zombie''s life core, it was now thoroughly dead. The substance had taken on a corpse-like form.


    Alex opened the ss jars containing the bodily substance, pouring them together. Soon, the remains of the fanatic zombie fused into one.


    The body of the A-grade fanatic zombie was finally obtained!


    Alex ced the body of the fanatic zombie into a spatial envelope and thenmanded the system, "System, bring the Annihtor Armored Tank over!"


    Following Alex''s order, the Annihtor Armored Tank roared over, frightening the female stars gathered around Alex. However, seeing Alex''s calm demeanor, they secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Annihtor Armored Tank had an overwhelmingly imposing appearance. Without thinking, one could tell that such a powerful weapon was not something ordinary people could withstand. The fact that Alex controlled the Annihtor Armored Tank raised the awe and respect of these female stars for him.


    At this moment, Wang Baoqiang, like a gust of wind, rushed back at an extremely fast pace, panting heavily. He copsed on the ground, out of breath, and grinned, "Master... those two zombies... I''ve shaken them off... hehe..."


    "Very good!" Alex smiled indifferently, holding the Wicked de, he walked towards Wang Baoqiang.


    Wang Baoqiang knelt on the ground, looking up at Alex with a face full of ttery. However, as Alex''s expression turned colder, Wang Baoqiang felt a sudden chill on his neck.


    "Now that the mission ispleted, you have no more value to me."


    Alex spoke, and with a swift motion, he chopped off Wang Baoqiang''s head.


    Seeing Wang Baoqiang''s body being directly stored in the spatial envelope by Alex, all the female stars were dumbfounded. Dilraba, in particr, looked at Alex in shock and asked, "Master... you promised Wang Baoqiang... that as long as hepleted the task, he could stay, right?"


    Alex casually nced at Dilraba, sneered, and said, "When I, Alex, do things, there''s no need for exnations to anyone."


    This statement was not just for Dilraba but also for the other female stars around.


    From now on, these female stars would no longer be stars or women; they would be the female ve pets in Alex''s pet group. Life, death, bestowal, and deprivation¡ªall were in Alex''s hands. When Alex killed someone, it was like a person killing a dog. When a god punished a person, who needed exnations? Who needed to speak of principles?


    As long as Alex wanted it, anything he did was perfectly reasonable! No one could question it, and no one could resist!


    After saying this, Alex directly opened the Annihtor Armored Tank andmanded the female stars around, "Get on the vehicle. Next, you will follow me to my City of Darkness!"


    As the Annihtor Armored Tank slowly entered the City of Darkness within the Magic City Aquarium, the hatch of the armored tank slowly opened. The female stars who came out from inside werepletely shocked by the sight before them!


    In front of them was a retro-style city¡ªa towering city wall, luxurious and quaint castles, along with some tombs and eerie structures. The city covered a vast area, enveloping the entire aquarium.


    On the city wall, mutated warriors were patrolling. Turrets and crossbow machines dotted the walls, and almost all the femalesing and going were mutated.


    Even the maids serving tea and water were mutated!


    "You are..." When two maids appeared next to Alex, handing him water and a towel, the female stars were stunned.


    "Jingmi!!! Jingmi, how can you be here?"


    "Liu Yifei!! This is Liu Yifei! Feifei, why are you here?"


    Several female stars quickly recognized the identities of these two maids.


    Especially Dilireba, she immediately recognized her boss¡ªthe general manager and actual controlling shareholder of the studio she is currently under contract with¡ªJingmi!


    Dilireba stared in disbelief at her boss, who was now behaving like a dog to Alex, and suddenly felt that her previous arrogance and reserve werepletely shattered. Her boss, the renowned star Jingmi, turned out to be nothing more than a dog by Alex''s side. What did that make her?


    And Liu Yifei! Jujingyi had been a fan of Liu Yifei since childhood. Even after bing famous herself, she still admired Liu Yifei greatly.


    Now, seeing Liu Yifei up close and personal in such a situation, not at an awards ceremony but here, and witnessing Liu Yifei shamelessly begin to perform oral sex on Alex in front of so many people, she couldn''t help but feel a mix of astonishment and disappointment.


    Liu Yifei, the goddess, was directly and shamelessly starting to perform oral sex on Alex, with no sense of dignity. From the looks of it, Liu Yifei seemed to be enjoying it, feeling it was only natural, and even a bit proud!


    "These people are all newly acquired ve girls. Chongmeng, arrange them properly. Also, Wanning, along with Yuruo, give these people some sses. Let them understand the rules. These women were big stars before the apocalypse, each not knowing their own weight.


    Be strict with them to avoid any vitions of my taboos in the future," Alex said,pletely ignoring the respectful responses from Li Wanning and others, and walked directly towards an uing vacant tomb.


    While the female stars stared in shock at everything happening before them, their eyes were filled with fear of the unknown future.


    "You, follow me!" Li Wanning gestured, leading the group of female stars toward the teleportation gate. Chapter Continue:


    Next, Li Wanning, Lin Yuruo, and others would take these female stars to the first City of Darkness, where they would undergo brainwashing, swiftly transforming them into loyal female ves of Alex.


    Meanwhile, Alex eagerly threw the A-level zombie fanaticism corpse into the tomb.


    [The corpse is being buried...]


    [Burial requires 12 hours...]


    Watching the white text appearing on the tombstone, Alex nodded in satisfaction. If burying the fanaticism corpse for 8 hours resulted in something worthwhile, every A-level zombie would be a precious resource for Alex now.


    Not only could it enhance his physical attributes, but he could also gain some magical skills. Each new skill acquired was a significant boost to Alex''s strength, especially skills like the Hundred Women Mastery.


    Alex was eager to acquire more of these skills because, due to the influence of the Addiction Sorcery, he found himself spending time detoxifying his female ves every few days, leaving him feeling a bit drainedtely.


    If it weren''t for Alex''s robust constitution and the Hundred Women Mastery skill, this Addiction Sorcery would be quite troublesome.


    As he was contemting this, Alex suddenly felt a chill down his spine. When he turned around, he saw the Mermaid Queen apanied by seven mermaid beauties, standing right behind him, their eyes filled with intense desire as they gazed at him.


    Alex suddenly felt a headacheing on, but the next moment, the Mermaid Queen and her daughters unceremoniously dragged him into the demonic god''s folded space without any exnation.

 Chapter 291: Immortality!

    After a bout of intense fighting, Alexy leisurely on the beach of the Mermaid Ind. He indulged in the oceanic atmosphere, devouring fresh delicacies like oysters, ms, sea cucumbers, and other nourishing seafood, all while watching the mermaid maidens frolic joyfully in the crystal-clear azure waters.


    He enjoyed the sensation of the ocean.


    Having consumed several raw oysters and ms in a row, Alex felt a warm sensation coursing through his body. These delectable seafood dishes indeed had the invigorating effects that the mermaid maidens had spoken of. However, indulging too much left Alex feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    Just then, the Mermaid Queen approached Alex with a bowl of soup, carefully cing it on the table beside him. She smiled and said, "Your Majesty, this is a soup specifically prepared for you. It contains not only ginseng, deer antler, and turtle shell, but also various nourishing supplements from our ocean. Additionally, these supplements were brewed using water from the Mermaid Holy Spring.


    I assure you that you''ll feel revitalized after..."


    As Alex looked at the bowl filled with various tonics, he suddenly felt a headache. Each item in the bowl was a potent yang tonic, and he feared that consuming all of them at once might lead to a nosebleed.


    Although he had exerted himself vigorously a while ago, hadn''t he already eaten plenty of oysters and sea cucumbers?


    Before Alex could refuse, the Mermaid Queen eagerly fed him a spoonful. Alex reluctantly took a sip and unexpectedly found the soup quite delicious. Consequently, he guzzled down the entire bowl in one go.


    Witnessing Alex finishing the tonic soup in one breath, the Mermaid Queen''s eyes lit up. She shouted excitedly to her daughters ying in the seawater, "Children,e and enjoy it!"


    After finishing his sentence, Alex was the first to...


    Meanwhile, in the bushes near the beach, Li Wanneng, Si Ruoqing, and others couldn''t wait and rushed out.


    "Oh my gosh!" Alex felt his blood suddenly boiling as if he had be restless. Roaring like a wild beast, he watched as numerous beautiful women approached him.


    ...


    When Alexy in the tranquil blue waters of the bay, exhausted from the passionate encounters and enjoying the mermaids'' massages, he finally heard the system''s notification sound.


    "Ding! Burial of A-level Zombie Fanaticpleted!"


    "Increase 534 Doomsday Coins."


    "Gain 30 points of Constitution attribute."


    "Gain 30 points of Endurance attribute."


    "Gain 18 points of Agility attribute."


    "Gain 20 points of Strength attribute."


    "Acquire skill: Immortality."


    "Level 3 tomb has been cleared. Please bury again."


    Immortality!


    Alex''s slightly closed eyes suddenly widened, shining with a bright light.


    "System, check the introduction of the Immortality skill!"


    [Immortality: Possess an undying body that can continuously repair damaged tissues. Regardless of the extent of physical destruction, rapid regeneration urs. Severed body parts turn into a viscous substance, returning to the host''s body. Almost immortal until life energy is depleted.]


    [Learning this skill requires spending 7,000 Doomsday Coins.]


    As Alex read the description of Immortality, a hint of excitement curved his lips.


    Indeed, it was a special skill of the Zombie Fanatic!


    With this skill, Alex''s ability to regenerate would be terrifying. Even if his body was obliterated, it could swiftly recover to its normal state in almost no time.


    Just like a Zombie Fanatic, Alex was almost an undying entity himself!


    Possessing this skill was equivalent to having the possibility of immortality!


    Unless in situations where the power difference was extremely significant, it could rapidly deplete Alex''s life energy.


    Otherwise, Alex would find it challenging to die!


    Even if torn into countless pieces, he wouldn''t perish!


    With this skill, Alex gained greater confidence in constructing the Gates to the Myriad Realms and exploring them. After all, even if the Myriad Realms were dangerous, with Immortality and Teleportation skills, Alex wouldn''t face significant risks in those realms.


    "System, check my body attributes!"


    [City of Darkness (Advanced) Lord''s Name: Alex]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Constitution: 365 (Transcendent!)]


    [Spirit: 343 (Transcendent!)]


    [Strength: 342 (Superior!)]


    [Endurance: 375 (Transcendent!)]


    [Agility: 331 (Superior!)]


    (Average values for adult male humans are around 60)


    [Skills: Form Intent Mastery, Eushen, Thunder Control, Lightning Art, Mastery of a Hundred Women, Novice Teleportation, Addiction Sorcery, Invisibility Art]


    [Items: Sinful de (Intermediate), Spatial Package (Intermediate)]


    [Materials: Bioweapon ws*672, Bioweapon Demon Whiskers*585, Spatial Crystal Core*11]


    [Doomsday Coins: 142,450]


    The Doomsday Coins had reached 142,450, which was sufficient to build the Gates to the Myriad Realms! Additionally, the remaining Doomsday Coins could be used to rapidly construct a new City of Darkness.


    "System, immediately learn the Immortality skill!"


    [Immortality skill sessfully selected...]


    [Consuming 7,000 Doomsday Coins...]


    [Learning the Immortality skill...]


    As the electronic synthesized music fell, Alex''s entire body began to emanate a blood-red glow, and the flesh in his original body began to undergo a transformation.


    This was a change at the level of life!


    Alex felt that every cell in his body was rapidly transforming. The body''s tissues also became different.


    [Learningplete! Mastered Immortality!]


    With thepletion of the skill learning, Alex suddenly stood up from the water, a blood-red light radiating from his body. In a sh, he appeared on the beach.


    With another swift movement, Alex was already in the first City of Darkness in Jiangcheng City.


    This was his headquarters and also the very first City of Darkness he established.


    Naturally, Alex chose to build the Gates to the Myriad Realms in the Number One City of Darkness.


    "System, immediately build the Gates to the Myriad Realms here!"


    Alex issued themand to the system on an open space in the City of Darkness.


    [Gates to the Myriad Realms selected, conditions met...]


    [Consuming 100,000 Doomsday Coins...]


    [Building the Gates to the Myriad Realms...]


    With Alex''smand, the space in front of him began to distort, and arge magic array appeared on the open space. The magic array emitted a strange brilliance, illuminating the entire City of Darkness as if it were daylight.


    A vast and ancient aura emanated, and seven crystal pirs rose slowly from the ground. Seven pirs in total, each disying a different color, emitted waves of energy.


    Finally, the seven beams of light converged into a rainbow, tearing through space and forming a vortex-like rainbow gateway!

 Chapter 292: Gates to the Myriad Realms!

    "This is the Gates to the Myriad Realms? What kind of worlds lie beyond this gateway?" Alex gazed at the rainbow vortex-like door in front of him, his expressionplex as he spoke in a low voice.


    On Earth, finding bodies that could meet Alex''s requirements for advancement had be challenging. However, beyond the Gates to the Myriad Realms, there were countless diverse worlds¡ªworlds filled with various possibilities.


    In those worlds, there would undoubtedly be many powerful environments and formidable creatures!


    These creatures would be Alex''s hunting targets!


    [Gates to the Myriad Realms constructionplete...]


    As the synthesized electronic music faded away, the construction of the Gates to the Myriad Realms was finally finished. Around the Gates, a faint and mysterious barrier appeared. Within this barrier, space distorted and took on unpredictable transformations.


    Alex stared for a long time, took a deep breath, and then walked confidently toward the Gates to the Myriad Realms.


    [Do you want to enter the Gates to the Myriad Realms?]


    [The Gates to the Myriad Realms will randomly lead to any parallel world. Each entry requires the consumption of 10,000 Doomsday Coins.]


    [Warning: The Myriad Realms are diverse, and anything can happen in the worlds within. The system cannot control the host''s destination within the Myriad Realms. There is a certain probability of entering a world with extremely powerful creatures. The system detects the host''s current weakness, forcibly entering may pose risks. Please proceed with caution.]


    Alex''s footsteps paused for a moment, and there was a brief moment of hesitation. However, the next second, Alex resolutely stepped through.


    The newly constructed Gates to the Myriad Realms held an air of mystery, and Alex was eager to explore what kind of worldsy beyond and how the process of traversing them would unfold.


    Alex is not in a hurry to use the Gates to the Myriad Realms to conquer other worlds or harvest the bodies of higher beings. For now, he is more interested in exploring and conducting a trial run for future travels across the Myriad Realms. If he discovers that the creatures in the destination world are too powerful, Alex will not hesitate to retreat immediately.


    With the skills that Alex currently possesses, he should be able to retreat in a timely manner even if faced with danger. Although there is still a possibility of encountering risks, the probability is very low. Moreover, Alex still has the Eushen skill in his arsenal, and since he already has Eushen''s skill, he believes that he shouldn''t be so unlucky.


    Entering a world with extraordinarybat capabilities, only to find a highly aggressive creature right next to him that immediately seeks to harm him ¨C that wouldn''t be Eushen, would it? Alex is not overly concerned about his safety, but the cost of 10,000 Doomsday Coins for each entry is a bit painful.


    If he is unlucky and enters the territory of a powerful being, Alex will have to return immediately, resulting in a loss of 10,000 Doomsday Coins. Although acquiring Doomsday Coins is rtively easy at the moment, it''s still not something that can be squandered.


    Taking a deep breath, Alex walks towards the Gates to the Myriad Realms once again. Stepping into the barrier, he feels his entire body enveloped by a strange power, and a strong suction force emanates from the Gates to the Myriad Realms. In the next moment, Alex''s body is directly drawn into the vortex within the Gates to the Myriad Realms.


    His entire being seems to disintegrate, disappearingpletely into the Gates to the Myriad Realms as it continues to rotate.


    [Total Doomsday Coins consumed: 10,000]


    [Traversalpleted...]


    When Alex opens his eyes again, the scene before him has undergone a drastic change!


    The first thing that catches Alex''s eyes is a dark prison cell. In the cell, several disheveled and emaciated men and women are weakly lying on the ground, wearing nothing. When they see Alex, who is holding the Sinful de and exuding a murderous aura, these individuals panic.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    "No! No! Uh, uh..."


    "Hehehe..."


    Alex furrows his brow slightly, looking around and realizing that he''s somehow confined in a prison cell.


    "Where is this? What''s going on with these people? Are they prisoners? But why are male and female prisoners held together?"


    Observing the inmates, Alex is filled with questions.


    "It seems that this Eushen skill isn''t that great. I step out, and here I am in a prison cell. Truly frustrating!"


    Alex nces at the sturdy prison cell and can''t help but mutter aint. Regardless, now that he''s here, he needs to understand the situation, figure out what kind of world this is, and assess whether the inhabitants pose a threat to him.


    If there''s a threat, Alex needs to keep a low profile. However, if there''s no apparent danger, he might as well take advantage of his strength and have some fun in this new world.


    While Alex contemtes, the panicked group of men and women continues to make strange and unintelligible sounds, huddling together.


    "Who are you people? Why are you imprisoned here? Where is this ce?"


    Alex approaches a woman who looks delicate but appears frail. The woman gazes fearfully at Alex and emits odd sounds like "hehehe" and "ah, ah."


    These iprehensible sounds irritate Alex slightly.


    "Do you understand what I''m saying? Or, can you use yournguage tomunicate with me?"


    Alex frowns and directs his question to the other individuals in the cell.


    Although there are over a dozen people in this group, none of them appear to be normal. Each one seems mentally impaired, almost like they have some form of intellectual disability. Their expressions and gazes are vacant and mechanical, their movements clumsy, as if...


    They are raised like animals.


    Moreover, Alex notices stamped marks on their chests.


    [GJRB17216]


    [GJRB17217]


    [GJRB17218]


    [MGRE24587]


    ...


    Alex doesn''t understand the significance of these numbers, but he instinctively feels they are simr to the markings on livestock like pigs, sheep, and cattle in his own world.


    In addition to these markings, Alex discovers numerous needle marks on their arms, resembling small ck dots. It seems these people have be indistinguishable from animals. Communicating with them might be challenging because it''s difficult for humans to obtain information from pigs.


    "You... you are... human, right?"


    Just as Alex is disappointed and preparing to stand up and leave, a man who has been hiding his face in the crowd suddenly speaks up in a somewhat stuttering and awkward manner.

 Chapter 293: Human Cultivation

    Hearing someone speak words simr to his own, Alex immediately shows a pleased expression and asks the questioning man, "Of course, I am human. Can you understand what I''m saying?"


    The man continues to scrutinize Alex for a while before carefully saying, "You... look... very different from the people here... but... the words you speak... are the same as ours...


    I can understand... as for them... they have been raised in cages since childhood... so they know nothing..."


    Alex feels a bit embarrassed. Of course, they are different; these people can hardly be considered humans. They are more like livestock.


    Wait!


    These people have been raised in cages since childhood?


    Alex is slightly shocked. From the man''s words, he gathers a significant piece of information: the people here are indeed cultivated!


    Moreover, they have been raised in captivity since childhood!


    "How can you speak? Also, who raised you? What is their purpose in cultivating you?" Alex curiously inquires.


    The man''s expression turns painful. "We... are raised by vampires... our world... is now ruled by vampires... the reason we are still alive...


    is because we can provide them with food... we, humans... are now simr to livestock... most people here... have been cultivated since childhood... their ancestors were also raised as food...


    and as for me... in the words of the vampires... I am game..."


    The more Alex hears, the more shocked and disturbed he bes.


    This world has actually been ruled by vampires! Moreover, humans have be the ruled, only able to continue their existence by providing blood to vampires for reproduction!


    "I am a member of the resistance... Even though vampires have already taken control of this world... our human resistance... has never stopped... We, humans... will never...


    and absolutely cannot... be livestock for vampires!"


    As the man speaks, tears stream down his face, his eyes filled with unwillingness and pain. Alex also wears a solemn expression. He never expected that noble humans would be a food source for other creatures, akin to being livestock.


    This revtion is hard for him to ept. After all, in Alex''s eyes, he is also a member of the human race. These people, in some way, are his kin! Seeing his fellow humans enved by vampires, treated like livestock, how could Alex not be furious?


    "Tell me the specific situation..."


    Just as Alex is about to inquire further about the specifics of this world, the iron door of the prison cell emits a series of collision and friction sounds.


    Someone ising!


    More precisely, a vampire ising!


    The prison cell''s gate is opened. In the dim candlelight, a figure wearing a farmworker''s uniform gradually bes visible.


    With a mentalmand, Alex activates the Invisibility skill, and his entire body suddenly disappears from the original spot.


    The neer looks quite ugly, wearing a dirty and worn-out farmworker''s uniform, with even a hint of the smell of excrement. Additionally, the neer appears to be quite old, likely in their fifties or sixties.


    Alex squints his eyes, carefully examining the neer.


    This person doesn''t seem much different from humans, except for a pair of fangs in their mouth. The skin appears somewhat pale, but otherwise, they look simr to the farm administrators in the world where Alex was previously.


    "Time to eat, you dogs! Only when you''re well-fed can you produce more blood, hahaha!"


    The farm administrator pulls out a small cart from behind and pours some seemingly disgusting substance into a trough in one of the prison cells.


    Although the food looks unpleasant, the smell is surprisingly good. Upon closer inspection, it seems to be a mixture of rice, vegetables, and meat.


    As soon as the food is poured into the trough, the humans, who were previously anxious, quickly climb up and start frantically fighting over the food.


    The farm administrator sneaks a nce outside the door, then gently closes it, turning to grab a woman with disheveled long hair, dragging her to the side, and then grinning in a lewd manner.


    "Darn it! It''s so damn hard to find a female vampire now! Those old bastards have three or four wives, and I, damn it, am stuck being a bachelor! Working hard every day, and still damn it, no wife!"


    This vampire mumbles for a while and then starts clumsily taking off their pants.


    "Though these humans are a bit disgusting, ying with them can still be enjoyable..."


    Alex frowns, observing the farm administrator and the woman.


    By normal human aesthetic standards, the woman is actually quite attractive, with a good figure. However, due tock of grooming and malnutrition, she appears somewhat messy andcks refinement.


    In the world before the apocalypse, such a woman would have been considered...


    A scum like this farm administrator isn''t even worthy of holding someone else''s shoes! However, now this woman lies on the ground like a pig or a dog, letting the farm administrator do as he pleases.


    Her gaze is numb and vacant, her movements slow and clumsy.


    Alex can''t help but shake his head, gaining some preliminary understanding of this distorted world.


    Of course, the vampire farm administrator in front of him obviously doesn''t possess much strength. It seems to be no different from a regr human.


    Unable to tolerate the situation any longer, Alex''s de shes, and the farm administrator''s head rolls to the ground.


    In death, he never understood how he inexplicably lost his head.


    Alex slowly recedes his invisibility, reappearing in the prison cell.


    "Are all these vampires as useless as this one?"


    Alex points at the dead vampire on the ground and asks.


    The man who spoke to Alex earlier shakes his head, "This is the lowest level among vampires. Regr vampires have strongbat abilities, and they have guns and ammunition. It''s difficult for us to engage them in directbat."


    Guns and artillery don''t pose much threat to Alex, as these conventional weapons hardly affect him. Only weapons with immense destructive power, such as nuclear or hydrogen bombs, might pose a threat.


    As for whether they can kill him, Alex himself doesn''t know. After all, he now possesses the ability of immortality.


    "I mean, do these people all have simr physical constitutions? Do they have any unique abilities?"


    Alex continues to inquire.

 Chapter 294: Human Breeding Ground?

    The man quickly shook his head, "They don''t have any unique abilities... These vampires aren''t particrly special. The only thing unique about them is perhaps their intelligence, knowledge, and longer lifespanspared to us. The lifespan of vampires is generally around 300 years.


    From what I know, the oldest ancestor has seemingly lived for 800 years and probably achieved immortality through technology."


    "Butpared to us humans, they don''t have many special traits. They also have significant weaknesses¡ªfear of sunlight and silver."


    Alex was slightly surprised. So, these vampires are basically weaklings? They don''t have anything particrly special! If vampires had powerful abilities or extraordinarybat strength, it would make sense. However, if they are just ordinary weaklings like humans, how could they enve humanity when they are outnumbered?


    "So, how did humans be livestock for vampires? Vampires should be at a disadvantage, right? They can''t possibly outnumber humans?"


    ording to Alex''s deduction, since vampires need to consume human blood to sustain themselves, they should not outnumber humans. In fact, vampires might be significantly fewer in number. In that case, how could vampires enve humanity?


    Upon being questioned by Alex, the man shook his head in confusion.


    Humans have been enved by vampires for over three hundred years, and he can no longer remember how vampires gradually took control. "I don''t know... Since I was born, I''ve been hiding with the resistance in the mountains. The only one who might answer your questions is our prophet."


    The man gazed into the distance, muttering to himself. Alex was now curious about this resistance.


    "If I rescue you, can you help me contact your resistance? I want to know what happened over three hundred years ago that led to humans being enved by vampires."


    "Rescue me?" The man looked at Alex in surprise, showing a delighted expression, but soon he spoke with disappointment, "We can''t escape, and even if I get out, it''s difficult to find the resistance organization again."


    Alex nodded, somewhat disappointed but not entirely surprised. After all, this person seemed to have been imprisoned for a long time, and surviving as part of a human resistance in a world dominated by vampires would require extreme secrecy.


    The man being captured inevitably meant losing contact with the resistance. Even if he knew, he might not reveal the information.


    However, there was something that pleased Alex. Perhaps the Eushen skill was taking effect. This world seemed to be a low-martial world. Despite the presence of vampires, the difference between them and humans wasn''t significant. Although they had firearms, Alex had no need to fear conventional weapons.


    Alex walked over to the livestock manager, took a bunch of keys from him, and then disposed of the vampire''s body by enveloping it in his spatial ability. Although this body seemed weak and even inferior to a regr zombie, Alex still intended to collect it, considering it was the corpse of a vampire from another world.


    ncing again at the humans lying on the ground near the door, Alex couldn''t help but shake his head. He activated his invisibility skill and walked out.


    Once outside the iron gate, Alex was momentarily stunned. The scene before him was shocking. It was a colossal prison with rows of prison cells stretching endlessly. In each cell, humans, treated like pigs, were densely packed. Vampire caretakers moved between the rooms, asionally selecting healthier humans to be taken away or returning some weakened, almost lifeless individuals.


    Alex took a deep breath and walked towards the outer part of the prison, following a dozen or so humans chained with iron. The journey was torturous for Alex.


    The humans living in these cells were in a truly pitiable state. Their lives were worse than that of pigs or dogs. Alex couldn''t fathom how the favored beings of God, humans, had fallen to such a point.


    If this realm could be described as humanity''s purgatory, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration. The vampire caretakers, with their debased and filthy behavior, could freely humiliate and whip these humans. In return, the humans, appearing oblivious, numb, and robotic, seemed ustomed to everything, as if it had be a part of their routine.


    Newly born human infants were also individually raised in separate rooms resembling hatcheries, simr to how piglets ormbs are raised. Alex could imagine the environment in which these human children would grow up, gradually bing more ignorant and regressing, akin to livestock that, after several generations of human breeding, eventually became standard livestock.


    Witnessing his own kind transformed into such a state filled Alex''s heart with sorrow, yet he couldn''t help but feel curious. What had humanity gone through to end up like this? And what kind of creatures were these vampires? Where did theye from? With these questions in mind, Alex followed the group ahead at a brisk pace.


    Turning a corner, a massive room suddenly came into view. Despite having some mental preparation, Alex was once again astonished by the scene before him. It was a gigantic machineposed of countless coffin-like vessels connected by colorful pipes.


    Just a cursory nce revealed there were easily over a thousand of these coffin-like vessels in this part of the machine alone. Alex could only imagine that a room of this size could amodate at least ten thousand such vessels. And within these vessels were humans.


    Observing a staff member open one of the vessels, shing red rms, and removing the tubes that were plugged into the person''s body before lifting them out, Alex couldn''t help but feel shocked. Then, another person was ced back into the vessel, and the tubes were reinserted.


    This process continued repeatedly. Almost every section had vampires performing this kind of work¡ªchanging the blood-producing individuals. Extracting blood from a person for an extended period would inevitably deplete their life. These vampires weren''t foolish, so they installed rm systems.


    Currently, it seemed that the technology controlled by these vampires wasn''t inferior to the world Alex had previously known. In fact, it might even be more advanced.


    Furthermore, vampires seemed to have developed a mature process for human breeding, blood extraction, and reproduction. Alex took a quick look around. Essentially, this ce was a breeding base where humans were raised like livestock, providing blood food for vampires, simr to pigs, cows, and sheep.


    Apart from that, Alex didn''t notice anything particrly unusual. He also observed some weapons held by guards responsible for vignce.


    Surprisingly, these vampire guards were armed with HK416 assault rifles, a firearm almost identical to the rifles in Alex''s previous world. This rifle gained fame after federal soldiers used it to eliminate terrorist leaders during a major terror incident.


    Alex learned about this gun during his previous life in the Blue Star world. In that world, the HK416 was considered one of the best assault rifles. The fact that even regr guards here used such weapons indicated that the military technology in this world was likely more advanced than in Alex''s previous world. However, it was only marginally superior, given that they were still using rifles.


    Alex was most concerned about the possibility that the weapon systems in this world had evolved to a higher level, such assers or quantum weapons. In that case, Alex would find himself in a bit of a predicament. Now that he knew the technology here was simr to that of the Blue Star, he had less to fear.


    Weapons like rifles couldn''t harm him at all. Even projectiles like bullets, aside from the uncertainty of hitting Alex, would only cause minor injuries and wouldn''t be able to kill him.


    Having explored the breeding facility, Alex now wanted to see what the world under vampire rule was like. Outside the breeding facility, a narrow alley stretched out, and Alex could hear themotion and car honks from beyond. The alley was shrouded in darkness, with asional dim lights. Looking up, Alex realized he wasn''t on the surface but underground.


    It was an underground city, devoid of sunlight. The city mirrored the world above, with tall buildings, roads, bridges, cars, and people. There were traffic lights, shopping malls, and everything you''d find on the surface. The only difference was that this ce was perpetually immersed in darkness, and the inhabitants weren''t humans but vampires.


    Alex leaped onto a higher vantage point, observing vampires queuing to purchase blood and others enjoying blood in restaurants, dressed in decent suits and engaging in conversations. Of course, amidst the vampire popce, there were humans serving as waitstaff in restaurants, mingling in the crowds.


    While vampires and humans shared a simr appearance, there were distinct differences, and Alex quickly identified the humans. Some were treated like pets, with vampire owners using chains around their necks as leashes for walks on the streets. Others engaged in dirty and degrading professions, resembling the dogs and ves in Alex''s previous world.


    It was a world ruled by vampires, where humans had be nothing more than livestock.


    Just like in Alex''s previous world, the roles were reversed here, with humans bing the livestock and vampires assuming the role of rulers. In the world Alex once knew, such a concept would be unimaginable, even in fiction. How could humans be treated as livestock?


    Now, he witnessed this surreal world that struck him as incredibly ironic and brutal. As a human, Alex couldn''t ept seeing his kind enved by vampires. Suddenly, a surge of anger welled up within him.


    "Although this world has nothing to do with me, since I''m here, I''ll teach these vampires a lesson and restore dignity to humanity!" Alex''s face turned cold as he observed humans being treated like pigs and dogs, degraded and consumed.


    At this moment, Alex''s invisibility had already faded away. Some vampires walking on the street quickly noticed Alex standing on a high vantage point.


    "What is that?!!" A female vampire suddenly screamed. She was elegantly dressed, appearing sophisticated and noble, resembling the elite middle ss in Alex''s previous world.


    The other vampires all appeared noble and elegant, exuding charm and sophistication.


    "That''s a person! How did this person get up there?"


    "It must be someone from the resistance! Quick! Alert the authorities! Capture this beast!"


    "Seems like a wild human. Whoever catches him can have a good feast. This person looks strong, and they''re even wearing clothes! The taste must be excellent!"


    Hearing themotion below, Alex snapped back to reality. He noticed that he was surrounded by vampires pointing fingers at him. The vampires'' gazes were filled with greed and mockery, as if they had stumbled upon a pig standing on a rooftop.


    "How extraordinary! This person can actually climb buildings! And so high up! Definitely a wild one!"


    "How did this wild person get in?"


    "I''ll be the one to catch him. We can have a good meal of wild gameter!"


    "Lately, the human blood from the farm has be increasingly unptable, and the prices are still high. If we manage to capture this wild one, we can feed on him for quite a while!"


    "If this person is wild and so strong, he''s easily worth at least 100,000!"


    "I''ll offer 300,000. Who can bring him to me?"


    Alex listened coldly to the discussions below, and the fury in his eyes grew stronger.

 Chapter 295: Unleashing Massacre!

    "Hey! Wild human up there! Can you speak? Do you understand what I''m saying?" A stylish young vampire with dyed golden hair, dressed in sportswear,ughed and waved at Alex. "If you understand,e down. I can adopt you.


    Otherwise, when the enforcement team arrives, you''re as good as dead!"


    "This thing looks silly. Negotiating with a human? Are you out of your mind?"


    "I bet this thing can''t understand a word we''re saying. Look at how it doesn''t even know how to talk!"


    "Even if it''s wild, it''s probably as dumb as a pig. If it were smart, it wouldn''t be standing there waiting to die."


    However, at that moment, Alex suddenly spoke, "Foolish creatures! From today onwards, humans will no longer ept your envement!"


    As soon as Alex spoke, the previously bustling scene fell silent. The insults,ughter, andmotion all abruptly stopped. In the eyes of each vampire, there was an expression of shock and disbelief, as if they had just witnessed a pig talking to them and dering rebellion against human rule.


    Then, the vampires erupted in another burst of mockingughter. Some evenughed so hard they danced, their eyes filled with incredulity.


    "It seems this wild human not only speaks but also harbors grand ideals! Hahaha! Trying to resist our rule! Hahaha! This is hrious!"


    "One pathetic leek actually wants to resist us noble vampires? Hahaha! It''s so hrious! I think making this human a clown actor would be a great choice! Hahaha..."


    However, the next moment, the voices of those who were mocking Alex suddenly came to an abrupt stop! Several heads dropped to the ground, blood gushing out, sending the surrounding vampires into a frenzy of wails!


    Before these vampires could react and escape, the gleam of des shed again!


    "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!"


    Countless vampire heads rolled on the ground, blood spraying everywhere! Blood gushed, and flesh sttered, filling the air with a strong, nauseating smell.


    Alex slowly stood up, shook the sinful de in his hand, his gaze cold and full of murderous intent.


    Like an ancient god of war, covered in blood, he watched the vampires scattering in panic.


    "Quick, call the rm! There''s a human gone mad!"


    "Hurry, report it! This human has too muchbat power!"


    "Run! A human is killing vampires! Run!"


    In the once elegant and leisurely vampire-owned shops, chaos erupted as vampires scattered in panic. Those who were spectating from a distance were even more frightened, scrambling to escape.


    Alex once again gripped the sinful de and, at a lightning-fast speed, began a massacre on the street!


    With Alex''s current physique, speed, and strength, he was about ten times stronger than a normal person! Combined with the boost from the lightning spell, killing these ordinary vampires was like cutting through butter!


    In just a short moment, the street was already filled with the corpses of vampires!


    Everything happened so quickly, so unexpectedly.


    In just five minutes, more than half of the vampires on this street were killed by Alex!


    The vampires on the street had been almostpletely exterminated by Alex. He leaped back into the breeding facility, wielding the sinful de, instantly shattering the surrounding walls!


    Several guards with guns barely had a chance to resist before Alex swiftly cut them down. However, other vampire guards quickly reacted and began to frantically shoot at Alex''s position!


    At this moment, thew enforcement team rushed to the scene with loud sirens and the roaring of vehicles. Fully armed members of the vampirew enforcement team appeared outside the human breeding facility, joining forces with the guards inside to open fire on Alex.


    Alex stood like a war god, unyielding and unaffected by the bullets hitting his body. The guards andw enforcement team members were horrified, faces pale, as if they had seen a ghost.


    "What is this thing? How can he be immune to bullets?"


    "Is he insane? Bullets have no effect on this person!"


    "What''s going on? Where did this guye from?"


    "Quick! Inform higher-ups! A creature immune to bullets has suddenly appeared here!"


    "Request immediate backup! Call in the special forces!"


    Amidst the chaotic cries of thew enforcement team and guards, Alex calmly retrieved a 40mm grenadeuncher from his spatial enclosure and gently squeezed the trigger, aiming at the breeding facility in front of him.


    "Oh, crap! A 40mm grenadeuncher! Run!"


    "How does this person have weapons? Why does he have a 40mmuncher?"


    "What the hell is going on??!!"


    "The resistance is here!! This must be the resistance!!"


    With a resounding st, the entrance gate of the breeding facility was directly blown open!


    With a casual switch, another 40mm grenadeuncher appeared in Alex''s hands, and this time, he aimed it at thew enforcement team outside!


    "Run!"


    "40mm! Get down!"


    Vampire soldiers of thew enforcement team panicked, hastily lying down to take cover.


    "Boom!" A deafening explosion sentw enforcement vampire cars soaring into the sky, killing numerous members of the vampirew enforcement team!


    But Alex didn''t stop there. With another effortless switch, a machine gun appeared in his hands. He pulled the trigger, relentlessly firing bullets into the crowd ofw enforcement team members!


    Ignoring the bullets fired by thew enforcement and guard teams, Alex crazily maneuvered through the vampirew enforcement vehicles, exterminating all the vampire soldiers!


    Today, he would unleash a massacre!


    He wanted these vampires to know that even "leeks" could resist!


    He intended to y through this vampire-dominated world!


    For the enved humans, he sought justice!


    As for helping the ignorant and enved humans within the breeding facility to rise up, Alex didn''t consider it.


    In fact, he had no intention of releasing these humans who had been enved since childhood.


    These people could no longer be considered humans.


    They were nothing more than livestock.


    Stupid and numb livestock.


    Expecting these creatures to rise up in rebellion was not only impossible in terms of will but also inconceivable in terms of knowledge.


    However, Alex knew that there were human resistance forces in this world!


    These humans who never gave up the fight were the true hope of this world!

 Chapter 296: One Man Wipes Out a City!

    As time progressed, the entire underground city became filled with the acrid smell of gun smoke and the scent of blood. In this subterranean realm, Alex, armed with formidablebat skills and confiscated firearms, unleashed a frenzied massacre!


    The vampirew enforcement team, before Alex, was as insignificant as ants, easily crushed. In just two or three short hours, Alex had already traversed the entire underground city, leaving a path of destruction in his wake.


    The entire underground city had transformed into a hellishndscape. The ground was littered with the lifeless bodies of fallen vampires. Gun smoke billowed, apanied by the wails, cries, pleas, and screams of vampires echoing throughout the underground.


    In this world, vampires were the rulers, and enving humans was considered natural and justified. It was akin to how humans needed pigs for sustenance, breeding livestock, and ughtering them for meat.


    However, Alex was a part of the human race, naturally aligning himself with humanity. Witnessing his own kind, or what used to be his kind, being dominated by another malevolent race, Alex feltpelled to take a stand. Even if he couldn''t change everything, he wanted these vampires to understand that humans were not merely leeks¡ªhumans could rise up and resist!


    After a bout of frenzied ughter, the vampire special forces finally arrived. Due to the crowded conditions in the underground city, heavybat units such as aircraft and helicopters couldn''t be deployed. The special forces had to rely on tanks, armored vehicles, artillery units, and elite special forces to surround and eliminate the unexpectedly powerful human threat at any cost.


    So, the special forces paid no attention to the other vampires within this underground city! After pinpointing Alex''s location, theyunched a relentless bombardment against him.


    Countless buildings were destroyed, and even the domed ceiling began to copse! The surviving vampires within the underground city, having evaded Alex''s massacre, met their end at the hands of their own kind.


    Meanwhile, Alex, positioned at the center of the artillery barrage, effortlessly evaded the onught of shells and teleported into the midst of the special forces! Once again, he initiated a ughter against the vampire special forces.


    Gunfire erupted like the patter of raindrops, with bullets crisscrossing through the crowd. Not only did they fail to harm Alex in the slightest, but many bullets also struck the vampire special forces'' ownrades. Since Alex had infiltrated the ranks of the special forces, artillery became ineffective, leaving the vampire special forces to engage him with firearms and melee weapons.


    However, thebat capabilities and weaponry of these vampire special forces warriors were nothing more than a joke before Alex. After an intense battlesting over an hour, not only was Alex unscathed, but the vampire special forces also suffered the loss of an entire battalion!


    Especially after Alex seized tanks and missile vehicles, the entire underground city was soon destroyed by his relentless bombardment. Despite remaining unharmed, the prolonged and high-intensitybat left Alex feeling fatigued. His mental energy, in particr, was significantly depleted.


    Exiting the underground city to the outside, the ring sunlight caught Alex off guard. He shielded his eyes with his hand, and the whirring sound of propellers and aircraft engines immediately reached his ears.


    As Alex''s eyes adjusted to the sunlight, he saw helicopters, nes, tanks, and armored vehicles converging around his location from all sides. Countless artillery pieces fired furiously towards his position. While these aircraft and tanks were limited in the underground city, they now had ample space to unleash their firepower onnd.


    The projectiles converged intensely toward the tank where Alex was located.


    Without hesitation, Alex activated his teleportation skill, consecutively teleporting until his mental energy was depleted. Behind him, continuous and enormous explosions, along with towering waves, turned the area where Alex had been into a wastnd. The tank he was riding had be a pile of scrap metal.


    Watching the numerous aircraft, helicopters, and the continuous arrival of armored tank forces, Alex smirked coldly. He then turned around at incredible speed, disappearing into the dense forest.


    Alex''s agility had reached an extraordinary level, allowing him to sprint at a speed equivalent to 500 horsepower, surpassing even the fastest sports cars. Soon, Alex distanced himself from the battlefield,pletely vanishing into the thick woods.


    Above the ruins of the underground city, a massive armored vehicle came to a stop under the heavy protection of tanks and armed helicopters. A tall and handsome young man in a ck suit, with a gloomy expression, descended wearing a sunshade suit, hat, and sunsses. Behind him, several vampire warriors dressed as generals followed suit.


    A few ordinary guards swiftly deployed an umbre-like device, and with a gentle press, the surroundings were covered by a ck curtain, blocking out the sunlight.


    The young man in the suit took off his sunsses, looking at the copsed entrance of the underground city, his eyes turned red, and he angrily shouted, "Damn it! What the hell is going on?! How did it end up like this? An entire city! A whole underground city, gone in just half a day?!"


    The leading vampire general, dressed in military attire, awkwardly stepped forward and reported, "Lord Councilman... this incident happened too suddenly. When the special forces arrived... when they arrived, this ce was already in ruins."


    "Who did this? Who has the power to destroy an entire city of mine in half a day? Apart from the other council members, who else could achieve such a feat?" The young man in the suit breathed heavily, unable to contain his rage.


    As one of the 12 council members among the upper echelons of the vampire society, he only controlled a little over a hundredrge underground cities. Each of these cities represented a significant portion of his assets. Now, in just half a day, one of these cities had beenpletely destroyed. Even for someone holding one percent of the world''s resources like him, this was intolerable.


    "ording to intelligence... the one who destroyed our No. 18 underground city was a human who escaped from the breeding facility."


    "What?!!!" The young man in the suit turned angrily towards the reporting general, hysterically shouting, "Do you think I''m a fool? A single human can destroy one of my underground cities? Are you insane, or am I?"

 Chapter 297: Vampires Bad News

    "It''s true, my lord. The one who destroyed the underground city is indeed a human. This human is different from ordinary ones; his speed is extremely fast, and hisbat power is astonishing, like... like Superman in movie works." A butler-like figure handed a tablet to the young man in the suit, speaking with a horrified expression. "My lord, please take a look...


    these are the images captured by the SkyEye system before the city was destroyed."


    The young man in the suit took the tablet, staring in terror at the images disyed on it.


    In the footage, a human wielding a knife with blue mes moved swiftly through the crowd, shing through a row of vampires before they could even react. The subsequent onught from the vampirew enforcement warriors was futile.


    This terrifying human didn''t bother dodging; bullets hitting him seemed as ineffective as shooting at a bronze statue. After a hail of gunfire, the human emerged unscathed from the smoke and resumed the ughter.


    "My lord, ourw enforcement forces immediatelyunched an encirclement on this human..."


    "Ah!~~"


    "Run!~~"


    "Monster!! What kind of monster is this?!!"


    "This monster isn''t afraid of bullets! Run for your lives!"


    While the vampire general was about to provide more details, the tablet suddenly emitted panicked shouts.


    Hundreds ofw enforcement vampire warriors scattered in all directions, fleeing for their lives. The human picked up a discarded phallus-shaped gun from the ground and started ruthlessly mowing down the escapingw enforcement warriors.


    In just a few minutes, the entirew enforcement team of hundreds was annihted!


    "Uh..." The young man in the suit''s pupils contracted rapidly, his expression turning extremely frightened. "This... How is this possible... a... a human, usually only fit for our sustenance... How can they be this powerful?"


    "My lord, we''ve investigated. This person suddenly appeared from the blood collection station''s breeding facility, and it happened without any warning! Judging from his appearance, he doesn''t seem to be affiliated with the resistance army.


    If the resistance had such a skilled individual, they would have alreadyunched a counterattack against us!" The middle-aged man in a butler''s attire reported with a serious expression.


    "Although this human is formidable, in the end, they''re just a human. It''s impossible for them to contend with our armored forces!" Another middle-aged man, dressed like a general, walked forward coldly after hearing a soldier''s report. "ording to the situation, this human has just been sessfully surrounded and killed! The tank he was riding in has been sted into a pile of scrap by us!


    Our special forces have heavily surrounded that tank! No one can escape! However, I estimate that this human has already turned into a pool of mud by now."


    This middle-aged man had three moons hanging from his chest, two more than the leader who reported to the young man in the suit. ording to the hierarchy of vampire leaders, three moons represented the highest rank in a military unit¡ªthis was the captain of the special forces!


    Upon hearing the captain of the special forces say this, the young man in the suit breathed a small sigh of relief. "That''s the best scenario! If this human were to escape, it would undoubtedly be a significant threat to our vampire n! If this person were to join forces with the resistance army, our troubles in the future would be immense!"


    "Just a mere human! Trying to confront our nes and cannons with a weapon from the cold weapons era, it''s simply delusional! Hmph! Foolish humans! They''re nothing more than the vegetables of our vampire n! Vegetables wanting to rebel?


    What a joke! I will definitely investigate this thoroughly! All the conspirators of this human must be eradicated!" The captain of the special forces spoke with a cold expression, full of contempt and disdain for humans. There was also anger at the audacity of these vegetables trying to rebel!


    "This human is different from ordinary humans, seemingly possessing very high intelligence, and their physique is terrifying! Captain, you should quickly have someone retrieve their body. Let me take it back and hand it over to the research unit. Perhaps it will bring great assistance to our biological science!," the young man in the suit''s eyes gleamed brighter and brighter.


    As one of the actual controllers of the first vampire biotechnologypany, he had always been pursuing the development of a potion that could grant the upper-ss vampires powerful physique, simr to how knowledge could be quickly imnted. If one could enhance strength, skill, endurance, agility, and simr attributes with a potion, it would be highly tempting for him.


    This terrifying technology would also rapidly attract capital, making him a figure akin to the three blood ancestors!


    However, just as the two were discussing how to distribute the body of the superhuman, a member of the special forces surrounding the tank, now a piece of scrap, suddenly screamed in terror. Then, amander-looking soldier hurried over and reported with a trembling voice, "Captain! Something''s wrong! Inside the tank wreckage, there''s no trace of the human''s remains! That human... has disappeared!!!"


    "What?!!!" Both the captain of the special forces and the young man in the suit widened their eyes in horror. The young man in the suit even almost copsed to the ground!


    "What... what kind of monster is this?!!"


    "How is this possible?! With so many artillery bombardments, he couldn''t possibly have escaped!"


    "Moreover, we''vepletely surrounded this ce. How did he manage to get away?"


    While the captain of the special forces and the othermanders were discussing in fear, the young man in the suit couldn''t help but swallow nervously and, self-deceptively, said, "Could it be that he was turned into ashes by the explosion? No remains at all?"


    The young man in the suit looked at the reporting officer with hope in his eyes. However, the officer''s response filled him with despair.


    "Impossible, Senator. Even if he were turned into ashes, our instruments could still detect the human''s DNA and other information. But there''s not a trace of information in the wreckage of the tank and its surroundings. No information whatsoever. This human has no sign of death... I even doubt if this person was injured at all."


    This answer, in fact, was within expectations. As one of the controllers of the world''srgest biotechnologypany, possessing one percent of the world''s wealth and resources, and being an elite imnted with a significant amount of crucial knowledge in this world, he had long known the answer.

 Chapter 298: Comprehensive Encirclement

    "Quick!! Hurry! Notify the council immediately! Take me to meet the Elder immediately! Convene the council now!" The young man in the suit shouted hysterically, terrified, and said to the butler beside him, "We must immediately unite all organizations, use all our military power, and eradicate this human at all costs!"


    Vampires had ruled and enved humans for over three hundred years!


    The young man in the suit had been an elite figure in the vampire n since birth.


    In his impression, humans had always been ignorant, weak, and cowardly creatures.


    In his eyes, humans were nothing more than food and pets for vampires!


    How could they possibly bepared to the noble vampires?


    As an elite among vampires, he had received the most elite and top-notch education since childhood.


    He had his pride and convictions.


    Now, someone who he had always considered ignorant and incapable, a mere human, had single-handedly annihted an entire city under vampire rule.


    This was undoubtedly uneptable to him!


    It was a shock that even threatened to shatter his long-held beliefs!


    It was like the humans who ruled the Earth suddenly encountering a terrifyingly powerful pig, which, with its own strength, effortlessly destroyed a city of humans, casually annihting the human enforcers and special forces!


    The impact on humans would be unimaginable!


    Even in movies and novels, such a plot might not be conceived!


    Pigs, these livestock that humans have raised for hundreds or even thousands of years, how could they be so intelligent? How could they possess such formidablebat strength? Even the armies of humans would be unable to defeat him! It''s simply unimaginable! The elite rulers among vampires absolutely cannot tolerate the existence of such a monster!


    Naturally, they must spare no effort to immediately eradicate this aberrant creature! If such a monster is allowed to exist, it will pose a tremendous threat to the entire vampire rule!


    Soon, the Vampire Council convened under the leadership of the three Elders. The video of Alex single-handedly destroying an underground city yed repeatedly on therge screen above the council. The three Elders and the twelve council members present all wore stern expressions, their eyes filled with fear and horror. Everyone fell into a silence as if trapped in deathly stillness.


    This was a world controlled by vampires, and the top fifteen figures controlled vampire society. These fifteen individuals held ny-nine percent of the world''s resources and wealth. Vampires enved humans, feeding on their blood.


    However, these individuals not only enved humans but also their own kind, subjugating the majority of vampires under their capitalistic power. Their ability to manipte politics and capital was unparalleled globally.


    They controlled the core technologies and held the reins of educational resources and artificial intelligence in the world. Through the council, they could arbitrarily changews and use AI-controlled weapons to oppress both vampire and human societies.


    Physicians are exempt from punishment, and if a vampire kills a member of their own kind, they will face severe consequences from AI warriors. However, elite vampires like them can find numerous ways to evade consequences if they kill a member of their own kind, because legitive and judicial powers are in their hands!


    Originally, with the power they wielded, they had firm control over the entire world. No vampire or human could challenge their authority! The resistance forces among humans were considered a joke by them. The existence of human resistance forces served as an experiment for them.


    They needed the blood of humans to sustain themselves, so they didn''t want the human race to bepletely extinct. The scattered human resistance forces in the wilderness became the best subjects for their research. At the same time, they provided the elites with the best source of wild blood!


    Ordinary vampires among them could only drink the dirty and nutrient-poor blood from the livestock in the breeding farms. However, elites like them could enjoy the blood provided by wild humans to their heart''s content!


    As for those ordinary vampires who knew they were mere exploited beings in the capitalist system and had no ability to resist, they had be ustomed to their fate under the brainwashing of education.


    This world was not only enving the human race but also those lower-ss vampires! After witnessing the effortless destruction of a prosperous underground city by a human, the council quickly reached a powerful consensus during the meeting!


    The entire strength of the council was mobilized for a frenzied siege against Alex! They didn''t even entertain the idea of negotiation. A human, and such a powerful human, had to be eradicated! They didn''t need him alive because if this human survived, there was a high chance he could overturn the world''s order and give the human race a glimpse of hope.


    The three Elders were wise individuals who had experienced the era of human rule. It was their presence that allowed vampires to slowly control the world''s resources through politics and capital, enving humans under vampire rule! It was precisely because of this that they understood the terrifying nature of humans!


    A group of humans without will, ignorant, and weak was what they desired! Once humans gained will and a spirit of resistance, it would be a devastating blow to vampires. The existence of vampires depended on humans, and without humans, vampires would be passively destroyed!


    They had painstakingly turned humans into ignorant, will-less beasts through education and brainwashing. They absolutely couldn''t allow anyone to awaken the human race! The battle between vampires and Alex, the superhuman, was naturally a fight to the death!


    Vampire special forces mobilized from their respective camps, countless AI-controlled aircraft took to the skies to hunt down Alex. Simultaneously, news of Alex single-handedly ughtering a vampire underground city spread among the human resistance.


    The resistance''s secret radio station began broadcasting videos of Alex annihting the entire vampire underground city. Alex''s actions were considered a milestone in the history of human resistance against vampires. In the eyes of the resistance, Alex became a savior and a great hero of the human race.

 Chapter 299: Are You Afraid of a Human?

    After witnessing Alex single-handedly massacre a vampire underground city and subsequently inflict heavy losses on the vampire special forces, the human resistance saw a glimmer of hope in the rise of their kind. The resistance, once suppressed by vampires and losing their will to resist, regained a powerful determination.


    With morale soaring, the resistance leaders rallied their forces, initiating aprehensive search for Alex. Despite the vampire rulers'' announcement that Alex had been eliminated by the vampire special forces, the high-ranking members of the human resistance remained steadfast in their belief that Alex was the savior of their kind, a hero sent by the gods to rescue humanity.


    They refused to believe that Alex could be easily killed by vampires.


    Both the Vampire Alliance and the human resistance unleashed a frenzy of searches, all with the same goal¡ªfinding Alex.


    Meanwhile, at the epicenter of the turmoil that shook the world, Alex, the catalyst of the chaos,y rxed in the ruins of an underground structure within a human city. The battles in the underground city had drained Alex''s physical and mental strength, leaving him somewhat exhausted.


    Facing an entire modernized army of vampire special forces alone was a challenging feat for Alex, who had recently ascended to the rank of transcendent being. He needed to quickly recover his strength, always prepared for the next battle.


    Alex was aware that he hadpletely opposed the rulers of this world, and now, the entire world''s military forces were likely searching for him, attempting to eradicate himpletely.


    If Alex were to confront the vampire special forces with their modernized technology head-on, victory would be impossible. The countless unmanned drones alone, which could not be exterminated in their entirety, would be sufficient to deplete Alex''s physical and mental strength.


    However, Alex had no intention of directly confronting the vampire special forces of this world. He understood that his advantagey in agility, a small target, and individualbat prowess, making him invincible in this world.


    Therefore, by utilizing his strengths and employing terror tactics, Alex nned to gradually destroy vampire cities,pletely subduing them. Then, leveraging his ability to move without a trace, he would evade the vampire army and infiltrate their underground cities, rendering their missiles and nuclear weapons ineffective.


    In this world, Alex was virtually invincible using this fighting style. Given Alex''s current physical condition, aside from nuclear bombs andrge missiles, nothing else posed a mortal threat to him.


    Having concealed himself in the ruins for several hours, Alex had regained most of his strength and mental energy. He could hear helicopters and nes asionally passing over the debris. Sometimes, heavy weapons like armored tanks would rumble overhead. Without a doubt, Alex knew that a dra had beenid outside, and the vampire army would quickly surround him as soon as he revealed himself.


    "Interesting," a slight smile crossed Alex''s lips, a cold glint shing in his eyes. "Since you want a battle, I''ll give you one! Let me show you the power of the human race!"


    If the previous massacre of a vampire underground city was a spur-of-the-moment decision by Alex, now he was deadly serious.


    Since the vampires wanted to engage in a full-scale war, Alex, representing the human race, was ready to confront them head-on! Another hour passed, and Alex''s condition once again reached its peak.


    Mental power: Peak state!


    Physical strength: Peak state!


    From the corner of the ruins, Alex slowly stood up, a burst of icy light in his eyes.


    Like lightning, his figure swiftly disappeared into the darkness. After more than three hundred years of abandonment, most of the terrestrial cities built by humans had turned into ruins. Though towering skyscrapers still stood, many were in ruins, some even copsed into a heap of rubble.


    Once vibrant cities with meticulously nned streets had now be maze-like structures. Beneath the city surface, however, thrived the newly rejuvenated vampire underground cities.


    The once terrestrial cities had been moved underground, and the entrances to these underground cities were heavily guarded. Alex''s terror attacks had left the vampires in a state of fear and anxiety, dreading his sudden appearance and the initiation of new horrifying assaults.


    With ease, Alex single-handedly destroyed a city, making him practically impervious. Under this pressure, almost all the surrounding underground cities had tightened their defenses, with the entire poption on high alert.


    This terrorist attack had be a global hot topic in the vampire world. Almost every media tform was reporting the news of the human resistance destroying a vampire city. Vampires, holding their phones, scrolled through the news, silently praying that the nightmare wouldn''t happen in their own cities.


    However, in their daily lives, they immediately brushed aside the warnings in the news. It was as if the cities experiencing the massacre were in another dimension,pletely unrted to them.


    The lower-ss vampire civilians had ess to news that had all been tampered with. An event where a human destroyed a vampire underground city was too sensational. In order to control public opinion and avoid panic, the Vampire Council deliberately distorted the incident, framing it as a surprise attack by the human resistance on the city of Vosifac.


    They ssified this event as a terrorist attack by the human resistance. Now, the residents of various underground cities were well aware that the special forces and unmanned drones had tightly sealed the entrances to the underground cities. Law enforcement soldiers patrolled everywhere in the city, and the mere human resistance didn''t even have the qualifications to enter the underground city.


    Therefore, for the residents of Bavaria City, there was nothing to fear.


    Bavaria City - the economic powerhouse of the state of Bilechus! It was the secondrgest city after the state capital Vosifac, which Alex had just destroyed. At one entrance to the underground city, dozens of tanks and armored missile vehicles were parked, ready to engage inbat at a moment''s notice, prepared for battle.


    Meanwhile, unmanned drones continuously hovered in the air, their buzzing sounds echoing around as if countlessrge mosquitoes were swarming. These unmanned drones were a crucial force used in this world to uphold thews set by the council. They were also one of the most powerfulbat units in this world.


    Each unmanned drone was under the unified control and coordination of the Council''s main controlputer, strictly following the orders set by the council''sws. These unmanned dronescked emotions and only obeyed the precise control of the mainputer, executing thews established by the council without the slightest deviation.

 Chapter 300: SSS-Level Red Alert

    Currently, the unmanned drones had received an urgent SSS-level red alertmand from the main controlputer, sparing no effort to eradicate Alex, the superhuman, at all costs. In amand fortress behind the array of tank armored vehicles, several vampire warriors dressed in officer uniforms were watching the video of Alex''s city massacre.


    This video had been previously controlled by the upper echelons of the vampires, and they had only just seen theplete footage. However, even this internal video had been intentionally edited by the elite members of the Vampire Council.


    The powerful scenes of Alex single-handedly decimating thew enforcement team and resisting the special forces had been edited out. The council''s maniption aimed to prevent the panic and potential reluctance of the guards upon realizing Alex''s terrifyingbat capabilities.


    This deception led to themanders of the guard forces underestimating the imminent situation and not taking Alex, a superhuman, seriously. The lead vampiremander, with a portly figure and a greasy face, looked at the image of Alex with anger and growled in frustration, "Unforgivable! Damn humans! These swine dare to resist the rule of our vampire n! Damn it!


    If I get my hands on that beast, I''ll drain him of his blood and tear him into a thousand pieces!"


    "Captain Andrew, the orders from above have been issued. Once encountering this individual, immediately spare no effort to kill him. However, after killing him, his remains must be sent to the capital as a top priority..."


    A vampire middle-aged man in a ck suit, his entire body trembling with fat, reminded beside him. In their eyes, eliminating a human like Alex was not a difficult task for the vampire n. After all, in their impression, humans were ultimately lower beings.


    Even though the footage showed Alex disying terrifyingbat prowess, they were deeply ingrained in the belief that humans were ignorant and worthless trash. Especially after the Vampire Council''s elite members modified the footage, thesemanders mistakenly thought that Alex could destroy a city because he hadn''t encountered their vampire special forces.


    They attributed it to a sessful sneak attack.


    So, for themanders who held a formidable army at the ready, each one was full of disdain, not taking Alex seriously at all.


    "I just hope that human doesn''t appear near our city..." a young and beautiful female vampire said with a serious expression. "This human ispletely different from any humans we''ve encountered before. Not only does he have terrifyingbat abilities, but he also possesses extraordinary intelligence. Moreover, he''s elusive, making it difficult to pinpoint his location!"


    "Think about it, guys. A human single-handedly destroyed one of our cities! Even if it was sessful due to a surprise attack, just imagine what kind of monster could destroy an underground city with such ease."


    "What I fear the most now is that this human will appear in our city. After all, Bavaria City is too close to Vosifac City!"


    "Are you afraid of a human?" the portly captain arrogantly sneered, showing utter contempt for the female vampire. "A woman is a woman, small-hearted and timid! If this human dares toe to my territory, I''ll personally exterminate him! Do you really think my special forces eat shit?"


    The portly captain of the vampirew enforcement squad had just finished his arrogant remarks when a terrified roar echoed from outside the door.


    "Captain! It''s bad! Just now, an unidentified creature suddenly broke into Bavaria Underground City! Right now... it''s ruthlessly ughtering and destroying the residents and buildings in the city! The third squad stationed in the city has beenpletely wiped out!"


    A panicked vampire warrior rushed in from outside the door, trembling as he reported.


    "What?!!" The portly man was dumbfounded, and the arrogance on his face instantly turned into a look of fear. He shivered and nearly fell to the ground.


    The overweight middle-aged vampire in a suit beside him hurriedly supported the portly man, anxiously saying, "It must be that human! It must be him! He wants to destroy our Bavaria City!! Damn it!"


    "How did this beast get in? There was no rm from any of the four main entrances! How did this beast get in?" The morous female vampire screamed in terror.


    "Now is not the time to discuss that! Captain Andrew, quickly report to the special forces and request their support! Also, immediately order thew enforcement soldiers to enter the underground city to surround and eliminate that human!


    And deploy all unmanned light aircraft!" The plump middle-aged vampire, rtivelyposed among them, urgently proposed to Captain Andrew, who controlled the military.


    As for Captain Andrew, who had just expressed his determination to personally annihte Alex, his bold spirit had vanished. Trembling, he issued an emergencymand into themunication device, "Everyone! Everyone, enter the underground city! Surround and eliminate that human! Deploy all unmanned light aircraft! Spare no effort!


    Spare no effort to eliminate that human!!"


    Inside Bavaria Underground City.


    Alex hadpletely bloodshot eyes, and whenever he encountered a vampire, he unhesitatingly swung his butcher knife,unching a frenzied retaliation against the blood n!


    This was a farmer''s market. Alex looked at the bodies of human beings on disy, the severed heads, and the male and female humans imprisoned in cages, barely clinging to life. His anger had reached its peak.


    Yes!


    As the apex predators in the food chain of this world, vampires raised humans and consumed their blood to sustain their existence, which was understandable.


    At first, Alex didn''t harbor much malice towards vampires. He just wanted to fight for some dignity for the people of this world who belonged to the same race as him.


    After all, for survival, humans also kill animals and consume their flesh and blood.


    But these vampires were, in a sense, a kind of human!


    Humans and vampires actually belonged to the same category of beings!


    Vampires were at most an evolved form of humans!


    Having gained a certain understanding of this world, Alex knew that these vampires originally evolved from humans!


    Vampires only needed to consume human blood to survive!


    However, now these vampires not only wanted to drink the fresh blood of human beings but also devour the flesh of people belonging to the same human category!


    Even before killing people, they used various cruel and brutal methods to torture and kill human beings!


    Moreover, Alex even witnessed some vendors roasting human babies on the spot, cutting their flesh for sale.


    Seeing his fellow beings of the same race subjected to such brutal treatment, Alex could no longer tolerate it!

 Chapter 301: Massacre in the Mall

    "Die!!!!"


    Alex roared, his figure turning into a lightning bolt, wreaking havoc and killing frenziedly on the streets at a speed almost imperceptible to the naked eye.


    The de of Sin in his hand swung wildly like the rotor of a helicopter, constantly harvesting the vampire civilians scattered around the streets.


    "Citizens of Bavaria City! A superhuman has suddenly invaded our city and is currently on a rampage! All citizens, please evacuate immediately! All citizens, please evacuate immediately!"


    The broadcast in the mall kept echoing announcements, urging the vampire civilians inside to evacuate.


    Thisrgest mall in Bavaria City was hosting a food street event these days, featuring various ways to turn humans into delicacies!


    Human blood could even be made into ice cream!


    Some vampires enjoyed eating human brains, simr to how humans eat monkey brains.


    They would immobilize a living monkey, then brutally open its skull while it was still alive.


    After that, they would pour scalding oil directly into the monkey''s brain.


    In the mall, a variety of delicacies were disyed in front of the vampires, who were indulging in the pleasure of consuming humans.


    The broadcast in the mall became increasingly urgent and rapid.


    However, the manipted news reports by the elite of the council brought great confusion to these ordinary vampire civilians.


    Vampire civilians strolling, shopping, and feasting on humans in the mall werepletely unaware of the severity of the crisis.


    Listening to the anxious warnings in the broadcast, many people didn''t take it seriously at all.


    "It''s just a human resistance army that ran in. What''s there to be afraid of? The leaders above are really timid!"


    "I don''t know how those special forces andw enforcement teams managed it. Such a tight defense, and yet a human managed to run in!"


    "What can a human resistance army do by running in? Do you believe I can crush him with just one hand?"


    "I guess that scum from the human resistance army has probably been caught by now, right?"


    "Making such a fuss! Scaring these people with just one human, it''s really shameful!"


    Shoppers in the mall heard the broadcast and began cursing.


    No one paid any attention to the broadcast.


    Each person went about their business,pletely unconcerned.


    Meanwhile, Alex, who was wreaking havoc on the streets, could see the most bustling mall in Bavaria City from a distance.


    "So many vampires? And... it looks quite crowded..."


    Alex looked at the lively and bustling mall, a cold glint in his eyes.


    With the speed of lightning, he rushed towards the mall.


    ...


    "Something''s wrong! Captain! That human is heading towards the central mall! The central mall has been hosting a food street event these days, and inside..."


    Aw enforcement team member ran up to the captain, who was converging towards Alex''s location, with a terrified expression on his face.


    Before he could finish speaking, urgent shouts came over themunication device: "Captain! That human has entered the central mall!!!"


    ...


    In the central mall of Bavaria City, Alex''s figure suddenly appeared.


    At this moment, Alex looked like a demon that had just emerged from hell.


    His entire body was covered in blood and flesh!


    The sinful de and firearms in his hands were also stained with fresh red blood.


    As soon as Alex appeared, panic swept through the mall.


    However, these ordinary civilians had no idea of Alex''s terror.


    However, it was only the sight of the fresh blood on Alex that made them fearful. Some brave ones even approached Alex voluntarily, curiously sizing him up and murmuring to themselves. Some crazed young vampires even drew their pistols from their waists, provocatively surrounding Alex, attempting to capture him.


    Meanwhile, Alex coldly gazed at the bustling food street ahead. For vampires, this street was a tempting haven of delicacies. However, for Alex, a fellow human, the scene before him filled him with unparalleled anger!


    Seeing humans being brutally and sadistically ughtered, then turned into various dishes for the vampires to feast on, Alex''s rage intensified. "Die!!" he roared, and finally, Alex moved.


    "Bang, bang, bang..." Gunfire erupted like popcorn as the machine gun Alex had seized began its ruthless spray into the crowd of vampires. The sinful de in his hand didn''t rest either, swirling like a propeller as it cut through the vampire masses. Like harvesting leeks, vampires fell inrge swathes, wailing in agony.


    Flesh and blood flew, cries of misery echoed! Blood cascaded down the mall''s stairs, forming a river of blood! In a corner of the mall, a few daring young vampires had already taken out their phones, ndestinely live-streaming the gruesome scene online.


    For a moment, the entire inte was aze with sensational news! The Parliament''s cyber security team immediately blocked the website hosting the video. However, no matter how they tried to suppress it, the video continued to spread like wildfire on the inte.


    The incident was too significant to be concealed! Panic, like a gue, spread wildly across the inte, with every person online frantically sharing the shocking footage!


    The human race, once considered livestock by the vampire breed, has be so powerful! They can effortlessly ughter vampires?! This is something that wouldn''t even happen in movies! The vampires, who have always proimed themselves as the kings of all beings, find this utterly uneptable!


    Many vampires have even started spreading wild rumors, iming it''s the punishment of the gods for the vampires'' cruel rule over the human race reaching its limit!


    ...


    In a mall, over three thousand vampires were massacred within just over ten minutes. Alex looked at the countless vampire corpses covering the ground, feeling a sense of relief throughout his body. He then began to disregard the mess and started cleaning up the vampire bodies.


    To Alex, these vampire corpses looked simr to ordinary zombie corpses. If the yield after burying them was simr to that of typical zombie corpses, these bodies would be of no use to Alex. However, Alex couldn''t be certain whether these bodies had any other uses. Therefore, he decided to take some of the vampire corpses just in case.


    While Alex was busy cleaning up the bodies, arge force of special forces and unmanned drones had already surrounded the mall. Countless gun muzzles and cannons were pointed at the mall!


    The chief vampire senator and the captain of the special forces, who controlled this city, were rushing toward Bavaria City with arge force of special forces soldiers.

 Chapter 302: Capturing Alive?

    For the elite vampires, this was actually tremendous news! Although Bavaria City suffered heavy losses, with thousands of vampire civilians dead, such losses meant nothing to the elite vampires. If the crop was cut, it would grow back soon enough as long as they got rid of rebels like Alex. The ability to surround a terrifying individual like Alex was a great achievement!


    "Listen inside! You''ve been surrounded by us! Drop your weapons, surrender, and we can still spare you! You can be a member of our noble vampire n! We might even offer you a city as your domain!" The mayor of Bavaria City, dressed in a fitted ck suit and with ample flesh, shouted into a megaphone directed at the interior of the mall.


    "Inside, human rebel, listen carefully! You arepletely surrounded, and more troops are on their way. You have no way to escape! Resistance is futile! I''ll give you ten minutes to consider. After that, if you don''t surrender, we willunch a full-scale attack!" Captain Andrew spoke arrogantly through the microphone, threatening the upants of the mall loudly.


    At this point, vampires felt a clear advantage. Everyone believed that the human inside had no chance of escape. Therefore, their tone towards Alex became increasingly threatening.


    However, inside the mall, there wasplete silence. The whole mall remained as quiet as death. Only a few trembling vampires hiding in a corner outside the mall quietly sobbed, praying for everything to end quickly.


    ...


    Finally, ten minutes passed, yet there was still no sign of movement inside the mall.


    And at this moment, the owner of Bavaria City, Count Bartholomew Wardhaus, and the Captain of the Special Forces had also arrived. The Special Forces had not onlypletely surrounded the mall, but the entire Bavaria Underground City was slowly being encircled.


    "Lord Senator Bartholomew Wardhaus, the ten minutes we gave has passed! There has been no response from that ignorant human inside! It seems he intends to resist to the end! I suggest we don''t waste any more time and give the order to open fire! Turn this damned creature into ashes!" Vincent Balia, the Earl and Captain of the Special Forces, spoke with a cold expression.


    Bartholomew Wardhaus looked gloomily at the mall where the human rebels had destroyed an important city under his name. If Bavaria City were to be destroyed again, his losses would be staggering. There was a high possibility that he would be ousted from his position as a senator. After that, his properties would be divided among the other eleven senators and the three elders.


    "If you give the order to fire, Bavaria City may be destroyed by the war. What are you worried about, Captain Balia? If you know what I''m facing, you would understand. Using such heavy weaponry could not only destroy my central mall but also result in casualties among my people inside!" Bartholomew Wardhaus warned with a stern expression.


    In the end, Bartholomew Wardhaus did not agree to open fire. On one hand, he could no longer bear the loss of his important city being destroyed. On the other hand, he believed that their side had already secured victory.


    "I believe that a mutated superhuman could be extremely valuable for our biotechnology! Capturing him alive is undoubtedly more valuable than reducing him to ashes. Captain Balia, think about it. If we can extract potent elixirs from this human, we could gain unimaginable power! Captain Balia, consider this carefully! It might be our chance for another evolution!"


    "Even if we can''t sessfully develop a potion to enhance physical abilities, we can use his body to acquire more assets! By then, we can split the gains evenly between us.


    What do you think?" Under Bartholomew Wardhaus''s vigorous persuasion, the Captain of the Special Forces was finally convinced by the substantial benefits and nodded in agreement, giving the order, "That human should be exhausted by now, probably resting inside the mall! Men, order the entire Special Forces tounch an assault. Capture that damned human for me!


    Whoever can capture him alive will be rewarded with an underground city vi and one billion blood coins!"


    With thismand, the Special Forces soldiers immediately charged towards the mall like madmen. The annual sry for these soldiers was only two hundred thousand blood coins! Considering the high cost of living and the exorbitant underground housing prices, many of the Special Forces soldiers here couldn''t afford to buy their own houses.


    Let alone getting married and having children, without houses and cars, no female vampire would be willing to marry them!


    Furthermore, vampires seeking to reproduce through conventional means required special fertility elixirs, which, altogether, cost no less than three million blood coins. Their only chance to propagate their bloodline was to adopt human children from farms and then, through the initial embrace, turn these human children into vampires.


    Although such children had impure bloodlines, it was still considered one of their methods of reproducing descendants. However, even this method was extremely expensive! Initiating the embrace of a human child required one million blood coins! What did a vi and one billion blood coins within an underground city signify? These Special Forces soldiers were well aware!


    A vi meant they could marry a beautiful vampire wife! One billion blood coins could elevate them to the petite bourgeoisie, enabling them to live afortable and worry-free life by letting their money make more money. They wouldn''t need to engage in the dangerous work of bloodshed or grovel to others.


    Instead, they could leisurely lead a bourgeois lifestyle, spending their days happily with their beautiful wives without a care in the world.


    Furthermore, with such a substantial amount of money, they could even produce the purest offspring! All of this was an irresistible temptation for ordinary vampires living in the exploited ss.


    However, under the coordination of unmannedbat aircraft, the Special Forces soldiers scoured every corner of the mall but failed to find the target that could make them overnight millionaires.


    "Damn it! Where the hell did that human beast go? He must be inside the mall! There''s no way he could have escaped!" The Captain of the Special Forces angrily roared, once again ordering all soldiers to enter the mall, promising to dig three feet underground if necessary to find Alex!


    Meanwhile, Alex, wearing the uniform of a vampire Special Forces soldier with a cap, sat casually behind the Captain and his team, sneering at everything happening before him. Alex held a remote control, seemingly awaiting something.


    Before the Special Forces and unmannedbat aircraft could surround the mall, Alex had stealthily left the premises. He infiltrated the Special Forces, seized their uniform, andmandeered a heavily armored tank. Meanwhile, inside the mall, Alex had nted several timed bombs capable of leveling the entire structure.


    Now, he awaited the opportune moment to send these Special Forces members flying through the air. The chance had finally arrived. Alex licked his lips, smirked coldly, and gently pressed the button.


    A deafening explosion engulfed the entire mall in a massive shockwave and mes, reducing it to ruins in an instant. Even the Special Forces soldiers stationed outside were knocked down by the shockwave generated by the explosion.


    The Captain of the Special Forces and his subordinates stared wide-eyed at the unbelievably chaotic scene, their faces turning pale in an instant. The Captain even came close to fainting.


    "Run! This explosion is too powerful! The dome of the Bavarian Underground City seems to be copsing!" A well-dressed female vampire leader shouted in terror.


    Subsequently, the onlookers began to flee in a frenzy. Even the Special Forces soldiers discarded their weapons and ran for their lives.


    "Cursed! Damn it!!! This bastard!! Ah!!!" The Special Forces Captain, after recovering from the shock, erupted into hysterical roars. This explosion had effectively wiped out half of his military strength, spelling disaster for him!


    "Bastard! Where did the bombse from? Where did this human brute get the bombs?!! My Bavarian City!! My Bavarian City!!" Baron Basile Wardhaus roared to the sky, his anguish and fury leaving him on the verge of tears.


    Unaware of the impending danger, immersed in their pain and rage, the two figures failed to notice that the barrel of a heavily-armored tank had turned towards them!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    A series of frenzied cannon sts instantly overwhelmed the Captain of the Special Forces and Baron Basile Wardhaus. Alex, driving the tank, ruthlessly unleashed a barrage of attacks against the surrounding Special Forces.


    As one tank became inoperable, Alex swiftly switched to another armored vehicle. Without any reservations, he relentlessly fired upon the Special Forces from every direction. The entire Bavarian Underground City was swiftly engulfed in the mes of war.

 Chapter 303: Blocking the News

    "Ancestor... just received news, that human has appeared again... This time, Bavarian City is destroyed... The special forces in the Billchius State suffered heavy casualties, with one in ten surviving... In addition... Senator Basile Wardhaus sacrificed, along with the Special Forces Captain and other high-ranking officers..."


    "What?!!" Upon hearing the report from his subordinate, the pupils of the three vampire ancestors rapidly contracted, and their bodies instinctively trembled, almost falling to the ground!


    Previously, the deaths of tens of thousands of vampire civilians meant nothing to them. However, now, with the annihtion of the special forces and the death of Senator Basile Wardhaus, one of the twelve senators, the impact on them was not so simple!


    This incident had escted to a new level, posing a great threat to the rule of the ancestors!


    "Ancestor... I suggest we negotiate with that superhuman again... this way..."


    "Absolutely impossible!" One of the ancestors mmed the table furiously, roaring, "Mobilize all special forces and unmanned aircraft from all regions! Send them all to the Billchius State! We must find that human at all costs! Kill him, no matter the expense! Also, inform the artillery defense unit to prepare nuclear bombs!"


    "What? Nuclear bombs?!! Ancestor! If we use nuclear bombs, the entire Billchius State will..."


    "Ancestor, think twice! Billchius is an economic key state. If we use nuclear bombs, the losses for everyone..."


    Several senators with rted interests in the Billchius State hurriedly stood up, dissuading the ancestor from giving such an order.


    "Desperate times call for desperate measures! At this point, what else is there to consider?! This human must be eradicated!"


    "Furthermore, if blocking the news proves ineffective, cut off the inte! Control public opinion! Tell the civilians outside that the human has already been eradicated by us!" Another ancestor, with a stern expression, leaned on a cane and issued amanding order.


    Even at this moment, he still considered blocking the news! The deep-rooted belief in the ignorance of the masses was ingrained in the minds of these ancestors. They would rather see ordinary civilians perish than risk unrest that could trouble them.


    "But, Ancestor, if ordinary citizens and the special forces don¡¯t understand the threat posed by this person and truly believe he has been eliminated, I¡¯m afraid the tragedy of Bavarian Underground City may happen again!" A female vampire, filled with concern, stood up and spoke with a troubled expression.


    Originally, the tragedy at the Bavarian Central Mall should never have urred! If the council had disclosed the truth of the situation to the special forces and the civilians earlier, such a tragedy would not have happened. If civilians had obediently stayed home, that human would not have been able to easily kill so many vampires.


    After all, he was just one person, and killing household by household wouldn¡¯t have led to the death of so many vampires. If the military had not misjudged the situation, such a tragedy wouldn¡¯t have urred.


    She believed that, at this point, the information should be made public. Ordinary civilians and soldiers should know about the terror of this person and the urgency of the situation. However, the three ancestors only sneered coldly and insisted, "Ordinary civilians are nothing more than mere crops! No matter how strong that human is, he cannot destroy our world!


    As long as there¡¯s no rebellion, we can still firmly control the world!"


    "Stability at home ensures security abroad! If the crops die, we can cultivate new ones! If panic and riots break out, our rule will be threatened!"


    "But..." the female vampire senator wanted to say more.


    "Don¡¯t say another word! Our decision is final! Block the news immediately!"


    Meanwhile, Alex, who had once again destroyed an underground city, appeared in the ruins over 30 kilometers away. In this battle, Alex had exercised some restraint. Although his mental and physical strength had been depleted by more than half, he could still sustain localized, small-scalebat.


    The situation had be increasingly dire for Alex. Outside the ruins, the rumble of tanks and the dense sound of helicopter rotors never ceased. The vampire-dominated world had concentrated nearly half of its forces in the state where Alex was located. Even hiding ten meters below ground in the ruins offered no safety.


    Alex had to maintain hisbat readiness at all times to cope with unforeseen circumstances. In the darkness beneath the ruins, Alex sat on a stone, recovering physical and mental strength. He had taken some food and water from the spatial enclosure and used a cellphone acquired from a vampire civilian to browse news and various reports.


    Alex needed to quickly understand this world and stay vignt for the council¡¯s next moves against him. The inte was the best and most direct means to achieve this. It was evident that destroying two underground cities in the vicinity had already stirred immense anger among the world¡¯s high-ranking figures.


    Vampires were mobilizing forces vigorously, reinforcing this generation. Continuing terror attacks in this generation was no longer a wise choice. Even though Alex¡¯s immortality could easily handle unmanned drones and armored units, he dared not be certain whether the deranged higher-ups would resort to dropping an atomic bomb in this generation.


    After all, on the inte, public opinion has already started to be guided in this direction! Some vampire marketing ounts are already advocating for the sacrifice of this generation of vampire residents to preserve the race. Keyboard warriors who are rtively distant from the scene are uniting to call on the council to immediately issue a ughter order and exterminate all human creatures.


    Others vehemently demand that the council release nuclear bombs immediately, destroying both Alex and this state together. Continue reading on NovelBin.C?m


    However, the news from the vampire council on the inte has a bit of irony. Alex read reports from several major websites and media outlets, all iming that the special forces had killed the monsters of the human race in this major battle and hadpletely taken control of the state of Biliqius. They confidently dered that the crisis had been resolved!


    "It seems like it¡¯s time to leave here and check out other ces! I want to see how these vampires would react if I start a massacre in another state or their capital," Alex smirked coldly, already having a n in mind.


    Over this period, Alex had discovered that while the world was ruled by vampires, ordinary vampires were essentially just pawns with human rights on the surface. Killing more vampires wouldn¡¯t make the high-ranking vampires panic! The real and most direct way to make this world submit was to kill more rulers and vampires who controlled resources, especially the three elders among the council!


    ording to the information Alex had obtained, these three elders controlled fifty percent of the world¡¯s wealth and resources! The oldest among them was already over eight hundred years old! Therefore, Alex¡¯s next target is the capital of this world!


    "Shoot the horse before the rider, capture the bandit leader before pursuing the king!"


    Although this world is considered a low-martial world, and the corpses here seem to have limited utility for Alex at the moment, it is, after all, a technologically advanced modern world. Since Alex spent so many doomsday coins toe here, he naturally wants to make a substantial profit before returning!


    While Alex¡¯s relentless killing has a small part of it driven by the desire to avenge the human race in this world, more importantly, Alex wants to create panic and chaos in this world so that he can take advantage of the situation!


    Since the corpses in this world have limited use, Alex decides to y big!


    "System, can I build the City of Darkness in this world?"


    [In theory, the host can build the City of Darkness anywhere.]


    "Speak in innguage! Can I build it here?"


    [Yes.]


    With the affirmative response from the system, Alex¡¯s smile bes even broader!


    Since he can build the City of Darkness, he can also construct the Folded Space of the Demon God! Through the City of Darkness, he can enve the people and vampire servants here!


    Although the corpses in this world may not have significant value, don¡¯t forget that this world has a huge poption reserve, advanced production capabilities, and technological and weapon resourcesparable to Alex¡¯s original world! If he can turn this ce into a colony, at least he won¡¯t have to worry about future living supplies and weapons.


    Moreover, an essential factor is that the female vampires in this world are incredibly beautiful exotic beauties, each one irresistibly sexy. If he can colonize this world, Alex first needs to cultivate his own harem here.


    However, what lies before Alex is not an entirely smooth journey.


    Firstly, Alex has limited knowledge of this world, only gaining a general understanding through some media and reports. There is still much about this world that he doesn¡¯t know, especially in-depth details.


    Alex opens the navigation on his phone and carefully examines the map. The in this world is simr in size to a satellite in Alex¡¯s original world. The total area is roughly equivalent to a state on Earth, and unlike Earth, the ocean andnd areas are simr, not scattered continents.


    The continents in this world are interconnected. From Alex¡¯s current location to the capital city where the council is located, it¡¯s only a little over 300 kilometers. Given the technological level of this world, if he had a car, driving there would take less than half a day. If there were high-speed trains or nes, it would be even faster.


    However, considering Alex¡¯s current speed, he doesn¡¯t need high-speed trains or nes. With his current running speed, it would take just over an hour to reach the vampire capital city, Saint Huanoi Yue Underground City, which is over 300 kilometers away, assuming there are no obstacles along the way!

 Chapter 304: Human Resistance Army?

    "Hmm?!" Just as Alex was using his phone to examine the map, several shlights suddenly appeared at the other end of the sewer, emitting faint light.


    Alex¡¯s heart tightened, quickly shutting off his phone, and hiding in a dark corner of the ruins. Because it was in a confined space, the sewer was exceptionally quiet, and sound transmitted effectively.


    Although the other end of the sewer was several hundred meters away from Alex, he could still clearly hear footsteps and voices.


    "Did you see that? Our human hero, the savior, has destroyed another city of those vampires! The rise of our human race is imminent! It seems we won¡¯t have to live this rat-like life anymore." A young male voice said.


    "Don¡¯t get too happy too soon! You also saw it, the vampire army haspletely surrounded this ce! Moreover, ording to the news reports, it seems that the hero has been eliminated, and photos of the body have already been posted online..." an older-sounding voice said.


    "This must be some trick those vampire elites are ying! Our human hero is a divine savior sent to us, how could he die so easily?" a young female voice immediately retorted.


    "Alright, alright, stop arguing. Let¡¯s quickly figure out a n! First, we need to find a way to escape from here! It¡¯s too dangerous now! If we¡¯re caught by the unmanned drones or captured by vampires, we¡¯ll be on a one-way trip to death!


    And, based on my usual predictions of the actions of the vampire upper ss, there¡¯s a high chance this ce will suffer a devastating blow!" a more serious-sounding female voice said.


    The voice of this woman sounded quite pleasant, and Alex spected that she should be a beauty. It had been two days since he enjoyed anypany, which made Alex somewhat uneasy.


    "You mean... a nuclear bomb?!!" Another young male voice asked in horror, "But there are still tens of thousands of vampire civilians here! And so many special forces soldiers! How is it possible..."


    "What¡¯s there to be surprised about? Let me tell you, it¡¯s not at all surprising. In the eyes of those upper-ss vampires, vampire civilians and these ordinary special forces soldiers are no different from us humans; they¡¯re all just like vegetables!" The pleasant-sounding woman said coldly.


    As the voices approached, Alex could clearly see the appearance of the neers. Surprisingly, they were five humans!


    Three males and two females.


    All five of them were dressed in tattered clothes, holding a variety of weapons.


    There were rifles, pistols, shotguns, and one even held a short-handled samurai sword.


    The woman leading the group was the one with the pleasant voice. She appeared to be in her twenties, resembling the people from Alex¡¯s previous world, possibly of European or American descent.


    She wore a greenbat suit and the typicalbat boots worn by vampire warriors. She looked heroic and charming.


    Not only did this woman look good, but her figure was also impressive.


    "Stop!" Just as the five approached the vicinity of Alex, he suddenly stood up with a rifle in hand and coldly said, "Who are you people?"


    From the conversation of the five a moment ago, Alex had gleaned some clues. Combined with the information about the human resistance army he had learned earlier, Alex guessed that these five might be members of the human resistance army!


    Alex didn¡¯t want to get involved with the human resistance army. These human rebels wouldn¡¯t be of any help to him, and aligning with them would only be a burden. Joining forces with the resistance army had no meaningful purpose for Alex.


    Therefore, Alex had not been in contact with the human resistance army.


    However, now that he had encountered them, Alex still wanted to talk to these people. After all, these humans were the indigenous inhabitants of this world and must know more about it than he did. If Alex wanted to rule this world, he needed to understand deeper aspects, such as how vampires, despite being in a natural disadvantageous position, managed to dominate humans. Read new chapters at NovelBin.C?m


    This information would be highly valuable to Alex.


    Furthermore, gaining recognition and support from the indigenous people of this world could be beneficial for his future rule.


    So, Alex took the initiative to step forward.


    "Who are you..." The leading woman stared at Alex in shock. Through the shlight¡¯s light, she could roughly see Alex¡¯s appearance and attire.


    "Are you our human hero?!!" Before the woman could finish her sentence, the young man beside her enthusiastically shouted, immediately dropping to his knees, looking at Alex with admiration. He shouted to the others around him, "He¡¯s really our hero! We can actually see our hero with our own eyes!!"


    Prompted by this young man, the others hurriedly knelt down, looking at Alex with admiration and astonishment, trembling with excitement.


    Alex raised an eyebrow slightly.


    He was somewhat surprised.


    What hero?


    When did he be such an admired hero to these people?


    Moreover, he had no interest in being any kind of hero.


    The reason Alexunched devastating attacks on vampire cities was merely for his own purposes. Even though Alex had a slight inclination to help the human race in this world regain some dignity, it was only out ofpassion. Alex didn¡¯t have much interest in saving the human race, which seemed so ignorant, helpless, and weak.


    "I¡¯m asking you, who are you? Why are you here?" Alex didn¡¯t pay attention to the adoration of the people around him; he just asked coldly.


    "Reporting to the hero, we are members of the human resistance army. We are currently on a reconnaissance mission. Our secret base is nearby. If you¡¯re interested, hero, we can take you to meet our prophet and our people," the leading attractive woman said with excitement.


    "Hmm? Your base is nearby?" Alex¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that there would be a human resistance army base nearby, and they even had a human prophet. Alex had wanted to find an opportunity to explore the human resistance army and chat with their so-called prophet to learn more about the story of this world. Since there was such a good opportunity, Alex naturally wanted to pay a visit.


    Besides, the woman kneeling before him, looking at him with admiration, seemed quite appealing.


    Having just arrived in this world, Alex hadn¡¯t had the chance to enjoy it yet!

 Chapter 305: Messenger of the Deity?

    When Alex was led by the five individuals to the secret base of the human resistance army, the entire base suddenly erupted in a massivemotion! Everyone in the base rushed out, kneeling as if before a deity, prostrating themselves before Alex with great reverence.


    Some people were so enthusiastic that they approached, wanting to kiss Alex''s feet. Excited shouts of "Long live the hero!" filled the air.


    Alex felt a bit bewildered by this group''s actions. The secret base of the human resistance army was notrge, with approximately three to five hundred people. Their living conditions were extremely basic, located in what seemed to be the underground ruins of a factory. Rusty pipes crisscrossed through theplex space, and the people lived in the gaps between them.


    The living conditions were meager, with some peoplecking proper clothing. Even basic amenities such as water and electricity were scarce, and for illumination, they relied on torches and shlights.


    "The savior of the human race, the great hero, the bestower of divine grace! On behalf of the human race, I thank you for the contributions you have made to our people!" An elderly, white-haired man, shaky and unsteady on his feet, walked up to Alex, bowing respectfully with deep admiration in his eyes.


    Alex nodded lightly. The fervor of these people left him somewhat speechless. Though he had killed vampires and destroyed vampire underground cities to achieve his own goals, there was also a desire to vindicate the human race, his own kind. However, he had no intention of supporting or aiding the human resistance army in reiming control of this world.


    Yet, witnessing the intense admiration of the human resistance army and being treated as their savior, Alex''s thoughts took a different turn.


    Although the human resistance army was weak, they were not entirely useless. After all, the humans here were a valuable resource, especially the women in the human resistance army who had the potential to be mutated warriors.


    Until Alex could establish the City of Darkness safely, he needed to find a way to leverage the power of the indigenous people in this world.


    "Great hero, your visit to our base is our greatest honor! I am the prophet of this base, my name is Field, and this gentleman is the captain of this base, Mr. Connor."


    As Field, the self-proimed prophet, weed Alex and led him through the underground ruins of the factory, he introduced the key figures in the base.


    Alex, on the other hand, merely nodded casually, focusing on selecting women from the crowd.


    It had to be said that the women in this world were quite impressive. Despite their worn-out appearance andck of makeup, their innate conditions were excellent due to their status as mutants. As someone who was usually a bit face-blind when it came to foreigners, Alex found many of these women attractive, with a lot of them bearing a striking resemnce to each other.


    Most importantly, their figures were remarkably well-maintained despite malnutrition, indicating that the human resistance army paid attention to physical exercise.


    Perhaps it was a result of being forced to run and fight for survival?


    Regardless, these women had decent figures and appearances, with the majority of them not looking unattractive. Of course, there were a few beauties among them that satisfied Alex.


    Especially the leading beauty among the first five individuals Alex encountered. In terms of temperament, figure, and appearance, she could be considered a decent beauty.


    Although she couldn''tpare to the carefully selected beauties in his City of Darkness, being in a different world and still finding such a beauty was quite good, considering Alex was currently in a rtively vulnerable position.


    Guided respectfully by the prophet Field and Captain Connor, Alex was led to a room that looked fairly decent. This room used to be the factory workers'' rest area for breaks and duty shifts. The prophet had transformed it into a makeshift meeting room.


    In the eastern corner of the meeting room, there was even a statue resembling a priest from Alex''s previous world. It seemed to be the deity of the human resistance, as mentioned by these people.


    Alex found a sofa to sit on, interrupting the incessant ttery andpliments from the prophet. "Mr. Field, could you tell me how our human race has fallen to its current state? And how did these vampirese into existence?"


    This question was the most curious one for Alex since arriving in this world. He couldn''t understand how the human race, with such a significant advantage, could be enved by vampires to this extent. It seemed entirely illogical.


    Of course, curiosity was one aspect; Alex also wanted to understand the deeper history and cultural concepts of this world through this momentous historical event. These insights would be crucial for his ns of colonization here.


    Upon hearing Alex''s question, both the prophet Field and Captain Connor were momentarily stunned, appearing somewhat bewildered.


    From Alex''s recent words, it seemed that he knew very little about the history of this world, and his tone suggested that he might be an outsider. Seeing the surprise on their faces, Alex casually exined, "The Supreme Ancestor of the Gods sensed your prayers and sent me to this world to save the human race. I just came down from the divine realm, so I''m not very familiar with the situation here."


    The term "Supreme Ancestor of the Gods" was something Alex had seen on the runic inscription next to the statue, so he decided to use it directly. Since these people were relying on divine intervention to break free from envement, their intelligence was evidently not very high. Alex also observed that many of them, despite speaking coherently, were illiterate.


    Merely listening to their speech revealed their profound ignorance.


    "Exactly! Our sincere prayers have moved the gods, and they''ve sent us an angel! The revival of our human race is within reach! We won''t have to live like this anymore! Our brethren will no longer be enved like pigs and dogs!" Captain Connor, unable to contain his excitement, stood up and fervently bowed towards the direction of the divine seat.


    The other junior captains followed suit, kneeling with tears streaming down their faces.


    Only the elderly prophet Field remained seated, his expression growing somewhatplex.

 Chapter 306: Stories from Over Three Hundred Years Ago!

    Alex also noticed the expression on Prophet Field''s face. Judging from the actions of the prophet, there seemed to be something unusual, which surprised Alex a little. The elderly man with silver hair, who moved with a slight tremor, did not appear as ignorant as Alex had initially thought. In his cloudy eyes, a glimmer of wisdom seemed to flicker.


    "Captain Connor, you all can leave first. I have something to discuss with our hero," Prophet Field suddenly stood up and waved his hand toward Connor and the others.


    Connor and the others seemed to hold the prophet in high regard. Soon, they respectfully withdrew. Alex smiled faintly, quietly observing Field who had fallen into contemtion, waiting for him to speak.


    After a while, Field turned shakily, his expression solemn, "Sir, I know you''re not a messenger sent by the gods. Comparing you to the messengers of the gods, I am more inclined to believe that you are the deity of our human race. Although I have always used the gods to encourage the people in the resistance, deep down, I am well aware that there are no gods in our world.


    If there were, our human race wouldn''t be in the situation we are today... Moreover, the gods can''t save us. The only ones who can save our human race are ourselves."


    Field''s words seemed to carry deep meaning, but Alex didn''t want to delve into it. "Mr. Field, whether I''m a messenger of the gods or a deity myself, I bear no ill will toward you, and I don''t mind helping you break free from the vampire envement. After all, I am also a member of the human race."


    Prophet Field nodded, his gaze turning towards the darkness, bing somewhat profound as if recalling certain past events. "I''m over a hundred years old. Since I was born, the world has been like this. But from the mouth of my grandfather, I learned about how the world used to be..."


    "This ce was originally a beautiful world. Although there were asional conflicts between several countries, overall, people lived happily. At that time, there were no vampires, and our human race dominated this world. Until one day, there was an explosive development in technology in this world.


    Artificial intelligence began to spread extensively, and the wealth of this world gradually shifted into the hands of those who possessed cutting-edge knowledge and technology. The wealth gap between people also gradually widened."


    "With the emergence of artificial intelligence, itpletely changed the situation between various countries. The originalw enforcement agencies gradually transformed into unmanned drones..."


    "Those rich people who hadn''t had enough of a luxurious life, after gaining the vast majority of resources and wealth in this world, began to pursue immortality. Many biotechpanies were born at that time, and then, in an ident, the progenitor of the vampires was born..."


    Field roughly recounted the stories his grandfather had told him, narrating the past of this world with a painful expression. However, due to the passage of time, he could no longer describe it as vividly. Nevertheless, a story his grandfather told him when he was a child remained etched in his memory.


    Prophet Field picked up a worn-out teapot, poured a ss of water for Alex, then took a sip from his own dpidated cup, trembling slightly, and continued, "I can''t remember the events of those years. Even my grandfather didn''t experience that period. We only learned some things through oral transmission. As for why the human race hase to this today, I don''t know the reasons behind it."


    Field lowered his head, pondered for a moment, and continued, "Let me tell you a story that my grandfather told me about that time, a story about a poor man and a rich man. I''ve been thinking about this story and reflecting on that period of history for many years. I don''t know if you''re interested in hearing it."


    After listening to what Field had said earlier, Alex suddenly became very interested in the history of three hundred years ago.


    "I''d love to hear it," Alex said, taking a sip from the cup. It turned out to be tea, but the taste wasn''t something Alex couldpliment.


    "My grandfather once told me about the era when humans ruled this world. At that time, although the distribution of wealth in the world was uneven, it still maintained a certain bnce. There were not too many poor people or rich people; most people belonged to the middle ss."


    "People at that time generally believed that with the progress of society, the wealth gap would further narrow, and everyone looked forward to an era without poverty, where everyone was equal."


    "But soon, people realized that the envisioned era was much moreplicated and difficult than they had imagined. Even thest bit of bnce was quickly shattered!"


    "Shattered by what?" Alex couldn''t help asking. He was very curious about what had broken the bnce, as the world described by Field was remarkably simr to the one where Alex had lived before¡ªan Earth that suddenly faced a cataclysm, turning into a post-apocalyptic world. Without the apocalypse, Alex thought these two worlds might have developed in a simr direction.


    "Education!" Field''s expression suddenly became serious. "My grandfather told me that in such an era, knowledge and skills were the only way for the lower sses to enter the upper ss.


    If society is likeyers of water separated by social rules, education is like a pipe running from bottom to top, connecting the various wateryers, making the water flow alive, preventing it from bing stagnant."


    "So you mean... that poor people can''t afford to go to college anymore?" Alex couldn''t help interrupting. This situation was happening on Earth before the apocalypse, and as a university student, Alex deeply experienced this issue. While his own country managed rtively well, other countries faced severe challenges.


    Alex quickly guessed the reason behind this, but upon closer thought, he realized it might not have such dire consequences.


    Field nodded and continued, "Yes, the cost of higher education has be increasingly expensive, gradually bing a privilege for the elite children. In fact, many countries have adopted a practice of hierarchical education.


    Elite children enjoy the best educational resources and receive top-notch education, while ordinary civilian children undergo a ''bread and circuses'' education, filled with brain-dead dramas, brain-dead culture, and motivational nonsense, to brainwash these children of themon people."


    "But in traditional trade, even considering market considerations, the price still has certain limits. It shouldn''tpletely cut off the flow between upper and lower sses, right?" Alex couldn''t help but interject. Based on what Alex observed in his own world, it shouldn''t have evolved into a situation ofplete istion.


    Field nodded without arguing with Alex and continued, "ording to my grandfather, at that time, the situation was probably as you said. The cost of traditional education actually had certain limits. Most people could still afford basic education. Therefore, that pipeline connecting every ss could still flow. It had be as fine as a thread, but after all, the pipeline still existed. However..."


    Field paused, his expression bing extremely solemn. "However, one day, education underwent a fundamental change. The world''s technology began to experience explosive development, and the method of education also underwent the most fundamental change!"


    "What was it?" Alex asked in surprise. A fundamental change in education¡ªwhat would that be like? This made Alex very curious!


    "It was the ability to directly imnt knowledge into the human brain using special data! Moreover, the cost of this process was extremely high!"


    Field was well aware of this point because much of the knowledge in his mind had been infused by his grandfather and father. This technology was still widely used, but in recent years, there hadn''t been any new developments; instead, it had gradually regressed.


    "I see!" Alex nodded. If that''s the case, the thread-like pipeline of education would indeed be blocked.


    "But this is actually just one of the reasons," Field shook his head and continued, "Later, with the development of technology, a chip could be imnted into the human brain. This chip could be directly connected to a supeputer through 7Gwork technology, and its capacity could even be limitless!


    The knowledge stored in the supeputer could be the clear memory of the person with the imnted chip."


    "But this is just a secondary function. It is an intellectual amplifier, a thought amplifier that can elevate human thinking to a new level."


    "At this point, knowledge, intelligence, profound thoughts, even perfect psychology and personality, artistic aesthetic abilities, and so on, all becamemodities. They could be obtained through unbelievably expensive prices!"


    "It must be very expensive, right?" Alex listened, somewhat stunned. Initially, what Field said was understandable, but now it was bing more and more like science fiction, making Alex somewhat unable toprehend.


    "Yes, it was indeed very expensive. If we make aparison with the currency value system at that time, the cost of a person receiving superior education was simr to buying two 180-square-meter detached houses in the central area of a major city."

 Chapter 307: A Brief History of the World

    Alex roughly calcted. Ifpared to the situation before the apocalypse in his own world, a 180-square-meter house would cost approximately between 15 and 30 million. For two houses, that would be around 30 to 60 million.


    This price was indeed staggering, but it was only for ordinary civilians and the middle ss. For the wealthy ss, this amount of money wasn''t considered much.


    If we consider the purchasing power in the world where Alex was previously, there would still be at least ten percent of the poption who could afford it.


    "In that case, there''s still a portion of people who can afford it," Alex said after a moment of calction.


    "Yes, but it''s only a small part of the wealthy. The connection between variousyers of society and this topyer actually began to bepletely severed at this time," Field nodded.


    At this moment, Field appeared extremely serious. He took out an old and tattered notebook, wearing a pair of worn-out sses, resembling a destitute old schr.


    "The intelligence of those whopleted the super transactions was on a different level than ordinary people. The intelligence gap between them and the uneducated was simr to the difference between thetter and dogs. This same difference manifested in many other aspects, such as artistic perception."


    "So, these super-knowledge elites might be fluent in hundreds ofnguages, and their understanding of art became vastly different from ordinary people. Even in certain situations, they might use specifguages and etiquette ording to the corresponding understanding of a person."


    "In such a scenario, it seemed that these super-knowledge elite sses found it iprehensible tomunicate with ordinary people, akin to ourmunication with pigs and dogs. Consequently, a natural progression urred..."


    Alex suddenly realized, "From this point onwards, the rich and the poor are no longer the same species? It''s like humans and apes, experiencing a social species segregation..."


    "Yes, the poor and the rich are no longer the same species. It''s like in ancient times, when humans and apes went their separate ways. The poor are no longer considered human. In fact, even before the appearance of vampires, this world had already embarked on a distorted evolutionary path!"


    Alex suddenly felt overwhelmed by the influx of thoughts into his mind. It was a lot to take in, and this change made Alex think about many things.


    "In that case... this society is really going to undergo a revolutionary change!"


    As Alex contemted, he mumbled to himself.


    "Indeed, there have been many changes. Many of these changes can be observed now. Firstly, the factor that maintained a bnce in societal wealth, limiting the number of poor people, no longer exists."


    "Even if the number of dogs is muchrger, hundreds of times more than humans, the dogs are powerless to create social instability. They can only create some troubles that require effort to resolve."


    "Randomly killing dogs would lead to punishment. Some elites and wealthy individuals with a conscience might still stand up to fight for the rights of these originalpanions. However, punishing the elites and wealthy individuals is, after all, a form of pitiable charity, and it won''t have much impact or restraint on their actual actions.


    Especially when some dogs contract rabies and threaten human safety, it is permissible to kill all the dogs. Dogs have no capacity to resist, and humans, due to their aversion to dogs, will make unified decisions to eliminate them."


    "For sympathy towards the poor, the key actually lies in the shared term ''same.'' If both sides still consider themselves part of the same species, there might be a possibility of sympathy. However, when both sides be two different species, as is the case now, sympathy ceases to exist."


    "In reality, this is humanity''s second evolution. The first time we separated from apes was due to natural selection, and this time, separating from the poor is based on another equally sacredw: private property is invible!"


    Alex was slightly taken aback. Thisw was just as sacred in the world he once lived in. It was because of thisw that people had the motivation to strive and create wealth. Without thisw, if everyone shared amon pot, who would have the drive to work hard and create wealth?


    This question was something Alex had studied in history books, and in his world, this reform was considered very significant. However, how could thisw, which seemed to promote progress, be overturned in this world?


    "Private property is invible, and it is indeed a greatw. I also consider it sacred," Alex pondered for a moment and nodded.


    "Yes, originally, thisw was a sacred principle that helped humanity progress. Before the technological explosion, thisw did not bring about any harm. Until this world''s technological explosion, with the emergence of artificial intelligence like unmanned drones, enforcingws by humans would inevitably lead to deviations. After all, humans have emotions and desires.


    Emotions can be swayed, and desires can lead to actions contrary to thew. So, at that time, under the influence of some wealthy and powerful individuals, people sessfully pushed for a neww enforcement system ¡ª the Social Machine!"


    "Since then,w enforcement has shifted to a system primarily dominated by unmanned drones and artificial intelligence enforcers, with humans themselves bing auxiliary enforcers."


    "Thews were input into the centralputer of the artificial intelligence enforcer ¡ª the supeputer Noah. Most of the world''s judicial authority became the power of the supeputer."


    "These powerfulw enforcement systems controlled by artificial intelligence had units that were almost ubiquitous in every corner of the world. Somew enforcement units could roam around people like flies, constantly monitoring everyone! At that time, a single unmanned drone could easily take the lives of hundreds of people with ease!"


    "In reality, thisw enforcement system started out very well and received praise and support from many civilians. This was because the judgment andw enforcement system controlled by artificial intelligence did not exhibit double standards based on your status or wealth.


    Whether you were amoner or a wealthy individual, if you vited thew, you would receive the appropriate judgment and immediately face punishment from the artificial intelligencew enforcement units."


    "So initially, these artificial intelligencew enforcement systems brought not dictatorship but absolute justice and fairness. Artificial intelligence did not favor any social ss. Even if beggars were persecuted, artificial intelligence would step in to defend their interests."


    "Therefore, after the emergence of this technology, for a period, the entire society enjoyed a state of order. Phrases like ''no doors closed at night'' and ''no items left behind on the road'' became trivial. At that time, the world rarely witnessed any illegal or criminal activities, and there was a notable absence of privileged sses. The politicalndscape was remarkably transparent."


    "So, the societal machine controlled by artificial intelligence received tremendous momentum and subsequently took a dominant position, almost entirely controlling the judiciary. The only authority that humans could still control was legitive power."


    "While ordinary people valued the fairness and justice of the artificial intelligence judicial system, the wealthy were drawn to one sacred principle of the system ¡ª the invibility of private property!"


    "Therefore, the introduction of this systempletely catered to the majority of social sses at the time and received thorough support."


    "However, under the powerful protection of the societal machine, the world''s wealth continuously concentrated in the hands of a few. With technological advancements, another significant development urred ¡ª the owning ss gradually no longer needed the working ss!


    Previously, the rich still needed the poor; after all, factories needed humanbor, and to harvest leeks, someone had to nt them. But with the rapid proliferation of artificial intelligence, machines no longer required human operation. Highly efficient robots could handle all tasks, leaving the working ss without even the opportunity to sell theirbor!


    They truly became impoverished, relying solely on the charity and relief of the wealthy for their livelihood."


    "This situationpletely changed the economic essence of the world, significantly elerating the pace of wealth concentration towards a minority."


    "The process of wealth concentration is highlyplex, and I don''t know exactly how wealth gathered at that time. However, ording to the data from that period, once 60% of the world''s wealth was held by approximately ten million people. Later, it transformed into 80% of the world''s wealth being in the hands of ten thousand people.


    Eventually, 90% of the wealth ended up in the possession of just a few dozen individuals!"


    "When my grandfather was born, capitalism in this world had reached the pinnacle of pinnacles, creating incredible miracles! Ny-nine percent of the world''s wealth was in the hands of a few individuals!"


    "While there was still economic disparity among the remaining billions of people, their collective wealth amounted to less than one percent of the world''s total wealth! In other words, the world had be aposition of a few rich individuals and over a billion poor individuals! At this point, the constitutional principle of the invibility of private property remained effective!


    The artificial intelligence judicial system continued faithfully carrying out its duties, protecting the private property of each individual."


    "At that time, those few rich individuals had essentially acquired control over the entire world!"


    "The poor people lived in enclosed, small-scale homes. These homes were self-sufficient micro-ecosystems, where they used their meager resources of water, air, soil, and other essentials to sustain themselves. The only thing they could receive from the outside world was the sunlight not owned by the rich."

 Chapter 308: The Origin of Vampires

    "The birth rate among ordinary people kept decreasing, with many no longer desiring to have offspring. Even for those who desired to have remaining descendants, the exorbitant cost made it nearly impossible."


    "At this point, the poor began to realize the frightening reality of the situation, and some among the rich also noticed the trend that seemed to be leading humanity towards extinction. Consequently, a terrifying conflict erupted during that period! Countless poor people, due to poverty, gradually lost their dignity, freedom, and even the right to reproduce.


    Some enlightened individuals began to rise up in resistance!"


    "However, how could unarmed civilians be opponents to the artificial intelligence enforcement units? Rebellions across various regions were quickly quelled!"


    "Frightened by the rebellions, the rich suddenly discovered a significant problem¡ªthey realized that the poor had no utility for them and could cause immense trouble. In the eyes of these wealthy individuals, the poor were no longer the same species as themselves!"


    "As a result, the rich ultimately decided to amend the constitution and implement a human extermination n."


    "It was an incredibly dark era! Countless poor people were massacred and persecuted! ording to iplete records from that time, nearly five hundred million poor people died during that period!"


    "In light of this development, it would seem that humanity should have be extinct," Alex couldn''t help but remark. "Did any new changes ur afterward?"


    "Yes," Field nodded. "Because one wealthy individual discovered that if humanity continued to decline at that rate, the continuity of the human species might be severed. However, he realized hecked the ability to organize other wealthy individuals to continue with this self-destructive human extermination n.


    So, he began to mobilize the rich to pursue immortality, hoping to develop a method that would grant them eternal life."


    "Until... there really appeared a method that could prolong the lives of the rich, and at the same time, this life-extending method had a side effect¡ªturning them into vampires!"


    "It can be said that the birth of vampires actually saved humanity because after the wealthy turned into vampires, they discovered that the poor were no longer useless; instead, they became the sustenance essential for their survival..."


    Hearing this, Alex was instantly bewildered. Alex looked at Field with some disbelief. Today''s story contained a lot of information, making Alex feel a bit overwhelmed.


    "It sounds ridiculous, doesn''t it? The continuity of humanity is maintained because of these vampires. The appearance of vampires actually saved humanity." Field chuckled self-deprecatingly, and his snowy white beard trembled slightly. "The poor always like topare themselves to dogs or livestock, but in reality, the poor at that time were not even as good as a dog."


    "That''s indeed the case..." Alex nodded thoughtfully. In such an extreme situation, the poor were indeed worse off than livestock. After all, livestock could be eaten, could be kept as pets, while humans, besides serving as ves, didn''t have much use. Humans wouldn''t choose to eat other humans when there were other food sources avable.


    In such circumstances, turning the rich into vampires did seem to save the human species.


    "At that time, three individuals sessfully became vampires and have lived until now¡ªthose three vampire ancestors who currently control over fifty percent of the world''s wealth. In the capital, most residents are either these three ancestors or rtives of the legitors, including their wives and children."


    "Even those twelve legitors are actually rtives of these three ancestors, or even their direct bloodline. So, in the end, this world is actually controlled by these three ancestors!"


    Field sighed softly and then looked at Alex with a fervent gaze. "Hero, with your abilities, if you were to infiltrate the capital and massacre these three individuals and their rtives, most of the world''s wealth would return to a state of freedom. By then, wealth could be redistributed..."


    Alex nced indifferently at Field, who was full of enthusiasm. Alex didn''t take Field''s words seriously. Wealth redistribution would bring him no benefits; it would only plunge the world into chaos once again. What Alex aimed to do was to control this world and be its master.


    "Mr. Field, where is the artificial intelligence supeputer you mentioned earlier?"


    Alex smiled faintly at Field. Field''s knowledge surprised Alex, and he believed that Field couldn''t be unaware of the whereabouts of that supeputer.


    From the story Alex heard just now, he obtained a crucial piece of information: the judiciary in this world, the entity wielding the most formidable power, was not the vampires but the artificial intelligence supeputer, Noah!


    If Alex could control the Noah device, he would essentially control the formtion of the world''s rules, which was tantamount to mastering the world!


    Undoubtedly, the best way to conquer this world was to control this supeputer!


    "You mean... you want to destroy Noah..." Field paused, suddenly bing more excited. "Yes, yes! As long as Noah is destroyed, or if it can be controlled, it''s equivalent to overthrowing the rule of the vampires. Without Noah and those unmanned drones maintaining the rule of the parliament, those upper-ss vampires are nothing!"


    Alex was speechless and couldn''t help but roll his eyes. This old man really had some grandiose ideas.


    However, if he were to rule this world himself, at least the human race would live much better than they currently did. In a way, this could be considered a kind of redemption.


    Field''s excited expression suddenly changed to one of concern. He spoke with a worried tone:


    "ording to our legends, Noah is located underground in the imperial city of the capital, about ten thousand meters below the surface. It is surrounded by steel and concrete, with the only ess being an elevator within the imperial city. Moreover, the elevator is heavily guarded. Therefore, it''s practically impossible to enter the location where Noah is stored without permission..."


    Alex nodded and calmly said, "Alright, thank you for your help."


    After that, Alex leisurely stood up and looked through the window at the crowd outside. He continued, "Additionally, Mr. Field, I need your assistance with something else. I want to select twenty women from among your people. I will transfer my energy to them, enabling them to be superhumans like me. They will assist me inbating the vampires.


    Of course, you will also have a super team with abilities simr to mine."

 Chapter 309: Creating a Female Superhuman Team

    After Alex finished speaking, Field immediately stood up in amazement, a look of infinite surprise mixed with excitement. He eagerly stared at Alex and confirmed, "Hero, are you saying... you can train a superhuman warrior team for us, as powerful as yourself?"


    "It''s not training," Alex calmly shook his head. "They just need to receive my favor once, and they can be super warriors like me."


    "That''s fantastic! This... this is really amazing!" Field danced with joy, and his previously shaky body seemed to have rejuvenated by ten years, bing more energetic.


    A superhuman warrior capable of defeating their archenemies, the vampires, even destroying two heavily guarded vampire underground cities! Thew enforcement teams and drones in this state were also mostly annihted! If there could be a teamposed entirely of superhuman warriors, thebat power it could unleash would be terrifying! It might even directly overturn this world!


    The revival of the human race was within reach!


    "I''ll immediately gather the women in our base! You can personally make the selection! If you feel it''s not enough, I can also contact the resistance forces in other bases to send people for you to favor!" Field, afraid that Alex might change his mind, quickly decided.


    He walked briskly to the door, gave a few instructions to Connor, who was guarding the entrance, and then, with a fiery look, said to Alex, "Hero... look, can you give this old man some preferential treatment... prioritize me..."


    ???


    !!!!!


    Alex was slightly stunned, suddenly feeling a bit confused by the unexpected request. Wasn''t what he said clear enough just now? Could there be some misunderstanding?


    "Mr. Field, I made it very clear just now that only women favored by me can gain superpowers. I''m afraid I can''t help you with your request..."


    Alex awkwardly coughed.


    This old Field guy was over a hundred years old, and on top of that, he was an old man. Wasn''t this just disgusting himself?! Moreover, this old guy looked knowledgeable; who would have thought he would turn out to be such a pervert?!


    Alex suddenly felt a bit disgusted.


    Seeing Alex''s expression turn into the color of an eggnt, Field almost fell to the ground, hastily exining with a bright red face, "My lord, you misunderstood... What I meant was, could you prioritize my granddaughter... um, favor her first..."


    "Huh?" Now it was Alex''s turn to be embarrassed!


    Especially when he saw Field''s old face turn bright red, Alex suddenly felt a sense of hopelessness.


    To alleviate the embarrassment, Field hurriedly pped his hands and shouted outside the door, "Alice,e in quickly!"


    Without waiting for Alex''s response, he directly smiled and said earnestly, "My lord, I entrust my granddaughter to you. She is still a child, please wait a moment..."


    Field hadn''t finished his sentence when a beautiful girl in a ck dress with long, jet-ck hair walked in from outside.


    The girl was about eighteen or neen years old, with a graceful figure and fair skin.


    Unlike the other women Alex had seen in the base, Alice was clean and neat all over, with a bright look in her eyes. Not only were her features beautiful, but she also exuded a different kind of charm.


    Alex could see a glimmer of intelligence in Alice''s eyes.


    It had to be said that this made Alex, who hadn''t enjoyed life for several days, feel a bit moved!


    In this world, although women appear almost identical to those in Alex''s previous world, there are some subtle differences. For instance, while the women in this world may seem simr to Earth''s women at first nce, upon closer inspection, one can notice some distinctions.


    Generally, the women in this world are quite beautiful, with impressive figures that align well with Alex''s aesthetic preferences. Additionally, their beautiful features exude an exotic charm, creating a distinct impressionpared to women on Earth.


    "Alice has met the Lord of Gods..." Alice softly greeted Alex, performing a delicate courtesy. She then nervously approached Field, blushing and lowering her head, appearing somewhat shy.


    Alice differed from the other women in the resistance; she seemed to have experienced fewer hardships and gave off an air of being somewhat pampered.


    "Lord Hero, my granddaughter Alice just turned 18 this year. Her parents and grandparents have all died in battles against the vampires. She has inherited the most precious legacy of our family. Unlike others, she possesses an intelligent chip, disying wisdomparable to a vampire''s ordinary elite. Meanwhile, she is also one of the Five Holy Maidens in our resistance.


    From now on, we entrust her to you, Lord Hero!" After Field''s exnation, he directly opened the door behind the meeting room, revealing a rather cramped bedroom to Alex.


    "Grandfather... What are you doing?" Alice was suddenly startled.


    When she was summoned by Connor, she only knew that she was going to meet the legendary hero, the messenger of the gods, who could save the human race. However, the appearance of her great-grandfather...


    What did he mean by "entrusting my granddaughter to you"? And why did her great-grandfather open the bedroom door?


    Alice suddenly felt a flutter of anxiety. With the wisdom inherited through several generations, she had probably guessed what was going to happen next.


    Alice sneakily nced at Alex, then gently bit her lip. Her face instantly became even more flushed, and her delicate hands kept fidgeting with the hem of her skirt.


    Although this man in front of her didn''t appear extremely handsome, the aura of strength emanating from him made her slightly fascinated. Coupled with his identity, she felt a bit infatuated...


    Despite possessing intelligence far beyond ordinary people, her emotional maturity was still that of an 18-year-old girl. For a girl who had never experienced such things before, it was filled with curiosity and a hint of trepidation.


    "Alice, this is the fortune I''ve painstakingly secured for you! Today is the day you undergo a profound transformation! As long as you receive the favor of Lord Hero, your future life will be full of endless possibilities! Simrly, the future of our human race will be bright! Alice, for the sake of our people and for yourself, obey Lord Hero''smands unconditionally!


    Do you understand?" Field''s expression was extremely solemn, as if he were speaking about something exceptionally sacred.


    It was the first time Alice had seen her great-grandfather so serious and excited. She instantly understood the importance of the situation. After nodding firmly, she respectfully bowed to Alex and obediently walked toward the bedroom.


    Alex smiled faintly and said to Field, "Let''s get started. Additionally, arrange for the other women toe as soon as possible. My time is limited, so try to ensure that they all undergo the transformation at once."

 Chapter 310: The Twelve Holy Maidens!

    After saying this, Alex followed Alice and walked into the bedroom with a smile.


    "Bang!" The bedroom door was gently closed. Field breathed a sigh of relief and a long-lost smile appeared on his face.


    He had no doubt that what Alex said was true. Alex had already proven his strength with his achievements. Moreover, with Alex''s strength, there was no need to lie to them. If he wanted the women here, he could probably wipe out all the men here with just a snap of his fingers. Were these women not like fish on Alex''s chopping board?


    Therefore, the people in this secret base of the resistance hadplete faith in Alex''s words. Many women here even felt proud to serve the messenger of the gods.


    However, Field also had his own ns. In the conversation with Alex just now, he vaguely guessed that Alex might not be from this world. He was highly skeptical of Alex''s im to be a messenger of the gods. He couldn''t be sure if Alex really wanted to help their human race.


    But if his granddaughter and the women in his resistance could be super warriors, then he had nothing to worry about. He had no doubt about the eagerness for the revival of the human race and the loyalty of his subordinates. As long as his people could have superpowers, the revival of the human race was imminent.


    In the room, Alex sat calmly on the bed, watching Alice, who blushed and seemed a bit shy.


    Alice wore a ck dress thatplemented her snow-white skin, which appeared exceptionally charming under the flickering candlelight. Her long ck hair cascaded down her shoulders and swayed with her trembling.


    Watching Alex on the bed, Alice''s long eyshes quivered.


    "Kneel!" Alex arrogantlymanded, "Then crawl devoutly to my feet and request my favor."


    Alice shivered all over, biting her lip tightly. She then slowly lowered herself, devoutly kneeling on the ground. "Great messenger of the gods... please... bestow your favor upon me..."


    ...


    Soon, the women in the secret base were sent into the cramped bedroom, awaiting Alex''s favor.


    Outside the meeting room, the husbands and fathers of these women were filled with anticipation and pride, eagerly waiting for the moment their wives and daughters woulde out.


    Inside the room, Alex was diligently carrying out his tasks.


    After a night passed, the door of the bedroom finally opened!


    The women walked out, some limping, appearing tired but refreshed.


    Everyone''s faces were filled with satisfaction and excitement.


    "How was it?" Field and Connor hurriedly approached the first woman who came out, eagerly asking.


    The woman didn''t say much. She simply walked to the side, raised her hand, and effortlessly ttened a steel pipe.


    "Thanks to the messenger! The revival of our human race is within reach!!" Field and Connor were ovee with excitement, tears streaming down their faces. The husbands of the women knelt on the ground, full of worship, bowing towards the location where Alex was.


    It seemed that what Alex had done to their wives made them extremely proud!


    More and more women emerged from the bedroom, each excitedly showcasing their newfound superpowers. The entire secret base was buzzing with excitement!


    As thest woman walked out of the bedroom, Alex addressed the newly acquired group of about twenty women waiting outside the door, "Get ready, I have a mission for you."


    Finishing his sentence, Alex directly performed a magic-like act, pulling out a pile of weapons from his spatial envelope and tossing them to the twenty-something women.


    In Alex''s eyes, thebat capabilities of these female ves were not particrly impressive. However,pared to other people in this world, these women were superhuman. Alex didn''t expect these female ves to be of much help, but considering their cooperation in his uing actions, they should be more than adequate.


    "Yes!" The women bowed and saluted before turning to prepare.


    At this moment, Connor quickly approached, eagerly addressing Alex with a pleasing expression, "Great messenger, I''ve already contacted leaders of nearby resistance forces. They are bringing the most beautiful women from their bases to join us. Would you consider bestowing your grace upon them as well?"


    Alex was slightly taken aback. Not only did Connor offer his own wife, but even his daughter, and now he wasn''t satisfied? He wanted Alex to ept all the beautiful women from nearby resistance forces?


    "Fine, let theme as soon as possible. Time is of the essence, and I don''t want to waste time for them," Alex reluctantly agreed.


    Although Alex needed superpowered female ves as allies now, the more allies he had for ruling this world, the better. However, considering the multitude of female ves on Earth eagerly awaiting him, he couldn''t help but feel a bit apprehensive. Poisoning these women was easy, but having to administer the antidote every three days was quite troublesome.


    Despite his immense strength, Alex was, after all, just a man.


    With Alex''s approval, Connor and Field were overjoyed and hurriedly went to contact other resistance organizations.


    In no time, all the female ves were back by Alex''s side, ready for duty. Women affected by the addiction curse could be trusted in terms of loyalty; without the antidote, their lives would be filled with unbearable suffering, making death a weed relief.


    This is even more cruel than the cruelest tortures in the world. Even the strongest-willed individuals cannot resist it. What Alex is most concerned about now is the reliability of these women in handling tasks.


    "Next, divide yourselves into five teams, each consisting of six members. Covertly proceed to other states, secretly unite with the resistance forces there, andunch surprise attacks on the vampire underground cities in those states."


    "Currently, the majority of the vampire forces have been mobilized to the Holy *Huan City and our current state. The forces in other states are very weak. With your abilities, a six-member alliance plus the local resistance forces can undoubtedly carry out sessful sneak attacks, disrupt their operations, and engage in guerri warfare."


    "Remember, your mission this time is guerri warfare. Do not engage in prolonged battles. When you reach an underground city, destroy some crucial structures, kill a few more vampires, create panic in the area, and move on. If vampire forces besiege you, retreat immediately! Move on to other cities for further destruction."


    "In addition, this operation will be coordinated andmanded by Alice."

 Chapter 311: Counterattack of the Human Race!

    After stating the n, Alex looked at the group of female ves with a serious expression and asked, "Do you all understand?"


    Although the instructions were given, Alex still felt quite uneasy. After all, women are not naturally suited forbat, and entrusting them with such responsibility was somewhat concerning. Moreover, in Alex''s impression, women were generally timid and naive.


    However, the performance of these women exceeded Alex''s expectations.


    "Understood!" The women responded in unison, immediately beginning to organize their weapons and spontaneously forming teams. The fastest team even set off without further ado.


    "Master, rest assured, our sisters have grown up in an environment of escape and resistance since childhood. Doing these things is like a walk in the park for them," Alice exined, understanding Alex''s surprised expression.


    The subsequent actions were unified under Alice''smand, showcasing her intelligence and talent, earning Alex''s respect.


    Upon hearing Alice''s words, Alex finally felt much more at ease. After all, these resistance fighters had managed to persist in resisting under such harsh conditions, indicating extraordinary willpower andbat ability.


    Alex couldn''t measure these women using the standards of Earth. The growth environments were vastly different on both sides.


    Soon, the resistance female warriors, transformed by Alex into mutants, set off towards the designated state under Alice''smand. Other resistance women also gradually arrived at this secret base.


    In the bedroom, Alex once again modified these women. Among them were 12 saintly women, who inherited the intelligent chips from over three hundred years ago, and some had undergone specialbat training, making them formidable female warriors.


    Moreover, women who can be called saintly women are extraordinarily beautiful.


    The leader of the first group of women to arrive is Rosena, known as the Saint of Fire. Rosena has fiery red hair and wears a tight-fitting, fiery redbat outfit, giving her a heroic appearance.


    At the first sight of Rosena, Alex was captivated by her explosive figure and beautiful appearance. Judging from her external appearance, Rosena seems to belong to a different race than Alice. Upon a quick nce, Alex felt that Rosena somewhat resembled the super sexy Earth superstar Marilyn Monroe.


    Rosena, along with her female warriors, devoutly knelt before Alex, their eyes filled with admiration.


    "Noble and omnipotent Messenger of the Gods, Fire Saint Rosena requests your favor," Rosena earnestly looked at Alex. Behind her, the female warriors also devoutly worshipped Alex while seeking his favor.


    Feld softly reminded Alex in his ear, "My Lord, Rosena is the Saint of Antis State, simrly inheriting the legacy of our human ancestors like Alice. She possesses the intelligent chip, and Rosena, along with her me Squadron behind her, is the most powerful resistance force in Antis State.


    This squad is entirelyposed of women, and the young and beautiful girls she brought to you this time are the most exquisite in the squad!"


    Alex licked his lips as he gazed at Rosena''s voluptuous figure in the tight-fitting attire. "Very well, you will receive my favor and be my most loyal servants!"


    Having said that, Alex turned and entered the bedroom. Rosena and herpanions were thrilled and knelt down in awe, following Alex into the room.


    The bedroom door closed gently, and soon, intense moans echoed from inside the room. Following that, the Water Saint Anneleis from the State of Saint Paul, along with her sisters, arrived at Alex''s bedroom, looking weary from their journey.


    As the most sacred messenger and great hero of the human resistance forces, Alex enjoyed treatment that could only bepared to that of a deity. The resilient and courageous women of the human resistance forces, in front of Alex, were devout and obedient, resembling little kittens.


    Regardless of Alex''s requests, these womenpeted eagerly to please him, using all their skills to satisfy him, afraid they might not meet Alex''s expectations.


    Quickly, one after another, superwoman squads were dispatched by Alex. The number of superwomen under Alex''smand increased rapidly from twenty to over a hundred, then to over two hundred. Alex spent three days and nights, and the number of female warriors under his control rose to over five hundred.


    These female warriors were all curvaceous and beautiful. The 12 saintly women, in particr, were the cream of the crop among women. After gaining superpowers, the 12 saintly women instantly became the top existence surpassing all creatures in this world.


    Whether in terms ofbat strength or intelligence, they were the elite of the elite. Thebinedbat strength of these over five hundred individuals was terrifying. In more than a hundred states of this world, over fifty states erupted into horrifying attacks.


    Important cities were ruthlessly destroyed by suddenly appearing superwoman squads. With the assistance of these superwoman squads, human resistance forces obtained heavy weapons and began a fierce counterattack against the vampires.


    The entire world was plunged into the mes of war!


    In the capital city, three ancient ancestors and eleven council members watched the constantly changing scenes of cities under attack by the human resistance forces on the screen. The faces of everyone turned ashen.


    "Damn it! How did the members of the human resistance forces suddenly be so strong!" An ancient ancestor angrily mmed the table, his frustration turning into rage as he growled.


    He couldn''t understand how the human resistance forces, originally suppressed and forced to flee everywhere, suddenly became so powerful.


    "I''ve said it before, we can''t let the members of the human resistance forces survive. But you insisted on indulging your desires, iming that consuming wild human beings could prolong your life! Now, the human resistance forces arepletely out of our control! Currently, over a hundred cities are suffering from the destruction caused by the human resistance forces!


    The forces we have at hand are no longer sufficient to contain so many uprisings!" Another ancient ancestor spoke in a frantic tone.


    "Senior, the investigation report is out. The leading women have terrifyingbat abilities, and some even possess supernatural powers. Some can breathe fire, some have immense strength, and others are practically invulnerable. In battles against the human resistance forces led by these women, our military has suffered heavy losses.


    Numerous unmanned aircraft have been destroyed..." A middle-aged council member held a report with an extremely serious expression.

 Chapter 312: Total War! Eruption!

    "Before, a human superhuman warrior appeared, and it left uspletely disoriented. Now, with so many more human super warriors, what are we going to do?!"


    A morous vampire female council member stood up in fear, looking at the three ancient ancestors for answers.


    "Could it be... humans have developed a form to turn people into super warriors ahead of us? If this continues, our rule is going to be ruined!" Another young male council member spoke in terror.


    Even with their extraordinary intelligence, at this moment, they werepletely at a loss!


    "Nuclear bombs! Use nuclear bombs! At any cost, destroy those human resistance forces! It''s the only way!" a middle-aged female council member stood up in horror and suggested.


    "No! Using nuclear bombs will destroy the entire state! Besides, the underground cities are, well, underground. Even if we use nuclear bombs, it might not cause much harm to the human resistance forces wreaking havoc in the underground cities!"


    "Thenunch the nuclear bombs into the underground cities!"


    "No! Currently, over a hundred major cities are under terrorist attacks. Do you want us to directly destroy over a hundred cities? If we really do that, it''s not just about whether we canpletely eliminate those human resistance forces; do you know how much loss we''ll endure?"


    "I disagree too! We should never use nuclear bombs unless it''s absolutely necessary!"


    "At a time like this, what are you talking about losses for? If the human resistance forces continue like this, our rule will be threatened! By then, our losses won''t be just over a hundred cities; it might be the entire!"


    Under the debate of the eleven council members, the entire meeting suddenly became heated.


    Both factions of council members were arguing vehemently, almosting to blows. At this moment, the eldest ancient ancestor, seated in the middle, suddenly stood up, ring at the surrounding members and coldly said, "We haven''t reached such a dire situation! What are you all arguing about?"


    He was the oldest ancient ancestor here and simultaneously the person in this world who possessed the most wealth and resources.


    "The human resistance forces have indeed caused us a great deal of trouble this time. However, humans are ultimately humans. The total number of human resistance forces worldwide is at most around a hundred thousand. These peopleck proper weapons and logistical support. Even if theirbat capabilities are strong, what can they do? Resources and weapons are all in our hands!


    What are you afraid of?"


    "Moreover, as long as Noah is here, the order of this world will not be in chaos!"


    The ancient ancestor continued, slowly standing up and pointing at the screen, saying, "I have already ordered the deployment of the mech squad stationed in the capital and all avable unmanned fighter jets. We will eliminate these human resistance forces in each state one by one! In addition, our special forces in each state are alsounching a counterattack.


    The human resistance forces are not as formidable as you imagine. Their current casualties are extremely significant! Since the battle began, more than ten thousand of the human resistance forces have died! Although our losses are heavy, this amount is insignificant to us!


    Originally, there were already too many ordinary vampire civilians among us, and I was thinking of purging these ordinary vampire civilians. The death of a few hundred thousand ordinary vampire civilians is nothing."


    "Wise ancient ancestor!" Several council members quickly praised, ttering him.


    Another ancient ancestor, however, expressed some concern, "Lord Edward, if we dispatch arge portion of our military strength from the capital, I''m worried that the capital might alsoe under attack from the human resistance forces. At that time..."


    "Hmph! The mere human resistance forces also wish to attack our capital? Have you forgotten how many fortresses and mechanisms we have arranged here? If those human resistance forces dare toe, it would be a good thing!" The ancient ancestor sneered, his eyes full of disdain for the human race.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Alex''s figure had already appeared outside the vampire n''s capital, the city of Saint Noah in the Holy Vamp Empire.


    Watching the densely packed unmanned fighter jets and vampire mech squads rushing in all directions, Alex''s face revealed a triumphant curve. The reason he had the ve girls create chaos was to scatter the vampire forces. Now, this world had plunged into chaos, and the vampire forces were forced to disperse.


    Next, it was time for the next phase of the n.


    "Invisibility spell! Activate!"


    Alex activated the invisibility spell and then, at a rapid speed, charged towards the city of Saint Noah. Unlike other vampire cities, Saint Noah was the capital of the vampire empire, housing the upper echelons of society. They controlled over ny-nine percent of the world''s wealth, making this city not only enormous but also adorned with extremely luxurious buildings.


    It possessed the most powerful weapons and elite vampire armies.


    Furthermore, unlike other vampire cities that only existed underground, Saint Noah had both a massive underground city and an enormous modern city on the surface. Above the city, a colossal cloud-like ck substance blocked the sunlight, ensuring that the city remained perpetually in darkness.


    While observing this vampire capital from a distance, Alex had noticed that the city was not only highly modern but also heavily fortified.


    Around the city walls were numerous weapons that even Alex couldn''t identify. These weapons were highly advanced and densely arranged. Even though most of the troops and intelligent aircraft had been mobilized elsewhere, the vampire capital still appeared heavily fortified. However, this didn''t pose a challenge for Alex.


    With the protection of the invisibility spell, Alex easily arrived at the vampire Sanctum, the imperial pce within the city of Saint Noah. ording to Philde, the artificial intelligence supeputer Noah, which controlled the justice system and the most powerful weapons in this world, was located beneath this imperial pce.


    The Sanctum was heavily guarded, adorned with luxurious decorations, and surrounded by various traps. Despite its opulence, it upied a rtively small area, just a fraction of the entire city of Saint Noah. Security measures had reached the point of having a guard post every few steps.


    However, for Alex, this situation wasn''t unfavorable. The small size of the imperial pce made it easier for him to locate Noah if it was indeed located underneath. As for the extensive defenses and powerful weapons, they were virtually meaningless to Alex, who possessed teleportation and invisibility spells.


    Alex activated his teleportation ability and instantly appeared beneath the vampire imperial pce. The overwhelming smell of soil and immense pressure made Alex somewhat ufortable. At this moment, Alex was essentially buried alive in the earth.

 Chapter 313: Supercomputer Noah

    Gripping the de of Sin in his hand, Alex exerted all his strength, initiating the dance of the wicked de. The soil at this depth was rtively loose, and soon Alex cleared out a space around him. He felt fortunate that he hadn''t teleported too deep.


    If he had teleported 500 meters down, the pressure from the soil might have trapped him tightly, and even with Alex being a superhuman, it would have been challenging to move.


    Now that he had created a space underground, things became much easier. Alex retrieved a shovel from the spatial enclosure and started frantically digging downwards.


    This turned out to be much more difficult than Alex had initially anticipated. As the depth increased, he found each step in the muddyyers bing increasingly challenging. After digging for over three hours, Alex sessfully excavated a depth of over 2,000 meters.


    ording to Philde, the supeputer Noah was located around 5,000 meters underground, surrounded by walls made of cement and steel.


    As the depth increased, Alex''s digging speed slowed down. Wiping sweat from his forehead, Alex couldn''t help but feel anxious. If he could dig down slowly to reach the supposed underground chamber, it would be manageable, at most wasting half a day. What worried Alex the most was the possibility of Philde providing inurate information, and Noah wasn''t at this location.


    Or worse, Alex might have dug in the wrong direction and needed to start over.


    In the underground, Alex had to rely on intuition for digging, unable to determine the direction precisely. The slightest deviation could lead to a significant error in the vast underground space. If he had to redo the digging in case of a mistake, Alex felt overwhelmed by the enormous amount of work involved.


    However, soon there was a turning point. Perhaps due to a slight deviation in his downward digging, Alex unexpectedly dug into the elevator shaft leading from the imperial pce to the secret chamber where Noah was supposedly located.


    This made things much easier. Earlier, Alex was concerned about digging in the wrong direction and wasting effort. Now, as long as he followed this elevator shaft and continued digging down, he should be able to find the underground chamber that Philde mentioned.


    Moreover, while descending along the elevator tunnel, Alex felt significantly more at ease. After roughly another three hours of digging, Alex finally reached the reinforced concreteyer.


    "There really is a secret chamber here!" Alex felt a great sense of joy. The existence of the secret chamber confirmed Philde''s information, indicating that this might indeed be the hiding ce of the supeputer Noah, controlling the world.


    At this point, using a shovel to dig further down was not practical. Alex decisively put away the shovel, activated the invisibility technique, and then teleported to the center of the secret chamber.


    As the scene changed, when Alex opened his eyes again, he saw a sealed underground space. The location resembled a massive server room, withrge server racks and thick cables everywhere.


    At this stage, Alex realized he might have been somewhat reckless. Notably, he knew nothing about Noah. When it came to modifying Noah''s system, hecked any direction. Given Alex''s current understanding of Noah, it was impossible for him to alter the settings.


    Frowning deeply, Alex considered that if he couldn''t change the settings of this supeputer, the only option might be to destroy it with fire. However, as an artificial intelligence, Noah was a form of consciousness, and after all these years of evolution, Alex wasn''t sure if Noah had other carriers elsewhere.


    Artificial intelligence, much like the human soul, is essentially a mass of data. Theseputers serve as the carriers for this data, akin to the human body as a vessel. If a person loses their body, their consciousness naturally ceases to exist. However, artificial intelligence is different; it can manifest within anyputer through data lines, as long as there is a capable carrier.


    Artificial intelligence will not perish as long as it has a sufficiently robust host.


    What worries Alex the most is that after destroying this location, Noah may have other carriers.


    "Ava, it seems the Council is truly anxious this time. The Elder actually instructed us to activate the emergency n and forcibly modify the judicialws. It seems this matter is genuinely serious," a female vampire''s voice approached.


    "I''m concerned that Noah has developed its own intelligence. It might interfere with our actions," another female vampire added immediately.


    Alex nced towards the direction of the voices. Two vampires in white coats were casually strolling towards his location. Observing his surroundings, Alex wondered if there were any cameras in this server room. Some of the technology in this world had surpassed Alex''sprehension, so he didn''t want to take any risks. Instead, he decided to follow the two women in white coats.


    "ording to historical records, when Noah was created, there was significant opposition from a considerable portion of the human poption. Hence, during its creation, many restrictions were intentionally imposed on Noah. As long as we can restrain Noah through these limitations, no matter how powerful its intelligence bes, it won''t be able to resist," one of the women exined.


    "I hope so. Since Noah''s birth until now, more than eight hundred years have passed. I hope Noah has not cracked these restrictions," the vampire woman known as Ava said with a worried expression.


    "Ava, you don''t need to worry too much about this. Although Noah possesses extremely powerful intelligence andputational abilities, it was created by us after all. No matter what, Noah cannot escape our control," another woman spoke optimistically.


    "That''s good to hear. If we can modify Noah''s settings and activate those forbidden intelligent warriors, the human resistance forces will undoubtedly face certain death!" Ava snorted coldly, her expression stern.


    Hearing this, Alex''s eyes lit up. It seemed that modifying Noah''s settings was aplex task, and it appeared that the vampires hadn''t attempted it in these centuries. But now, with his interference, the vampire elites couldn''t sit idly by and were starting to consider altering Noah''s settings.


    Moreover, within the power controlled by Noah, there seemed to be some formidable weapons that were currently locked. Alex followed the two women to a control room.


    Inside, there were dozens of enormous screens disying variousplex data. A team of vampire elites was diligently pressing keys on keyboards, working hard to achieve their goal.

 Chapter 314: Blood Princess Avril

    Although Alex was also aputer enthusiast and had been obsessed withputer games and simple programming during high school, he was instantly bewildered by the iprehensible program codes before him!


    Alex''s strength might be the top in this world, but when it came to intelligence, he admitted that he was being overwhelmed.


    Nevertheless, Alex thought that in front of absolute power, these clever individuals would ultimately be conquered by brute force.


    "Princess Avril, we''ve just bypassed the initial restrictions and cracked the thirdyer firewall of Noah. As long as we break through two more firewalls, we can modify the main program of Noah!" A balding vampire young man, upon seeing Avril, hastily stood up and excitedly reported.


    "Princess Avril, we''ve sessfully activated the restriction codes left by Noah during its construction. Noah has now lost its ability to resist, and the fourthyer firewall can be opened soon." Another female vampire programmer stood up eagerly and reported.


    These people seemed to have great respect for Princess Avril, addressing her as "Princess." Avril''s identity appeared to be quite significant. Moreover, Avril, with her curvaceous figure and explosive beauty, had exceptionally delicate and water-like skin. Her appearance was extremely beautiful, and the aristocratic temperament emanating from her made all male vampires irresistibly fascinated.


    Alex observed that women in this world were generally more beautiful, and their figures were incredibly well-proportioned, some even having explosively curvaceous bodies that were beyond theparison of top-tier specimens on Earth.


    Especially these female vampires, each one of them was exceptional.


    Those small fangs and blood-red pupils made Alex''s heart flutter just by looking at them.


    "Very well! If we can sessfully activate the intelligent mechanical warriors this time and smoothly eliminate the rebellion of the human resistance, each of you will be credited. The Council will grant each of you a baron title and reward you with a city!" Avril nodded gently, encouraged them, and then turned towards an office.


    Alex calcted the time; his invisibility wouldst for about twenty minutes. He needed to find a way to hide for a while and replenish his mental strength.


    Besides, Avril held a high position here, making her a suitable target.


    Alex followed Avril into an office. The office wasn''t veryrge, but it was decorated luxuriously, with all the necessary furnishings. Most importantly, there was a warmly decorated bedroom behind the office.


    Avril sat on the office chair, elegantly picked up a chilly jug, poured some bright red blood into a tall ss, took a sip, andfortably leaned back in the chair.


    She looked at the surveince footage disyed on theputer screen on the desk, sighed softly, and then picked up a red phone, dialing a series of numbers.


    "Ancestor, progress is smooth at the moment. We have breached the thirdyer firewall. It will take about 12 more hours to unlock Noah''s restrictions," Avril reported.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a moment before a voice spoke, "Avril, my child, this matter carries significant risks. If mishandled, there''s a high chance Noah might lose control. Once Noah goes out of control, the consequences will be catastrophic, and I believe you are well aware of that!


    The reason we still keep the human race is because they are our necessary source of sustenance. However, for artificial intelligence and those robots, our vampire race is nothing more than useless parasites. If Noah loses control, it will be devastating for the entire world!"


    "So, we must be cautious, and there cannot be any mistakes! Do you understand?"


    Avril hesitated for a moment, her expression bing very serious, and she nodded gently, "I understand, Ancestor. I will be careful."


    As one of the vampire elites known as the Wise, Avril''s intelligence was unparalleled among the elite. Her wisdom wasparable to any council member. Moreover, her status was extremely noble. She was the descendant of two vampire ancestors, the sole descendant of the union of two of the most noble vampire families.


    Simultaneously, she inherited the most brilliant technological achievements of both families, making her a rising star among vampire elites. She was also the spiritual leader of her generation. Like the human resistance had a Saint, she was known as the Princess and Saint of the vampire race.


    Although she possessed unmatched wisdom, she was only thirty years old at the moment. In the vampire world, thirty was not even the legally recognized age for marriage. With the increase in lifespan, the marriageable age for vampires had extended to fifty.


    So, Avril was still considered a young girl. Entrusting such an important task to her made her feel immense pressure, and her heart was filled with worries and unease.


    Her intuition told her that if the firewalls and restrictions of Noah were truly opened, it was very likely to be opening Pandora''s Box. However, she couldn''t resist the Council''s orders. She could only give her all to ensure that things remained within a controble range, silently praying for no unexpected urrences.


    Rubbing her temples, Avril felt a bit exhausted. These past few days, she had not been able to sleep well. The immense responsibility and pressure weighed on her, making it difficult to catch her breath.


    With a gentle sigh, Avril slowly stood up and walked towards the bedroom. A wicked smirk appeared on Alex''s lips as he closely followed Avril into the bedroom.


    Perhaps Avril was too fatigued. As soon as shey down on the bed, she immediately entered a deep sleep. Alex leaned down, quietly admiring Avril for a moment.


    Avril had a head of golden, curly hair¡ªthick and silky. Every inch of her skin was fair and tender. Obviously, the female vampires in this world paid great attention to skincare, and Princess Avril was particrly concerned about her appearance. Her skin was not only fair but also well-maintained through extended fitness routines, giving her a slender figure.


    Her waist was delicate, but other areas were impressive. She didn''t look fragile at all; instead, she exuded a fiery sensation. Most importantly, her noble demeanor enhanced her beauty.


    Alex licked his lips, squinting his eyes slightly. Then, slowly, he reached out towards Avril...

 Chapter 315: Absolute Control!

    To Alex''s surprise, Avril turned out to be a young woman. Alex had initially assumed that Avril must be a married woman by now. This misconception was due to Alex''s understanding of his own world, where women of such excellence were usually married by the age of thirty. Alex was unaware of the marriage regtions among the vampire ns.


    Observing Avril lying on the bed with tear-streaked cheeks, Alex felt a twinge of sympathy for her pitiable appearance. However, he restrained himself.


    "Miss Avril, are you satisfied with my performance just now?" Alex asked with a smile.


    Avril, looking fearful, cast a nce at Alex and gritted her teeth. "How did you get in? You... Are you the superhuman who destroyed two of our cities and killed tens of thousands of my fellow vampires?"


    "Now that you know I''m a superhuman, you shouldn''t be asking how I got in. With my abilities, no one can stop me if I decide to do something," Alex replied casually. "Now, you belong to me. I won''t mistreat you, but you must work for me. Obey my orders unconditionally, or I will make your life worse than death."


    Alex sneered at Avril, as if the threat he just made was nothing more than a statement. Avril looked at Alex in agony, realizing the undeniable power possessed by this man. He single-handedly exterminated two underground cities and inflicted heavy casualties on the elite guard of superhumans. If this man wanted her dead, it would be a simple matter.


    And even if she called for help, even if someone outside coulde in and save her in time, this man before her could effortlessly ughter everyone here. He might even destroy the entire supeputer. Struggling was futile.


    However, as the Holy Daughter of the vampire n, the princess of her family, the mission she carried made her unwilling to easily submit.


    "What do you want me to do?" Avril moved slightly, and due to the pain, her face twitched.


    "It''s simple. Once you unlock Noah''s restrictions, add a rule inside: from now on, all rules will be set by me. Noah must unconditionally obey mymands!" Alex said indifferently.


    "What?! Impossible! Absolutely impossible! You can''t even dream of it!" Avril jumped up in shock and anger, her perfect figure trembling. "Kill me, I won''t do something that betrays my race for you!"


    Alex looked at Avril with pity, smiling lightly as if observing a pitiful creature. "I said, if you don''t stop me, I will make your life worse than death."


    After finishing his words, Alex walked towards Avril again.


    "Ah!! Please, I beg you, spare me..."


    ...


    With Alex''s enthusiastic educational adjustments, Avril gradually shifted from resistance to enjoying learning, then to pleading with Alex to teach her more about thoughts and morals. Avril was gradually tamed by Alex''s fierce andrge penis.


    "Please! Don''t stop anymore! I can learn it immediately!" Avril knelt on the ground, facing away from Alex, pleading. Her eyes had bepletely infatuated.


    At this moment, Avril''s mind had started to be chaotic.


    "Can youplete the task I gave you?" Alex arrogantly gave Avril a p, then asked coldly.


    "I can! I can! I will definitely be able toplete it! Please, Daddy! Please let me continue learning!" Avril shamelessly started begging without any bottom line.


    It is obvious that under Alex''s influence, the addictive sorcery within Avril has begun to intensify. This feeling truly makes her wish for death.


    The once noble, dignified, and aloof vampire saint has now be a pitiful little dog, eyes filled with pleading and confusion, trembling and struggling in unbearable pain, wishing for death.


    In her mind now, there is no longer any vampire honor, no longer any sense of patriotism, and no longer any bottom line.


    In Avril''s eyes now, only Alex''s figure remains.


    "Just endure it! Once youplete the task, I will let you continue your studies, let you truly finish them!" Alex sneered, grabbing Avril''s hair and patting her gently. "Go,plete your task, let daddy rule this world, and you will still be your vampire princess! And, a ''happy'' vampire princess! Hahaha..."


    "Also, lure the other female vampires in this control room for me, I''m afraid you alone won''t be able to handle the situation."


    Avril, as if in a daze, obediently nodded, endured the difort in her body, and quickly left after getting dressed.


    Shortly after, Avril returned to the office, followed by a beautiful female vampire in a white coat.


    The same vampire who had just reported to Avril.


    This female vampire is Avril''s assistant and one of the main responsible persons here.


    Alex hid in the bedroom, secretly watching the situation in the office.


    After closing the office door, Avril decisively knocked out the female vampire with a palm and respectfully sent her to Alex''s room.


    Using the same method, with Avril''s assistance, Alex almostpletely took control of all the female vampires in the control room.


    Certainly, these female vampires had all gained various abilities. In terms ofbat strength, they had all be extraordinary-level beings. Originally, the gender ratio in this control room was bnced at 1:1. Now, with Alex controlling all the women, and these women having be superhumans, Alex could almost say that he firmly held control over this underground facility.


    Next, it was a matter of waiting for the Noah system to be cracked, waiting for the moment to modify the rules!


    "Master! The vampire patriarch, Muhande, ising to the control room through the elevator," a female vampire responsible for monitoring bowed and reported to Alex.


    While the female vampire''s report sounded serious, her eyes looking at Alex were full of ambiguity. These female vampires had much stronger desirespared to human women, catching Alex somewhat off guard.


    Just now, with Avril, Alex had triggered the addictive magic through special means, causing her to quickly reach a state of unbearable suffering.


    However, the other female vampires did not experience the same effect so quickly; it was a result of their natural physiological responses.

 Chapter 316: Alex, the Demon King Ruling the World

    Alex grinned maliciously, rewarding the female vampire who reported to him. Then, he ordered the agonizing Avril at his side, "The old guy is here; go deal with him and bring him to the office."


    "Yes!" Avril, with a bewildered expression, cast a nce at Alex and then gritted her teeth as she quickly walked out.


    In the bedroom, Alex waited quietly. Soon, the vampire patriarch, leaning on a cane and guarded by two vampire warriors, walked into the office from outside.


    Through the bedroom peephole, Alex could clearly see the scene outside.


    "Avril, my child, what''s wrong with you? You seem a bit ufortable. Have you been too tired these days?" The old man, with white hair, a hunched figure, and a face full of wrinkles, expressed concern to Avril.


    It was evident that the vampire patriarch cherished his blood rtive.


    However, Avril, after a year of inner turmoil and sorrow, couldn''t help but let out a soft moan.


    At this moment, Alex suddenly opened the door, appearing in front of the vampire patriarch at lightning speed. He coldly seized the vampire patriarch''s neck and sneered, "Old man, you''re the vampire patriarch, right?"


    The two bodyguards behind Patriarch Muhande were rmed and immediately attempted to strike. However, at this moment, the two women at the office door took the initiative, effortlessly assassinating the bodyguards on the spot.


    The vampire patriarch Muhande looked at Alex with horror and disbelief, trembling and wailing, "You... you''re that superhuman from the human race! How did you appear here? Avril! Hurry! Immediately stop the unlocking of Noah outside!"


    However, Muhande saw his most proud blood rtive, Avril, kneeling at Alex''s side like a dog, pleading for rewards from Alex.


    "What... What''s going on?" Muhande stared in disbelief at the bizarre scene before him, almost fainting. His frail body was already shaky, and this sudden shock made him appear as if he had aged ten years in an instant.


    Hisplexion turned ashen, his features withered, as if he were on the verge of death.


    "You old coot, don''t you understand? I will rule your world. If you obediently surrender your wealth and submit to my rule, I might spare your life. If you resist, I don''t mind ughtering this entire capital city of your vampire n!" Alex tossed Muhande to the ground and stared coldly at him.


    Muhande trembled as he looked at Alex. His breathing became increasingly rapid, and suddenly he couldn''t catch his breath, passing out directly.


    This vampire patriarch, over three hundred years old, had, despite exploiting the loopholes in the system to amass more resources and wealth, a body that deteriorated day by day. If it weren''t for the rules and Noah''s just execution of rules established centuries ago, he might have been overthrown and plundered long ago.


    At this moment, a female vampire hurriedly walked in from outside and reported to Alex, "Master, Noah''s final firewall has been opened. Now, you can modify his settings!"


    Hearing this news, Alex''s eyes lit up. He walked out of the office with Avril and looked at the screens in themand room.


    The sudden appearance of Alex made the male vampires in themand room scream in shock. The fact that a human appeared in such a core area was inconceivably terrifying for them.


    However, in the next moment, the female vampires controlled by Alex did not hesitate to take action, ughtering all the male vampires. In front of these mutated female vampires, the male vampires had no resistance whatsoever.


    "Avril, in Noah''s settings, delete all other orders. Just enter onemand: I am the god of this world! Every life will be subject to my dominion! But those who resist will be mercilessly killed! I will dictate all the rules!" Alex proudly dered to Avril as he looked at the input field on the screen.


    Without hesitation, Avril stepped forward, deleted the previous settings, and quickly entered the code ording to Alex''s instructions. A scanning beam instantly shot into Alex''s body, and after a thorough scan, the supeputer Noah was finally revived.


    A projection descended, a beautiful womanposed of digitized light kneeling before Alex. "My master, Noah is at yourmand!"


    "Announce to the world immediately that from now on, I will rule this world! Also,mand unmanned drones and intelligent warriors to capture beautiful women worldwide and bring them to the royal pce! Hahaha!" Alexughed heartily, then walked confidently towards the elevator.


    From this moment on, Alex had taken control of most of the world''s armed forces, along with the Human Resistance Army and arge number of mutated female warriors!


    Now, he was going to thoroughly enjoy ruling this world, while also cultivating loyal female mutants to assist him in his domination!


    "Yes, my master!" Noah bowed slightly, and with a wave of her hand, a female robot made of metal suddenlynded next to her. The light-formed data screen ovepped with the female robot, transforming into the tangible form of Noah.


    Following Alex''s footsteps, Noah, in her robotic form, apanied him.


    As Alex slowly ascended in the elevator, every corner of the world broadcasted an announcement.


    Within the Blood Council, two elders and eleven council members stared at the projection screen, surrounded by the repetitive mechanical announcements. Everyone was left bewildered. One elder suddenly copsed, unconscious, while the other elder, overwhelmed by the booming noise, stood unsteadily with tears streaming down.


    The broadcast continued: "Global announcement: Starting today, all the world''s wealth, including all living beings, belongs to the private property of the Great Demon Lord Alex! Everyone will be subject to the rule of Demon Lord Alex! His words are thew! Any disobedience or resistance will face the most severe sanctions..."


    "Hundreds of years of foundation destroyed in an instant! I... *cough*!!" A previously standing elder, Chuan Jianguo, spewed blood violently and copsed.


    He was originally a child from a poor family who, through his own efforts and hardships, earned the appreciation of a wealthy woman fifty years his senior. Due to his handsome appearance and exceptional intelligence, he became the life manager of the wealthy woman. Over the ten years after her death, he endured unspeakable pain and humiliation.


    Finally, he gained recognition and inherited half of the woman''s fortune after her death.


    With over ten billion in capital, he established his ownpany and gradually became one of the world''s richest individuals. Eventually, he sessfully built his financial empire and became a vampire.


    The hardships and efforts he went through in this journey were filled with untold bitterness.

 Chapter 317: Ruthless Actions, No Need for Reason!

    The vampire elder Chuan Jianguo wasn''t wrong in what he said. Alex''s newly established rules meant that all the wealth and resources of the world now belonged to him. Simr to what these vampire elites had done, utilizing resources and wealth to control the world. However, Alex''s approach was more thorough and direct.


    Alex directly ssified all living beings in this world, both humans and vampires, as part of his wealth! In other words, any creature in this world had lost all their rights. They were merely considered as a form of wealth owned by Alex.


    Originally, the vampire elders anticipated that, after another century, they couldpletely control all the wealth and resources of the world, achieving their goal of dominating the world. Five hundred years! That was the time frame they estimated they needed for this process. However, Alex aplished it in just five days!


    Now, with a singlemand from Alex, he was about to plunder the wealth they had painstakingly umted. Even the once elevated vampire elders were now turned into ves! The entire world of the assembled council members almostpletely crumbled.


    "This goes against the rules!!" An enraged young council member stood up, shouting, "This is illegal! It''s a crime! Alex is uwfully altering Noah''s settings!"


    "We must resist! Fight to the end! We cannot let the despicable human race prevail!"


    As the young council member finished speaking, an enforcement robot warrior stormed in from the outside, brandishing a machine gun and opening fire on the young council member!


    Apanied by the gunfire, the robot loudly announced, "ording to thew, any life form questioning the Great Demon King Alex will be immediately executed!"


    Before the words were finished, the young council member was shot into pieces. Flesh and blood sttered across the council chamber, drenching several vampire council members standing beside the young man, leaving them in shock and horror, some even so scared that they wet themselves.


    The remaining council members were instantly terrified, copsing to the ground, trembling. These pampered and high-ranking individuals, ustomed to luxury, couldn''t endure such a bloody massacre.


    "By the order of His Majesty the Great Demon King, you are under arrest!"


    Following closely behind was the cold, mechanical voice of the robotic guard unit. A squad of robotic warriors stormed into the council chamber, violently apprehending the terrified council members without mercy and dragging them out.


    At this moment, Alex was already seated on the golden throne of the vampire royal city! The vampire royal city had a history of over a thousand years. Once the capital of a feudal dynasty, it had been preserved through repairs and renovations. It became a tourist attraction and a symbol of a bygone civilization.


    However, at this moment, the pce and the golden throne were once again in use! Alex sat proudly on the golden throne, gazing indifferently at the audience below.


    Kneeling on the ground were the elite vampire warriors, and the super-intelligent entity Noah stood expressionless by Alex''s side, scrutinizing the people below.


    From this moment on, Alex was set to rule the world. This world, and even this, would officially be considered Alex''s personal property!


    "Great Demon King Majesty! Your arrangement deviates from the norms! This is dictatorship! It''s a regression of civilization! It''s an act of robbery!"


    An enraged elder vampire stood up, roaring defiantly, "Your actions won''t gain recognition from civilization, nor will they earn our allegiance! Violence will never earn our approval!"


    "May His Majesty the Great Demon King reconsider! Modify the Noah system! We can pledge our loyalty to you, be your subjects, but we will never be your property! We are noble vampires, we have rights!"


    A female vampire stood up, her tone somewhat respectful but her eyes filled with defiance.


    "Norms? What are norms? Aren''t norms just established by humans? When you were in power, did the human race have rights? They weren''t even considered ves, but rather your food! Where were your cries for human rights back then?


    Even other vampiremoners of your own kin, weren''t they just ves under your capital control?"


    "However, now I have rewritten the norms. What I say is thew! It is the norm!"


    Alex sat on the golden throne, sneering at the crowd below, eyes filled with mockery.


    The vampires below fell into silence, exchanging nces, rendered speechless by Alex''s response.


    "We umted our wealth through our efforts within the rules, and it led us to where we are today. Whereas you, you merely stole our achievements! You tampered with Noah''s settings! If you don''t modify the settings immediately, the vampire race will fight you to the end!"


    At this moment, several vampire senators and two elders were escorted up by the mecha warriors. The leading elder had regained hisposure, ring coldly and pointing at Alex, angrily shouting.


    "Oh? Is that so? It seems that the vampire race doesn''t want to submit willingly under my rule, huh? You want to oppose me?" Alex sneered, looking at the senators.


    "Yes! Although you temporarily control Noah,mand intelligent fighter jets and mechs, don''t forget that this world was established by our vampire race! We still have a vast army and people! Trying to enve us through such means is wishful thinking!" a middle-aged senator said coldly.


    "Alex, I advise you to cooperate with us! We can make you a member of the council, grant human rights to the people of the human resistance, allow you to establish your own city, provide you with substantial assistance, and the council can even offer you 10% of our wealth and resources as a gift!" Another elder had an arrogant expression, speaking with unwavering resolve.


    In their view, they still held the trump card! Their trump card was the control they had over the military, with the civilians of this world being their own kind!


    While Noah wielded formidable power, it was ultimately just artificial intelligence. For the world to develop and create, it still needed elite vampires with higher intelligence!

 Chapter 318 Defy Me? Ill Annihilate You!

    Moreover, can Alex truly control Noah indefinitely now that he has the power tomand it? Artificial intelligence does have its own thoughts!


    This elder believed that Alex still needed them to bnce Noah!


    "Oh? It seems like you still have confidence! Giving me 10% of wealth and resources, hahaha, allowing the human resistance to establish a city, hahaha, you are really generous, and your generosity truly moves me!"


    Suddenly, Alex burst intoughter, casually waving his hand. The heads of two elders and eleven senators were instantly severed by intelligent mechs.


    "Hang the heads of these vampires on the city walls for me!"


    After thatmand, Alex stood up abruptly, extending his hands t and shouting into the air:


    "System! Immediately construct the City of Darkness!"


    In the next moment, the City of Darkness rose around the Imperial Pce!


    "System, immediately upgrade the City of Darkness to the highest level, andplete the construction of all other buildings except the Gateway to the Myriad Realms!"


    With Alex''smand, the City of Darkness underwent another dramatic transformation, enclosing the entire imperial city within it. Next to the imperial city, a ck Demon King''s castle stood tall, and a row of eerie and terrifying tombs suddenly appeared at the entrance of the imperial pce.


    With a sh of light, a portal of the Demon God unfolded, and Chongmeng led the team of mutant warriors, marching out neatly from the portal.


    "Master! The female personal guard team reports for duty!"


    Chongmeng, apanied by Li Wanqing, Lan Siruo, and others, respectfully kneeled beside Alex.


    Alex waved his hand and addressed everyone, "From today onwards, this is our backyard! You can freely kill, exploit resources, build homes, or anything else here! Everything here will be my private property! Anyone who resists will be executed immediately!"


    Furthermore, to let you all practice and to let me see the power of Noah, spread mymand: immediatelyunch a massacre on this world, exterminate ny percent of male vampires worldwide! The remaining male vampires will be unified and raised collectively! From now on, no private armed forces are allowed in this world! There is no need for anyw enforcement teams or special security teams!


    Rebels will be mercilessly killed!"


    With a sweeping motion of Alex''s hand, a decree of ughter was issued.


    This was done to establish authority and facilitate subsequent management.


    The new ughter immediately began!


    The mutant warrior team from Earth started a massive ughter on the vampire capital, the Holy * Huan¨¹ City!


    Inside the imperial pce, the blood nobles who were moring for freedom and human rights were instantly beheaded!


    Within the imperial city, blood flowed like a river, and outside the imperial city, a pyramid was erected using the heads of vampires.


    The artificial intelligence squads controlled by the supeputer Noah also began a frenzied ughter in various states and underground cities worldwide.


    ...


    "Master, my unmanned enforcement team faced strong resistance in the state of Shenggomali, and suffered severe losses. I request continued deployment of intelligent mech squads for support!"


    While Alex was actively converting the beautiful women of this world, he heard Noah''s report and waved his hand in extreme displeasure, saying, "Use nuclear bombs! Directly use nuclear bombs to level Shenggomali City!"


    For Alex, who conquered this world in just five days, there was no sense of attachment. Moreover, these vampires were fundamentally not the same species as him.


    Destroying a state and killing millions of people meant nothing to Alex.


    It was like stepping on a few ants or disrupting an ant nest.


    However, artificial intelligence like Noah has no emotions. Once Alex''smand is issued, Noah immediately and unhesitatingly issues instructions.


    The roof of the missile base inside the Holy * Huan¨¹ City slowly opens, and more than a dozen nuclear missiles simultaneouslyunch in one direction...


    Over the skies of Shenggomali state, it seemed as if several lightning bolts shed, and then the sound of explosions echoed!


    Mushroom clouds covered the entire sky over Shenggomali state!


    In the blink of an eye, Shenggomali state became a scorched ruin!


    Over three million vampires, over three million nurtured humans, were fatally wounded in the blink of an eye.


    Survivors hiding in the copsed ruins of underground cities would now face the pursuit of unmanned enforcement drones!


    Post-apocalypse!


    Shenggomali state instantly turned into a hell on earth!


    More terrifying than a zombie outbreak!


    The impact of the nuclear bombs was almost catastrophic.


    Even if there were survivors, under such strong radiation, they would sumb to various diseases due to the effects of radiation!


    Plus, there was no food!


    In no time, Shenggomali state would be a lifelessnd! Stay connected via empire


    This was a powerful warning, Alex was cautioning all the people of this world, whether vampires or humans, that in the presence of Alex, they were mere ants!


    Anyone daring to challenge Alex''s authority would face horrifying and direct retaliation without any consideration for losses!


    Alex wanted all those harboring fantasies and illusions to realize that direct rule was unquestionable!


    Three dayster.


    No one, neither humans nor vampires, dared to resist anymore!


    A frenzy of ughter, inhumane massacres!


    Even, massacres without any rhyme or reason!


    Any slight resistance would trigger a frenzied and all-epassing massacre.


    Often, one person''s resistance would lead to the ruthless ughter of the entire city!


    Alex''s initial goal was to kill nine-tenths of male vampires. However, after the ughter began, practically all male vampires, ny-nine percent of them, were killed in this massacre.


    Once the bloodshed started, it became difficult to stop.


    The intelligent mechscked emotions; they wouldn''t feel anger or show mercy. They only repeated Alex''smands and ruthlessly ughtered the designated targets.


    Many male humans were also affected and killed in the process. Numerous female vampires were ughtered as well.


    In Alex''s harem, it was filled with women waiting to be enjoyed by Alex. There were both humans and vampires among them. Each one was extraordinarily beautiful, with exquisite figures, top-tier individuals in the human and vampire races.


    These women, along with Noah''s supeputer, would be the core force for Alex to manage this world. Of course, these women would also be concubines and maids in Alex''s pce.


    Alex renamed this as "Earth No. 2 Resort."


    For Alex, this world was just a vacation spot.


    After seven days and nights of ughter and destructiveprehensive strikes, rivers of blood flowed, and countless bodies were buried in the graves of this world. Meanwhile, vast amounts of goods and food were sent to the City of Darkness on Earth.


    With these high-quality goods and food, the people in the City of Darkness no longer had to worry about sustenance.


    Of course, with Alex''s efforts, his personal female guard unit rapidly grew, reaching a number of one thousand members!


    Additionally, Alex discovered a surprise: while the corpses of vampires didn''t increase his doomsday coins and attributes, they did add to his lifespan. Burying the body of a vampire would grant Alex one day of additional life!

 Chapter 319 Skeleton

    Ever since discovering that burying the bodies of vampires could grant an additional day of life, Alex felt as if he had stumbled upon a new world. In just one month, his lifespan had reached an unimaginable extent. Thus, he became the strongest being in the world. He also erected a monument to his great achievements in this world. He often sat atop that monument, gazing into the distance.


    Experience tales at empire


    What is the destiny of the strong? Is it to slowly expend their time in this endless river of life? For several months, Alex had been pondering such matters. With his endless life, everything in the world would change. He had no idea what the future might hold. Under his rule, the entire world seemed like a vast prison.


    He wanted everyone to live under the rules he had set.


    However, even the most beautiful dream must eventually shatter, just like the days of old. Alex ascended to the high tform as usual, looking out at his own. It was then that strange phenomena suddenly appeared in the sky. Dark clouds gathered, fierce winds howled, and lightning shed with thunder.


    "What is this¡­" Alex frowned, feeling these strange urrences. He did not understand what was happening, and the situation continued for a long time before slowly dissipating.


    "What''s going on? Could something truly be descending?" Alex wondered. However, he soon thought it absurd. Ruling over thousands of creatures, what could dare to defy his will? Yet, the anomaly was real.


    Just as this thought arose in Alex''s mind, a deafening roar sounded from the sky. The previously clear sky was torn apart. A huge pir of light broke through the heavens and struck a certain mountain range. As the light faded, the scenery before Alex''s eyes underwent a dramatic transformation.


    The previously tranquil mountain range was transformed into a sea of fire in an instant. Terrifying roars of beasts echoed between heaven and earth. "Roar!" A thunderous roar suddenly erupted. Along with this sound, the temperature seemed to increase a hundredfold. Alex appeared calm, but the ves were not faring well.


    Both the vampire and humanmunities seemed to sense something, clutching their heads in agonizing moans.


    "Damn, what''s happening?" Alex cursed under his breath, sensing a strong aura of danger. "Aah!" Screams continued incessantly. Deep in the mountains, within a swamp, a skeleton d in golden armor stood up. The skeleton was burly, its body glowing red, holding a long sword in its hand. Its eyes were blood-red, and it wore a sinister smile, slowly walking towards Alex.


    "Damn, what is this thing?" Alex couldn''t help but curse, his face extremely grave as he stared intently at the approaching figure. He didn''t know what these suddenly appearing beings were, but he could tell from their armor that the technology was not of this. Or rather, these beings were not from this at all.


    Now exceptionally strong, although he was not afraid of this individual, if more of them appeared, how would his extraordinary abilities matter?


    For the first time in many years, Alex felt a sense of crisis because he knew this skeleton wasing for him. He didn''t know the name or information of this adversary, and he couldn''t even make out its features clearly, but he could feel the intense murderous intent emanating from it.


    "Human, you will be the first enemy of my eternal kingdom," the skeleton said, grinning, its tone filled with chilling indifference.


    "Eternal Kingdom," Alex furrowed his brow upon hearing this unfamiliar name, a name he had never heard before. Since this skeleton hade for him, Alex saw no need for further talk¡ªit was time to fight.


    "Come then, let''s see whether you are mightier or I am superior," Alex said, narrowing his eyes. The skeleton snorted coldly, raising its weapon and fiercely shing towards Alex. The strike was swift as lightning, sharp and peerless.


    Alex was startled and quickly dodged. Boom! The massive impact turned the rocks under Alex''s feet into powder, and his body jerked violently. "Such speed!" Alex muttered to himself, realizing that after all these years, he had finally encountered a worthy opponent.


    The skeleton, wielding its long sword, covered ten meters in a single stride and appeared instantly before Alex. "Get lost!" Alex roared, his fists flying out. The two shed hundreds of times in an instant, each collision emitting deafening sounds. Alex''s fists hit the skeleton''s bones as if striking steel, making a nging noise.


    The skeletonpletely ignored Alex''s attacks, standing firm like a stubborn rock. Even with all his strength, Alex could not move the skeleton at all. "Roar!" The skeleton roared again, swinging its long sword once more.


    At this moment, Alex''s expression grew serious. It seemed that this world had begun to manifest entities that even he couldn''t exin. Alex dared not hold back any longer, unleashing all his power. Punch after punch, Alex continued his onught. Finally, seizing an opportunity, hended a palm strike on the skeleton''s chest.


    The skeleton grunted and was sent flying backwards. A glint shed in Alex''s eyes as his body turned into a blur, chasing after it. Thump! A dull sound echoed. Alex''s palm forcefullynded on the skeleton''s spine. Crack, crack¡ªthe crisp sound of breaking bones resounded.


    The skeleton''s body trembled, and it fell straight down, rigid. After dealing with the skeleton, Alex approached it for a closer inspection. He concluded that this had been targeted by other civilizations. The thought evoked aplex mix of emotions in Alex¡ªexcitement mingled with fear. However, it wasn''t exactly fear, just a concern about the unknown species that had appeared.


    "It''s just as well. I felt this world had lost all its charm. A new crisis might not be such a bad thing for me," Alex muttered to himself. He then ryed this information to the Noah supeputer.


    The Noah supeputer began to continuously simte and calcte, attempting to trace the origins of the neers based on their approach path. Just as Alex returned to his dwelling, he received news that Keke, who had been in a deep slumber, was finally stirring. Alex felt a premonition that Keke would soon be a valuable ally.

 Chapter 320 Eternal Kingdom

    The news was ryed by Qian qian: Keke had awakened, but with significant changespared to before. Alex was quite excited, and her awakening at this crucial moment seemed to suggest something more. This thought alone stirred excitement in Alex.


    From the information provided by Qian qian and the others, it was evident that Keke had undergone substantial changes, disying characteristics she had never shown before. Data was still being observed continuously, and Alex was thrilled; Keke''s transformation was undoubtedly a positive development for him.


    The skeletal warriors that had suddenly appeared were likely from another civilization. If Keke''s transformation could assist him in this regard, then conquering other civilizations might be within reach. The Noah supeputer was already analyzing the situation, and Alex believed it wouldn''t be long before conclusions were drawn.


    Now, he needed to return to Keke''s side as quickly as possible to see what kind of changes had urred. However, soon after, Avril brought some unsettling news.


    "King, we have discovered some traces of a civilization not from this in the northwest direction of the city, and they have already posed a significant threat," Avril reported. She had matured a lotpared to before and addressed Alex as "King," a sign of her deep respect.


    Upon hearing this, Alex''s lips twitched slightly. "Send out two vampire teams first to see what''s happening." Alex did not want to waste words. Tasks that could be handled by the vampires and humanmunities were not for him to do personally.


    However, Avril hesitated when he said this. "What''s the matter?" Alex nced at Avril, who was dressed exactly to his liking today, but her attitude caused him some dissatisfaction.


    "We had already sent a small team earlier, but there has been no word from them, and remote monitoring shows no signs of life," Avril reported with a grave expression. ording to Alex''s instructions, every team sent out was equipped with amunicator or contact device. So the absence of signals from these devices indicated one thing: theplete loss of the dispatched team.


    "What!" Alex''s brows furrowed upon hearing this. He did not doubt Avril''s judgment, as it was unlikely that she would deceive him about such a matter. However, this posed a significant problem. If these foreign civilizations dared to provoke them, they must have some confidence in their actions.


    "Lead the remaining vampires immediately towards the northwest, and I''ll follow right away," Alexmanded, his expression growing serious. He knew the most critical issue now was to ascertain the strength of these adversaries. Otherwise, if a conflict arose, it would be challenging to manage.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the northwest direction from the city, two or three of the golden skeletons Alex had killed earlier reappeared, now armed with high-tech weapons and steadily advancing towards Alex''s city.


    About half an hourter, Avril and a small vampire squad arrived at the scene. The two groups faced off immediately, with no room for negotiation.


    Avril''s group was equipped with the most advanced weapons avable on the, so initially, there was little panic during the confrontation. However, as time passed, the weapons wielded by the golden skeletons proved increasingly formidable, and Avril''s apanying vampires suffered heavy casualties.


    Seeing the situation deteriorating, Avril finally realized the gravity of the danger.


    But it was toote. One by one, the vampire soldiers beside her fell, leaving Avril alone on the battlefield.


    "Take her back for our captain to enjoy," spoke one of the golden skeletons, eyeing Avril as though she were a delicacy. Despite her tattered clothes, they could not conceal her fiery curves and her wless skin. This woman was truly a prize, and the golden skeleton was clearly pleased.


    "You wish!" Avril retorted coldly, wielding her long sword and charging at the golden skeleton, determined not to give in.


    "Ignorant life form," the golden skeleton chuckled, putting away its weapon and preparing to face Avril with bare hands. However, just as they were about to sh, the golden skeleton suddenly felt a heavy blow to its back and was sent flying. When itnded, it found that therade who had been standing next to it was already dead on the ground.


    "Who?" it roared in anger, but there was no response from the surroundings. This prompted it to activate its detection abilities. But just as it started, an unknown force repelled the ability back into its body.


    "How is this possible?" The golden skeleton was shocked; it had never encountered such a phenomenon. Could it be that the strong being who had attacked themst time was still on this? As it pondered in confusion, Avril seized the opportunity to strike, thrusting her sword towards the golden skeleton''s neck.


    But just as the sword was mere millimeters from the golden skeleton, it paused. The golden skeleton, its gaunt arms reaching out, grasped Avril''s long sword tightly. Its expression was ferocious, and its eyes glowed blood-red.


    With a fierce roar, the golden skeleton''s strength surged, and it instantly wrested the long sword from Avril''s grip.


    Then the golden skeleton grabbed Avril.


    "Let go of me, you bastard!" Avril struggled fiercely, but the skeleton''s strength was too great, and she couldn''t break free.


    "Get lost!" Just then, a cold voice rang out. Alex jumped down from the cliff, giving the golden skeleton a nce.


    Seeing Alex, the skeleton''s expression fluctuated, and for a brief second, it even considered retreating. "I advise you to surrender peacefully, otherwise, I won''t mind giving you a taste of pain," Alex said coldly, his tone chilling to the bone.


    "Who exactly are you?" the golden skeleton stared at Alex and, after a moment of silence, asked.


    "You don''t need to know," Alex replied indifferently.


    "Since you''re seeking death, I''ll oblige!" The golden skeleton was hot-tempered, and although it had been smooth sailing for them until now and it felt some fear of the person before it, this was not enough to make it back down.

 Chapter 321 Evolutionary Tide

    He raised his right hand and then fiercely smashed it towards Alex''s head. Alex merely nced at him, then extended his own right hand to block the attack. Crack¡ªa crisp sound echoed, particrly piercing in the quiet wilderness, leaving the golden skeleton stunned.


    How could this be possible? His bones were specially modified, exceptionally hard, impervious even to bullets, yet now they were being bent by bare hands? Disbelieving, he swung his fist again, smashing it hard towards Alex''s chest.


    Alex didn''t even bother to dodge, letting the skeleton''s fist hit him directly. Boom¡ªa tremendous force shook Alex''s frame, yet a sinister smile crept across his lips. The golden skeleton screamed in pain, clutching his fist as he staggered back a considerable distance. He looked at his fist in disbelief, bloodied andpletely shattered.


    What on earth was this guy''s body made of? It was as if it was impervious to des and bullets! "Do you still want to continue?" Alex asked, his tone mocking as he looked at the golden skeleton.


    A shiver ran through the golden skeleton, sensing the thick sarcasm in Alex''s expression. How dare this man mock him? This was an absolute disgrace! His eyes bloodshot, he gritted his teeth and red at Alex: "I''m going to kill you!"


    With that, he charged forward, all out. Alex shook his head, effortlessly dodging the attack, and then kicked him in the stomach. Thump¡ªa muffled sound spread all around as the golden skeleton flew backward like a cannonball, then crashed heavily onto the ground.


    "Cough... pfft..."


    A mouthful of clotted blood spat out, and the golden skeleton''s eyes dimmed. He had lost! And he had lost thoroughly; his opponent was not someone he could contend with!


    "Who exactly are you?" He struggled to prop himself up into a sitting position, then looked up at Alex and asked.


    "Me? I''m the enemy you''ve been talking about," Alex snorted coldly, then began walking towards the golden skeleton.


    Upon hearing this, the golden skeleton''s pupils contracted, and he felt a sense of fear he hadn''t experienced before. "Take me to yourmander," Alexmanded unexpectedly. Instead of finishing off the skeleton, he spoke in a cold, detached tone. He didn''t want to waste energy on these minions; he wanted to meet theirmander.


    "Okay, okay!" The golden skeleton swallowed nervously, then answered with a trembling voice. This man was too dangerous; he was out of his league!


    ...


    Inside the castle, the lighting was dim and the atmosphere oppressively heavy. Led by the golden skeleton, Alex walked further into the interior. The castle was vast and filled with unknowns, its decor highly technological, far surpassing the technology of this era.


    "Are you surprised?" The golden skeleton looked at Alex, who remained silent and unresponsive. However, Alex ignored him and kept walking forward, his instincts telling him that just a bit further, he would meet the person he wanted to see.


    Sure enough, after about ten meters, a halo of light suddenly appeared in front of him, followed by a 3D holographic projection of a person. Alex narrowed his eyes at this figure, then slowly spoke.


    "So, you are themander of this base!"


    The 3D holographic figure turned its head to nce at Alex, then calmly spoke, "Yes, I am themander of this base. Who might you be?"


    "Don''t worry about who I am for now. You have two choices," Alex replied, his expression cold and his gaze sharp, radiating an intense aura of menace. As he spoke, the golden skeleton trembled in fear at the sheer terror of his presence.


    "Oh? And what are those two choices?" Themander looked at Alex, his interest piqued.


    "Surrender or be destroyed," Alex stated coldly, his eyes zing like twin mes, intimidating to behold.


    "Ha ha, you are quite the peculiar one!" "But, I like your confident attitude," themander responded,ughing heartily. He had lived for hundreds of years and had never encountered someone as audacious as Alex.


    Alex frowned slightly, observing themander. These people''s technology was far superior to theirs, likely from some extraterrestrial civilization. "I''m curious, what are you doing here?" Alex asked, his eyes filled with murderous intent, which only elicited a light chuckle from themander.


    "I admire your courage, but killing you would be as easy as flipping a hand," themander replied.


    "Oh? Is that so?" Alex''s lips curled into a sinister smile, and he clenched his fists tightly. No sooner had he spoken than five or six golden skeletons stepped forward.


    "Now, I offer you the same choices: submit or be destroyed," themander said arrogantly, his tone dripping with smugness.


    After all, with his strength, dealing with this arrogant fool was a matter of minutes.


    "You''re going to die a horrible death!" Alex looked at the several golden skeletons, then shed a grin as he suddenly kicked out his right leg.


    Swoosh¡ª


    The sound of air tearing suddenly echoed, his kick so swift that it left an afterimage in mid-air.


    Bang!


    Apanied by a crisp impact sound, the foremost golden skeleton was kicked into pieces, disintegrating into a cloud of bone dust.


    "How can this be..."


    The remaining four golden skeletons panicked and hastily retreated. But would Alex let this opportunity slip by?


    Bang, bang, bang!


    He moved like a tank, rolling over them, and in just a few seconds, he had crushed the remaining four golden skeletons into dust. Although the golden skeletons had strong defenses, they were no match for Alex.


    Seeing his four subordinates so easily killed, themander grew fearful. "Since you''re so powerful, why don''t we coborate? We can share dominion over this, half each?"


    When Alex heard this, he burst outughing. Avril, standing behind him, joined in theughter. "The dominion of this has long been our king''s. Who are you to speak of such things?" Avril''s cold voice rang out, infuriating themander to the point of gnashing his teeth.


    He had never expected to be so humiliated here. However, he quickly adjusted his mindset. "Heh, you think you''ve already won? You might not know, but behind us, there is an endless army!"


    "If that weren''t the case, we wouldn''t dare toe and negotiate with you."

 Chapter 322 Kekes Rampage

    "Do you think I came unprepared?" Themander''s face twisted into a sinister expression. At the same time, a loud rumbling noise erupted in the distance, followed by a streak of ck light that sliced through the sky and rushed into the base, stopping right in front of Alex and the others. The ck light gradually faded, revealing its true form¡ªa high-tech battle armor.


    "Are the natives stunned? This is ourtest technology. Conquering your will be a piece of cake," themander boasted arrogantly.


    Alex had no interest in wasting words with this invader. Since they hade to conquer, he would ensure they''d never return. "You have one day to leave this, or I''ll make sure nothing of you remains," Alex dered, then turned and left with Avril.


    "I advise you not to make any moves, or I assure you, your deaths will be gruesome."


    "Hmph! You foolish natives!" Watching Alex and Avril leave, themander roared in anger. But Alex didn''t bother to pay him any mind.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Keke''s location, a situation arose that nobody had anticipated. Keke seemed normal when she first awoke, but gradually became more and more irritable. Her personality grew increasingly extreme, and she started attacking everyone around her. Eventually, a catastrophe unfolded¡ªall were killed by Keke, even Qian qian was severely injured.


    "Keke, how could you turn into this?" Qian qian looked at the rampaging Keke in terror, her heart nearly sinking into despair. Keke''s eyes were blood-red, filled with hatred, as she furiously lunged at Qian qian.


    "No!" Qian qian screamed, but Keke was already upon her, grasping her throat tightly.


    Crack!


    Qian qian''s eyes widened, reflecting the fierce expression on Keke''s face as her body slumped lifelessly to the ground.


    "Ha ha ha ha, Qian qian, I''m about to avenge you!" Keke shrieked madly.


    "No, don''t kill me," the young girl beside Keke pleaded in fear.


    "I''m not going to kill you, I''m going to eat you!" Keke sneered, sticking out her tongue to lick her lips as if tasting something delicious. Find your next read at empire


    The girl''s face filled with despair at this sight; she struggled to her feet, trying to escape. But Keke was faster, grabbing her and opening her gaping mouth to bite down. However, just at thest moment, Keke suddenly copsed to the ground, and everyone narrowly escaped disaster.


    When the situation was reported to Alex, his brow was furrowed deeply. Hurrying to the scene and seeing Keke, who had changed so drastically, Alex could hardly believe it. Keke''s bodily functions had altered, and he had no idea why this had happened.


    "How many casualties were there?" Alex casually inquired, not particrly concerned about how many had died. It was within reason for Keke to exhibit such behavior, and he did not intend to delve deeply into it.


    Qian qian, looking exhausted, reported the number of casualties to Alex. Alex simply nodded, then turned back to Qian qian.


    "You all have worked hard during this time. I''ll take personal care of Keke from now on. You go and rest well," Alex said slowly.


    Hearing Alex''s words, Qian qian paused, "Ke..."


    Her expression wasplex, as if she wanted to say something, but upon seeing the determination in Alex''s eyes, she ultimately nodded and turned to walk away.


    ...


    Keke was a unique entity because she possessed a secret that even Alex found very intriguing. Alex''s eyes narrowed slightly. Within Keke''s bodyy an immensely powerful force. This force was vast, surpassing any power Alex had encountered before.


    "Could it be..." A possibility shed through Alex''s mind. If Keke''s emergence was an ident, perhaps her abilities could purify the world of its vile entities. Alex felt a glimmer of hope; after all, this could be a good thing! And since Keke was responsible for all this, Alex couldn''t me her.


    "System, scan for anomalies within Keke," Alex silentlymanded.


    [System Prompt: Host and Keke share a connection, please use caution.]


    Alex raised an eyebrow, understanding the system''s warning. Keke''s body harboring such potent power, he certainly couldn''t let it go unchecked. Although this power was not very useful to him, it could be highly tempting to others.


    While he was contemting this, Keke suddenly opened her eyes. "You finally came to see me." When she saw Alex, she immediately embraced him. Keke''s body was hot, frighteningly so.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Alex asked, puzzled. Something felt off; Keke''s behavior was unusually strange. Moreover, her appearance seemed slightly odd.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me, I just feelpletely weak and very sensitive to blood now," Keke released Alex and stood there, looking down at her pale, small feet.


    Her toenails were neatly trimmed and gleamed brightly, her delicate skin glowing with a lustrous sheen, exceptionally beautiful. Alex''s gaze fell on Keke''s pale, small feet, his eyes flickering with an indescribable expression.


    "Do you want to eat me?" Alex suddenly asked. Keke looked up at him and shook her head.


    "Why won''t you eat me? My body should be very nutritious for you," Alex said with a light smile ying at the corners of his mouth. Keke was a mutant, now even more mysterious with the powerful force within her. Moreover, if used well, her immense power could do many things.


    "I..." Keke pondered for a moment, then looked at Alex, "I don''t know." Keke''s face was filled with fear; she didn''t know why she was suddenly afraid.


    However, as they were talking, the ground suddenly shook. Rumble! A deafening noise came from a distance.


    "What''s happening?" Alex''s gaze sharpened, he looked into the distance, and then immediately led people to sprint towards the noise.


    "What''s going on?" As soon as Alex arrived, he was baffled by the scene before him. In front of him, a crack that stretched for a hundred meters opened up before everyone. A giant serpent had its tail severed; its blood stained the ground red and continued to flow, a foul stench wafting through the air.

 Chapter 323 The Strange Town

    Alex had never seen such a massive python before; it seemed to have appeared suddenly in this ce. The world was bing increasingly bizarre. Avril also rushed over at this time, but her expression was far from calm.


    "I just received a message from Noah, there have been many unidentified species losses around us, even stronger than the previous outbreak," Avril said, her face filled with panic. The situation had escted beyond their control, and if not handled well, a new disaster might be looming.


    Alex''s brow furrowed slightly as he got the specific location of the zombie outbreak from Avril. "Why would it be in this ce?" Seeing the coordinates, Alex''s brow wrinkled slightly. The urrence of zombies in such a ce was truly unexpected.


    "You take the remaining people back, return to the city and do note out again; I''ll go there myself to see what''s happening," Alex instructed. Although he had no particr affection for the vampire soldiers and humanmunities, their help was needed now, so it was prudent for him to investigate the risk personally.


    Although Avril was puzzled, she knew Alex''s capabilities well and could only lead the people back. Meanwhile, Alex headed straight for the coordinates; he wanted to see how the newly emerged zombies differed from the previous ones.


    Halfway there, a sudden loud noise erupted, and Alex quickly took cover. When he looked up, he saw a colossal figure in front of him, its eyes asrge asnterns, and its stature incredibly imposing.


    This is... Alex was startled! It was a Zombie King! He had intended to leave, but it had blocked his path. Alex calmed down and carefully observed the Zombie King''s movements. It did not attack him; instead, it watched him as if he were prey.


    Alex''s brow furrowed deeply, wondering why this creature behaved this way. His eyesnded on several wounds on the Zombie King''s back, where a bright red liquid was continuously flowing.


    "Injured?" Alex''s lips curled into a slight smile.


    Seeing this, the Zombie King seemed very irritated and lunged at Alex with bared teeth and ws. Alex sidestepped and quickly grabbed the Zombie King by the neck, using all his strength to fling it away.


    "Roar," the Zombie King bellowed angrily, standing up from the ground. It nced at the wound on its body and let out a long howl to the sky.


    It turned and pounced toward Alex again, its massive fist smashing down with a whoosh of breaking air. Alex lightly tapped the ground with the tip of his foot, easily dodging the attack.


    "Roar." The Zombie King, incensed, rapidly became stronger; its body exuded a terrifying murderous aura, suffocating in its intensity.


    "Roar." Another roar followed, and then it leaped, its legs mping around Alex''s waist and pulling forcefully as if trying to tear him apart. Alex hung suspended in mid-air, unable to escape the Zombie King''s tremendous strength, which was bing even more enormous.


    Alex was secretly shocked, not expecting the creature to have such immense power, no wonder it had managed to throw him earlier. Gritting his teeth, Alex tapped into his special abilities.


    "Bang." A dull sound echoed as Alex shot backward.


    The Zombie King pursued him immediately. Alex''s expression was ice-cold; his abilities were now depleted, and he needed to find a ce to rest and recover quickly. Unsure of his exact location, he hoped it was safe.


    Alex surveyed his surroundings and chose a direction to sprint. The Zombie King''s speed was not slow either.


    Alex''s eyes narrowed slightly, realizing this creature was indeed tough to deal with. Suddenly, a sense of danger overwhelmed him, and he quickly moved a step to the left.


    "Boom." The spot where Alex had just been standing exploded instantaneously.


    "Hisss~" Alex couldn''t help but inhale sharply. The creature''s intelligence had increased so rapidly; it seemed this ce was not as peaceful as he had hoped. He needed to find another location.


    Alex continued to run forward, with the Zombie King closely following at his heels, not giving him any space.


    "Roar." Suddenly, the Zombie King halted its steps, turned around, and roared loudly at Alex. Its body swelled instantly, transforming into a giant zombie over three meters tall.


    The Zombie King''s eyes glowed with a crimson light as it moved its massive feet towards Alex.


    "Bang~" It swung a fist ferociously, the powerful wind from the punch howling as it approached.


    Explore stories at empire


    Alex''s figure was agile, barely dodging the Zombie King''s attack. His eyes showed a look of gravity¡ªthis creature''sbat power was formidable!


    After its initial attack failed, the Zombie King, relentless, lunged at Alex again.


    Seeing this, Alex quickly retreated several steps, then rolled to dissipate the force of the Zombie King''s attack.


    The Zombie King''s strike missed, and it attacked once more.


    Alex''s eyes flickered slightly; he no longer dodged but instead met the attack head-on.


    "Bang~" At the moment of contact, Alex''s arm went numb instantly, and he could hear the sound of his bones seemingly cracking.


    Alex''s face turned pale; how could the Zombie King''s strength be so monstrously high? It seemed not just to be on another level but many times stronger than him.


    Remember, he was once the most powerful entity on this.


    "Roar..." The Zombie King howled to the sky, its muscles bulging as if filled with power.


    A chill ran through Alex''s heart; this creature was trouble. It was clearly unleashing a power hidden within, a force so intense that even he found it hard to withstand.


    "Roar~" The Zombie King charged again. Alex quickly dodged to the side and, seizing an unguarded moment, delivered a fierce kick directly to its head.


    The Zombie King swatted a palm at him, shing forcefully with Alex, who was shaken and forced to stagger back. He clutched at his chest, tasting sweetness in his throat before spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! You''re definitely going to die!" At that moment, Alex heard a wildugh. Following the sound, he saw a woman in ck. Her clothes were blood-stained and tattered, her face smeared with blood, making it indistinct. However, her eyes were exceptionally clear, shining as if filled with thousands of stars.


    "You will surely die today!" The woman''s voice was somewhat hoarse, tinged with ferocity and madness.


    Alex frowned, "Who are you? Why are you helping the zombie to kill me?"


    The woman in ck snorted coldly and directlymanded the Zombie King to pounce towards Alex.


    Meanwhile, as the fight ensued, Alex had unknowingly entered a deste town.

 Chapter 324 Silent Hill

    The town looked exceptionally eerie, so much so that even a powerful being like Alex could feel a trace of fear. ording to the previous map, this was supposed to be a hotspot for a massive zombie outbreak. However, Alex couldn''t understand why the ce felt so ominously quiet.


    Moreover, it was deep into the night, and aside from the asional breeze, there wasn''t even the slightest sound of insects.


    "Roar~"


    A mournful howl of zombies came from a distance, sounding chillingly deste. Alex''s pupils contracted; the sound of this zombie horde was unexpectedly loud.


    He looked up toward the distance, seeing hundreds of zombies marching towards him, each emanating a thick stench of decay. Alex''s expression grew somber; the situation was bing tricky.


    He hadn''t dealt with the woman in ck yet, the massive Zombie King was blocking his escape, and now, a vast wave of zombies was approaching from the front. It seemed he was facing a narrow escape from death.


    "Roar~"


    Zombies whizzed past Alex, their target clearly being his location. His body tensed, his forehead covered with dense sweat due to the tension.


    His eyes were fixed on the zombies, searching for a possible escape route. Although these zombies appeared weaker, their strengthy in their numbers. If they swarmed him, even he might not withstand their assault.


    Moreover, he was already severely injured and barely had any strength left.


    "Boom~"


    Suddenly, a rock violentlynded among the zombies, instantly stirring up chaos.


    "Roar~"


    The zombies roared in unison, turning their heads towards Alex''s direction and then surged angrily towards him.


    He sprinted rapidly, attempting to escape the horde of zombies. However, the Zombie King, with its incredibly fast speed, was relentlessly pursuing him right behind.


    Alex gritted his teeth, pushing his speed to the utmost limit.


    "Boom, boom, boom..." The zombies'' roars thundered through the sky as they chased after Alex, who was desperately trying to flee.


    Finally, Alex reached a mountain range with many dense forests, and near the edge of a cliff, there was a protruding rock.


    "Thump~" Alex jumped up, grabbed the protruding rock, and used it to stabilize himself mid-air.


    Alex was panting, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, his eyes coldly watching the zombies that were slowly closing in on him from not far away.


    This time, Alex chose not to flee. His gaze was firmly locked on the Zombie King.


    "Boom, boom, boom..." The zombies surrounded the valley, eyeing Alex greedily.


    They did not attack immediately but lingered on the spot as if waiting for something.


    Suddenly, Alex saw mes emerging from the back of one zombie. The fire grew stronger, eventually forming a mushroom cloud.


    "Rumble~" With the sound of thunder, the entire sky darkened.


    "This..." Alex was astonished. Dark clouds hovered over the zombie, bringing an inexplicable sense of oppression.


    Then, the clouds began to swirl, forming a vortex with lightning snaking through it.


    A thick bolt of bright lightning struck the zombie.


    "Aow~" The zombie howled in pain, then fell to the ground and convulsed before quickly bing motionless.


    And its body was scorched by the lightning.


    "Sizzle~"


    A thin current of electricity snaked into the zombie''s body through its skin.


    "Roar~"


    The Zombie King that had just been struck by lightning suddenly stood up, its body trembling as if enduring some pain. Its face twisted, eyes wide open, showing unspeakable agony.


    "Hiss~"


    A sharp glint burst from the eyes of the Zombie King, followed by an outburst of formidable power emanating from its body. It roared to the sky, its muscles bulging and veins throbbing as a terrifying aura of malevolence erupted from within.


    "Boom~"


    The next second, the Zombie King exploded violently. Countless pieces of flesh and bone scattered in all directions, blowing away the nearby zombies in arge swath.


    Alex was stunned; he hadn''t expected the Zombie King to self-destruct in such a manner. "No wonder these zombies have be so powerful; it''s all due to the force unleashed by the Zombie King''s self-destruction." Alex realized, growing more wary of the Zombie King.


    Looking at the zombies filling the sky, a chill ran through him. If he hadn''t escaped in time, he would surely have been devouredpletely by these zombies.


    "Boom~"


    Suddenly, a loud explosion reverberated through the sky, shaking the entire mountain range. A massive wave of air spread outwards in all directions.


    Stay updated via empire


    "Ptui~"


    Alex was hit by the st wave, spitting blood as he fell to the ground. Clutching his chest, his eyes wide with shock, he eximed, "Such immense power!" This tremendous force was enough to destroy a city!


    Alex was utterly astonished. At the same time, a sense of crisis surged within him. His heart tightened, and he quickly looked up.


    He saw a three-meter-tall, pitch-ck zombie moving swiftly. "Roar~" The zombie let out a low growl and pounced towards Alex.


    Alex frowned, his legs powering him to dodge to the side.


    "Boom!"


    The zombie mmed into the spot where Alex had just been, creating a crater in the ground.


    Alex was still shaken; this creature''s strength definitely surpassed that of a level eight superhuman, possibly even reaching level nine, given its tremendous destructive power.


    "Roar~"


    The zombie charged at Alex again.


    Alex quickly dodged, but this time he was toote. The zombie''s fist grazed his shoulder and crashed violently into the rock wall behind him.


    "Crack..."


    The rock wall shattered on impact, sending debris flying, and Alex was knocked to the ground.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The zombie relentlessly attacked Alex. His clothes were already torn, and his body bore several vicious w marks, dripping with blood.


    "Damn it!"


    Alex cursed under his breath; the power of this zombie was terrifying.


    Moreover, this zombie exhibited intelligence, almost like a mutant beast in human form.


    Alex didn''t understand what was happening here¡ªwhy such powerful and intelligent zombies were emerging. This scenario waspletely beyond his understanding, and he had no idea how these zombies were being born.


    "Whew..."


    Alex took a deep breath, knowing he needed to deal with this zombie quickly, or things would get even moreplicated once other zombies arrived.


    He gripped his long de tightly, his eyes sharpening.


    "Whoosh~"


    Alex suddenly leapt up, his de slicing through the air with lethal intent towards the Zombie King.


    "Ding!"


    The tip of Alex''s de struck the Zombie King''s head, producing a clear sound of metal shing against metal.

 Chapter 325 Gathering of the Zombies

    "Boom, boom, boom..." Just then, the Zombie King suddenly exploded.


    "Whoosh~" A pitch-ck, gleaming core flew out instantaneously, shooting towards Alex.


    "Hmm!" Alex narrowed his eyes, quickly sidestepping a few steps, narrowly avoiding the core.


    But the next second, the core mysteriously disappeared, and the very next moment, it unexpectedly reappeared behind Alex.


    "ck~" Alex swung his de backward in a swift motion, slicing the core into two halves again, but it strangely fused back together.


    "What is this?" Alex''s eyes narrowed in focus. The core seemed to have its own consciousness, capable of splitting and rbining.


    Alex was taken aback, realizing this was because the Zombie King''s level was extremely high, which endowed its core with its own sentience.


    A thought crossed Alex''s mind, and the Red Lotus mark on his wrist appeared, followed by the ethereal silhouette of Red Lotus materializing in front of him.


    "Whoosh~" The silhouette of Red Lotus transformed into a crimson dagger, easily piercing through the bizarre core.


    The core let out a piteous scream and then quickly disintegrated.


    "St..." As the core shattered, Alex felt a surge of immense power flooding into his body, giving him a warm sensation.


    The power was very pure, not like the energy from the outside world, which is often mixed with impurities; it was quite gentle and immediately merged with Alex''s body upon entering.


    "This..." Alex''s eyes widened in astonishment as he discovered that this power was transforming his body.


    "Boom!" Suddenly, Alex shivered, and a faint red glow emanated from his body.


    He felt his strength had doubled, albeit by a small margin, but it was a real increase. Alex was overjoyed, not expecting to turn misfortune into a blessing by absorbing this energy and enhancing his strength.


    "Roar~"


    The Zombie King howled angrily and charged at Alex.


    Alex was incredibly agile. With a light tap of his foot, he soared into the air.


    "Swish~"


    With a swift movement, Alex dodged the Zombie King''s w.


    "Boom!"


    Alex kicked the Zombie King in the head, sending it flying hundreds of meters away before it crashed to the ground, unconscious.


    "Roar!"


    Alex was thrilled, swinging his long de and shing at the zombies running towards him from a distance. In the blink of an eye, five or six zombiesy dead.


    "Whew~"


    Alex gasped for breath, his body covered in wounds, some bones even fractured, and blood flowed from numerous injuries.


    "What ce is this?"


    Alex looked around with a puzzled expression, his gaze turning grave as he saw the dense swarm of zombies in the distance. Continue your adventure with empire


    "Am I going to be trapped here forever?"


    Alex''s expression darkened, his eyes cold and stern.


    Suddenly, his pupils contracted.


    He noticed that the zombies were gathering together, as if waiting for something.


    Then, a dazzling red light suddenly red up, followed by a loud explosion.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, Alex turned his head and was shocked to find that the Zombie King had been blown to smithereens.


    "Hiss..."


    Alex inhaled sharply. What kind of weapon was this, to be so terrifying?


    It not only obliterated the Zombie King but also caused the surrounding zombies to scatter in fear.


    "Swoosh~"


    Suddenly, a streak of silver light appeared, rushing towards Alex.


    Alex''s face changed, and in a panic, he raised his long de to defend.


    "Ding~" Sparks flew as Alex felt a vibration in his palm, nearly losing his grip on the long de.


    Simultaneously, a woman slowly emerged. She appeared to be in her twenties, dressed in a sleek ck outfit that entuated her curvaceous figure and fair skin. Her beauty was stunning, and her face was ice-cold, like frost.


    "Who are you?" Alex watched the woman warily, his eyes filled with deep wariness.


    "What does it matter to you who I am!" The woman''s brow was marked with a deadly aura, "Today, I am here to avenge those who died in vain."


    As her words fell, she drew the sword from her waist and charged at Alex.


    "Whoosh~" A chilling de aura tore through the air, aimed viciously at Alex''s neck.


    "Such a fierce sword move!" Alex was startled and quickly retreated, barely dodging the sharp attack.


    "Whizz!" The woman''s sword missed its mark. Holding her sword, she lunged at Alex again.


    Alex''s gaze darkened, and he met her attack head-on.


    "ng, ng, ng..." In an instant, Alex and the woman were locked inbat.


    The longer Alex fought with the woman, the more serious his expression became. Her strength was formidable, and he could not gain any advantage; he even seemed to be slightly at a disadvantage.


    "Bang!" The woman seized an opportunity to strike Alex''s chest, causing him to stagger back several steps to regain his bnce.


    For some reason, taking advantage of the moment, the woman ran into the forest. Without a word, Alex followed. After about half an hour, he followed her to a deserted mansion built before the great disaster, now looking much neglected.


    The woman had disappeared, and Alex entered the mansion alone.


    As soon as he stepped into the luxurious vi, a piercing shriek echoed through the house, followed by a furious force sweeping towards Alex.


    Alex''s face changed dramatically, and he quickly withdrew.


    "Bang~"


    Just as Alex moved from his original spot, a piece of the ceiling crashed down, instantly bursting apart and sending dust everywhere.


    Alex breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that had he been hit, he might not have died but would have been severely injured.


    Taking several deep breaths to calm the pounding in his heart, Alex continued to venture deeper into the house.


    He walked cautiously, feeling as though there was some kind of barrier around, making him ufortable.


    Alex frowned and lifted his feet, heading towards the innermost part of the vi.


    "Swish~"


    Suddenly, a silver-white whip shot out from the side, startling Alex, who quickly sidestepped.


    "ng~"


    Alex stepped on a stone tile which then violently burst apart.


    "What in the world is this!" Alex muttered, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    "Crack."


    Another silver-white whip shed from the side.


    Alex reacted swiftly, his body moving quickly, barely dodging the attack.


    Every few seconds, another silver-white whip wouldsh out. These whips were incredibly fast and powerful, and Alex could not afford to take them head-on.


    Alex''s face turned increasingly grim as he dodged the relentless attacks of the silver-white whips.


    His patience was wearing thin, and his mood grew more irritable.


    "Boom~"


    Suddenly, Alex stiffened, his eyes widening as he stared ahead as if he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 326 Gargoyle

    Just above Alex, the ceiling was adorned with various corpses, all of which had long since dried up, clearly dead for a long time. Most of these bodies were male, but one in particr caught Alex''s attention.


    It was the body of a young man lying on the ground, his legs bent at ny degrees, his face pale, eyes wide open, and expression twisted in agony and pain.


    "Why would anyone die in a ce like this?" Alex muttered to himself, his eyes filled with confusion.


    "Huh?" As Alex was lost in thought, he suddenly heard a strange noise.


    "Hmm?" Alex turned around to look but found no one behind him.


    His eyes flickered thoughtfully as he stepped closer to the body. Alex crouched down and examined it closely. The bodies hadn''t been dead for long, likely only a few days. But under his management, how could so many humans have escaped?


    Could there be some hidden truth here?


    As he pondered, a strange noise suddenly came from behind him, followed by the floor cracking open beneath him, revealing a vast abyss.


    Unprepared, Alex fell straight down. Had his physique not been extraordinary, he might have met his end.


    Climbing up from the ground, he rubbed his sore shoulder and looked up to find he had fallen several tens of meters deep.


    "What''s going on here?" Alex was somewhat baffled. Why would such a thing happen without any apparent reason?


    It was as if a new species had appeared, toying with him at their whim.


    "Boom!" Just as Alex was puzzled, a loud explosion sounded right next to his ear.


    Immediately, the air was filled with a strong scent of blood. Alex''s brow furrowed tightly, aware that the recent explosion must be rted to this blood scent. He looked around and spotted two bizarre creatures not far away, their bodies cloaked in ck fur, only their pair of emerald green eyes visible.


    Alex''s gaze settled on the creature to the left, which was quite far, making it difficult for him to discern its exact appearance. However, from its silhouette, it appearedrge and likely belonged to a type of strength-oriented beast.


    The other creature was even more strange, radiating a blue glow. Its form was as agile as a leopard, covered with a thinyer of frost, giving it an extra degree of cold fierceness.


    "Hiss..." Just then, the creature on the left roared at Alex as if warning him not toe closer. The creature on the right also assumed an attacking posture, moving slowly, leaving deep marks on the ground with each step.


    "Roar!" The creature on the left bellowed again and charged at Alex. The one on the right followed, quickly closing the distance to Alex.


    Seeing this, Alex quickly dodged.


    "Bang!" The two creatures lunged and missed, crashing to the ground and kicking up a cloud of dust that stained Alex''s clothes red.


    Both creatures got up and continued to rush towards Alex. Holding a dagger, Alex defended against the beasts'' onught while looking for an opportunity to counterattack.


    "Roar!" The creature on the left roared angrily, opening its mouth to release a st of cold air that instantly froze Alex''s arm, significantly slowing his movements.


    "Hiss!"


    Seizing the opportunity, the creature on the right bit into Alex''s thigh, causing blood to gush profusely.


    Alex winced in pain, grunting softly as he stumbled back several steps, clutching his bleeding wound and staring in rm at the two creatures before him.


    "What are these things!" Alex muttered, frowning. He had thought he was dealing with a group of ordinary zombies, but unexpectedly, two such formidable creatures had appeared.


    "Hiss..." At that moment, the creature on the right let out a low growl and then lunged at Alex with bared fangs and ws.


    Seeing this, Alex cursed under his breath and went to meet it with his dagger.


    "Ding!"


    Alex''s dagger sliced through the neck of the creature on the right, spraying a crimson arc of blood that sttered across his face. However, he did not rx because the creature was merely wounded and posed no real threat to him; instead, he felt a shiver in his soul.


    "Aow!"


    The creature on the right howled miserably, its cry seeming to summon something.


    "Roar!"


    Apanied by a deafening roar, a ck stone gargoyle about three meters tall appeared before Alex. The gargoyle was d in armor, wielding a massive hammer, its body entirely ck except for its transparent eye sockets.


    Find adventures on empire


    "Click, ck..."


    The gargoyle moved its stiff body, producing creaking noises.


    "What is this now?" Alex furrowed his brow, feeling increasingly confused.


    The ck stone gargoyle gave off an extremely dangerous vibe, almost like a super killing machine, which made Alex wary.


    "Roar!" The ck gargoyle roared at Alex and then swung its massive hammer towards him.


    The speed was incredibly fast; in the blink of an eye, it was already bearing down on Alex.


    Alex''s pupils contracted as he gripped his dagger, making a fierce sh.


    "ng!"


    Sparks flew, and Alex couldn''t help but be hurled backward, crashing heavily to the ground.


    "St!"


    A mouthful of blood burst forth. Struggling, Alex rose from the ground, wiping the blood that had spilled from his mouth, his face etched with seriousness.


    "Hiss..."


    The creature on the right let out a low growl and then approached Alex, looking eager to attack.


    "Roar!" Alex roared back, defiantly staring down the creature, his arm muscles bulging with explosive power.


    Alex tightened his grip on the dagger, ready to strike at the right moment.


    Just then, a silver-white light suddenly streaked from a distance. Before Alex could react, the light pierced the creature''s eye socket.


    The creature screamed miserably, clutching its eyes as it knelt to the ground, a faint ck mist emanating from its nostrils and mouth.


    "Boom!"


    At that moment, Alex heard an explosion, and the creature''s body instantly disintegrated into dust.


    "Roar!"


    Caught off guard by the sudden turn of events, Alex was momentarily stunned until a piercing sound brought him back to his senses.


    Looking up, a silver-white light flew from not far away and finally halted in front of Alex, transforming into a sharp de.


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz..." The de trembled lightly, as if urging Alex to pick it up quickly.

 Chapter 327 The Great Hall

    Alex hesitated for a few seconds before finally extending his right hand. Instantly, he heard a ''ng'', a sound of metal striking metal, echoing in his ears.


    A small wound appeared on Alex''s right hand, from which blood began to flow, dripping onto the ground. Alex nced at the blood on his hand, his eyes flickering with intrigue; this weapon seemed quite formidable! Were those creatures and zombies defeated by this weapon?


    With a thought, Alex pulled himself back to the present and stepped to the side. Although the ck creature had been dealt with, he had expended a great deal of energy and needed to replenish it quickly to avoid danger.


    Possibly due to the appearance of the ck gargoyle, the previously dispersed zombies had returned, gathering around the gargoyle as if to protect it.


    Alex furrowed his brow, sensing that the ck gargoyle was not as simple as it seemed.


    Sure enough, shortly thereafter, the ck gargoyle opened its eyes, its dark pupils emitting a profound chill.


    Explore stories on empire


    "Rumble, rumble..." The ck gargoyle slowly turned around, taking heavy steps as it walked toward Alex.


    Watching the ck gargoyle approaching, Alex squinted his eyes, remaining on high alert.


    "Huff, puff..." The ck gargoyle breathed heavily, each step causing the ground to shake violently.


    Alex''s expression grew increasingly serious; somehow, he felt that things were not as straightforward as they seemed.


    "Roar!" The ck gargoyle let out another deep growl and then raised its massive hammer, swinging it down at Alex.


    "Whoosh!" Alex quickly dodged and then took off running.


    The power of the ck gargoyle was terrifying; a direct hit would undoubtedly be fatal.


    "Rumble, rumble..."


    The ck gargoyle continued its relentless pursuit of Alex.


    "Damn it! Why can''t I shake it off?" Alex gasped for air, his forehead drenched in sweat.


    His energy was depleting rapidly; if he continued to run like this, he would soon bepletely exhausted, and he wouldn''t be able to run even if he wanted to.


    "Time to face it!" Gritting his teeth, Alex stopped fleeing and stood his ground.


    He took a deep breath, then adjusted his stance to a defensive posture.


    "Rumble, rumble..." The gargoyle''s massive hammer crashed down fiercely.


    "Whoosh!" Alex swiftly sidestepped, dodging the lethal blow.


    However, Alex had forgotten that his current position was on the edge of a cliff, which offered no leverage. After dodging the gargoyle''s hammer, he lost control, stumbled, and fell into the valley.


    The ck gargoyle watched Alex fall into the valley, a cruel smile spreading across its lips. It then walked heavily to the edge, looming over Alex from a high vantage point.


    "Cough, cough..." Alex coughed dryly a couple of times, then propped himself up with his left hand.


    He was in a sorry state, his clothes tattered and soaked in blood, presenting a pitiful sight.


    Alex''s gaze moved to the gargoyle''s massive form, and his brows furrowed deeply, internally cursing his luck. This creature looked like a small mountain, probably a hundred times more formidable than those other beasts.


    While Alex was sizing up the ck gargoyle, it, too, was observing Alex. It sensed a familiar scent on him.


    "Who are you?" The gargoyle''s tone carried confusion and bewilderment, seemingly unable to fathom why a human would appear here.


    Alex raised an eyebrow but did not respond to the gargoyle''s question.


    This guy seems pretty smart, could he have guessed his identity?


    As Alex pondered, the ck gargoyle spoke again: "I find the scent on youforting; I like it."


    The gargoyle''s gaze upon Alex intensified, like a hungry wolf eyeing a sulent piece of meat.


    Alex: "..."


    This creature actually recognized him.


    Alex was slightly astonished, then he reached up to touch the ne around his neck.


    Suddenly, a burst of red mes appeared in Alex''s palm. The temperature of the mes was extremely high, distorting the air around them.


    "Hmm?" The ck gargoyle frowned and then stepped back a few paces, warily watching Alex, clearly recognizing the threat posed by the mes in his hand.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, a cold wind blew, messing up the stubble on the gargoyle''s cheek.


    "Aow..."


    The ck gargoyle howled in pain, curling up on itself.


    Alex: "..."


    "This..." Alex was stunned; he hadn''t expected the mes to cause such significant damage.


    The cultivation level of this ck gargoyle must not be weak; otherwise, it wouldn''t have withstood his mes.


    Alex nced at the mes in his hand and then sighed, deciding to put them away to avoid further damaging the ck gargoyle.


    Alex wiped the sweat from his forehead and turned to leave, but just as he took two steps, he heard the heart-wrenching howl of the ck gargoyle.


    Alex stopped, looked back at the ck gargoyle, and hesitated for a moment before finally turning back to its side.


    "Hey, stop ying dead!" Alex kicked the ck gargoyle, his tone slightly anxious.


    "Hiss!" The ck gargoyle gasped for air and then struggled to rise.


    At this moment, a fist-sized hole appeared in the chest of the ck gargoyle, from which blood continually flowed.


    "You..." The ck gargoyle widened its crimson eyes, ring angrily at Alex.


    "Cough, cough..." Alex gave an embarrassed cough. He hadn''t meant to; it was just a reflexive swing of his hand.


    "Hmph!" The ck gargoyle snorted coldly, then leaped into the nearby valley.


    Watching the ck gargoyle''s figure receding into the distance, Alex breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It seems like this guy is really afraid of me," Alex said, touching his nose.


    Although the gargoyle''s intelligence seemed low, its instincts appeared quite sharp.


    However, by the time Alex realized it, he had inadvertently arrived at another ce. The area in front of him looked eerily gloomy, resembling those grand halls from thest century.


    It was Alex''s first time encountering such a spooky grand hall. He frowned and walked inside.


    Once inside the grand hall, Alex could see clearly¡ªthere were hundreds, if not thousands, of ck gargoyles inside.


    Thinking back to his recent fight with the ck gargoyle, Alex felt a chill run down his spine. If he didn''t deal with these things now, and they all woke upter, he would be in serious trouble.


    With this thought, Alex clenched his teeth; he decided he had to destroy all these creatures. Such dangerous beings could not be allowed to exist on this.

 Chapter 328 Radioactive Material

    Without hesitation, Alex pulled out his most reliable weapon and started attacking the still-asleep ck gargoyles. As explosions echoed around, all the dormant ck gargoyles were reduced to dust.


    Looking at his handiwork, Alex felt exceptionally satisfied at this moment. There should be no threats to his safety in this world.


    Especially in this mysterious grand hall, the ck gargoyles bred here seemed to have their own lives, he was determined to nip them in the bud.


    After dealing with these, Alex''s gaze unintentionally fell on a glowing blue opening at the deeper end of the hall. It seemed to harbor some mysterious presence.


    Without a second thought, concerned that there might be something even more terrifying than the ck gargoyles inside, Alex immediately headed towards it.


    The interior of the cave was simple, leading directly into arge cave hall with a smaller hole within it. It was unclear who had built this grand hall with such a structure.


    "Current radiation levels are high, please evacuate immediately."


    The system''s voice rang out, causing Alex to shudder. No wonder the atmosphere felt so eerie¡ªit was due to this.


    However, by now, he was essentially immune to radioactive materials and had no need to worry.


    Feeling reassured and bold, Alex had not yet located the source of the radiation. From his experience, such a source should possess significant energy, which, if harnessed, could greatly benefit his future energy needs.


    With this thought, Alex braced himself and walked into the smaller hole.


    A bodyy sprawled on the ground, the blood soaking into the dirt and emitting a thick, nauseating stench.


    When Alex clearly saw the appearance of the corpse, he was stunned. The body was unmistakably that of the ck gargoyle he had let escape earlier, which now looked almost like a normal person due to having awakened.


    A twitch involuntarily pulled at the corner of his mouth; how could he have imagined that he had just spared this creature, only for it to end up ughtered by someone else?


    However, Alex quickly collected himself. The creature was strong; logically, it should not have died so easily. But now...


    At that moment, the sound of something cutting through the air suddenly reached him, and Alex immediately became alert and dodged.


    "Whoosh!" A sharp long sword stabbed into the spot where Alex had just been seated, nearly piercing through his body.


    Seeing the appearance of his assant, Alex''s face turned ashen. The one who had ambushed him was none other than those golden skeletons from before.


    "It looks like this grand hall is connected to you," Alex squinted his eyes and shouted sharply.


    "Now that you''ve found out, there''s no need for us to hide anymore." The lead golden skeleton warrior smirked sinisterly, baring its gleaming teeth.


    "I advise you to scram, or else... don''t me me for being rude," Alex snorted coldly, his eyes shing with a cold glint.


    His strength was now less than one percent of his peak; if it really came to a fight, he would not have the upper hand. Moreover, he was still in a weakened state, making it even less likely for him to win against these opponents.


    "Hehe... kid, are you joking with me?" The lead golden skeletonughed mockingly.


    "No matter what your background is, today, you are destined to die here." The lead golden skeleton sneered, then gestured to his followers: "Kill him."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Hearing this, Alex clenched his fists slightly; these people really weren''t willing to let him go?


    "Swish!" A golden skeleton rushed towards Alex, raising its frost-glittering long sword and ruthlessly shed at him.


    Alex quickly dodged the attack and retaliated by shing his broadsword fiercely towards the skeleton''s neck.


    However, to Alex''s surprise, his opponent dodged the attack perfectly and then raised its dagger, shing across Alex''s shoulder.


    "Spurt!" Blood gushed out. In pain, Alex hastily retreated several steps.


    Seeing Alex wounded, the golden skeleton''s eyes lit up, and it pursued him relentlessly.


    "Boom, boom, boom!" Just as Alex stopped, a deafening explosion reverberated through the entire forest, as if an earthquake had urred.


    "Crack, crack..." The sound of trees falling was incessant.


    Alex looked up towards the source of the noise and saw a towering cliff had appeared.


    "What''s with this cliff?" Alex muttered to himself, wondering if the cliff was some kind of living entity.


    "Roar, roar, roar..." At that moment, the group of golden skeletons began to howl madly.


    Their voices were sharp and piercing, like the cries of ghosts and howls of wolves at night, chilling to the bone.


    A strong sense of unease rose in Alex''s heart. He watched the continuously howling golden skeletons and couldn''t help but swallow, thinking, "Have these guys gone mad?"


    "Roar, roar, roar!" Another series of mighty roars followed, and then a huge python head emerged from the cliff.


    "Roar, roar, roar!" With the appearance of the python, more and more giant pythons began crawling out from the cliff.


    These pythons all had bodies over three meters thick, their scales pitch ck as if soaked in ink, looking sinister and terrifying.


    Alex stared nkly at the scene before him, filled with confusion. Why were these giant pythons appearing from that cliff? Could it be that the cliff was connected to them?


    After the pythons appeared, they immediately locked their targets on Alex and the others.


    They swam towards Alex and his group in unison, continuously flicking their crimson tongues.


    The pupils of the golden skeletons gradually dted and eventually, they lost consciousness, falling rigidly to the ground.


    Alex took several deep breaths to suppress the fear in his heart.


    The pythons hissed twice, then charged at Alex all at once.


    Gritting his teeth, Alex wielded his long sword and engaged inbat with the pythons.


    Sparks flew as Alex and the pythons shed fiercely. The pythons opened their massive jaws and viciously bit at Alex.


    Alex felt a piercing pain in his abdomen, followed by a flow of blood from his stomach.


    "Spurt¡ª" Alex was bitten in the chest by a python again.


    This time, Alexpletely passed out.


    When Alex awoke, he found himself lying in a t, spacious area surrounded by lush grass, with the sound of a babbling brook nearby. Clearly, they were in a secluded ce, otherwise, other fierce beasts would have already taken them away. Read exclusive content at empire

 Chapter 329 The Second Impact

    At this moment, a campfire burned to his left, its mes flickering cheerfully. Alex, supporting his weary body, slowly approached the fire.


    Your journey continues at empire


    As he got closer, he could finally see who the person by the campfire was. A woman was sitting cross-legged by the fire, roasting jerky.


    She looked to be about twenty-five or twenty-six years old, with snow-white skin and stunning features. Her figure was graceful and curvaceous, entuated by a ck outfit that outlined her shapely form. A faint, soothing fragrance emanated from her, invigorating anyone who caught its scent.


    Alex stared at the woman for a while, thenboriously moved closer and sat down heavily across from her. The woman merely nced at Alex without any hint of surprise in her eyes. Her demeanor was incredibly calm.


    However, Alex was quite taken aback. ording to his knowledge, there shouldn''t be any other humans on this. All survivors should have been with him. How could someone appear here?


    As he puzzled over this, the woman spoke.


    "You must be Alex, right?" Though she was speaking, her voice carried a hint of amusement, and her eyes roved over Alex''s figure.


    Alex didn''t mind her scrutiny and nodded slightly, saying, "You must not be from this, are you?"


    The woman chuckled lightly at Alex''s question and replied, "Like you, we are also survivors."


    After a pause, she continued, "The zombie crisis didn''t destroy all of humanity. Besides the survivors you know, many others also survived, people you don''t know about. I am one of them."


    Her expression remained unchanged, as if she were recounting a mundane fact.


    Alex''s brow furrowed slightly. Over the years, why had he never heard any rumors about other survivors? He had long ruled this; could there really be things happening on it that he didn''t know about?


    Alex looked silently at the woman, hoping to find answers in her expression. However, it was clear that she wasn''t willing to reveal more.


    Seeing his reaction, the woman couldn''t help but chuckle. "From your reaction, it seems you don''t believe me?"


    Hearing this, Alex quickly shook his head and said, "No, no!"


    Seeing his response, the womanughed again and said, "Rx. If I wanted to harm you, I wouldn''t have told you so much."


    "Long time no see, Alex."


    Suddenly, a hearty voice sounded in Alex''s ear. He turned to look and what he saw made his scalp tingle.


    He never would have thought that themander he had seen before would appear here. But thinking about it, it made sense; everything around was likely his doing.


    "So, it''s you. It really has been a long time," Alex said as he stood up, a smile ying on his lips as he looked at themander.


    The tension between them was palpable, especially for Alex. This guy had suddenly appeared on this and done so many heinous things; there was no way he could let him go.


    "Haha... Alex, I''m surprised to see you alive here!" themanderughed, his eyes fixed on Alex, flickering with a mad, bloodthirsty intent.


    Alex nced at him and said, "It is indeed surprising. But can you tell me, what exactly are you doing here?"


    Alex stared warily at him, his eyes filled with vignce.


    Themander grinned, showing his sharp teeth, and said, "Why don''t you take a guess?"


    "Since that''s the case, there''s no need for more words. Today, it''s either you or me," Alex snorted coldly and charged at themander.


    Seeing Alex taking the initiative, themander fearlessly met him head-on.


    The two quickly became entangled in a fierce fight.


    Bang! The collision of their fists created powerful shockwaves, causing the surrounding trees to sway and rustle.


    They exchanged blows relentlessly, neither willing to back down, fighting fiercely and evenly matched.


    However, Alex grew more and more courageous as the fight went on, his attacks bing increasingly vicious.


    Finally, themander was forced to retreat continuously.


    Bang! With a heavy punch, Alex found an opening in themander''s defense and pressed his advantage,nding a solid blow to themander''s abdomen.


    Spurt! Themander spat out a mouthful of blood instantly, stumbling backward.


    Alex pressed his advantage further, delivering a fierce kick to themander''s chest, sending him flying.


    Thud! Themander fell several meters away, vomiting blood violently. He struggled to get up but felt as if all his bones were shattered, the pain unbearable.


    Alex stepped forward, looking down at themander with a contemptuous gaze.


    "I told you before, you could never be a match for me. Even though you can create powerful things, they are of no use to me."


    As Alex said this, themander wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and startedughing.


    His face was pale, but his eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at Alex.


    "No wonder we didn''t find any other strong beings on this. It seems your strength has reached a formidable level."


    Alex narrowed his eyes, neither confirming nor denying.


    Seeing this, themander''s eyes shed with a strange smile. He slowly took out a round object from his pocket.


    When Alex saw what he was holding, his pupils contracted sharply.


    "You..."


    Themander smiled and said, "Do you know what this is?"


    Looking immensely pleased with himself, themander tossed the object into the air. The girl from earlier was instantly drawn to it, and within a second, she underwent aplete transformation.


    Alex''s eyes widened in shock. He never expected these extraterrestrial beings to possess such advanced technology.


    "I can also tell you that the previous biochemical crisis on your was our doing. And now, we will once again control your destiny."


    Themander looked at Alex with a mocking expression, his face full of arrogance.


    Alex''s expression turned serious as he asked, "What exactly do you want?"


    "What do I want? Heh heh... of course, to annihte all life on this."


    Themanderughed sinisterly. Just as Alex was about to step forward to kill this evil man, the mutated woman charged at him.


    Seeing her grotesque and terrifying appearance, Alex felt a chill run down his spine.

 Chapter 330 Stop

    Without hesitation, Alex swiftly moved, evading the attack.


    He red at his opponent, a surge of intense hatred rising within him. The feeling of being controlled was unbearable. He even had a thought: if his strength were enough, he wouldpletely eradicate these invaders.


    Just then, Alex felt a sharp pain in his head, followed by a familiar voice.


    [Ding! System prompt: Would the host like to enter the dimensional store to purchase gic enhancement serum?]


    Alex was momentarily stunned, then quickly selected "Yes."


    Immediately, a vast starry sky appeared in his mind, filled with various characters, with rows of listings on the far right.


    Alex carefully browsed through them and noticed that his system store had undergone an update, likely rted to the recent sudden events.


    [Congrattions to the host for obtaining the gic enhancement serum. Would you like to use it?]


    Hearing the voice in his head, Alex didn''t hesitate and selected "Yes."


    Buzz¡ª


    Alex''s head throbbed slightly, but the next moment, he felt an overwhelming sense offort, as if he were bathing in a spring breeze. Every part of his body was filled with explosive power.


    The sensation was so exhrating that he couldn''t help but clench his fists, feeling the strength within him.


    "Indeed, this enhancement serum is incredible, but the effects are almost too powerful!" Alex muttered to himself, his face full of excitement as he looked at his hands in amazement. Now, he could clearly sense the formidable power within his body.


    "Alex, I advise you to surrender. It''s the best choice for you," themander said, having stood up at some point, controlling the woman to charge at Alex again.


    "Humph, don''t even dream about it. Even if I die, I will never submit to you," Alex growled.


    Boom!


    Alex''s figure shed as he dodged the woman''s attack and simultaneously kicked her in the abdomen, sending her flying.


    Swish!


    Alex leaped andnded beside themander, pping him hard across the face.


    Smack!


    The sharp sound echoed as themander was sent flying, his cheek swelling up instantly, with fresh blood trickling from his mouth.


    "Ah... Alex, I will kill you!" Themander, clutching his swollen cheek, red at Alex with venomous hatred, shouting through gritted teeth.


    He couldn''t believe that, with all his advanced technology, he was being defeated by a native of this.


    Alex sneered, not bothering to argue, and continued his assault, stomping on themander''s stomach.


    "Cough, cough..."


    The intense pain made themander cough up blood.


    Alex looked down at him, his eyes cold. "Give up! You are not my match."


    Themander took a few deep breaths to calm himself and then slowly spoke to Alex. Despite losing, he maintained an exceptionallyposed demeanor, showing no sign of defeat or panic.


    Alex frowned. "So, you still have something up your sleeve?"


    "Hahaha... Alex, do you really think we came to your with just these few tricks?" Themanderughed arrogantly.


    "Oh, I''d like to see that," Alex replied indifferently, ncing around.


    Suddenly, the distant sky was filled with dense clouds, and countless arcs of lightning crackled.


    "Our technology has reached a level beyond your imagination. Next time we meet, I will make you pay."


    Alex had expected themander to unleash a powerful attack, but to his surprise, it seemed he was preparing to flee.


    As soon as his words fell, apanied by a thunderp from the sky, themander instantly vanished from his spot.


    With themander gone, the woman went into a frenzy, her eyes turning blood-red as she charged at Alex.


    Alex initially intended to kill her outright, but then he considered that she was a high-level mutant created by themander. An idea formed in his mind: if he could take her back for research, he could potentially develop a powerful army of his own in the future.


    With this thought, Alex fixed his gaze on the mutant, and then his body moved swiftly.


    Alex moved with incredible speed, reaching the mutant in the blink of an eye and extending his hand to grab her.


    Sensing the threat, the mutant turned sharply, extending her ws toward Alex.


    Swish¡ª


    Her ws sliced through the air with a sharp, piercing sound.


    Alex snorted coldly and grabbed her wrist without hesitation.


    Squelch¡ª


    With a soft sound, Alex caught hold of the mutant''s wrist.


    Crack!


    The sound of bones breaking echoed as Alex''s fingers tightened around her arm, forcibly snapping her wrist.


    Having subdued the mutant with ease, Alex''s immediate crisis waspletely resolved.


    "Almost forgot, I haven''t found the real prize here yet." With that, Alex dragged the mutant''s body and headed towards another area. All the sources of radiation were in one direction, and he was determined to acquire it.


    Meanwhile, in Sin City, keke''s situation was far from good. For some unknown reason, keke''s temper had grown increasingly violent, making her more bloodthirsty than ever.


    At this moment, in Sin City''s arena, keke was facing off against five powerful vampire warriors alone.


    Those five vampire warriors were top-notch experts, yet in front of keke, they seemedpletely outmatched. Within just two or three minutes ofbat, they were torn to shreds by keke.


    With a single punch, one vampire''s body was heavily impacted, his chest caving in. He spat froth from his mouth and then copsed limply to the ground.


    The remaining two vampire warriors, terrified, quickly retreated, watching keke with a look of dread.


    At this moment, keke''s once pristine white clothes were soaked in blood, filling the entire arena with a strong, nauseating scent of blood. Her snow-white hair was stained with blood, which,bined with her delicate features, gave her an eerie and fearsome allure.


    "Bloodthirsty, bloodthirsty," keke roared angrily.


    Her mind was consumed with a single thought: bloodlust, which drove her to kill relentlessly.


    Thud, thud, thud...


    keke kicked the vampire warriors one by one. Each kick was followed by a piercing scream.


    In just a few moments, the entire arena was filled with the stench of blood.


    The few people watching nearby were already scared out of their wits. At this moment, keke seemedpletely insane.


    "No more, no more. This woman''s strength is too terrifying; we can''t provoke her," one vampire warrior said in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 331 Radioactive Material

    "Retreat quickly, or we''ll all end up dead at the hands of this woman," another vampire warrior urgently spoke up.


    After saying this, the two vampire warriors immediately turned and fled.


    "Don''t run, leave your lives behind," Keke growled lowly, then chased after them.


    Keke had just taken a step when a wave of dizziness suddenly struck her.


    Boom¡­


    Keke''s form wavered, almost falling to the ground, while Avril, who was watching the battle, frowned deeply.


    It seemed that the situation needed to be reported to Alex as soon as possible; if it continued like this, probably all the warriors in the city would be ughtered.


    By the time Alex received the news, he was already on his way back with a radioactive source.


    "It looks like Keke is about to mutate again," Alex muttered to himself, and immediately headed back towards the City of Darkness.


    ...


    In the City of Darkness.


    "Help! Help!"


    Keke escaped from the arena, but she was nowpletely unable to control her body.


    Her head buzzed, her eyes were blood-red, her mouth open, fangs protruding, eyes glowing red.


    At this moment, Keke emitted a cold, deadly aura, as if a Shura returning from hell.


    For a while, everyone who encountered her was terrified, avoiding Keke, fearing they might be harmed.


    Because Keke now resembled a zombie, her body filled with murderous and hostile aura.


    "This can''t go on, we must stop her from mutating further."


    Although he did not know why Keke had turned into this state, Alex understood that the current


    Keke had lost her reason, acting only on instinct.


    If Keke were allowed to continue mutating, the City of Darkness would be doomed.


    Thinking this, Alex''s body shed, instantly appearing in front of Keke.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Keke shouted angrily, striking out with her right palm.


    With a loud bang, Alex raised his left hand to block Keke''s attack.


    Keke''s strength was indeed formidable, and if Alex hadn''t reacted in time, that single blow could have rendered his entire arm useless. However, even though Alex blocked Keke''s attack, the force still prated his defenses and vibrated into his body.


    Pfft! A spurt of fresh blood burst forth, and Alex''s face turned deathly pale.


    Clutching his chest, Alex stared darkly at Keke, grinding his teeth in anger. Keke, now driven only by a bloodthirsty desire and devoid of any rational thought, merely responded with a cold, indifferentugh upon hearing Alex''s words.


    Then, Keke threw another punch. Seeing this, Alex quickly raised his left hand to block.


    Bang¡ªa loud noise.


    Alex grunted, and his body was sent flying backwards. Keke''s strength had increased even more than before, and Alex could not withstand it.


    "Cough, cough..." Alex coughed violently twice, then struggled to stand up, eyeing Keke. He hadn''t expected her strength to have increased so significantly.


    This was not looking good. If the fight continued like this, there could be severe casualties. Alex thought for a moment and then suddenly smiled, "Heh, I''ve underestimated you."


    Keke said nothing, driven solely by her instinct to kill.


    "If that''s the case, then let me show you my power," Alex said, narrowing his eyes slightly before taking a deep breath.


    Immediately, Alex''s figure shot into the sky with great speed, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    "Roar!" Keke roared to the sky, her eyes filled with excitement, and she too leapt up.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...


    The two of them turned into streaks of light and sped off into the distance. Anything they encountered along the way was knocked to the ground by Keke.


    At this moment, Alex had fully activated his potential. The energy within him surged tumultuously, like a volcanic eruption, with waves of power continuously emerging.


    "Roar!"


    Keke let out a roar, but just as she was about to exert force, Alex directly knocked her flying.


    This allowed Keke to regain a trace of her sanity.


    Alex, seeing this, also breathed a sigh of relief and quickly went forward to check on Keke''s condition.


    "It really looks like she''s mutating."


    Alex muttered to himself, then carried the extremely weakened Keke into the room.


    After settling her down, he called Avril over.


    "Have you checked the mutant I brought back?"


    Alex looked at Avril, who managed many things in the City of Darkness, and he trusted herpletely.


    "Yes, I have," Avril nodded.


    "How is it?"


    "Very strange," Avril shook her head.


    "What do you mean?" Alex asked, puzzled.


    Avril pondered for a moment, then slowly began, "Master, the mutant you brought back, I can''t determine what race of mutant she is. It''s as if she''s a new species created out of thin air."


    Alex frowned slightly at this, "Oh? Created out of thin air?"


    "Yes, ording to my spection, she is likely some unknown mutant, or perhaps a mutant of a mythical beast," Avril analyzed.


    "A mutant of a mythical beast?" Alex paused, then suddenlyughed.


    Avril looked at Alex, puzzled by his suddenughter.


    "I can tell you, she was transformed directly from a human."


    Upon hearing this, Avril''s eyes widened in shock, as previous research had not discovered such gic traces.


    "Alright, don''t investigate this matter further. How is the analysis of the radioactive source Noah doing?"


    As Alex asked this, Avril immediately produced a document.


    "It has been detected. It''s a very powerful energy supply device, but the radiation is strong, and ordinary objects cannot handle it," Avril reported.


    "Alright, find someone to modify this device as soon as possible. Once the device ispleted, our City of Darkness should have its own new high-tech," Alex said calmly.


    "Are you nning to use it in the City of Darkness?" Avril paused, somewhat surprised. This was theirst refuge, and the device was fundamentally unstable. If used rashly, the consequences could be unimaginable.


    "Yes," Alex nodded, then looked at Avril with a determined gaze and said, "Avril, you should trust me; I won''t let our home be destroyed."


    Hearing Alex''s assurance, Avril sighed softly, then looked at Alex seriously and said, "Then, I hope you will not disappoint us, Master."


    Alex nodded; he had never doubted his choices.


    Afterwards, Avril left the room, but Alex''s expression appeared unusually grave.


    Everything that was happening now was beyond his control, and it seemed he needed to oversee everything himself, whether it was that girl or the device.


    He must understand the underlying reasons behind them.


    Otherwise, if things continued this way, the City of Darkness would eventually be destroyed.

 Chapter 332 Lead Shielding

    By the time Avril found Alex again, it had been three monthster. During these three months, Alex had continuously buried vampires, and his lifespan had reached a terrifying extent.


    [Ding, burial limit reached, lifespan nearing infinity, congrattions on unlocking a new achievement: Immortality.]


    Stay connected via empire


    Hearing the system''s voice in his ear, a smile instantly appeared on Alex''s lips. This was undoubtedly a good thing for him. Now that he had achieved immortality and possessed the world''s most powerful military force, Alex could act without any fear.


    However, the thought of that alienmander still made Alex''s brow furrow slightly. The existence of those beings felt like a stone b pressing on his chest, making it hard for him to breathe.


    So, looking up at Avril, there was a hint of expectation in his eyes. "You''vee to see me, you must have some good news, right?"


    The Noah supeputer had been working continuously for three months, and even the most difficult things in the world had almost been solved.


    Avril nodded, cing the document in her hand on the table. "We havepleted the modification of the radioactive source. The periphery of the City of Darkness is now powered, all supplied by that radioactive source. ording to our decay rules, this energy can be used for nearly ten million years."


    Avril spoke slowly, knowing what this meant. Although the technological level of this world was high, creating an energy source that could provide asting supply required an unimaginable amount of manpower and resources!


    Moreover, most crucially, they might not be able to achieve it. But now, obtaining such a radioactive source was like a pie falling from the sky for them. Hearing this report, Alex was very pleased.


    However, he still had some concerns. With such a strong radioactive source, he couldn''t believe it waspletely harmless. "Is there really no downside?" Alex asked, looking up at Avril with a serious expression.


    Avril nodded, her expression slightly grave. "The radiation from the radioactive source is too strong, and a new batch of vampire warriors has already begun mutating." "Theirbat power is now nearly godlike."


    The ''god'' Avril referred to wasn''t an actual deity but rather Alex himself. He was akin to a godlike presence in the City of Darkness.


    "Is it really that powerful?" Although Alex believed the radioactive source was much more potent than he had anticipated, he found it hard to believe it could grant such formidable power.


    Seeing Alex''s reaction, Avril sighed softly. "I''m not lying to you about this, you just need to see it for yourself."


    ...


    A few minutester.


    As Alex stood at the gates of the City of Darkness, his eyes widened. What presented itself before him was a group of monsters glowing with a blue light.


    These monsters looked exactly like the previous warriors, except their skin was covered with ayer of fine scales. More eerie still, their eyes were red, filled with desires for ughter and destruction.


    The number of these monsters was enormous; at a rough estimate, there were at least a hundred of them!


    "How could this be?" Alex was shocked and bewildered. He had considered this possibility, but he had not expected it to be like this.


    The strength of these monsters was so formidable, no wonder Avril had such concerns. If they were allowed to rampage throughout the City of Darkness, the consequences would be unthinkable!


    "What exactly is going on?" Alex furrowed his brow and asked in a low voice. He could smell the faint, acrid odor permeating the air, his brow slightly furrowed.


    "They are all produced by the radioactive source. We don''t fully understand the mechanism yet. I suspect that the radioactive source itself contains some kind of toxin; otherwise, they couldn''t have produced such an effect," Avril shook her head, her tone grave.


    Hearing this, Alex''s eyes flickered, pondering how to resolve this issue. If this situation continued, everyone here would be irradiated, eventually turning into monsters, which would be problematic.


    "However, you don''t need to worry too much. Noah is already organizing calctions. I believe it won''t be long before we figure it out," Avril hurriedly reassured.


    She knew that Alex, as the ruler here, was the most concerned. Hearing Avril''s words, Alex''s brow rxed.


    "You go back first; I''m going to see thatmander," Alex said, giving Avril a deep look before speaking.


    Avril paused, then nodded and turned to leave. She knew Alex wanted to meet that person alone.


    ...


    By the time Alex arrived at the castle again, the area around it was swarming with countless golden skeleton warriors.


    "This guy really fears death, putting so many people to protect him," Alex sneered, then his figure moved swiftly, charging directly into the castle.


    "Who goes there?" The two warriors guarding near the castle spotted Alex and immediately shouted in rm.


    "The one who will kill you," Alex snorted coldly.


    Boom!


    A surge of fierce momentum swept out as Alex''s speed suddenly increased, and in the blink of an eye, he was beside the two warriors.


    Bang, bang!


    Alex didn''t hold back at all and struck the heads of the two warriors, instantly killing them. Seeing this, several others immediately surrounded him, but at that moment, themander walked out, unconcerned.


    He looked at Alex with a mocking expression. "What''s the matter, couldn''t handle the radioactive source and now youe to me?"


    The corners of themander''s mouth curved into a mocking smile, disdainfully speaking. "Since you already know why I''m here, let''s get straight to the point. How can we solve this?"


    Alex narrowed his eyes and spoke calmly. "Is there really no one on your who can solve this?"


    Themander''s pupils contracted slightly, a sharp glint shing in his eyes, then he pulled out a set of blueprints from his coat and threw them in front of Alex. "I''m very sincere about coborating with you. I can tell you how to protect against it, but I have my conditions."


    Listening to themander, Alex directly opened the blueprints. After seeing the annotations, heughed at himself sarcastically. He had thought the device was profoundlyplex, but the ultimate solution turned out to be surprisingly simple and crude.


    "Is it that you overestimated my intelligence, or did I overestimate your technology?"


    Alex had never imagined that the troublesome radioactive source could be resolved with such a primitive method. "Can radioactive material really be dealt with using lead? Is that such a hard concept to grasp?"

 Chapter 333 Colony

    Themander spoke disdainfully, and Alex gritted his teeth. Didn''t the Noahputer know about this? "Alright, you win this time. You said there were conditions, let''s hear them," Alex said, arms crossed and face expressionless as he looked at themander. He didn''t understand how this invader wanted to cooperate with him.


    "It''s not exactly asking for your help, it''s more like a mutual enemy we both have." "Oh?" Alex raised an eyebrow, signaling themander to continue.


    "There''s another force on your, aside from us. They are far stronger than we are," themander said slowly. Alex''s expression immediately became serious. As the sole powerful owner of this, how could there be so many alien civilizations on his that he knew nothing about?


    "Who are they?" Alex asked in a deep voice. "I don''t know exactly, but they possess the power to destroy everything," themander continued slowly. After hearing this, Alex fell silent, his brow furrowing. He vaguely felt there must be some conspiracy at y.


    The group of aliens themander mentioned couldn''t be as simple as he described; there definitely was something fishy going on. "This world is not as wonderful as you imagine," themander seemed to see through Alex''s thoughts and abruptly spoke up.


    "Hmm?" Alex was slightly surprised. Could there be other secrets he wasn''t aware of? "Perhaps you don''t know, but this you inhabit is actually considered a discarded, once a colony of our civilization."


    "And originally, our civilization upied ny percent of that''snd and mineral resources," themander continued. "However, after our civilization fell, for various reasons, that waspletely abandoned." "Even the soil and minerals were severely contaminated and became unusable." Themander sighed wistfully, as if lost in memories of the past.


    "So what? You called me here today just to tell me this nonsense?" Alex scoffed, his impatience evident.


    "No, I can tell you where those people are located, but I don''t know if you have the courage to go there," themander said seriously, his eyes sparkling with intensity.


    "What do you mean by that?" Alex''s expression changed, and he spoke in a cold tone.


    "The creatures that have mutated are too powerful; even our current technology cannotpare to them. If you go, you''ll only get thrashed," themander said deliberately, his tone full of mockery.


    Alex clenched his fists and remained silent.


    "If you''re scared, you can refuse my proposal," themander''s mouth curled into a faint, teasing smile as he spoke lightly.


    "I don''t even know how to spell ''fear,''" Alex retorted coldly, then turned to leave, curious to see what themander was really up to.


    "You''re not just going to back down like that, are you?" Themander''s voice followed hauntingly, causing Alex to pause momentarily.


    "I''m not as weak as you think," Alex muttered under his breath, then continued walking away.


    Themander snickered, neither agreeing nor disagreeing, then shifted his gaze to Alex''s retreating figure, his eyes filled with intense hatred.


    "You can''t escape; you will never escape from the palm of my hand," themander murmured. The enemy Alex was about to face was one even he dared not confront directly. Going there was tantamount to a suicide mission for Alex.


    Meanwhile, Alex had already arrived at the coordinates provided by themander. Looking up, a gigantic ck castle appeared in the seemingly endless sky above. The sheer size of such a colossal structure floating in the air was enough to startle even Alex.


    "If only I had wings, I could fly up there and see it all clearly," Alex muttered to himself.


    Just then, a streak of white light shed across the sky, followed by a massive spaceship descending directly down. As itnded, the hatch swung open.


    Alex cautiously looked around before carefully stepping into the spaceship. As soon as he entered, a pungent odor assaulted his senses, causing him to wrinkle his brow. The smell inside the spaceship was strangely off-putting.


    After adjusting to the interior environment of the spaceship, Alex slowly made his way deeper inside. Although he didn''t know exactly what to expect, fear was not part of Alex''s vocabry.


    Just as he ventured further, a shadow abruptly charged at him. Alex quickly extended his fist to meet the oing threat.


    "Boom!" The fists collided, and Alex felt his whole body repelled back several meters, nearly falling to the ground.


    "What the hell is this thing!" Alex rubbed his right hand and roared in anger.


    The creature that had attacked him was entirely red, resembling a lump of charred coal, emitting a strong, foul smell. Suddenly, the shadow fiercely opened its gaping mouth, revealing sharp fangs, and lunged at Alex, ready to bite.


    Alex''s pupils suddenly contracted, and he hurriedly dodged, but it was still half a beat too slow. His arm was scratched open, blood flowing out and staining his clothes red.


    "Hisss¡­"


    Alex sucked in a breath of cold air in pain, then red angrily at the shadow before charging at it again.


    His movements were as fast as lightning, and soon he threw another punch hard at the shadow''s head.


    "Bang!"


    The punchnded squarely on the shadow''s head, eliciting a wail from it as its body shook a few times before copsing on the ground.


    "Phew! Finally dealt with."


    Alex breathed a sigh of relief and then squatted on the ground, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    The recent battle had drained quite a bit of his energy.


    "What the hell is this thing?"


    Alex muttered, his gaze falling on the shadow lying on the ground. He noticed something resembling a crystal core on its chest, emitting a faint red glow.


    Alex reached out to touch the crystal core, but was repelled by a strange force.


    "There''s something off about this thing."


    Alex frowned, then pulled a dagger from his coat.


    Stay updated with empire


    The dagger gleamed with a cold light, and the handle bore a ferocious skull that could make one''s heart skip a beat.


    This was a Soul Eater Dagger, a fine treasure Alex had purchased from the Mercenary Guild.


    "Crack!"


    Holding the Soul Eater Dagger, Alex then shed open the shadow''s throat. Bright red liquid gushed out, and Alex quickly stepped aside to dodge the spraying blood.


    "Drip¡­ Drip¡­ Drip¡­"


    The crimson blood slowly spread across the ground.


    "Hmm?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 334 The Capital

    Alex looked at the blood with suspicion, his brow furrowing involuntarily. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something profoundly unusual about it, even perceiving a hint of danger. After pondering for a moment, Alex took out a healing potion and drank it. Instantly, the paleness from his injuries faded, and his cheeks regained their color.


    "Alright."


    Alex pped his hands, stood up, and then extracted the crystal core from the chest of the shadow. The core was spherical in shape, its surface covered in dense patterns, containing terrifying energy¡ªit was clearly no ordinary core.


    Alex narrowed his eyes slightly, then ced the core into his belt pouch. "Since I''m here, I might as well have a look around," he muttered to himself, then proceeded deeper into the spaceship. The closer he got to the interior, the stronger the odd smell became.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Finally, when Alex reached the deepest part of the ship, he could clearly see the surroundings. The setup was simr to a normal room, except that various types of biological skeletons hung on the walls. These skeletons were bizarre in appearance, including humans, magical beasts, and even some creatures Alex had never seen before.


    His gaze swept over the skeletons, eventually resting on a human corpse that was well-preserved and exuded a strong aura of power.


    "Could this be some mysterious master?" Alex spected to himself. Regardless, the power of this master must have been formidable, as Alex could faintly feel a sense of oppression emanating from the corpse.


    Just then, suddenly, the corpse opened its eyes, and a wave of intangible psychic energy washed over Alex. He felt as if his soul was about to shatter, his vision filling with numerous illusions.


    The protagonists of these illusions were all soldiers dressed in golden armor, riding white horses, each with a heroic and imposing presence, their aura intimidating.


    Then, the scene shifted. A young man d in golden battle armor sat in the void, looking down upon all beings. Moreover, the young man bore a face identical to Alex''s, even their demeanors were exactly the same, making it difficult for Alex to distinguish between reality and illusion.


    Alex stared at this image, dumbfounded, unable to speak for a long time. Then, the vision disappeared. Shock filled Alex''s eyes.


    "What exactly is going on? I clearly saw an image just now, how did it turn into a real vision in the blink of an eye?" Alex murmured, frowning, "Could it be that I was seeing the future? Or was what I just saw merely an illusion?"


    "But it doesn''t seem like just an illusion, because if it were merely an illusion, it wouldn''t have caused such a strong resonance in me." Alex pondered for a long time but still couldn''t figure out what had just happened.


    However, one thing Alex was sure of was that his memory hadn''t been lost; in fact, it had be clearer. Even those scenes he had just witnessed felt as though they had urred yesterday.


    Alex sighed and then decided to continue looking for other clues, such as information about human deaths and alien species.


    He continued moving forward and soon entered the interior of the massive spaceship. Here, apart from the skeletons, there was basically nothing else.


    However, at the top of the spaceship, there was a bead hanging. The bead was dark and emitted a faint, ghostly light. Alex looked up at the bead on the ceiling, his gaze bing focused.


    Just then, the bead suddenly burst into dazzling light, and two lines of text appeared above it¡ª


    [System Alert]: One-time weapon ''Ruin Thunder'' discovered.


    "Hey? What does this mean?"


    Alex was momentarily stunned, then he bent down to study it closely.


    "What is this Ruin Thunder?" Alex muttered to himself.


    [System Alert]: ording to the host''s data library, this is a weapon specifically designed to destroy interster civilizations.


    "Destroy interster civilizations?" Alex''s lips curled slightly.


    [System Alert]: Would the host like to purchase? (Price: 1000 Apocalypse Coins.)


    "Damn, 1000 Apocalypse Coins, why don''t you just rob me?" Alex''s face showed a pained expression.


    However, Alex knew that the Ruin Thunder was definitely more than just 1000 Apocalypse Coins. After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth, exchanged 100 Apocalypse Coins, and purchased a Ruin Thunder.


    "Ding! Congrattions, host, you have acquired 1 Ruin Thunder."


    Hearing the voice in his mind, Alex breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    He grabbed the Ruin Thunder and mmed it to the ground.


    Boom!


    The Ruin Thunder exploded, turning into a sky full of mes shooting in all directions.


    "What the hell? It exploded just like that?" Alex was dumbfounded; this was nothing like what he had expected. He had wanted to test its destructive power.


    Alex was somewhat bewildered. He then took out a few more Ruin Thunders and threw them.


    Boom, boom, boom...


    Loud explosions echoed throughout the spaceship.


    However, these explosions did not cause any damage to the spaceship.


    "Is this a defense system?" Alex muttered, not surprised that a spaceship left by an emperor-level technological civilization would be this resilient.


    Although the attack power of these Ruin Thunders was impressive, they were ineffective against such a high-level defense system. Alex shook his head, feeling somewhat regretful. He had wanted to experiment further to see if he could produce more Ruin Thunders. However, since the Ruin Thunders were unable to damage the spaceship, Alex decided not to waste them anymore.


    After tidying up, Alex prepared to leave the area. Just then, a map appeared directly in front of him. Alex examined the map with a hint of confusion, feeling a sense of familiarity. Suddenly, his pupils constricted because he recognized the true nature of the map.


    "Isn''t this location the capital? Could their headquarters be in the capital?" Alex''s face showed disbelief.


    Alex had not expected that these aliens would choose to establish their headquarters in the capital; it seemed utterly inconceivable. But then again, he thought it over and came to terms with it. The capital was not what it used to be, and it made sense that these aliens valued it highly.


    "It looks like it''s time to take a trip to the capital. I wonder if there have been any changes there."


    When he returned to the City of Darkness, Alex shared this news with Avril. At first, Avril was strongly against Alex going to the capital, worried about the dangers of the journey. However, she ultimately couldn''t dissuade Alex and had to agree.


    Moreover, this trip to the capital would require many warriors, and those mutated vampire warriors were the perfect choice.

 Chapter 335 Strange Vines

    Alex quickly set out with his team, but to fully control the mutated vampire warriors, he had to conquer them by force. Coupled with the superchips produced by the Noah supeputer, he was able topletely control them. These vampire warriors had already lost their own thoughts and now behaved much like robots.


    Alex was quite satisfied with this situation, as it ensured that these warriors would unconditionally obey him. Leveraging thetest technology, their marching speed was much faster than before. In just one day, Alex, along with Avril and the vampire warriors, reached a location a hundred kilometers away.


    "My king, there seems to be something ahead."


    Just as they arrived at the entrance of a valley, Avril immediately noticed something off about the area ahead. Alex merely nodded slightly upon hearing this; he too sensed a strong presence of danger. It was the first time in many years that he had felt such a strong sense of crisis.


    Although Alex did not see anything on the opposite side, his intuition about danger convinced him that it was definitely not simple.


    Sure enough, as they approached, they encountered an extremely peculiar nt. It was a type of ck vine that grew tall and straight upwards. Moreover, parts of these vines had many tooth-like structures that could probably make someone with trypophobia feel nauseous just by looking at them.


    These vines were several dozen meters thick, and each vine had spikes that were about two to three meters long.


    "My king, be careful! These vines are very strange; they can release toxins." Avril furrowed her brow and warned him. She had only be aware of this nt''s existence after the apocalypse.


    However, she hadn''t expected to encounter such nts in this ce.


    Alex nodded, then took out aser gun and fired a beam at the vines in front of him. To his surprise, theser beam hit the vines and seemed to disappear without a trace, not even causing a ssh.


    "It seems that non-thermal weapons won''t work."


    Alex murmured, then ordered the vampire warriors behind him, "Step back a bit, I want to test the mettle of these things."


    Hearing this, the vampire warriors retreated, giving Alex arge space to work with. Alex then slowly walked forward, holding aser sword. He didn''t choose to dodge, as he wanted to see what was special about these vines.


    Alex approached slowly, then suddenly lifted his leg and kicked at the vine.


    Bang...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The vine was kicked several meters away by Alex, and some of the vines even broke into pieces and fell to the ground. However, the vines quickly returned to their original state and began crawling towards Alex again.


    Even more strangely, the color of the vines changed from deep purple to green, appearing particrly eerie.


    "Interesting!"


    A smile appeared on Alex''s lips, and he continued to charge at the vines.


    Bang... Bang...


    In just five seconds, Alex had swung hisser sword thousands of times, each strike urately hitting the vines. Yet, although the vines were cut, they quickly regrew.


    Gradually, the vines seemed to gain a sort of self-awareness, continuously entangling Alex and trapping him within.


    "Damn, why are these things so troublesome?"


    Alex cursed under his breath, not expecting the vines to possess a will of their own. His attempts to attack the vines had been frustratingly ineffective. However, fortunately, Alex''s attacks finally attracted a flock of strange birds.


    These birds were pitch-ck like ink, their eyes glinting with a crimson glow. Their wings pped furiously, stirring up wild winds that howled through the entire valley.


    "Aooow¡ª"


    The strange birds circled in the air, emitting shrieks, then dove down towards Alex.


    "I''m going all out!" Alex gritted his teeth, then clutched hisser sword and swung it vigorously.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss...


    Beams ofser light instantly pierced through the bodies of the birds, sting them to pieces. However, there were too many of these birds, and even though Alex had killed a great many, the remaining ones continued to swarm like a tide.


    Biting down hard, Alex then leaped up, jumping out of the encirclement of the strange birds. Just at that moment, a thunderous rumble approached, and Alex''s expression changed drastically.


    Turning his head, he saw a colossal creature drawing near.


    "It''s one of those big guys!" Alex couldn''t help but swear. He hadn''t expected to encounter a boss-level creature.


    Moreover, this creature was more formidable than the typical bosses, and its shape looked somewhat familiar.


    Avril, not far away, also furrowed her brow when she saw this scene. Once the creature fully emerged, she gasped in astonishment.


    "Mothman!"


    Avril was shocked; such a creature only existed in the legends of their vampire race, reportedly having appeared a long time ago.


    The creature before them was a variant of Mothman, muchrger than the typical ones.


    Especially notable were the rows of wings on Mothman''s back, each p generating powerful gusts of wind with astonishing force. Moreover, Mothman is a highly intelligent insect, and its sudden appearance here seemed as if it had been meticulously nned.


    At this moment, Alex furrowed his brows, pulling out his most reliable weapon. He roared and charged directly at the creature. In Alex''s view, retreat was never an option. No matter how powerful the Mothman might be, he was determined to take it down.


    However, the creature didn''t pause at all; instead, it met him head-on.


    Boom...


    The two collided fiercely, creating a loud explosion apanied by countless sparks and various electrical currents. Alex''s body flew backward like a cannonball, while the Mothman stood its ground, unmoved.


    But now, Alex''s face was pale, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, clearly indicating he was seriously injured. He hadn''t expected to encounter such a formidable opponent, but in his nearly indestructible body, all resistance seemed futile.


    Yet, Mothman''s attack was not so simple. After forcing Alex back, it opened its mouth and expelled a thick green fog. Alex''s expression changed slightly; he quickly held his breath and retreated rapidly.


    However, Mothman clearly wouldn''t let Alex escape easily. It pped its wings and pursued him again.


    Pshhh...


    Just as Alex dodged a feather, he felt a tearing pain in his waist. Looking down, he saw a green tendril had pierced his side.

 Chapter 336 Like a Moth to a Flame

    Moreover, Alex could clearly see that the tendril was voraciously consuming his vitality and also absorbing his blood.


    "Damn you!" Alex roared in anger, then drew his sword and shed at the Mothman.


    However, the Mothman seemed to have no intention of defending itself; it simply spread its wings to withstand the blow.


    ng...


    The sound of metal shing rang out as Alex''sser sword was knocked away, and a massive force of recoil followed.


    "Are this guy''s bones as tough as steel?" Alex cursed inwardly, but he knew that if he didn''t deal with the Mothman soon, it wouldn''t be long before he turned into a corpse.


    After all, the Mothman''s tendrils were too numerous and moved too quickly. He could only fight while retreating, looking for a way to escape the danger.


    Swoosh...


    A green tendril suddenlyshed out at Alex''s face. He couldn''t dodge in time, and three bloody marks appeared instantly on his face.


    Alex roared in fury, drew hisser sword again, and swung it towards the Mothman''s neck.


    Ding...


    The Mothman''s neck was as sturdy as steel, and even theser sword couldn''t make a mark on it.


    Your journey continues at empire


    Alex was furious, especially since he could smell the blood¡ªMothman was clearly devouring his blood. Moreover, it seemed that Mothman had a particr craving for his blood, even appearing a bit greedy.


    "Damn it!" Alex''s face darkened with anger. If he didn''t stop this creature soon, he would surely die of blood loss.


    Facing such a formidable boss, Alex felt a sense of despair.


    Meanwhile, the Mothman became even more excited. It opened its mouth and sprayed several more clouds of green smoke.


    Alex''s pupils dted, realizing it was about to release poison gas.


    Without a second thought, Alex turned and ran. However, the range of the poison gas was too wide, Alex couldn''t escape it.


    "Damn beast!" Alex cursed furiously, then suddenly turned around, swinging hisser sword through the poisonous mist.


    Swoosh...


    A streak of blue light shed, instantly dispersing the green fog.


    Alex sighed in relief and continued to flee. However, the Mothman''s speed was astonishing; in the blink of an eye, it was in front of Alex, extending its long tendrils to ensnare him.


    "Get off me!" Alex bellowed, punching at the Mothman while simultaneously somersaulting in mid-air to dodge the tendril.


    Boom...


    A bolt of lightning shed, and the Mothman''s body momentarily turned into a shadow.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh...


    Then, countless ck tendrils attacked from all directions. Alex''s expression turned grim as he continually swung hisser sword to block them.


    Bang, bang, bang...


    As Alex continued to defend, he was gradually being pulled backward step by step. And the Mothman was getting closer.


    Alex cursed under his breath, waving hisser sword to fend off the tendrils while keeping an eye on his surroundings.


    Swoosh...


    Suddenly, the Mothman appeared right in front of Alex, its tendrils sweeping toward him.


    Bang...


    Alex bent his legs and kicked out fiercely, striking the Mothman. However, due to hisck of strength, the kick only made the Mothman sway slightly without causing any damage.


    Whoosh!


    At that moment, another tendril from the Mothman suddenly appeared in front of Alex, plunging directly into his chest.


    Ah...


    Alex screamed in pain, the intense agony overwhelming him and clouding his consciousness.


    "Damn, this creature''s body is so tough that even aser sword can''t damage it!"


    Left with no other option, he had to send the mutated vampire warriors to hold it off for a while. Although these vampire warriors were no match for the Mothman, they could at least buy some time.


    Then Alex prepared to seize the opportunity to leave the area. However, the Mothman clearly did not want to let Alex go; it pped its wings and charged towards him.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz...


    A dense green mist began to emit from the Mothman''s body.


    "Not good!" Alex sensed the massive life essence and elements within the mist. His face changed instantly, and he rolled away to dodge the enveloping green fog.


    However, the green mist stillnded on him, instantly corroding his skin and creating a hole.


    Sizzle...


    Alex gritted his teeth to endure the intense pain while retreating and shing at the green mist with hisser sword.


    Soon, Alex''s body was covered in dense wounds, his blood staining his clothes red. This scene only seemed to delight the Mothman more, as it controlled countless tendrils, relentlessly piercing into Alex''s body.


    [Ding, you are in danger. Would you like to equip the golden armor?]


    The system''s prompt made Alex pause, then he chose to equip the armor without hesitation.


    Click, click, click...


    With Alex''s mentalmand, a thickyer of golden armor materialized over his body. Once Alex was armored, the green mist was finally blocked from reaching him.


    Phew...


    Seeing this, Alex breathed a sigh of relief and then fixed his gaze on the creature.


    "Damn you, even if it costs me my life today, I will kill you!" Alex said fiercely, bearing a grudge.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this moment, the Mothman seemed to sense the threat and frenziedly drove all its tendrils to attack Alex.


    Bang, bang, bang...


    Tendril after tendrilshed fiercely against Alex, causing his body to continuously shake, almost knocking him to the ground.


    Yet Alex remained as unmovable as a mountain, chuckling coldly, "Haha, you creature, are utterly foolish!"


    With that, Alex grabbed hisser sword and charged directly at the Mothman.


    ng!


    Sparks flew as Alex''sser sword struck Mothman''s tendril, creating a resounding ng of metal on metal. Mothman''s tendrils were extremely hard; even with all his strength, Alex couldn''t make a mark on them.


    [Ding, would the host like to spend one thousand apocalypse coins to purchase the Heavenly Sword?]


    A sudden prompt from the system rang out.


    "The Heavenly Sword?" Hearing the system''s prompt, Alex furrowed his brow slightly, then a huge sword appeared in his mind. This giant sword was pitch-ck, emanating a chilling, eerie glow, with its edge seeming to twinkle with stars, radiating terrifying, heart-palpitating fluctuations.


    Moreover, crucially, this sword felt very familiar to him.


    "Could it be this one?" Alex muttered to himself, then without any hesitation confirmed, "Purchase!"


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, a white light shone on Alex''s forehead, and not long after, the Heavenly Sword appeared in his hand.


    Looking at the sword in his hand, Alex''s lips curled into a slight smile. Today, even if it was like a moth to a me, he was determined to y all these creatures in front of him.


    Then, Alex lifted the sword, pointing it directly at the Mothman, his eyes filled with a fierce killing intent.

 Chapter 337 Python

    "Roar!" The Mothman, upon seeing the giant sword in Alex''s hand, immediately roared towards the sky. The next second, the Mothman opened its mouth and spat out a stream of green liquid towards Alex.


    "Hmph! Mere child''s y!" Alex sneered, showing a look of disdain, then he raised the giant sword and shed down fiercely.


    Sizzle! A dazzling white beam of light shot out from theser sword, striking the green liquid hard, instantly exploding into a brilliant, blinding light.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the same time, Alex quickly retreated backward to avoid being sshed by the green liquid.


    Rumble... As the green liquid exploded, the entire mountain trembled as if it was about to copse.


    "What... what is this?" At that moment, the group of vampire warriors, who were battling the vines, unexpectedly found the mountain shaking.


    A deafening roar suddenly reverberated through the sky, startling everyone.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh... At the same time, several thick green vines burst out from the mountaintop with destructive force, fiercely whipping the vampire warriors.


    Aaah... The vampire warriors hadn''t even had time to react before they were torn to pieces by the vines, leaving no trace of their bodies.


    In the blink of an eye, the vines had already turned the surrounding area of hundreds of meters into ruins, with various limbs and fragments scattered on the ground.


    Hiss... Seeing this scene, the vampire warriors gasped in shock.


    "Run!" One of the older vampires yelled, then turned and fled.


    Hearing this, the other vampires also scattered in panic, unwilling to stay any longer, not knowing what else might emerge next.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh...


    However, the vines did not let them go. Just as they had taken a few steps to escape, the vines surged out again,shing viciously at them.


    Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!...


    In an instant, the vampire warriors were pulverized into a bloody mess, not even having time to scream.


    Swoosh!


    Yet the vines were not yet satisfied. Several tendrils suddenly burst through the air, piercing the chests of the vampire warriors, pinning them firmly in ce.


    Then, the vines slowly constricted, strangling the vampire warriors and turning them into withered corpses that fell to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of vampire warriors had fallen, leaving only the older vampire alive.


    Alex, seeing this, had a bitter expression. The vampire warriors he had brought were so easily defeated.


    However, he was not ready to give up. Now that things hade to this, there was no turning back.


    "I refuse to believe I can''t kill you."


    Alex took a deep breath, his eyes gradually bing fiercer. He then gripped hisser sword again, ready to face the Mothman.


    But just then, a sudden change urred. The vines, as if possessing a will of their own, flew straight towards Alex.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help but curse. This was not going as he had imagined.


    Although he was not afraid of the vines, being entangled by them would surely draw Mothman''s attention.


    Once that creature caught up, he was sure he would be doomed. After all, its strength might have reached level nine.


    Alex gritted his teeth, ultimately deciding to temporarily avoid the confrontation.


    He knew that with his current strength, he was no match for it, not to mention there was also the ever-watchful vine.


    Thus, Alex made a decisive move to leave, disappearing into the jungle.


    Huff, huff...


    Alex ran wildly, panting heavily; his body hadn''t been this taxed in a long time. Moreover, his injuries had mostly healed, and at this moment, his body was filled with explosive energy and vitality.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, a dangerous premonition struck, alerting Alex with a strong sense of vignce.


    "Damn it!"


    Alex cursed loudly, his figure swiftly dodging to the side.


    Boom!


    The next second, a football-sized rock smashed into the spot where Alex had just been standing. If not for his keen senses, he would have likely been killed on the spot.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    As Alex moved, more and more rocks flew towards him like dense raindrops. Alex narrowed his eyes; he could clearly see that these iing rocks were tainted with some kind of poison.


    "Damn!"


    Alex cursed under his breath, stomped on the ground, and then his whole body shot up into the air like a cannonball, evading the barrage of rocks.


    However, before he could catch his breath, the trees around him also began to shake, and countless leaves fell down.


    These leaves sped towards Alex like arrows.


    Ting, ting, tang, tang...


    Alex wielded The Heavenly Sword frantically, blocking the attack of these leaves. But the leaves seemed endless, and no matter how hard Alex tried, he couldn''t stop them from falling.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!...


    While Alex was defending against these leaves, suddenly, towering ancient trees burst from the ground, then directly stabbed towards Alex from all directions.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Alex roared furiously, then swung The Heavenly Sword with all his might.


    ng! ng! ng!...


    The Heavenly Sword sliced through the air, cutting the ancient trees and sending branches and leaves flying, revealing the scene hidden behind the trees.


    "Damn it!"


    Alex looked at what was behind the ancient trees, his face turning extremely grim.


    Behind those ancient trees, shockingly, numerous giant pythons were coiled, each one three to four zhang (approximately 30 to 40 feet) long. Their heads were ferociously hideous, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!...


    At that moment, a series of intimidating roars entered Alex''s ears, followed by the sight of these giant pythons opening their massive jaws and spitting out venomous fangs filled with deadly poison.


    Alex''s pupils dted rapidly, and he immediately used his agility to dodge the venomous fang attack. Then, he raised The Heavenly Sword with both hands and furiously shed at the pythons.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!...


    The Heavenly Sword, carrying the force of thunderous might, smashed fiercely against the bodies of the pythons.


    However, the result was shockingly unexpected. Because the pythons were so thick-skinned, The Heavenly Sword couldn''t harm them at all.


    "How is this possible?" Alex''s eyes widened in utter shock; he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    It was known that The Heavenly Sword was made from a mysterious metal, renowned for its incredible hardness, so tough that even bullets could hardly prate it.


    But now, The Heavenly Sword couldn''t breach the defenses of these giant pythons. Moreover, these pythons seemed utterly unharmed, whichpletely overturned Alex''s understanding.


    Crack! Crack...


    Just then, a crisp sound of cracking echoed. Alex looked down and saw that The Heavenly Sword had developed several cracks.


    Explore stories at empire


    "Holy crap!" Alex gasped in shock. He was certain that the material of The Heavenly Sword was of the highest quality, even beyond his expectations.

 Chapter 338 Doubt

    But now, unable to withstand the attacks of these giant pythons, he felt deeply distressed. The Heavenly Sword, which he had purchased for a substantial sum, had unexpectedly failed here.


    Swoosh!


    As Alex wasmenting, another gust of wind attacked from behind.


    "Damn it!"


    Alex''s face darkened, and he quickly turned around to throw a punch.


    Boom!


    A great force hit him, sending him flying several meters back.


    Pfft!


    Alex spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The attacker who had ambushed him was also injured by the recoil. However, the attacker did not retreat and charged at Alex again, evidently aiming to take advantage of Alex''s weakened state to finish him off.


    Roar¡ª


    At the same time, more giant pythons roared around them, their eyes gleaming with a ferocious, bloodthirsty light as if they wanted to tear him into pieces.


    There were seventy to eighty of these pythons, their ws and teeth bared as they surged towards Alex with terrifying ferocity.


    Seeing this, Alex''s face was filled with bitterness; he had not anticipated facing such a predicament today.


    Avril, seeing this, was also tense, holding a long sword anding over to help Alex.


    The mutated Mothman, seeing this, let out a long howl to the sky, and suddenly all the vines and ck pythons around them disappeared.


    Alex and Avril, seeing this, furrowed their brows. Why had all those things suddenly vanished?


    "Your Majesty, the atmosphere around us is bing increasingly strange," Avril said, holding her sword and looking around vigntly. Given the oppressive force they had felt earlier, the situation seemed even more dangerous now.


    Alex nodded. Ever since he had obtained The Heavenly Sword, he had felt as though they were being watched by something around them.


    Unfortunately, they did not have any high-tech detection equipment on them, or they might have been able to see what was lurking.


    However, just as Avril finished speaking, the Mothman once again entered into a state of frenzy. In front of him, a huge vortex appeared, and the surroundings suddenly became eerily unpredictable.


    Upon seeing this, Alex immediately grabbed Avril and started retreating. Unfortunately, they were a step too slow and were swept into the vortex by a fierce whirlwind.


    Then, the entire space underwent a dramatic transformation, and the scenery around them changed abruptly.


    Alex and Avril found themselves standing in a vast desert, and there were no nts around, only endless sand.


    "This..."


    Alex looked at the unfamiliar surroundings, his eyes filled with confusion and astonishment.


    "Where are we?" Alex muttered to himself, thinking that an ordinary person would probably be terrified in this situation.


    [The surrounding environment is abnormal, the system will temporarily enter a sleep mode.]


    Suddenly, the system''s voice echoed in Alex''s mind. Hearing the familiar system notification, Alex''s mouth twisted into a bitter smile. How had everything suddenly changed like this?


    Avril, standing close behind Alex, looked around cautiously. She even began to wonder if this ce was filled with some unknown dangers.


    Rumble...


    Suddenly, the desert trembled, and the ground around them began to crack open.


    Then, skeletons started crawling out of the fissures. Each skeleton exuded a chilling and sinister aura.


    "Are these... dead zombies?" Seeing this scene, Alex''s eyes widened, and his expression became stunned.


    These skeletons were clearly the bones of dead humans. Although Alex had experienced many things, seeing this scene still profoundly stirred him.


    He had buried so many zombies, never expecting to see so many again.


    Now, this spectacle was truly shocking.


    Following that, the skeletons began waving their arms and charging towards Alex and Avril.


    "Go to hell!"


    Seeing the skeletons rush towards them, Alex shouted in anger, his eyes shing with intense hatred. He swung his sword and instantly split the skeletons in half.


    However, it seemed like the skeletons could never bepletely killed. Alex fought them one by one, but eventually, his vitality was depleted.


    Finally, he copsed onto the desert ground. Seeing Alex fall, Avril quickly ran over to help him up.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?" Avril asked, her face filled with worry and tension.


    "I''m fine, what about you?" Alex waved his hand dismissively.


    "I''m okay too," Avril shook her head.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    Just then, a whizzing sound suddenly arose, and several arrows ripped through the air, shooting towards Alex with fierce momentum. Alex had no choice but to grit his teeth; if not for theyer of golden armor on his body, he would have been pierced by thousands of arrows by now.


    Even with the golden armor, his body was pierced by several arrows. If not for his exceptional healing abilities, he would have been dead.


    "Damn it!" Alex''s face twisted in ferocity and anger as he looked at the group of skeletons.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    Then the skeletons again waved their weapons and attacked Alex.


    "If they can''t be killed, then let''s destroy them!" Alex scanned his surroundings and summoned thest bits of ster power from his dantian.


    Immediately, a bright and dazzling star formed in front of Alex, releasing an overwhelming force of the stars.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The star exploded into a blindingly brilliant burst of stardust, like fireworks blooming, sweeping out waves of ster energy.


    In an instant, the surrounding skeletons were utterly obliterated.


    "Phew!"


    Seeing the scene unfold, Alex let out a heavy sigh of relief. He had nearly died just moments ago. However, at the moment, he was covered in blood, with three arrows still embedded in his chest. These arrows were the remnants of the skeletons'' attack.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Seeing Alex wounded, Avril''s expression changed, and she quickly called out.


    "I''m fine."


    Alex wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said to Avril.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Find more chapters on empire


    "Let''s go. This ce doesn''t seem simple. Let''s leave here first."


    After speaking, Alex, dragging his tired body, continued to walk out. However, he didn''t notice that in the depths of this desert stood a pce radiating an ancient, time-worn aura.


    In the great hall of this pce sat a woman dressed in white, her skin so delicate that it seemed breakable by a mere puff, and her beauty was breathtakingly stunning. A blue crystal mark on the center of her forehead emitted a holy luster.


    Her beautiful, shiny ck hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her clear eyes seemed to hold swirling waters. Her delicate features were wless, as if she were a masterpiece crafted by the heavens, simply perfect.


    However, her cold, indifferent demeanor made her difficult to approach.


    "My lord."


    Suddenly, a figure appeared before the woman, speaking respectfully to her.


    "Hmm, how is that little fellow doing?"

 Chapter 339 Recollection

    The woman began to speak, her voice gentle and melodious, like the sound of heavenly music.


    "They have arrived, should we intervene?" the figure asked, bowing to the woman.


    "Has he found it?" Upon hearing this, the woman''s expression changed slightly, her eyes sparkling with an unusual light, a hint of anticipation shing deep within them.


    "Yes," the figure nodded.


    "No need to intervene; let''s just wait for him here," the woman said slowly.


    "Yes," the figure nodded again and then withdrew.


    The woman then took out a jade pendant, her eyes shing with madness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Today will be the day to capture you all," she murmured softly.


    Meanwhile, Alex was frantically running, dragging Avril along.


    "Your Majesty, what''s wrong?" Avril, sensing something was amiss, couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s nothing," Alex replied calmly, his face set with determination. He knew he needed to heal and leave this ce as soon as possible.


    But just as he finished speaking, they both stepped into a void and, the next moment, found themselves in a strange ce.


    Looking up in astonishment, they only saw the immense pce before them.


    "This mark looks like it belongs to the Mothman," Alex muttered to himself, surprised that the Mothman would have a pce here.


    At that moment, Avril screamed in panic.


    She struggled violently, disying extreme fear and terror. For standing in front of Avril was a mummified corpse.


    This corpse was greenish-blue, its eyes emitting a faint green glow, radiating an evil and terrifying aura.


    A decaying and sinister smell filled the air, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    Avril looked at the corpse, her face pale, having never seen such a terrifying mummy before.


    "Avril, don''t be afraid!" Seeing Avril''s reaction, Alex''s expression changed, and he called out directly.


    Immediately, Alex stepped forward, positioning himself protectively in front of Avril. His right fist exploded with the terrifying power of the stars.


    The mummy threw a punch that collided with Alex''s fist, emitting a dull sound like thunder.


    Thud, thud!


    Alex''s body was forced back repeatedly, and he spat out blood, his throat sweet with its taste. His eyes narrowed with a grave expression as he stared at the mummy.


    "Such terrifying strength!" Alex thought solemnly to himself. The power of this mummy definitely surpassed the Nirvana realm.


    "Cackle~"


    The mummy let out a ghastlyugh, its eyes dead set on Alex.


    "What are you?" Alex demanded coldly.


    Roar!


    The mummy roared angrily and lunged at Alex, baring its fangs and viciously attempting to bite him.


    "Obstinate fool!"


    Alex snorted coldly. After all, he considered himself an invincible being in this world; was he really to fear a mere mummy?


    Instantly, his physical strength surged, and he swung out his palm. The strike collided with the mummy''s sharp ws, creating a harsh nging sound. The mummy''s ws were incredibly sharp, like swords, and hard as iron.


    St!


    Soon, Alex''s arm was torn open by the mummy, and drops of crimson blood fell to the ground.


    "Incredible!" Alex''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t expected such strength from a mere mummy.


    "Master!" Avril, seeing this, cried out in concern, her eyes filled with worry.


    Just then, the mummy suddenly disappeared from its spot. When it reappeared, it was behind Alex, reaching for his neck. Find your next read at empire


    Swoosh!


    Alex''s reaction was exceptionally quick; he twisted his body. In an instant, he dodged the mummy''s attack.


    Although Alex dodged the mummy''s attack, he was still grazed by it. A pungent odor invaded his nostrils, nearly causing him to pass out.


    "What is this thing?" Alex looked at the mummy with a hint of puzzlement in his eyes. He could clearly feel that the corpse poison carried by this mummy was much stronger than any he had encountered before.


    "This is a Mummy King, specifically tasked with guarding this pce," Avril had by now discovered the identity of their opponent. She too was curious as to why a mere mummy could exchange blows with someone as powerful as Alex, not realizing it was such a formidable being.


    "A Mummy King?" Hearing Avril''s words, Alex''s eyes sparkled as he stared at the mummy before him. He could feel the immense corpse energy within it.


    If he could devour this mummy, perhaps he could use its corpse energy to fully restore his own strength. Then, he might be able to leave this ce.


    Thinking this, Alex''s gaze hardened, filled with intense battle intent, ready topletely obliterate the mummy.


    Roar!


    The mummy let out a roar, swinging its arms as it charged at Alex with incredible speed.


    Alex sidestepped, barely avoiding the attack.


    He then gathered all his strength into one punch andunched it at the mummy.


    Boom¡ª


    In an instant, the mummy was sted away by Alex''s punch. It fell heavily to the ground, its chest caving in, forming a hole surrounded by a web of dense cracks, reminiscent of shattered ss. Moreover, the hole rapidly expanded, and in the blink of an eye, the mummy disintegrated into a pile of ashes scattering in the wind.


    Seeing this, Alex too breathed a sigh of relief, but he felt increasingly perplexed. Recalling the path they had taken, Alex suddenly had an epiphany.


    They must have been deliberately led here; otherwise, everything couldn''t be such a coincidence. As he pondered without finding an answer, there was a sudden roar in front of him, and a wide path appeared before the two of them.


    Avril, holding the only instrument they had, looked ahead. The passage was very wide, and at the depth of the corridor, there seemed to be a mysterious power lingering.


    Seeing this, Alex''s lips curved into a slight smile. It seemed that the answers they were looking for were inside.


    "Stay behind me; let''s go meet the master of this ce together," Alex said with certainty. This must be the final destination. The Mothman wanted to trap him here, and although they used clever means, all these efforts were ultimately in vain.


    Then, Alex led Avril down the path.


    In a moment, they reached the end of the corridor. There stood a stone door, carved with various patterns.


    "What is this?" Alex scanned the images on the stone door, his brow slightly furrowed as he spoke.


    Rumble...


    Following that, the stone door automatically opened, revealing a pitch-ck passage.

 Chapter 340 Departure

    "Master, are you really sure there''s someone inside?" At this moment, Avril stood outside, looking at the paintings on the stone door, her beautiful eyes shimmering with doubt.


    "I trust my judgment; let''s go." Alex spoke indifferently and headed into the passage.


    Stepping into the corridor, they were surrounded by pitch darkness, which was no issue for Alex.


    "Master, let''s be careful; there''s definitely danger here," Avril cautioned Alex.


    "I know, don''t worry," Alex nodded, slowly leading Avril forward.


    The corridor was long, and the walls on either side were pitch ck, so dark that they could not see their own hands.


    It took them about half an hour to traverse the entire passage. In front of them now was a vast space.


    This space was filled with a sinister and eerie atmosphere that sent chills down one''s spine.


    "This... this..." Avril''s face showed a look of shock as she gazed around the space.


    "What is this ce?" Alex''s eyes sparkled as he surveyed the area.


    "Master, let''s leave this ce quickly," Avril urgently pulled on Alex, wanting to leave this creepy and terrifying ce.


    "Don''t panic, since we''re here, let''s stay calm," Alex replied indifferently, showing no fear.


    "Master, this ce is too strange; we must leave," Avril said solemnly, but Alex ignored her words and confidently walked deeper into the interior.


    Before long, they arrived in front of a grand hall.


    The guardian of this ce was already waiting there and burst outughing as soon as he saw Alex enter.


    "Ha ha, you actually dare toe here to die; how foolish," the guardianughed, his expression full of scorn as he looked at Alex.


    "A bunch of Mothman''s remnants, let us both go, and I will overlook the past; otherwise, you only have death to face."


    Alex stared coldly at the guardian and said.


    "Ha ha¡­" Hearing Alex''s words, the guardian seemed to hear a joke, unable to suppress hisughter.


    "Do you think you can escape? Today will be your day of sacrifice," the guardian said, his gaze icy as he stared at Alex.


    Swoosh!


    The next second, the guardian burst forth, unleashing a terrifying momentum. The very fabric of space trembled, and the winds and clouds shifted.


    A blood-red scythe appeared in the guardian''s hands.


    Wielding the scythe, the guardian shed viciously towards Alex, the air filled with overwhelming murderous intent.


    "Hmph!"


    Watching the guardian attack, Alex just smirked slightly, not taking his opponent seriously at all.


    As expected, with a swing of his sword, the guardian was instantly split in half.


    After the guardian fell, the woman hiding inside finally chose to show herself.


    She looked up at Alex, her eyes filled with admiration.


    "We have already investigated you; your strength is formidable. We can cooperate with you, allowing you to be the ruler of this world," said the Mothman princess haughtily.


    Alex sneered in response to her words.


    "That must be disappointing for you, as I am already the ruler of this, and you are an invader. I expect you to leave promptly," Alex said with a chilly tone.


    "Heh, it seems you don''t understand the situation," the Mothman princess''s face darkened, her lips curling into a sinister smile as she coldlyughed at Alex: "Since you are so ignorant, don''t me us for being ruthless."


    With that, the Mothman princess waved her hand, and a group of armored Mothmen surrounded Alex and Avril from all sides.


    "It seems you haven''t understood your situation," Alex said, shaking his head and sighing as he looked at the group of Mothmen.


    He then swung his sword forcefully, and in an instant, a myriad of sword lights swept out. The sharp sound of the air being pierced echoed as the countless sword shadows descended upon the group of Mothmen like a dense rain.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Screams erupted immediately.


    In an instant, thousands of Mothmen were annihted, turning into a blood mist that dispersed into the air.


    "Master, you''re incredible!" Avril cheered from the side, while the Mothman princess''s face turned dark.


    Alex looked at her coldly.


    "I''m giving you a chance. If you let us go now, I will overlook this," Alex said indifferently.


    "Hmph, do you think I would agree? After killing so many of my people, you still want to live? Dream on!!!" The Mothman princess red at Alex with icy eyes, her gaze filled with intense killing intent.


    "Since you are so stubborn, I have no choice but to kill you and extract the essence from your body," Alex said coldly, preparing to capture her.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a thunderous sound echoed through the pce.


    The entire pce began to shake violently, as if it were about to copse. A devastatingly powerful pressure descended upon the pce, enveloping the entire area.


    "What''s happening?" Alex''s face changed as he felt this terrifying aura, his eyes reflecting a hint of solemnity.


    Avril''s face also changed, looking extremely grim.


    The Mothman princess seemed very fearful as well.


    In just a short time, a massive vortex appeared above the pce.


    Before the three could react, the vortex sucked them in.


    When Alex opened his eyes again, he had no idea how much time had passed. As he got up, he saw Avril lying in front of him, and the Mothman princess was also unconscious on the ground.


    Alex furrowed his brows. It seemed that even the Mothman princess didn''t know what had happened. Could the vortex have nothing to do with them?


    As he pondered this mystery, the scattered vampire warriors, now controlled by Noah, found their way to him. They hade to ry a message from Noah.


    "Your Majesty, the new vampire warriors are ready and will be here shortly," Noahmunicated through the vampire warrior standing before Alex.


    Hearing this, Alex nodded, his eyes showing a hint of anticipation. Despite the setbacks they had encountered along the way, Noah''s preparations had provided a crucial backup n, otherwise, Alex wouldn''t have known what to do.


    A day passed in the blink of an eye.


    During this time, squads of vampire warriors gathered. They wore armor and wielded weapons, exuding a terrifying aura of death and destruction. They looked like a well-trained army, ready for battle.


    Seeing this, Alex was naturally satisfied. With such formidable strength at his disposal, he had nothing more to worry about.


    The group resumed their journey, with Avril personally guarding the Mothman princess. Given the extreme danger posed by this individual, anypse in vignce could lead to the annihtion of their newly replenished forces.


    Alex was well aware of this, so he handed The Heavenly Sword to Avril, ensuring her sense of security.


    "You have no chance of reaching the capital. Even if you do, it will be a death sentence,pletely futile," the Mothman princess sneered arrogantly. To her, Alex and his group were nothing more than primitive natives with no real value.


    Avril responded with a cold smile, "If you were so powerful, you wouldn''t be in this situation now, would you?"


    Her confidence visibly angered the princess, whose face turned dark. The princess red at Avril as if she wanted to devour her alive.


    Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help but smile wryly. Despite being a prisoner, the princess remained arrogantly defiant. It was clear the Mothmen had some tricks up their sleeves and had likely set traps ahead for him.


    "Hmph! Don''t overestimate yourselves. There are always beings more powerful than you in this world."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Avril narrowed her eyes. Despite the powerful energy the princess harbored, Avril felt no fear.


    The vampire legion advanced another three hundred kilometers, and the scenery began to change. While much of the was deste and ravaged, this area appeared different.


    Unexpectedly, many towering walls had emerged. These walls were as high as a thousand meters, stretching as far as the eye could see.


    Even someone as formidable as Alex felt a bit overwhelmed by the sight.


    Such towering walls¡ªwho could have built them? The aura emanating from the gate alone suggested that these defenses were incredibly formidable.


    Alex frowned, then turned to Avril and asked, "What do you think?"


    Avril had a puzzled look, but after carefully observing, her face lit up with excitement.


    "Your Majesty, it seems there''s no one guarding this ce," Avril remarked. Alex''s brow furrowed slightly at her words.


    He, too, sensed ack of life behind the walls, but the sudden appearance of such a massive structure was suspicious. There had to be something more formidable than they could imagine behind it.


    When Alex nced at the Mothman princess, she raised her head arrogantly.


    "This ce is not for primitives like you to enter. Turn back now," the princess said haughtily. Alex responded with a cold smile; there was no ce in the world he couldn''t get through.


    "Step back, I want to see what makes this wall so special," Alex said dismissively. He didn''t believe the wall was imprable.


    Taking The Heavenly Sword from Avril, Alex leaped towards the massive fortress. His sword shed through the air, creating a palpable tension.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    "Hmph! Utter foolishness," the Mothman princess sneered. No one had ever approached this fortress and lived to tell the tale.


    Because there was an ironw in this world: intruders¡ªkill!

 Chapter 341 Raven

    Alex moved with incredible speed, appearing at the city gate almost instantaneously. At the same time, the sky echoed with whistling sounds, and rockets began raining down.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled, and dust filled the air.


    "Haha!" The Mothman princessughed heartily, clearly pleased with the oue.


    Alex frowned. The firepower was indeed formidable, and if he hadn''t dodged in time, he might have been injured. His form flickered rapidly as he evaded the bombardment.


    He hadn''t anticipated that this ce would be so advanced.


    Seeing this, the Mothman princess smirked. This wall was built to keep people like them out. Alex breaking through the barrier was simply wishful thinking.


    However, she underestimated Alex''s strength.


    Gripping The Heavenly Sword tightly, Alex dashed to the city gate and swung his sword down fiercely.


    Bang!


    A loud thud echoed as the gate was cleaved by Alex''s strike. It all happened so quickly that no one expected Alex to be this powerful, able to break through the gate with a single sword strike.


    "Impossible! How can you break through the gate?" the Mothman princess shouted in disbelief, almost thinking she was hallucinating. She had never encountered such a formidable enemy.


    Ignoring her, Alex walked straight into the city. Avril followed, leading the vampire army inside.


    The ce reeked of blood, and the ground was littered with countless corpses. Yet, these skeletons showed no signs of decay.


    Amid these bones, the most striking were the piles of skeletons forming mountains. These towering heaps of remains filled everyone with a deep sense of dread.


    Alex could hardly believe that the city contained such vast piles of corpses¡ªcountless people must have died here.


    [Ding, congrattions to the host for triggering a hidden mission. Please clear all the mutated corpses within half an hour.]


    The system''s voice suddenly echoed in Alex''s mind, making him turn abruptly. He saw that the previously dormant corpses had begun to stir.


    "Damn it!" Alex cursed, quickening his pace.


    Avril followed closely, raising an eyebrow at the scene. She was clearly shocked by the state of this ce.


    "Roar, roar!"


    A horde of monsters, upon seeing Alex and his group, charged at them with blood-red eyes, seemingly having lost all reason.


    "Kill!" Alex shouted, swinging The Heavenly Sword with ferocity. A sharp sword light cut through, slicing the zombies in half and spraying blood everywhere.


    Avril stood beside Alex, her figure flickering left and right. Any zombies that approached were instantly turned into lifeless corpses.


    Although these zombies had decent strength, they were no match for Alex and hispanions.


    In just a few minutes, the area around the city gate was filled with the bodies of zombies, their corpses shrouded in a thick, eerie ck mist. This mist was so sinister that it made Avril feel stiff, as if she were frozen in ce.


    Seeing this, Alex frowned deeply. He grabbed Avril and struck out with his palm, dispersing the ck mist instantly.


    He then picked up Avril and retreated swiftly.


    Avril''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t believe Alex had such amanding presence, able to dispel the poison so decisively. Yet, just moments ago, she had felt as if her body was bound.


    "What is going on?" she asked, bewildered by the situation.


    Alex''s expression was grave. "This poison is very peculiar; it can control a person''s movements. You were almost taken over by it."


    Hearing Alex''s exnation, Avril was stunned. "That''s incredibly sinister!"


    "Yes, so be very careful not to touch it," Alex nodded slightly and continued forward.


    Just then, the sky suddenly darkened with clouds, and a bolt of lightning struck down.


    Boom!


    A lightning bolt targeted Alex, but he reacted swiftly, blocking it with his arm. Even so, a hideous scar appeared on his arm.


    "Damn it!" Alex cursed through gritted teeth. He hadn''t anticipated that the lightning would be so powerful in the post-apocalyptic world. A single bolt had nearly taken his life.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He looked up and saw a giant raven in the sky.


    The raven was enormous, towering at ten zhang (approximately 100 feet) tall. It was surrounded by a dazzling purple-gold light, as if something powerful was brewing.


    "Ha! Let''s see what kind of demon you are!" Alex sneered, gripping The Heavenly Sword and attacking the raven without hesitation.


    Boom!


    Another bolt of lightning struck down, and Alex quickly raised his sword to defend himself. However, this time, the lightning hit him multiple times.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Alex spat out a mouthful of clotted blood, his face pale as paper.


    "Damn it!" Alex cursed under his breath, realizing the raven was incredibly powerful.


    "Are you alright?" Avril asked worriedly.


    Alex shook his head. "I''m fine!"


    He took a deep breath and looked up at the raven.


    "Hehehe!" The raven let out a sharpugh and then opened its beak, revealing a round, pitch-ck bead with eerie patterns. As soon as it appeared, all the zombies in the city started to stir.


    "That bead is dangerous. Everyone, stay back. If it touches us, we might all turn into zombies!" Alex warned, narrowing his eyes and speaking in a low voice.


    He quickly pulled Avril to a safe distance, while Avril kept a wary eye on the raven.


    "Howl¡ª"


    The city echoed with howls as the zombies began rising from the ground and rushing toward the raven.


    "Kehehe!" The raven cackled wickedly, then suddenly spread its wings. A powerful gust of wind swept through, blowing the zombies away.


    At the same time, the raven opened its mouth and spewed out a stream of fire, instantly incinerating the zombies into ashes, leaving no trace behind.


    In that moment, Alex''s eyes narrowed. The raven was now diving towards him with lethal intent.


    "Courting death!" Alex sneered, leaping forward and throwing a punch at the raven.


    Bang!


    As their forces collided, Alex felt as though he had struck solid steel, the pain radiating through his body.


    Pfft!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, stumbling back several steps. The shock was overwhelming¡ªhow could he be overpowered by a mere beast?


    But Alex was no ordinary person. Regaining his footing, he charged at the raven once more.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, they were locked in a fierce battle. Each sh sent shockwaves rippling out, shredding the ordinary zombies caught in the aftermath.


    "How can this thing be so powerful?" Alex frowned, astonished by the ongoing fight. He had thought his martial skills would easily suppress the raven, but they were evenly matched.


    "Could this raven have evolved?" Alex wondered, but regardless, he would not allow himself to be defeated by it. His determination hardened.


    "Haah!" he roared, unleashing his inner strength, which surged and concentrated into his fist before he struck the raven with full force.


    "Screech!"


    The raven shrieked in pain, clearly sensing the danger. A flicker of fear appeared in its eyes.


    "Heh, feeling scared now? Toote!" Alex sneered, then increased the speed of his attacks.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One punch after another, the raven was forced to retreat continuously. Its body umted numerous wounds, looking utterly miserable.


    Yet, the raven did not concede; it fought back with even more ferocity. Seeing this, Alex focused, no longer underestimating the raven.


    "Get lost!"


    Alex roared, channeling all his strength into his legs and delivering a powerful kick to the raven''s stomach.


    Pfft!


    The raven spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying.


    "Heh, you''re nothing, raven," Alex sneered coldly. He leaped forward, quickly catching up to the raven and stomping on its head.


    Continue your adventure with empire


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss..."


    The raven seemed to sense the killing intent emanating from Alex. It let out a series of mournful cries before transforming into a cloud of smoke and vanishing.


    "Hmm? It escaped?" Alex frowned, finding the situation increasingly bizarre. The raven, though not exceedingly powerful, wasn''t weak either. How could it escape so easily?


    "We need to get out of this cursed ce," Alex said, taking a deep breath and grabbing Avril''s hand to leave.


    "What''s this?"


    Suddenly, Alex halted, his pupils constricting sharply. Before him, a dense horde of zombies had appeared.

 Chapter 342 Jade

    "This is¡­" Alex frowned.


    "Creeeak!"


    Suddenly, a group of zombies let out eerie sounds and then swarmed toward Alex and hispanions.


    "Not good, these guys have revived again!" Avril''s face changed drastically, and she frantically dodged the zombies'' attacks.


    "Creeeak!"


    Alex gritted his teeth, then pulled out a dagger and thrust it fiercely into the neck of one of the zombies.


    "Crack!"


    As the dagger was withdrawn, a ssh of crimson liquid followed, and the zombie''s head dropped to the ground.


    "Phew!"


    After doing all this, Alex let out a long breath, finally rxing his tense nerves a little.


    But at this moment, several dark shadows swept past him. Alex was startled and immediately raised his dagger to stab beside him.


    "Shh¡ª"


    The sound of the de piercing flesh echoed around. Alex looked down to see a sharp spike deeply embedded in his chest.


    Blood slowly oozed from the wound, and Alex felt dizzy.


    He wanted to struggle, but soon, countless hands pressed him down, making him unable to move.


    "Creeeak!"


    At this moment, Alex had be the target of all attention. While the zombies roared frantically, more zombies pounced on him.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Gunshots rang out continuously, and in an instant, zombies were knocked down by the bullets.


    "Avril?"


    "King¡­" Avril leaned weakly against the wall and said, "Sorry, I did my best."


    As soon as the words fell, Avril lost consciousness. Read new chapters at empire


    "Ah! Damn it!"


    Alex cursed, then wiped the sweat from his forehead. Looking at the densely packed zombies around him, he swallowed hard.


    "Fight!"


    With that, Alex raised his dagger.


    He knew that the current situation left him no room for hesitation.


    "sh!"


    After cutting the throat of the nearest zombie, Alex''s figure swayed slightly.


    "Thud!"


    Finally, Alex could no longer hold on and copsed heavily to the ground. The surrounding zombies, hearing the sound, surged towards him.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Alex let out a painful groan. He forced himself to sit up, never imagining he would find himself in such a situation.


    "Creeeak!"


    Seeing this, the zombies suddenly stopped attacking. They all stared at Alex in unison.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?" Alex was stunned. He thought the zombies would fear him, but reality pped him in the face.


    "Roar!"


    Hearing Alex''s words, the zombie horde suddenly became agitated, baring their fangs and rushing towards Alex.


    Seeing this, Alex''s pupils contracted. He hurriedly got up and staggered away. But he hadn''t run far before he fell to the ground. His whole body ached immensely, as if his bones were falling apart.


    "Ah!"


    The intense pain made Alex cry out.


    "Creeeak¡­"


    The zombies became even more excited, swarming over and pinning Alex to the ground.


    "sh!"


    "Ah!"


    Alex screamed. He raised his left arm to shield his neck, while his right hand formed a fist, aiming a punch at the nearest zombie.


    "Bang!"


    Alex''s fistnded squarely on the zombie''s head.


    "Boom!"


    The zombie''s head exploded instantly.


    At the same time, a strange sensation suddenly echoed in Alex''s ears. His vision shifted, and when it cleared, he found himself in an unfamiliar ce.


    "Where is this?" Alex looked around in confusion.


    "Ding¡ª"


    At that moment, the cold voice of the system sounded in Alex''s ears.


    "Congrattions to the host forpleting the hidden task [Apocalyptic Survival]. You have received 1000 doomsday coins and the skill: Benevolent Healer."


    "Huh?" Alex was stunned.


    At that moment, Alex noticed a round piece of jade at his feet. He bent down and picked it up.


    [Benevolent Healer]: Wearing this item will grant the host excellent healing effects.


    "This thing can actually heal wounds?" Alex asked in astonishment.


    "The items provided by the system need not be doubted by the host," the system replied calmly.


    "Heh, I really underestimated you. I didn''t think you''d be good at anything other than killing," Alex joked with a smile.


    "¡­" The system remained silent, clearly unwilling to continue the conversation with Alex.


    "By the way, since you can help me, you should know my current condition, right?" Alex said.


    "Ding¡ª"


    [Detected that the host is in an extremely dangerous environment. Please protect your life.]


    As soon as the system''s voice finished, there was a suddenmotion around Alex.


    "Roar!"


    Apanied by a roar, a giant zombie, about two meters tall, emerged from the mist.


    At this moment, its eyes were blood-red, and a bloodthirsty gleam flickered, making Alex''s heart tremble involuntarily.


    "Holy crap!" Alex eximed, his eyes wide and his mouth slightly open. "A zombie king?"


    "Roar¡ª"


    The zombie king howled angrily towards the sky and then started walking toward Alex step by step.


    With each step it took, the air around seemed to grow heavier.


    "Roar!"


    Another roar, and the zombie king swung its massive ws towards Alex.


    Alex cursed under his breath and quickly retreated.


    "Bang!"


    The huge ws struck the floor heavily, causing the entire floor to crack.


    Seeing this, Alex''s heart almost leaped out of his throat. Jeez! Does it have to be this terrifying?


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly, the zombie king spat out a crimson crystal from its fanged mouth.


    "Holy crap!" Alex eximed instinctively, dodging out of the way.


    "Crack!"


    The crystal core hit the ground, instantly transforming into a cloud of white smoke and disappearing on the spot. Immediately, spiderweb-like cracks appeared on the wall near where the crystal corended.


    Alex quickly took a few steps back, staring in shock at the zombie king. He had never seen such a terrifying crystal core before.


    What on earth is this thing?


    "Roar!"


    While Alex was contemting, the zombie king suddenly let out a long howl, then lunged at Alex with great force.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Feeling the wind rushing towards him, Alex''s expression changed slightly. He quickly sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the zombie king''s lethal strike.


    However, the zombie king''s w still managed to graze Alex''s shoulder, causing blood to flow immediately.


    Alex clutched the wound in pain, frowning at the terrifying zombie king before him.


    "Damn¡­" Alex gritted his teeth.


    At that moment, the zombie king''s body suddenly grew significantlyrger, reaching a height of three meters. Its thick limbs made Alex feel like he could hardly breathe.


    "Bang!"


    "Hiss!"


    Alex''s resistance was quickly suppressed. He took a blow to the chest from the zombie king, breaking several of his ribs.


    Despite this, Alex hurriedly got back on his feet. If he couldn''t get out of here in time, Avril and the others wouldn''t hold out for long.

 Chapter 343 Negotiation

    Thinking of this, Alex gritted his teeth and kicked at the zombie king once more.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah!" Alex screamed as the zombie king''s tail struck his knee, rendering his entire leg numb.


    At that moment, Alex saw stars and almost fainted.


    Taking a deep breath, Alex forced his eyes open and charged at the zombie king again.


    Unfortunately, before he could get close to the zombie king, a powerful gust of wind hit him head-on, sending Alex flying uncontrobly.


    "Crash¡ª"


    Alex mmed into the wall and then fell to the ground.


    By now, the zombie king had already closed in on him.


    Alex''s pupils contracted. Without hesitation, he took out a [Benevolent Healer].


    Alex closed his eyes and pressed the [Benevolent Healer] to his lips.


    "Buzz¡­"


    In an instant, a warm stream of energy flowed from the [Benevolent Healer] into Alex''s body, filling him with a soothing sensation that made him feel almost euphoric.


    Alex suddenly opened his eyes, looking at the zombie king with a cruel smile.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing Alex''s strange smile, the zombie king growled lowly and charged at him with its massive body.


    Alex''s eyes narrowed. He immediately got up from the ground and rushed towards the zombie king.


    "Bang!"


    They collided, and Alex was knocked to the ground.


    Immediately after, Alex felt a violent force erupting from the zombie king''s body.


    "Pffft¡ª" Alex spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    "Roar¡ª" The zombie king let out an excited roar and lunged at Alex again, intending to tear him apart and devour him.


    "Boom!"


    At this critical moment, a huge sound came from the sky. Then, several bolts of lightning struck down, all hitting the zombie king''s head.


    "Crackle¡­"


    Suddenly, arcs of electricity flickered, causing the zombie king''s body to stiffen before it slowly slumped to the ground.


    Seeing this, Alex''s face lit up with ecstatic joy.


    "Hahaha, everything is on my side!" Alexughed. "Looks like today is my lucky day!"


    Although Alex didn''t understand what had just happened, it didn''t dampen his happiness. As long as he survived, he would eventually figure out the reason behind it.


    "Boom¡­"


    "Roar!"


    A few more bolts of lightning struck down, causing the zombie king''s body to convulse violently. Finally, its body ceased all movement.


    At the same time, a milky white transparent crystal slowly floated into the air.


    Seeing this, Alex reached out and caught the transparent crystal.


    "Is this the crystal core?" Alex paused, carefully examining the crystal in his hand.


    The crystal was pure white, crystal clear, with a faint milky white liquid visible inside.


    "Huh? It really does look like a crystal core¡­" Alex murmured.


    He recalled that in his impression, a crystal core should look like this.


    "Ding! Congrattions to the host forpleting the task [Kill the Zombie King], you have received 1000 doomsday coins." The system''s notification sounded in Alex''s ears.


    Just as Alex was feeling pleased,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    the system notification sounded again.


    "Ding! An unknown virus has been detected. Please purify the virus as soon as possible."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Alex was stunned, then shook his head with a bitter smile. "So, no matter where I go, danger is unavoidable?"


    Alex''s earlier joy was due topleting the task and receiving a reward of 1000 doomsday coins.


    Moreover, the task had given him a new skill¡ªvirus purification.


    "System, are you sure this task is to purify the virus?" Alex asked.


    "Beep!"


    The system replied, "Beep! This system does not make mistakes. The host must purify the virus."


    "Alright then, I''ll give it a try," Alex sighed.


    This time, Alex chose not to leave. Instead, he sat cross-legged on the ground, preparing to cultivate.


    "System, help me exchange for a healing potion," Alex ordered.


    "Beep! 2000 doomsday coins deducted, 4000 doomsday coins remaining."


    Soon, a small blue vial appeared before Alex.


    He uncorked the bottle, and a pleasant fragrance wafted out.


    Alex took a gentle sniff, instantly feeling invigorated. He felt as if he could punch a bull to death with one blow.


    "Good stuff," Alex thought to himself, amazed.


    Alex quickly drank the potion.


    "Whoosh!"


    As soon as Alex consumed the potion, a dazzling light burst forth in the air.


    "What is this?" Alex frowned slightly and quickly covered his eyes, not daring to look.


    "Boom!"


    The next second, a surge of immense power swept through Alex''s body. Alex felt his mind clear, entering a strange and wonderful state.


    In no time, the power subsided, and Alex abruptly opened his eyes.


    "Hiss¡ª" Alex exhaled deeply, feeling warm all over.


    Your adventure continues at empire


    Suddenly, an arc of electricity sliced through the air and struck Alex.


    In an instant, a searing pain spread throughout his body.


    "Damn it!"


    Alex couldn''t help but curse. He quickly focused his mental energy to resist the intense pain.


    After about three minutes, the severe pain gradually faded.


    "Refreshing!" Alex took a deep breath, his eyes bing even sharper.


    "Roar!"


    At that moment, a roar echoed from afar, and a robust ck bear charged towards Alex.


    "Hmph!" Alex snorted coldly. He pushed off the ground with his right foot,unching himself into the air, and delivered a fierce kick to the ck bear''s abdomen.


    "Boom!"


    The ck bear crashed heavily onto the ground, raising a cloud of dust.


    Immediately after, a green light shed, and a sharp dagger appeared in Alex''s hand.


    The dagger gleamed with a cold light, clearly made from special materials.


    "Whoosh!"


    The dagger flew out of his hand like a shooting star, piercing through the ck bear''s neck and then its head, embedding itself into the ground.


    As the ck bear died, a thumb-sized crystal core floated to the surface.


    "It can actually purify the zombie''s bloodline and restore their humanity?" Alex was dumbfounded.


    Alex''s guess was correct. The crystal cores mentioned by the system were identical to the ones used by superhumans, but the system required crystal cores from zombies, whereas the superhuman crystal cores were meant for ordinary people.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll keep killing zombies until I purify all their bloodlines." A devilish smile curved at the corners of Alex''s mouth.


    With that, Alex continued his hunt for zombies, wielding his dagger. Each time he killed a zombie, he would consume a vial of the Purification Spring.

 Chapter 344 More

    In the blink of an eye, two hours passed quietly. One hundred and twenty-eight crystal cores had been purified by Alex, leaving only thest one.


    Alex stared at thatst crystal core, contemting for a long time before gritting his teeth and saying, "Let''s do this!"


    He couldn''t think of any other solution. The only way was to purify this crystal core.


    After all, the system told him that this crystal core was meant for zombies, and since he was a superhuman, he should be able to purify it.


    Alex took a deep breath, gripped the dagger in his hand tightly, and without hesitation, aimed the de at the crystal core.


    "sh!"


    The sharp dagger instantly sliced through the surface of the crystal core, causing blood to spray out.


    Alex closed his eyes, waiting for the crystal core to shatterpletely and then merge with him.


    But at that moment, the previously calm ground suddenly began to tremble.


    "What''s going on? Is it an earthquake?" Alex''s heart skipped a beat. He quickly hid to the side, holding his breath, afraid of being swallowed by the enormous shadow emerging from the ground.


    Just as Alex was feeling anxious, he noticed that the trembling area slowly began to calm down.


    "Am I going back to reality?" Alex wondered.


    Then, a roaring sound suddenly echoed in Alex''s mind.


    The next second, an image appeared in Alex''s mind¡­


    The scene shifted, and Alex found himself in another unfamiliar ce. He looked around and realized that this was not the world before the apocalypse but an ancient and brutal world.


    Unlike other worlds, the sky here was still blue, without clouds blocking the sun or thunder rolling. However, Alex could clearly see clusters of gray mist floating in the sky, looking as terrifying and sinister as demons.


    This gray mist, called resentment, was also a form of negative emotion.


    Alex knew that these resentments were the zombies of this world, which he was about to purify.


    "Creeeak!"


    A series of eerie and terrifying sounds echoed. Alex looked up and saw tens of thousands of zombies surrounding him.


    "Roar~~~"


    The zombies roared in unison, creating a terrifying momentum.


    Alex swallowed hard, his body trembling.


    These zombies gave him an eerie and chilling feeling.


    The zombies stood about a meter tall, with pale cheeks, blood-red lips, and jet-ck eyes that emitted a haunting glow. Their bodies were in a semi-crouched posture, revealing sharp and pointed fangs.


    "Kill, my children!"


    At that moment, a group of zombies furiously charged towards Alex.


    "Damn, this is not fair!"


    Alex''s face darkened as he turned and ran.


    Although these zombies were not very powerful, their sheer numbers were overwhelming, and they were incredibly fast, catching up in the blink of an eye.


    Panicked, Alex didn''t know where to run, so he shed as he fled.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just as Alex raised his dagger, he felt a sudden chill on his back. A ck shadow swept past his ear, leaving a trail of blood.


    Alex''s hair stood on end as he quickly sidestepped to avoid the attack.


    A ripping sound was heard, and Alex''s shirt was torn open, revealing his well-defined and muscr chest.


    Alex turned to see a zombie lunging at him with outstretched ws, ready to crush his head.


    "Fuck!"


    Alex cursed, spinning his body and jumping onto arge boulder. Using the momentum, he leaped several meters away.


    The zombie missed its target, became enraged, and let out a furious roar. It stomped on the ground, propelling itself into the air, and with its long tongue whipping around, it lunged at Alex.


    Alex''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he let out a coldugh. Raising the dagger in his hand, he executed a sweeping strike, slicing the zombie in half at the waist.


    Taking down a zombie with one move, Alex breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried he wouldn''t be able to handle so many zombies, but luckily, his extraordinary strength prevailed.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Just as Alex finished off one zombie, more zombies suddenly surged from all directions.


    Seeing the ferocious zombies, Alex frowned.


    He knew this was because he had sessfully purified the crystal core, attracting all these zombies.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even so, he had to kill enough zombies; otherwise, more and more would gather, and he wouldn''t be able to leave alive!


    With this thought, a determined look shed in Alex''s eyes. He gripped his dagger tightly and leaped into the horde of zombies.


    Alex was like a meat grinder, each strike taking down dozens, even hundreds of zombies. As the zombies fell, the color of Alex''s crystal core gradually deepened.


    Soon, Alex''s forehead was covered in fine beads of sweat, and his energy was rapidly depleting.


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    "Crack!" Alex''s arm ached. He lost his bnce, and his dagger flew out of his hand, embedding itself in a zombie''s skull.


    The zombie fell to the ground, twitched a couple of times, and theny still.


    Alex panted heavily, looking at the lifeless zombie with a smile of satisfaction.


    Finally, he had purified that zombie!


    But this thoughtsted only a moment. The next second, a massive pulling force grabbed him, lifting Alex into the air.


    The pulling force came from the zombies. As Alex was pulled into the air, he felt his body being torn apart with excruciating pain.


    "No, I can''t give up."


    Gritting his teeth, Alex used thest of his strength to struggle desperately, trying to break free from the force.


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!"


    "Ah!"


    Alex screamed in agony. He felt as if his internal organs were being crushed and deformed by an immense force, threatening to pulverize him.


    "sh!"


    A razor-sharp dagger pierced Alex''s shoulder, cutting his scream short as blood spurted out.


    Struggling to open his eyes, Alex saw an incredibly ugly face before him.


    It was a female zombie. Her eyes were pitch ck, devoid of any life.


    She looked almost human, with the only difference being her bluish-ck skin.


    At this moment, she was holding a blood-stained dagger, forcefully cutting into Alex''s arm and extracting the crystal core from within.


    Alex''s pupils contracted, and his face turned pale.


    Having his crystal core removed meant losing all his resistance, rendering him helpless unless he could immediately find a new crystal core to rece it. Otherwise, even as a third-tier evolver, he wouldn''t escape death!


    "Wham!"


    With all his might, Alex struck the female zombie.


    Her body flew away,nding several meters away with numerous broken ribs and severe injuries.


    "Huff¡­ huff¡­"


    Alex copsed to the ground, panting heavily, with sweat rolling down like beans.


    He was nowpletely exhausted, with no strength left to continue fighting.

 Chapter 345 Hidden Troubles

    However, even in his weakened state, he would never allow any other zombies to step into his territory.


    Alex gritted his teeth and struggled to stand, dragging his exhausted body towards the distant zombie. His mind was somewhat dazed, but he remained conscious.


    About twenty meters away from Alex, a male zombie was slowly crawling towards him, clearly targeting Alex. The zombie''s eye sockets were sunken, and its face was twisted with a grotesque expression, its fangs particrly prominent. Its movements were sluggish, but it did not stop; instead, it seemed more determined to advance.


    Upon seeing Alex, the zombie appeared to be excited, ck viscous saliva dripping from the corner of its mouth. Its speed increased, and within seconds, it was already in front of Alex, its sharp ws swinging directly at Alex''s throat!


    Seeing this, Alex coldly smiled. Did these minor zombies really dare to surround him here? Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    "Ding! Abnormal environmental conditions detected. Host, please leave immediately."


    At this moment, the system''s voice sounded again. Alex was taken aback. Why was this happening all of a sudden? Wasn''t it just assigning him a task a second ago? Why was it urging him to leave so quickly?


    Before Alex could react, a sudden force from behind yanked him out of that space. Hended on the ground, rolling dozens of meters before finally stopping. When he looked up, he saw Avril and the Mothman Princess standing in front of him, looking at him with terrified expressions.


    "King, what happened?"


    Avril was bewildered. Alex had disappeared without a trace earlier and now reappeared out of nowhere. Such a scene inevitably made her a little scared.


    Alex coughed twice as he climbed up from the ground, rubbing his aching shoulder.


    Seeing Avril, Alex finally breathed a sigh of relief. At least he had made it out of there.


    "Alright, I''m not seriously hurt. Let''s get our people out of here as quickly as possible."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Alex looked worried. His vampire legion was already small, and losing any more here would be a huge setback.


    "Do you really think you can get out of here? This is a heavily fortified area set up by us Mothmen. No one who enters will leave alive," the Mothman Princess said arrogantly, earning an eye roll from Alex.


    "Avril, find a way to shut her up," Alex ordered, not bothering to deal with her.


    "Oh... uh?" Avril responded dumbly, then grabbed a piece of torn cloth from a nearby vampire and stuffed it into the Mothman Princess''s mouth.


    Alex took the lead, carefully guiding his group. The city built by the Mothmen was enormous, and it took them a long time to find another exit. At this moment, the Mothman Princess''s face was pale. She couldn''t believe that these natives had actually made it through their city.


    Alex looked at the Mothman Princess with a smug expression, a cold smile on his lips.


    "Your defenses are pretty weak if we could get through so easily."


    As soon as he said this, the Mothman Princess''s face turned bright red. If her mouth weren''t gagged, she would have been cursing by now.


    But Alex wasn''t about to give her that chance. His n was to head to the Mothman headquarters and destroy itpletely.


    Just as he thought this, the ground suddenly began to shake, and towering structures rose rapidly from the earth, leaving Alex stunned.


    What was happening? Who would reveal their trump card at this moment?


    Alex waspletely bewildered.


    "King, what''s going on?"


    Seeing this, Avril hurried to Alex''s side, grabbing his arm and asking urgently.


    Alex frowned and nced at her.


    "Send two people ahead to check it out."


    Given the situation, Alex didn''t dare act recklessly and decided to send two vampire warriors to scout ahead.


    Avril nodded at his instruction.


    Quickly, two vampire warriors dashed to the base of the towering structure. They were stunned by the scene before them. A massive circr formation had appeared beneath their feet, emitting an eerie glow.


    The light from the formation gradually coalesced into a spear. The two vampire warriors, terrified, tried to flee but were struck in the chest by the spear. They screamed in agony, flying back several meters before crashing to the ground, unable to get up.


    Seeing this, the remaining vampire warriors retreated in fear.


    Alex narrowed his eyes, carefully examining the massive formation. He could feel the strange energy emanating from it. It was something sinister, and he didn''t want to get too close.


    At that moment, the formation suddenly glowed brightly and then exploded, sending countless light arrows shooting out.


    Alex''s pupils contracted as he swiftly dodged the arrows. The light arrows pierced through the bodies of the vampire warriors around him, killing them instantly before they could even scream.


    Seeing this, the remaining vampire warriors shuddered uncontrobly.


    Alex''s expression turned grim. The power of this formation was too great; if it continued attacking, they would all be doomed. This was not the oue Alex wanted.


    "Retreat!"


    Alex growled, leading the charge towards the wall, with the other vampire warriors quickly following.


    Just as Alex reached the city wall, suddenly, a light arrow pierced through the air, heading straight for him. Alex quickly dodged, but the light arrow still grazed his skin, causing blood to flow.


    "King!"


    The vampire warriors were shocked by this scene. Such an attack was incredibly powerful.


    "Don''t worry about me, just get everyone out of here immediately," Alex said through gritted teeth, watching as his warriors fell one by one. Even though they were just his subordinates, he didn''t want to lose most of them here.


    After saying this, he grabbed a short de from nearby and charged towards the towers. If the enemy intended to wipe them out, he would show no mercy either.


    As Alex advanced, more light arrows came at him, relentlessly. Each time, he narrowly avoided the deadly arrows.


    Finally, Alex found an opening and rushed to the center of the formation.

 Chapter 346 Tower

    The formation seemed almost sentient; as Alex reached its center, the surrounding light arrows abruptly halted. Seeing this, Alex raised an eyebrow. He hadn''t expected the formation to control so many light arrows.


    This was going to be troublesome.


    Standing in the center of the formation, Alex stared intently at the light arrows in front of him, pondering how to destroy thisrge formation.


    Suddenly, the previously still light arrows began to spin wildly as if provoked by some unseen force.


    "Not good!"


    Noticing the change in the light arrows, Alex''s pupils contracted. The power of the light arrows was continuously increasing, and they were constantly shifting positions, making them incredibly difficult to track.


    "Hahaha! Wretched human, do you think you can destroy the great God''s formation? What a foolish dream! Today, you will die under this formation!"


    At that moment, an arrogant voice echoed from the sky. A giant axe descended from above, crashing down directly in front of Alex. The axe shimmered with a pale blue light, emanating an incredibly terrifying aura.


    "Damn it!"


    Alex cursed. This guy dared to ambush him, the only king in this world. Unfortunately, Alex had no time to retaliate and was heavily injured by the giant axe. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his gaze cold as he looked up to see a burly man standing in front of him, looking at him with a mocking expression.


    "Who are you?"


    Alex wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, staring intently at the man before him.


    The man was d in a ck robe that covered his entire body, leaving only his head and a pair of fierce eyes visible. He was tall, a full head taller than Alex, and his body was bulging with muscles, exuding explosive strength. This sheer physical presence alone was enough to crush Alex.


    "I am a divine emissary, guarding this realm by the will of the gods."


    The man''s tone was arrogant,pletely dismissing Alex.


    "Gods? Hmph! Mere ants."


    Alex sneered. The man''s power was undoubtedly extraordinary. Based on Alex''s estimation, he was at least at an A-level strength, possibly even stronger.


    However, Alex was unafraid. He now possessed S-level strength and had integrated the memories of the Demon Lord. If he encountered that monster again, he was confident he could match it.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Seeing Alex''s disdain for the gods, the man roared in anger, raising his giant axe and shing at Alex. The axe glowed with a ghostly green light, clearlyced with poison, which made Alex wary.


    Alex snorted, swinging his short de to meet the attack.


    "ng!"


    The two weapons shed, sparks flying, and a violent gust of wind blew Alex back. He stumbled, nearly falling to the ground.


    "How is this possible?"


    Alex''s eyes widened in shock as he stared at the man. He couldn''t believe the man had forced him back with sheer power alone.


    "Heh heh¡­"


    The man grinned wickedly. "Foolish human, I am a divine emissary, wielding the power granted by the gods. How could youpare?"


    "You¡­"


    Alex''s face darkened, knowing the man spoke the truth.


    "Since you understand my power, be a good sacrifice for the gods!"


    The man roared again, charging at Alex once more.


    Alex took a deep breath, realizing he had no other choice but to fight to the death. Even if he couldn''t win, at least he could buy himself a chance to escape. He deflected the light arrowsing at him while searching for an opportunity to flee.


    "Swish, swish!"


    Suddenly, countless light arrows converged behind the man.


    "Heh, you can''t escape."


    A sinister smile appeared on the man''s face as he extended his hand, and a spear materialized in his grasp.


    "Thud."


    With a dull sound, the spear pierced through Alex''s chest.


    "You!"


    Alex''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the man in front of him.


    "I told you, you are no match for me."


    The man''s face was full of arrogance, but the next second, Alex smiled. He had already be immortal; there was no way the man could kill him.


    "You are truly foolish."


    Alex sneered and threw a punch. The sound of bones cracking was clear, and the man let out a scream as his arm snapped instantly.


    He looked at Alex in horror. "How... how are you still alive?"


    He had just attacked Alex; how was he unscathed?


    "Because you can''t kill me!"


    Alex shrugged, looking somewhat exasperated. He was no longer human; how could he fear death?


    "Impossible! I killed you with my own hands!"


    The man roared, unwilling to ept this reality. He charged at Alex again, determined to kill him.


    "Boom!"


    Countless light arrows shot towards Alex once more, far more densely than before.


    The power of these light arrows was far greater than before. Even Alex felt a hint of mortal danger.


    "No, I have to get out of here quickly. If the full power of these light arrows is unleashed, even I might not survive."


    Alex squinted his eyes. He couldn''t confront them head-on; he had to evade the light arrows'' assault and move swiftly towards the exit.


    "Heh heh... Trying to escape? Toote!"


    Seeing this, the man''s face lit up with excitement. Instantly, his figure vanished from where he stood. The next moment, he appeared behind Alex, his giant axe already raised high.


    "Not good!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sensing the danger behind him, Alex turned sharply and thrust his sword backward.


    "ng!"


    The giant axe and short de collided, producing a metallic nging sound. The tremendous force from the axe surged through Alex, sending him flying and crashing hard to the ground.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    "Cough, cough¡­"


    Alex coughed twice, a flush spreading across his face as he struggled to get up, ring coldly at the man. Although he was unharmed, the man''s attack had seriously injured him.


    "Who are you? Why are you helping the enemy against us?"


    Alex frowned and asked.


    "Heh heh... I am a divine emissary under the great god, here to do the god''s work. You filthy, lowly creatures dare to offend the great deity. You deserve death."


    The manughed maniacally and charged at Alex once more.

 Chapter 347 Infiltrating the Enemy

    "You were sent by the gods?"


    Alex''s eyes shed with a hint of seriousness upon hearing this.


    "Hmph, you lowly beings, how dare youpare yourselves to the great gods?"


    The man''s face was filled with cold killing intent. He moved incredibly fast, appearing in front of Alex in the blink of an eye, swinging his giant axe down.


    Experience more content on empire


    "Damn it!"


    Alex gritted his teeth, quickly raising his short de to block.


    "Bang!"


    The giant axe and short de shed violently, sending a massive wave of power rippling outward.


    "sh!"


    Alex''s sleeve was torn, and a blood mark appeared on his wrist.


    "Heh heh, die!"


    The manughed grimly, swinging his giant axe again with immense force toward Alex.


    "Boom!"


    Alex was struck by the axe and sent flying like a cannonball.


    "Pfft!"


    Alex spat out blood,nding on the ground in a disheveled state. His body convulsed briefly before he slowly stood up.


    "You''re indeed formidable."


    Alex wiped the blood from his mouth, his eyes fixed on the man. The man''s power was overwhelming; if it weren''t for Alex''s remarkable regenerative ability, he would have been dead.


    "Hahaha, you are quite strong, able to withstand my attack. But you can''t defeat the gods. The power of the gods is beyond yourprehension!"


    The manughed triumphantly, bending his legs and then springing forward with tremendous force towards Alex. His giant axe emitted a blinding light.


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz¡­"


    A sharp whistling filled the air, as if something was vibrating intensely.


    A strong sense of danger rose within Alex, his expression turning serious. He gripped his short de tightly, channeling his inner energy into it.


    "Swish¡ª"


    In an instant, the short de radiated a brilliant blue light.


    "Boom!"


    In the next moment, Alex swung his short de without hesitation toward the approaching man.


    "ng!"


    The man''s attack was blocked. Alex seized the opportunity to pull back his short de and quickly retreated, creating some distance between himself and the man.


    "Huff! Huff!"


    Alex panted heavily, his forehead covered in sweat, his eyes filled with vignce as he watched the man, his hand continuously rubbing the short de.


    The man didn''t rush to pursue him. Instead, he gazed at Alex mockingly. "Heh heh... I advise you not to waste your efforts. You won''t escape today. Surrender quietly to avoid unnecessary suffering."


    Alex shot the man a cold nce and said indifferently, "Even if I have to spill myst drop of blood, I will never surrender to the enemy."


    "Stubborn fool! If you want to die, I will grant your wish."


    The man sneered. He leaped into the air, his giant axe radiating a terrifying cold light. In the next second, he charged directly at Alex.


    "Roar!"


    The man let out a roar, thick spiritual energy swirling around him. He swung his giant axe, creating an arc as he struck down at Alex with immense force.


    "Whoosh!"


    A fierce wind swept over. Alex''s pupils contracted as he quickly retreated, narrowly avoiding the lethal strike.


    "Boom!"


    The giant axe mmed into the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    "Whoosh!"


    Alex pushed off the ground, his body soaring into the air. His short de turned into a blur as he struck at the man.


    "Petty tricks!"


    The man saw the short de approaching and sneered. He swung his giant axe with precision.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Crack!"


    The giant axe struck the short de urately, causing it to shatter. The broken de rebounded and pierced Alex''s chest.


    "Ah!"


    Alex screamed in pain, his body flying backward and crashing to the ground. Now, he was covered in wounds, and even his bones were crushed.


    The man sneered as he walked forward, looking down at Alex with disdain in his eyes.


    "How does it feel? Now you understand the difference between us?"


    Alexy on the ground, his body weakly moving. His mouth barely moved as he whispered, "Even if I die, I won''t let you leave alive."


    With that, a strange smile appeared on Alex''s lips.


    "Hmm?"


    The man suddenly felt a sense of impending doom and was about to flee when a thunderous explosion echoed.


    The next moment, a terrifying st wave erupted from the ground, throwing the man off his feet.


    Alex''s lips curled into a cold smile. Taking advantage of the man''s unsteady stance, he lunged forward in one swift motion.


    He grabbed a dagger and plunged it forcefully into the man''s abdomen.


    "Ugh¡­"


    The man''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Alex before copsing to the ground, lifeless.


    "Heh, I didn''t want to use forbidden techniques, but you pushed me to this point, so I had no choice!"


    Alex muttered. The man''s earlier attacks were fierce, but they hadn''t brought Alex to the brink of death. He had feigned weakness to use the man''s power to activate the forbidden technique within himself.


    Seeing the man was dealt with, Alex sighed in relief. This guy had a tough life force.


    As the man died, the towering structures around them crumbled and disintegrated in moments, disappearing without a trace.


    Though victorious, Alex now understood thebat power of the Mothmen. If he charged in with his forces, they would all face certain death.


    He needed a foolproof n.


    Thinking this, he turned his gaze toward the Mothman Princess. Since she was now in his hands, he might as well use her.


    He stepped toward her, seeing fear fill her eyes.


    Alex raised his hand like a deity and pressed it against the center of her forehead. In an instant, she fell unconscious. Alex then took out a tiny chip and imnted it directly into her brain.


    "You stay here and set up camp. I''ll go ahead alone to check things out."


    When Alex finished speaking, Avril''s eyes widened. Alex going alone would be even more dangerous.


    "King, there''s no need for us to take such a huge risk."


    Avril had already witnessed the Mothmen''s strength. Going in alone would be suicide.


    Alex simply smiled, recalling the face of the man he had just fought. He then retrieved something from his spatial ring¡ªa disguise chip previously gifted by the system.


    In no time, Alex had transformed into the likeness of the man he had just defeated.


    "Isn''t this much safer now?"


    Their goal was to infiltrate the enemy''s ranks and assess their true strength.


    Seeing this, Avril nodded. She believed in Alex''s ability to ensure his own safety.


    "Alright, then we''ll do as you say, King."

 Chapter 348 The Strong

    Avril nodded and escorted Alex as he took the Mothman Princess away. Alex already had a n in mind: using the Princess''s identity to infiltrate the enemy base. Understanding their strength was crucial for his next steps.


    Not long after they left, the Princess regained consciousness. However, she hadpletely lost her self-awareness, and every word and action were now under Alex''s control.


    Looking at the Princess before him, Alex suddenly felt tired. She had an attractive figure, and he had been fighting for so long. Maybe it was time to enjoy himself a bit. She was already a captive, after all, so there was no reason to hesitate.


    Thinking this, Alex nced around. The area was deserted.


    He lifted hisrge hands and skillfully unbuttoned her clothes, revealing her fair neck and delicate corbones. His cold hands roamed over her body, making her shiver uncontrobly.


    Alex was pleased with her reaction, a smile curling at his lips as he moved his hands lower¡­


    As the sounds of moans filled the air, the sky gradually darkened, and a few ships appeared on the horizon.


    Seeing this, Alex smiled. His wish had been granted. He had been wondering how to reach the enemy base quickly, and now they had delivered the means.


    He nced at the Princess beside him, nodding in satisfaction.


    As expected, the ships soonnded in front of them. A tall figure, about six feet tall and holding aser gun, emerged from one of the ships.


    "Lord Aiken, why are you here with the Princess?"


    The man who emerged looked bewildered upon seeing Alex. Aiken should have been in the heat of battle, not here.


    Alex smiled slightly. So his name was Aiken.


    "There were some issues earlier. Our defenses broke down, and I managed to rescue the Princess."


    Alex pointed to the now unconscious Princess and spoke to the warrior who had emerged from the ship. The warrior nodded, fully believing Alex''s words. He knew Aiken''s strength well, and if Aiken said it was true, it must be.


    Regardless of what had caused Aiken to encounter trouble, the oue was favorable.


    "In that case, let''s head back!"


    Alex nodded, carrying the Princess as he followed the warrior into the ship.


    Everything went surprisingly smoothly, of course, if one overlooked Alex''s recent vition of the Princess.


    "We have safely arrived, Lord Aiken. Please disembark."


    The warrior said respectfully.


    Alex nodded, carrying the Princess as he exited the ship, following the warrior into the base.


    The environment here was not as harsh as he had imagined. In fact, it was very clean and the air was refreshingly clear, making it quitefortable.


    It seemed more like a city, with advanced buildings, clearly indicating it was a military base or more urately, a secret stronghold.


    Carrying the Princess, Alex followed the warrior to a room. He ced the Princess on the bed and nced at the warrior.


    "What should I do next?"


    The warrior was momentarily taken aback by Alex''s question. However, before he could respond, an unexpected guest walked in through the door.


    This new figure was also very tall and appeared to be extremely powerful.


    "Aiken, you''re finally back. Do you remember ourst agreement?" The man spoke with a sinister expression. Alex frowned slightly, realizing that this guy had many enemies within the base.


    "What''s the matter? Are you looking for a fight?" Alex challenged, eyeing the man.


    "Haha, you think I don''t know your strength? You''re no match for me," the manughed, his gaze filled with mockery.


    Alex shook his head at the man''s words. "You underestimate me. Though you''re strong, defeating me won''t be that easy."


    "Oh really? Let''s see about that." The man said, swinging his fist towards Alex.


    True to his reputation as a seasoned warrior, every move he made was filled with lethal intent. Alex dodged and then extended his hand, grabbing the man''s arm. The man struggled to free himself, but Alex''s grip was like iron.


    Alex let out a cold snort and delivered a powerful kick to the man''s chest. The man fell to the ground with a groan, unable to get up for a while.


    "How about now? Do you still think you''re that strong?" Alex dusted off his sleeve and strolled towards the man lying on the ground.


    "Don''t get too cocky!" The man stood up, clutching his chest, ring at Alex.


    Alex shrugged. "I''m just stating the truth. Don''t you want to admit it?"


    "Hmph, you think you can defeat me?" The man charged at Alex, aiming for a critical strike.


    At that moment, Alex sensed the danger and swiftly dodged to the side.


    However, the man had anticipated Alex''s move. With his formidable strength, he quickly maneuvered behind Alex. Seizing the opportunity, the man punched Alex in the head.


    Alex barely managed to dodge by moving sideways, but the man followed up with a punch to Alex''s abdomen.


    Alex grunted, his body doubling over as he dropped to one knee.


    "I warned you, my strength surpasses yours," the man said, squatting next to Alex, a look of assured victory on his face.


    "Is that so? Let me show you what real strength is," Alex growled in a low voice. He suddenly reached out and grabbed the man''s neck.


    Before the man could react, Alex lifted him off the ground.


    Alex looked at him, a cruel smile forming on his lips. Then, using the strength in his legs, he mmed the man hard onto the floor.


    Bang!


    The man hit the ground with a resounding crash.


    Alex slowly stood up and walked over to him. He lifted his foot and pressed it down hard on the man''s face, applying more pressure.


    Crack!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The sound of bones breaking filled the air, and the man screamed in agony.


    "Now, do you think my strength surpasses yours?" Alex said casually. The man was in so much pain that his face had turned pale.


    "You, you..." the man stammered, trembling.


    "What about me?" Alex said mockingly, then lifted his foot off the man''s face and kicked him hard.


    Bang!


    The man was kicked into the wall by Alex, then fell to the ground.


    St!


    The man spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Alex pped his hands, looked at the man on the ground, narrowed his eyes slightly, and then turned to leave. He had no time to waste on this guy. Since he was here, he would use his position to thoroughly investigate the ce. This would make gathering intelligence much easier for future attacks.


    As Alex walked forward, deep in thought, he noticed a building ahead. The building was thirty stories high and looked very luxurious from the outside. There were no other buildings nearby, making theyout very clear.


    A smile curved on Alex''s lips as he looked at the building, thinking that it must be a very important base. With this in mind, he started walking toward it.


    "Aiken, you''re back so soon?"


    A beautiful female voice rang out, stopping Alex in his tracks. He turned to see a stunning blonde woman with a voluptuous figure walking toward him. Her skin was fair, her features delicate, and her emerald-green eyes had an unusual allure.


    "Callia, long time no see."


    Alex quickly essed the previous man''s memories, a precaution he took before leaving. The woman named Callia approached Alex, and they hugged briefly.


    Callia then pushed Alex back, noticing his injuries, and frowned. "Aiken, did that man hurt you?"


    "He couldn''t hurt me," Alex said, waving his hand and smiling. "Don''t worry, my strength now far surpasses his."


    "Really?" Callia said in surprise, looking at Alex with some disbelief.


    "Of course it''s true," Alex nodded. "What, don''t you believe me?"


    "Of course I do," Callia smiled faintly. Discover more content at empire


    "By the way, any new updates recently?"


    Callia shook her head. "No, we''ve been keeping to ourselvestely. Apart from asionally hunting zombies, we haven''t been involved in anything else."


    Alex raised an eyebrow. He hadn''t expected these people to hunt zombies. He originally thought that the sudden appearance of zombies was their doing.


    "That''s good. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take a look around inside," Alex said, pointing to the building in front of them.


    Callia hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Alright."


    Alex didn''t notice Callia''s expression and walked straight into the building. Before entering, he carefully inspected the area to ensure there were no traps or dangers. Being essentially a stranger here, he needed to understand theyout to avoid being ambushed.


    Alex cautiously stepped inside, vigntly observing his surroundings. For some reason, he felt uneasy.


    There were no dangers, not even a single person around, but the air was filled with a strange atmosphere, making him uneasy.


    "Strange, why do I feel like I''m being watched?" Alex murmured.


    As Alex prepared to move forward, a voice echoed through the hall.


    "Haha, finally found you, Aiken."


    Alex froze and began to sweat. He slowly turned around to see a man in ck clothing ring at him with a cold expression.


    "Who are you?" Alex swallowed nervously and asked.


    "Who I am doesn''t matter. All you need to know is that your life now belongs to me," the man said with an evil smile, walking toward Alex.


    "Damn it," Alex cursed under his breath. Just how many people had this guy provoked? The current situation was beyond hisprehension, and he had no data on who this person might be.


    His mind raced through various pieces of information, but none of it helped him understand his current predicament.


    "Aiken, prepare to die!" the man snarled, lunging at Alex with wed hands.


    Alex''s pupils contracted, and he swiftly dodged out of the way.


    "Haha, Aiken, keep running!" the man taunted.


    "Why should I run?" Alex retorted coldly, raising his right leg and aiming for the man''s head.


    "Fool," the man roared, blocking Alex''s leg with his hand.


    Alex spun to the side, evading the block, and threw a punch at the man.


    "Die," the man growled again, meeting Alex''s punch with his own.


    Boom...


    Both were pushed back by the impact.


    "Your strength has increased," the man said in surprise, noting Alex''s newfound power.


    "Heh, same goes for you!" Alex responded calmly. He then blurred into motion, appearing in front of the man in an instant.


    "How dare you sneak attack!" the man shouted angrily.


    "This isn''t a sneak attack," Alex said with a faint smile. Then, hended a powerful punch to the man''s stomach.


    Boom!


    A muffled groan followed as the man spat out several mouthfuls of blood, clutching his abdomen with a pained expression on his face.


    Alex straightened up, looking at him coldly. "You should know your fate by now."


    The man lifted his head, ring at Alex with a grimace. "Hmph, you think you can kill me? You''re still too inexperienced."


    Alex narrowed his eyes, realizing the man was preparing for a desperate move. However, Alex wasn''t worried, he had made thorough preparations.


    As expected, the man suddenly pulled out a pill from his pocket and swallowed it.


    Alex''s expression changed slightly. Did this guy have another trick up his sleeve?

 Chapter 349 Gathering Supplies

    Alex''s eyes were icy cold. He clenched his fists and charged forward.


    "Hahaha."


    The two collided with a tremendous crash, then separated.


    "Let''s see how long you canst," the man sneered and rushed at Alex again.


    "Hmph!"


    Alex snorted, his figure blurring as he dodged the attack. A ball of fire formed in his hand, and he mmed it into the man''s chest.


    "Ugh!"


    The man spat out a mouthful of blood, his face full of shock.


    "How is this possible!"


    He staggered back a few steps, incredulous.


    "Nothing is impossible. Since you might be useful, I''ll leave your body intact." Alex said coolly. The fact that this man was here meant he knew this building inside out. Alex needed to kill him and extract his memories.


    Find adventures on empire


    "You think you can actually kill me?" the man wiped the blood from his mouth, speaking coldly.


    "Let''s find out," Alex replied with a cold smile, turning into a blur as he lunged at the man. He needed to extract his memories quickly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The two figures shed repeatedly, the sounds of their battle echoing through the room. Suddenly, Alex seized an opportunity andnded a punch on the man''s forehead, killing him instantly.


    "Heh."


    A faint smile yed on Alex''s lips as he began to search the man''s memories. Once the extraction wasplete, Alex couldn''t suppress his grin. He never expected this ce to be a storage site for the Mothman''s high-tech weapons.


    Moreover, since it was deep within their territory, it was scarcely guarded. This meant he could potentially take everything here without much resistance.


    Alex took a deep breath to calm himself, then carefully surveyed the surroundings. After ensuring there were no dangers, he quietly slipped into a secret chamber.


    The chamber was vast and filled with various items, but the most striking were the weapons disyed on the walls. Each one was a powerful high-tech firearm.


    A gleam appeared in Alex''s eyes as he began collecting the weapons.


    "This one looks good. I''ll take it."


    He selected a sniper rifle and then left the chamber.


    "Aiken, what are you doing here?"


    As soon as he stepped out, a cold voice reached Alex''s ears.


    "Hm?"


    Alex turned to see a man ring at him coldly. The man exuded a strong killing intent, looking as if he wanted to tear Alex apart.


    "Carl?"


    Alex furrowed his brow as he recognized the man.


    "Aiken, why are you here?" Carl asked, his gaze sharp and prating.


    "Why I''m here is none of your business," Alex replied coldly, giving Carl a dismissive look.


    "Hmph, stealing weapons from here is a serious crime. Your audacity has grown," Carl said, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    "Heh, so what? Don''t I have the right to do this?" Alex replied arrogantly, knowing the original Aiken had a very special status.


    "There''s no problem as long as you''re happy. But let me warn you, don''t touch what you shouldn''t," Carl said, his eyes shing with a cold light.


    "Are you lecturing me?" Alex''s eyes narrowed as he spoke coldly.


    "I wouldn''t dare. Since you''re fine, we''ll meet again," Carl said with a mocking smile before turning and leaving.


    "This guy¡­"


    Alex muttered to himself, his eyes shing with cold light. He knew Carl was threatening him, but he didn''t care.


    "Since you put it that way, I''d be remiss not to clean this ce out."


    Alex smirked coldly. He hade this far, and it would be a waste not to take anything. He walked over to another door and slowly pushed it open.


    Creak¡­


    The heavy iron door opened.


    Alex stepped inside.


    "These are all treasures."


    Seeing the array of items inside, Alex''s eyes lit up with excitement. The room was filled with powerful explosives, advanced firearms, and high-tech weapons. There were also numerous medicines and other resources, making it a treasure trove perfectly suited to his needs.


    He didn''t hesitate. Alex pulled out the spatial storage device gifted by the system and began frantically collecting everything inside.


    Half an hourter, he finally stopped, satisfied with his haul, and left the room.


    "This was quite the jackpot," Alex said with a bright smile as he walked away. Today had been incredibly rewarding; the trip had been more than worth it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But before he could fully relish his sess, as he exited the building, he saw Carl.


    Carl was watching him with a mocking look, holding a holographic projector.


    "I''ve recorded everything you just did. Hand over all the items, and I''ll pretend nothing happened. Otherwise, I''ll submit this video, and you know very well what will happen to you," Carl said, his tone dripping with menace.


    Carl spoke coldly, his eyes filled with intense killing intent.


    Alex''s brows furrowed. This guy had truly surprised him, setting up a trap like this.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll just kill you?" Alex''s eyes were cold, and his body radiated a menacing aura, like a bloodthirsty demon, terrifying to behold.


    "Hahaha!"


    Carl threw his head back andughed, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Aiken, I admit you have exceptional talent, but do you dare attack me here?" Carl looked at Alex with disdain.


    Hearing this, Alexughed. This guy was clearly unaware of his own limits.


    "How about this, we split the items inside fifty-fifty. What do you say?" Alex suggested calmly.


    "Do you think I''d agree to that?" Carl sneered.


    "In that case, you can go to hell."


    Alex''s eyes shed with a cold glint. He stepped forward suddenly, appearing before Carl in an instant, and swung his fist at him.


    Bang.


    Carl reacted quickly, raising his hand to block Alex''s attack. The collision produced a deafening roar, and Carl''s face turned red as he staggered back a few steps.


    Soon, the man''s body emitted a red glow, followed by a terrifying aura.


    "Damn it!" Alex cursed under his breath, surprised that the man had hidden his true strength.


    Though the man''s power now surpassed his own by a significant margin, Alex wasn''t afraid. He had a way to counter him. As long as the man didn''t use his special abilities, Alex could easily take him down.


    "Don''t bother trying; you can''t kill me!" the manughed wildly, then shed towards Alex with immense speed.

 Chapter 350 The Hunter Behind

    "You''re truly insane, daring to fight here," Carl said, his face serious. He knew Aiken was a fierce warrior, but he never expected him to dare to make a move in this ce.


    Alex responded with a coldugh. This guy had been waiting for him, so there was no way Alex would give him a chance to survive.


    "Enough nonsense. I''m used to taking things from others, not having things taken from me," Alex said. He wasn''t about to go easy on Carl. With his strength, he was confident he could kill Carl, and he doubted the man could escape.


    With no way out, Carl had no choice but to fight Alex head-on. The two battled back and forth, but Carl felt the pressure mounting. Alex''s aura grew stronger with each exchange. Moreover, what shocked Carl the most was Alex''s ability to anticipate his moves, leaving him increasingly helpless.


    "Damn it, am I really going to die here today?" Carl''s eyes dimmed.


    Just then, a rumbling sound came from the distance, causing both fighters to stop immediately.


    "Hahaha¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A group of men in camouge uniforms quickly approached. One of them spotted Alex and Carl standing in the middle and burst intoughter.


    "You two are really going at it. Looks like you both have some skill."


    Another man recognized them as well and stepped forward, his gaze locking onto Carl with a glint of malice in his eyes. "Carl, Aiken! It''s been a while!"


    Alex looked at the much shorter man, feeling a sudden sense of foreboding. This guy''s name was Robert, and technically, he was their superior. However, the three of them didn''t get along, which exined the current situation.


    Alex squinted at Robert, finally understanding why he had managed to enter the building without trouble. Whether it was Carl or Robert, they must have known he woulde here.


    What Alex couldn''t figure out was whether his identity had been exposed or if the original owner of this body had always intended toe here.


    While he was still puzzling over this, Robert waved his hand, and soldiers appeared, surrounding Alex and Carl.


    "You two havemitted a grave mistake today. I''d like to see how you n to escape themander''s judgment," Robert said with a sinister smile, stepping closer to them. The killing intent he exuded was suffocating.


    "You dare!" Carl red at Robert, unafraid of death but dreading facing themander.


    "Hmph!" Robert sneered. "Why wouldn''t I dare?"


    Alex frowned. He nced at Carl, then turned to Robert. "If you want me dead, I''ll make sure you die first."


    Alex charged forward, his right fist clenched, and struck Robert in the chest.


    St!


    Robert was sent flying over ten meters, spitting blood and turning pale.


    "Damn it, how did his strength increase so quickly?" Robert''s face contorted with disbelief.


    The force Alex had just unleashed far exceeded Robert''s expectations, leaving him no chance to evade.


    Carl was equally stunned. He had never imagined that Aiken could be so terrifying.


    Alex''s eyes were icy as he looked at Robert, who was struggling to get up from the ground. Slowly, Alex raised his fist.


    "What are you doing? Are you really going to kill me?" Robert swallowed hard.


    He could feel the murderous intent emanating from Alex. He had no doubt that if Alex decided to strike, he would surely die.


    "I told you, if you want my life, I''ll make sure all of you are buried with me," Alex said coldly.


    "You dare!" Robert red at Alex with hatred. He knew he was up against a tough opponent today. Even though they had numbers on their side, the oue of a fight was uncertain.


    Alex nced at Carl and then lunged at Robert again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of heavy blows echoed around them as the two shed. Carl watched in astonishment, unable to believe that Aiken had be so formidable.


    And his boldness had increased significantly, daring to strike at Robert, who was responsible for patrolling the base.


    Carl fell into silent contemtion.


    Alex moved like a ghost, his attacks cunning and unpredictable. With his incredible speed, Robert struggled to keep up with his movements.


    Robert was constantly on the defensive, feeling increasingly frustrated. He couldn''t understand how Alex dared to attack him. He had nned to be the mantis stalking the cicada, only to end up caught himself.


    "Damn it, how can he be this strong? Could he have regained his memories?" Robert''s face twisted with concern.


    "No, it''s impossible. This guy can''t have regained his memories. There must be some hidden secret here. Maybe he isn''t Aiken at all!"


    The more Robert thought about it, the more agitated and excited he became.


    At this point, Robert no longer cared about the potential danger this situation posed for him. He had only one thought in his mind: capture Aiken, extract his secrets, and perhaps even control him as a puppet.


    Having made up his mind, Robert began to attack frantically. He aimed to find a weakness in Alex''s defenses and take him down quickly.


    What Robert didn''t realize was that Alex was deliberately holding back, waiting for him to take the bait.


    Bang!


    Alex kicked Robert in the abdomen, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. Robert''s face turned pale, and he doubled over, clutching his stomach in pain and coughing violently. Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Alex''s eyes were deep as he stared at Robert. "Looks like you can''t hold out much longer, can you?"


    Robert''s expression flickered with uncertainty as he red at Alex. He gritted his teeth, enduring the pain, and charged at Alex once more.


    Alex smiled slightly. This was exactly what he wanted. If Robert had given up easily, it would have wasted his entire act.


    "I''ll tear you apart!" Robert snarled at Alex, his hatred evident. He wanted nothing more than to skin Alex alive.


    Alex responded with a faint smile and threw a punch.


    Crack!


    The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air, followed by Robert''s anguished scream.

 Chapter 351 Joining Forces

    Carl''s eyes widened in shock at the scene before him. He hadn''t expected Alex to actually harm Robert, almost crippling him with a single punch.


    Carl quickly rushed over, helping Robert to sit on the ground. Seeing Robert''s pale face and the sweat dripping down, he asked worriedly, "Robert, are you okay?"


    Robert shook his head, too exhausted to respond to Carl. He red at Alex with venomous eyes.


    Alex stood where he was, looking at the disheveled Robert on the ground, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    "Robert, I know you hate me, but you should know, I despise those who bark without having the bite to back it up."


    His words were filled with mockery and disdain.


    Robert was seething with rage but knew he was in no condition to fight back. If he did, he''d only suffer more.


    "Fine, you win this time. I''ll remember this. One day, I''ll kill you with my own hands," Robert said, his eyes filled with hatred.


    "Heh, I''ll be waiting for that day," Alex replied coldly. He then kicked Robert''s leg hard, pulling it roughly.


    Ah¡ª


    Robert screamed in agony, the excruciating pain spreading through his body.


    Alex watched Robert writhing on the ground, a wicked smile on his face. "I hope you live long enough for us to meet again."


    With that, Alex turned and walked away, unafraid of any consequences that might arise from this incident. He wanted to provoke themander and gauge their strength.


    Sure enough, after Alex left, Robert turned to Carl.


    "Despite our differences, we have amon goal now. Join me. Let''s kill him together!"


    Robert spoke with a fierce expression, and after a moment of consideration, Carl nodded. Having Aiken be too powerful was also not in their best interest.


    "Should we report this to themander?" Carl asked worriedly. He was concerned that he might be med for not stopping the incident if themander found out.


    Robert forced a smile, his face pale, as he looked at Carl.


    "If we''re going to work together, I won''t ignore your safety. Once we kill him, our grudges will be settled."


    Robert gritted his teeth. He had no choice but to eliminate Aiken as quickly as possible because Aiken was too terrifying.


    Carl breathed a sigh of relief. "Alright!"


    ...


    Alex had no idea that those two had joined forces against him. He had already gathered so many resources, and now he just needed to meet the Mothmanmander toplete his final task.


    Returning to Aiken''s quarters based on his memories, Alex didn''t hesitate to copse onto the bed. He had to admit, the Mothmen knew how to enjoy themselves. When he returned, he would have Avril set up a simrlyfortable bed for him.


    Alex closed his eyes to rest for a while, then took out a few dark pills from his pocket. These were some of the items he had stolen. They seemed to be high-quality medicines. He hadn''t expected the Mothmen to have such elixirs.


    As soon as he swallowed the pills, he felt a surge of fiery energy coursing through his body, circting through his organs before settling back into his dantian. It felt like a volcanic eruption, incredibly exhrating.


    "These people have some amazing things," Alex thought in surprise.


    Just then, the ground trembled, and the door to Alex''s room was kicked open.


    Two burly men walked into the room, each with a menacing spider tattoo on their arms and green-tinted eyes.


    "Who are you?" Alex snapped his eyes open.


    He was certain he had never seen these two before, and judging by their aura, they were definitely superhumans.


    The two men exchanged nces and simultaneously lunged at Alex. He quickly dodged, avoiding their strikes.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two loud crashes echoed as Alex narrowly evaded their attacks.


    "Superhumans!" Alex narrowed his eyes. No wonder these two hade after him.


    Alex was puzzled. Why were these superhumans targeting him? How did they know he was here?


    "Who sent you?" Alex demanded coldly.


    "Hmph, no need to ask. Just die," one of the spider men said coldly, his green eyes glowing with a predatory light.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The other spider man mirrored his actions, and the two advanced on Alex from both sides.


    Alex took a deep breath, his inner energy surging. His muscles tensed, and his entire being radiated intense killing intent.


    Seeing Alex''s murderous aura, the two men exchanged a look and charged at him again. Their punches sliced through the air with crackling sounds, making it clear how dangerous they were.


    Alex''s eyes grew colder, and a contemptuous smile yed on his lips. "Pathetic tricks."


    He thrust his palms out to meet their attack. With a thunderous crash, all three were pushed back several steps.


    Alex rubbed his tingling right hand. Although he had dispersed their attack, his hand still ached slightly.


    "Who exactly are you, and why are you here?" Alex asked, frowning as he eyed the two spider men warily.


    He felt as though he were in a trap, already firmly under the enemy''s control.


    "Hahaha, themander wants to see you."


    At that moment, one of the spider men spoke. They both withdrew their attacks, gave Alex a contemptuous look, and then turned to leave.


    Alex watched their retreating figures with a frown. Was someone deliberately testing him?


    Without hesitation, Alex followed the two spider men and soon arrived at themander''s location.


    Standing before the door, Alex raised his hand and knocked.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    "Come in," a clear, pleasant voice called from inside.


    Alex pushed the door open and immediately saw a female Mothman sitting at a table, sipping tea. She wore a red dress, and her long golden hair cascaded down to her waist. She had a delicate, beautiful face.


    Her skin was white and smooth, like porcin, and she exuded a faint, elegant fragrance.


    Alex was stunned, he hadn''t expected a Mothman to be so beautiful.


    The Mothman noticed Alex''s intense gaze and frowned slightly. This guy looked like he had never seen a beautiful woman before.

 Chapter 352 Slaughter

    "Aiken, why are you staring at me like that?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The woman spoke, snapping Alex out of his daze. ording to Aiken''s memories, this woman was the Mothmanmander.


    "Commander, is everything well?" Alex asked, his tone and demeanor extremely respectful.


    She nodded. "Yes, everything is fine."


    Alex pondered for a moment, unsure why she had called him here.


    "Aiken, didn''t you ask me to prepare a trial field for you? It''s ready now. When would you like to try it out?"


    Themander said. Alex nodded, initially thinking it was something important, but it turned out to be just an update on this matter.


    "I''ll go tomorrow."


    "That''s fine," themander nodded.


    "Is there anything else?" Alex asked.


    Themander shook her head. "No, that''s all. You may leave."


    "Alright." Alex turned and left. As he closed the door, he heard themander say, "I hope he proves useful, otherwise¡­"


    Back in his room, Alex let out a sigh of relief. Being under the Mothman''s gaze had been terrifying. Despite his new abilities, he felt powerless before such a creature. If he identally provoked her, he knew he wouldn''t survive.


    ...


    The next morning, Alex arrived at the trial field prepared by themander. As the door opened, several monsters inside immediately turned their gaze toward him.


    Alex was taken aback by the sheer number of monsters. It seemed themander had indeed gone to great lengths, concentrating all these creatures in one ce.


    The monsters'' eyes were cold and predatory, as if ready to pounce at any moment.


    Alex took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. The task was straightforward: defeat this group of monsters.


    He raised his hand, summoning a green me that transformed into a long whip, whichshed out at one of the monsters. The creature extended its ws, catching the fiery whip.


    A smile yed on Alex''s lips. "Such a weak attack¡ªhow can this be called a trial?"


    His face was full of disdain. With a burst of strength, he dashed forward and threw a punch.


    Bang!


    The sound echoed through the space as the monster screamed and was thrown back, crashing to the ground.


    The other monsters roared angrily and charged at Alex.


    Alex narrowed his eyes. A powerful psychic wave emanated from him, causing the space around him to distort slightly.


    "Die!" Alexmanded.


    A terrifying mental pressure spread out.


    St! St! St!


    One by one, the monsters copsed to the ground, their heads exploding, spraying red and white fluids that stained the ground around them.


    Alex nced at them indifferently and walked to the side.


    In this level ofbat, it wasn''t even a warm-up for him. The strongest monster here was only at the fifth tier, posing no threat to him.


    "So weak, and you dare challenge me?" Alex scoffed.


    Ding! Congrattions to the host for unlocking a new side quest: Hunt all mutants. Reward: an exquisite weapon.


    Alex was momentarily stunned. He hadn''t expected the system to give him another task.


    But after thinking it over, he quickly understood. Since that was the case, the side quest would be even more challenging.


    If he guessed correctly, the system wanted him toplete this side quest and earn points.


    After all, the side quest to hunt all mutants was extremely challenging. There were millions of mutant creatures within this space. It was like a giant meat grinder, and surviving it would be no easy feat.


    Alex licked his lips. "This time, I''ll put on a good show."


    Ding! You have gained 10 points.


    "However..."


    "This task''s reward is quite generous. You can exchange it for an exquisite weapon."


    Alex looked at the dagger in his hand. It had a peculiar design, with a de that was sharp and pointed. The handle was spiral-shaped, and when gripped, the entire dagger would contract. The de was exceptionally sharp, glinting ominously, and clearly of extraordinary quality.


    Gripping the dagger tightly, Alex leaped into the air and shed fiercely at a giant mutant spider.


    The spider was enormous, standing four meters tall, covered in thick ck hair that looked as tough as iron. When Alex kicked it, the spider didn''t budge; instead, it threw Alex off bnce.


    "No wonder it has excellent defense," Alex thought.


    The spider grabbed Alex''s ankle with one of its legs, while another leg swung towards him. Alex''s expression changed, and he quickly pulled back. The spider''s speed was faster than he expected, and it kepting at him.


    "Damn it," Alex muttered as he dodged the spider''s attacks.


    The spider continuously swung its limbs, relentlessly advancing on Alex, seemingly intent on tearing him apart.


    "Damn, this thing is annoying," Alex cursed. He ran swiftly, barely avoiding the spider''s strikes.


    The spider persistently followed Alex, no matter where he tried to escape, attacking him furiously whenever it got close.


    "Why is this thing so persistent?" Alex grumbled.


    Suddenly, Alex heard the sound of something slicing through the air behind him.


    His pupils contracted as he quickly sidestepped to avoid the iing attack. When he turned around, he was momentarily stunned.


    "It''s you?" Alex frowned. It was the same man he had encountered earlier.


    "It''s you!" The man''s face changed as he recognized Alex, a look of apprehension crossing his features. Clearly, he knew who Alex was, or at least knew his name.


    "Didn''t expect to run into you here," Alex said with a cold smile. "I remember you weren''t this pathetic thest time we met."


    "Hmph." The man snorted, unwilling to waste words with Alex, and charged straight at him.


    Alex''s eyes gleamed with a hint of mockery. "Not bad, you managed to recover your injuries in a short time. But I won''t give you another chance!"


    "Illusion!" Alex shouted, and a phantasmal illusion appeared before the man, engulfing him in an instant.


    The man stood in the illusion, momentarily dazed, but quickly snapped back to reality.


    The man widened his eyes and looked around, finding himself in a deste wilderness. He stood in a city square, surrounded by many familiar faces. These people were his former teammates.

 Chapter 353 Conspiracy

    "What''s going on?" the man was bewildered.


    "You fell for it just now and were controlled by my illusion technique for a while," a voice whispered in his ear, making the man instantly vignt.


    He turned to see Alex standing behind him, smiling.


    "How did you do it?" the man asked sternly.


    "You don''t need to know, because there''s only one answer," Alex sneered.


    "Oh really?" the man sneered back. "No matter what witchcraft you''re using, you''re staying here today!"


    "Is that so?" Alex shook his head. "I advise you not to waste your energy. I don''t know how you escaped the zombie horde, but you''re severely injured and can''t possibly be a match for me."


    "You underestimate me. Do you think you can defeat me alone?" the man smirked.


    A sense of unease surged in Alex''s heart as he sensed danger.


    Swish!


    In an instant, a ck mist appeared behind Alex, followed by a pitch-ck snake lunging at him.


    "Hiss~" The snake flicked its scarlet tongue, its cold eyes fixed on Alex.


    Alex''s expression changed. He quickly raised his dagger to block the snake''s attack.


    ng!


    The impact was so powerful that Alex''s dagger shattered.


    St!


    The snake bit into Alex''s shoulder.


    Alex grunted in pain, feeling the sting in his shoulder, and punched at the snake''s vulnerable spot.


    Thud!


    The snake''s scales were too tough; Alex''s punch had no effect.


    Instead, it enraged the snake, which opened its mouth and sprayed a jet of liquid at Alex.


    Alex''s face changed drastically. He quickly rolled to the side, barely avoiding the spray, and then bolted.


    The snake, now furious, chased after Alex, continuously lunging at him.


    Alex''s eyes narrowed. He knew he couldn''t handle this creature on his own.


    "No, I must get out of here," Alex thought, frustrated.


    His eyes darted around, and suddenly, he stopped running and turned to face the snake.


    "If you want to eat me, then I''ll make sure you''re full," Alex said with a mischievous grin, his eyes glinting.


    He then swiftly disappeared from sight.


    "Hiss!"


    The snake hissed angrily, sensing Alex''s location.


    Alex seized the moment, ripped off his shirt, and threw it at the snake.


    Boom!


    A fiery explosion erupted.


    The snake''s scales were tough, but it was still flesh and blood. Enveloped in mes, it howled in pain.


    "Take advantage of its weakness to finish it off!"


    Alex immediately took out a military knife and stabbed at the snake.


    sh!


    The knife cut through the snake''s skin, and blood gushed out.


    Find your next adventure on empire


    Hiss, hiss...


    The snake writhed in pain, while Alex constantly dodged its attacks.


    Suddenly, Alex struck the snake''s head with his sword. The snake, in pain, released its grip and slithered away.


    Alex didn''t pursue it but instead looked at his right arm.


    His arm waspletely swollen and bleeding profusely.


    The snake''s venom was potent and had nearly killed him.


    Alex quickly took out some medication and bandages from his spatial ring and treated his wound.


    He then looked around and realized he was on the rooftop of a tall building.


    Moreover, the building was five or six stories high. Alex frowned. Jumping from such a height would likely result in serious injury, but if he didn''t jump, he might not be able to leave at all.


    After a moment of hesitation, Alex gritted his teeth and leaped down.


    Thud!


    Alexnded firmly on the ground, but due to the speed of his descent, he sank into the earth.


    "Cough, cough." Alex struggled to get up, covered in dirt and looking extremely disheveled.


    He brushed the dirt off his pants and took a few deep breaths, looking around.


    All he could see was an endless expanse of grasnd, with the faint outline of buildings in the distance.


    "Where am I?" Alex scratched his head in confusion. He remembered seeing a high-rise buildingst, but the current scenery waspletely different.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Alex was baffled. He had been in control, but suddenly everything changed.


    "Never mind, I need to get out of here first," Alex muttered, rubbing his head, and started to find a direction to leave.


    Just then, he heard footsteps.


    Alex quickly turned to his left and saw three men approaching slowly.


    The leader wore a ck suit with a golden star on his chest, indicating he was likely a leader of some special department. The other two men wore camouge pants and sunsses, with burly physiques that exuded an oppressive aura with each step.


    "Who are you guys?" Alex asked, touching his nose and speaking calmly.


    "Are you Aiken?" the leader asked coldly, his eyes fixed on Alex with an icy gaze.


    "Uh, I don''t know you," Alex replied, feeling that the man''s gaze was strange, as if he owed him a lot of money.


    "Not knowing me is fine; you''ll get to know me soon enough," the man said with a grin.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What do you mean?" Alex narrowed his eyes.


    "You killed people from our department. It''s time to settle that score."


    "What department?" Alex asked, frowning.


    "Stop wasting time, take him down!" The man, clearly impatient, shouted coldly and charged towards Alex.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The other two men turned into blurs as they rushed at Alex.


    Alex was rmed. He hadn''t expected these three to be superhumans, and judging by their strength, they were formidable.


    "Damn it!" Alex cursed and threw an iron pellet ahead of him.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two superhumans were momentarily pushed back by the iron pellet, but the lead man remained unharmed.


    "Hmm?" Alex raised an eyebrow. This guy was much stronger than the other two.


    Swoosh!


    Alex''s figure suddenly vanished, and he reappeared, shing at the man with his military knife.


    The man dodged Alex''s attack, his eyes shing with a fierce light. He then reached out, aiming to grab Alex''s throat.


    "Get lost!"


    Alex growled, exuding a powerful aura. He twisted his wrist and thrust the military knife towards the man''s abdomen.

 Chapter 354 The Most Successful

    The man''s face changed. He quickly withdrew his hand and stepped back several meters.


    Alex''s pupils contracted. His body blurred, and in an instant, he was close to the man again, thrusting his military knife like a venomous snake.


    The man snorted and pushed out his hand, trying to repel Alex.


    Crack!


    But before the man''s hand could reach Alex, Alex''s military knife had already pierced his shoulder.


    St!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A spray of blood erupted.


    The man''s face turned pale, and he gasped in pain, unable to suppress a cry: "Ugh!"


    His shoulder de had been pierced by the knife, causing his body to tremble with intense pain.


    "Boss!" The other two superhumans, seeing this, turned pale and rushed over.


    Alex panted slightly. He hadn''t expected the man to be so strong.


    "Stay back, or I''ll kill him!" Alex pressed the knife to the man''s throat, shouting coldly at the two.


    They halted, ring at Alex with rage.


    Alex nced around and suddenly plunged the knife into the man''s chest.


    "Ah!"


    A wail of agony echoed, and the man''s face contorted in pain, his mouth wide open as blood poured out.


    "Boss!" The two superhumans'' faces twisted with fear as they shouted.


    "Shut up, or I''ll kill him!" Alex threatened with a sinister smile.


    The two froze, shocked that Alex dared to act.


    "Let¡­ let our boss go!" they demanded, teeth clenched, staring hatefully at Alex.


    "Haha! I told you, I''ll release him if you tell me what you''re up to," Alex sneered, twirling the knife, and then asked them again.


    "Dream on. You''re dead today, no matter what!" one of the men snarled, full of malice.


    "Oh? Really?" Alex scoffed, then forcefully jabbed to the side.


    St!


    Another scream echoed as the man cried out in agony.


    "Ah!"


    "Bastard, let our boss go!" The two men, veins bulging in anger, roared and charged at Alex.


    Smack! Smack!


    But before they could reach Alex, he parried their punches one by one.


    With three heavy thuds, the two men were sent flying and crashed to the ground.


    Explore more stories with empire


    Alex walked over leisurely and squatted down, his eyes gleaming with danger.


    "What... what do you want?" The man clutched his wound, his face flushed, panting heavily.


    "Tell me who you are, or I''ll kill him right now!" Alex pointed at the man on the ground, shouting coldly at the one still standing.


    "Dream on!" The man snorted, a defiant expression on his face.


    "Hehe! If that''s the case, I''ll just send him on his way," Alex shrugged, a wicked smile on his lips.


    Alex lifted his foot to continue tormenting the man, but suddenly his body stiffened.


    Slowly turning his head, Alex''s pupils contracted into pinpoints as he saw a knife pressed against his throat, just a few centimeters away!


    Swallowing hard, Alex felt a cold sweat break out on his back.


    The man exuded intense killing intent, pressing the de against Alex''s throat, eyes filled with resolve and madness.


    "Boy, you better behave!"


    "Or I''ll kill you right now!" The man spat out each word.


    Alex swallowed again, taking a deep breath before slowly raising his hands. "We can talk this out¡­"


    "Let our boss go!" At that moment, the two superhumans got up from the ground and rushed towards Alex.


    Seeing them charge, Alex''s expression changed slightly.


    Swish! Swish!


    At that critical moment, two arrows shot out of nowhere, and the two superhumans'' bodies instantly froze.


    A crimson line of blood appeared on each of their foreheads.


    Thud!


    The two superhumans copsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Seeing the dead superhumans, Alex''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. If someone hadn''t intervened at the crucial moment, he would likely have been dead by now.


    Alex looked up and saw a female superhuman standing not far away. She had a tall, slender figure and an alluring presence, especially with her impressive curves.


    "Thank you for saving me!" Alex wiped the sweat from his forehead and said to the female superhuman.


    "You''re wee!" she replied coldly, nodding.


    "You... aren''t a superhuman?" Alex asked, surprised as he looked at the woman.


    She shook her head. "Not exactly a superhuman, but I can control fire, so you could call me one."


    As she spoke, she opened her right hand, and a crimson me appeared in her palm.


    The me danced like a lively spirit, continuously moving.


    Alex stared in astonishment,pletely taken aback.


    "How can you control fire?" Alex swallowed hard, feeling a surge of emotions.


    "I''ve been fascinated by fire since I was young, so I''ve be very familiar with it," the woman said, pressing her red lips together.


    Alex took a deep breath, trying to suppress the shock he felt. Forcing a somewhat awkward smile, he asked the woman, "Um, I don''t even know your name."


    The woman tilted her head thoughtfully before replying, "I''m just the overseer of this illusion. You don''t need to remember my existence."


    Hearing her words, Alex frowned, confirming his suspicions.


    "An illusion? How did you make these illusions so lifelike?" Alex asked curiously. Illusions, though magical, were ultimately fictional and not inherently threatening.


    "We use many methods, but this is just part of basic maniption techniques," the woman said, shaking her head.


    "I see," Alex nodded.


    After a long silence, Alex suddenly asked, "Can I ask you something?"


    The woman nced at Alex and said indifferently, "Ask."


    Alex licked his lips and said, "I''ve heard there''s a rule in the illusion: everyone who enters goes through various trials. I want to know, what kind of trial will I face?"


    "Do you really want to know?" The woman raised an eyebrow, seeming a bit surprised.


    "Yes, of course!" Alex nodded. He was eager to enhance his strength because he realized the perilous nature of this mission. Without enough power, he knew he would likely perish in the illusion.


    The woman looked at Alex intently for a moment before responding.


    "I''m not entirely sure either, but it''s said that the trial you face will be one that directly challenges your weaknesses," the woman replied, shaking her head slightly.

 Chapter 355 Experimental Subject

    Alex narrowed his eyes, feeling increasingly uneasy about the mission. He had a strong sense that this task was not as simple as it seemed and suspected it might be part of arger conspiracy.


    Though he didn''t know what the Mothmen were up to, the danger was clearly greater than he had anticipated. If he wanted to survive, he needed to be extremely cautious.


    The overseer pointed ahead, and a swirling vortex appeared before Alex.


    "You have passed the first trial. Continue onward," she said, nodding at Alex before vanishing.


    Alex took a deep breath and stepped into the vortex.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself surrounded by mes. The intense heat quickly drenched him in sweat.


    Standing amidst the fire, Alex''s face turned as pale as a sheet, his forehead covered in sweat. The temperature was unbearably high, and if not for his superhuman armor, he would have already been reduced to ashes.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled, and a massive fireball hurtled toward him!


    Gritting his teeth, Alex thrust his dagger into the fireball, but it had no effect.


    The fireball exploded, sending searing embers flying in all directions, engulfing himpletely.


    The excruciating pain spread through his entire body, causing even someone as resilient as Alex to groan in agony.


    The heat was too intense; he needed to escape quickly or he would perish here.


    His consciousness began to fade, and his superhuman powers waned.


    Suddenly, a cold sensation washed over him, and he summoned thest of his strength to stay awake.


    But when he looked down at his legs, his face froze in horror.


    His legs had somehow turned into ice, and the freezing cold was spreading through his bloodstream, consuming his entire body.


    "Damn it¡­" Alex struggled desperately, but he couldn''t stop himself from turning into an ice sculpture.


    At that moment, thunder rumbled in the sky, signaling a foreboding omen. Find adventures on empire


    "Crack!" Another bolt of lightning sliced through the night sky, followed by a massive meteor descending from above.


    Seeing this, Alex''s face was filled with terror. What kind of trickery were these people using to simte such powerful weather?


    There was no time to think. Enormous bolts of lightning crashed down from the sky, forcing Alex to evade.


    He darted through the air, but each time he stabilized himself, another, more powerful bolt would strike down.


    "Boom!" A thunderous explosion shook the entire mountain.


    "Cough, cough¡­" Thick smoke spread, and Alexy in a crater, blood trickling from his mouth.


    His vision was blurry, but he could still make out his surroundings.


    Where was he?


    Struggling to sit up, Alex noticed a glimmer of light in the distance. That light seemed like a beacon of hope, reigniting his will to fight.


    Alex staggered to his feet and painfully moved towards the light.


    As he approached, he saw what the light was.


    A blooming lotus flower floated in mid-air, radiating a soft glow that brightened the darkened sky.


    Alex paused for a moment before slowly approaching the lotus.


    "Plop¡­"


    He reached out to touch the lotus, which instantly emitted a dazzling golden light. A soft sensation spread from the back of his hand.


    Alex''s expression froze. He felt a strange power flowing from his hand into his body.


    It felt soothing, like soaking in a hot spring, warm andforting.


    Soon, he realized that his superhuman abilities were increasing!


    Alex was overjoyed, never expecting the lotus flower to have such effects.


    He stared at the lotus flower, ecstatic, wanting to embrace it. He tried to absorb its power, but found it impossible!


    The power seemed inherent to the flower itself, beyond his control.


    This realization left Alex a bit disappointed. He had hoped to gain more superhuman power this time, but it seemed he would leave empty-handed.


    Just as Alex was about to give up, the lotus flower suddenly moved.


    Alex''s eyes widened as he saw the lotus flower fly into his hand, gently attaching itself to his palm.


    A tingling sensation quickly spread, followed by the flower melting into a clear stream that flowed into his body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alex frowned slightly as the stream restored his depleted abilities almost instantly.


    His mind became incredibly sharp, and his vision expanded significantly.


    What was happening?! Alex was baffled, staring at his right hand.


    His right hand was covered in frost, yet it didn''t freeze. Instead, the cool sensation grew more pronounced.


    Looking at his gradually darkening right hand, Alex felt a mix of curiosity and confusion, but didn''t dwell on it.


    As he considered breaking the lotus flower, a deep growl reached his ears: "Grrr."


    Alex turned and saw a massive creature crouched about five meters away.


    It was a beast resembling a tiger but towering as high as a three-story building. Its fur was a brownish color, covered in dense scales. Sharp fangs protruded from its mouth, and its blood-red eyes radiated a murderous intent.


    "What is this?" Alex muttered, staring in astonishment at the massive creature.


    Just then, Alex noticed a swarm of small, dark figures running towards them from the distance.


    "Roar, roar¡ª"


    The small creatures were incredibly fierce. They ignored Alex and pounced directly on the massive beast, tearing into its flesh.


    "St, st..."


    Bright red blood sttered, staining the ground, and Alex''s pupils contracted sharply.


    Those small creatures were ghouls!


    They not only bit into the massive beast but also greedily extended their ws into its wounds to suck the blood. Soon, they became more and more excited.


    Alex was stunned by the ghouls. Their ferocity was overwhelming; even a sixth-tier superhuman would retreat from them. Yet these creatures fed on carrion and even drank the blood of other beings!


    Alex took a deep breath. Although his unique constitution allowed him to gain energy by consuming crystal nuclei or exotic nts, this wasn''t a sustainable solution. If he kept absorbing crystal nuclei, he would eventually burst. The ghouls, however, were the opposite; their stomachs seemed like bottomless pits!


    It looked like he would need to hunt ghouls for energy in the future.


    "Hmph¡­" A ghoul looked up and belched, then turned itsrge head, its blood-red eyes fixing on Alex with a threatening growl.


    "Hiss¡­"


    The ghouls bared their sharp teeth and growled challengingly, as if dering their victory.


    "Ha, you''ve got guts," Alex sneered, a cold smile curling his lips. "In that case, I''ll oblige you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, dazzling silver-white light shed under Alex''s feet.


    "Swish!"


    In an instant, Alex teleported to the front of a ghoul and grabbed its neck.


    The ghoul struggled angrily, but it was futile. Alex''s strength was overwhelming, far beyond the ghoul''s ability to resist.


    "Crack."


    A crisp sound came from the ghoul''s neck as Alex squeezed hard, snapping its neck cleanly.


    The massive body copsed with a thud, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    Alex stood atop the ghoul''s body, his lips pressed tightly together, his dark eyes reflecting a cold, murderous intent.


    With a wave of his hand, the ghoul''s corpse vanished, as if it had evaporated into thin air, leaving no trace behind.


    After doing all this, Alex breathed a sigh of relief. He looked around and realized that apart from himself, there was no one else. The area where he had been standing was now upied by those beasts. There were at least twenty or thirty of them, all ring at Alex, ready to attack at any moment.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    The beasts finally couldn''t hold back and charged at Alex simultaneously.


    Alex sneered, and mes erupted from his hands, enveloping the beasts in an instant.


    The searing fire burned their bones and flesh, causing them to scream in agony.


    In less than two seconds, the beasts fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Alex stepped forward and scavenged the materials from the beasts, then slowly walked to theke.


    Theke water was still clear, but it emitted a faint stench.


    Alex frowned. He crouched down and dipped his hand into theke water, immediately hit by a pungent smell that almost made him retch.


    Theke water was poisonous!


    Alex narrowed his eyes. He remembered clearly that when he first entered this city, the zombies didn''t have any toxins. But now, the water was highly toxic and difficult to purify. He needed topletely clean the toxins before he could safely use the water.


    Taking a deep breath, Alex closed his eyes, held his breath, and began channeling his mental power into theke water.


    His mental power was different from ordinary people''s, and after studying the energy within Koko earlier, he now had the ability to purify water.


    Under the influence of his mental power, the water began to clear up slowly.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Suddenly, Alex sensed a dangerous presence approaching him. He quickly opened his eyes to see a giant crocodile covered in golden scales, with a gaping maw, lunging at him.


    Alex furrowed his brow and focused his mental power, concentrating it in his palm before hurling it forcefully at the crocodile.


    "Boom."


    The mental power struck the crocodile''s tough back with a dull thud. Alex felt a powerful force push back at him, causing him to stumble backward. His face turned slightly pale, showing that he hadn''t gained any advantage in this exchange.


    "Roar!"


    The crocodile roared, shaking its head and mming its tail on the ground, raising a cloud of dust.


    Alex narrowed his eyes. The crocodile''s defense was stronger than he had anticipated. It seemed that the previous zombies had likely been dealt with by this very creature.


    "Roar!"


    The crocodile attacked again, moving even faster than before. It charged at Alex with a gust of wind, its sharp ws gleaming coldly, as if they could easily tear through anything.


    Alex stood his ground, right fist clenched, and swung it at the crocodile''s ws.


    "Thud!"


    Fist and w collided, producing a deep sound.


    Alex felt a tremendous force ripple through his arm, spreading throughout his body. His internal organs felt as if they had been severely injured, and intense pain covered his forehead with fine beads of sweat.


    He quickly retreated to create some distance.


    The crocodile didn''t give Alex any time to recover. It advanced, relentlessly pursuing him, its sharp ws slicing through the air with a fierce wind.


    Alex gritted his teeth, refusing to back down. He swung his fists, engaging in a fierce battle with the crocodile.


    The crocodile''s hide was incredibly tough, and each swipe of its ws had terrifying destructive power. Even though Alex''s body was as strong as steel, he had sustained several wounds, with blood streaming down, presenting a gruesome sight.


    "Roar!" The crocodile roared again, savagely lunging at Alex.


    Alex''s pupils contracted sharply. He quickly sidestepped to avoid the crocodile''s attack, then leaped up, using the crocodile''s shoulder as a springboard to propel himself into the air.


    The crocodile''s eyes gleamed with intense bloodlust. Its massive body flipped over, pressing down directly toward Alex, who was mid-air.


    "Roar!"


    Alex froze for a moment. How could he have forgotten the creature''s enormous size, making escape nearly impossible?


    "Ssh!"


    Alex fell into theke, the water soaking his clothes.


    The toxins in the water made his movements sluggish. He struggled to swim toward the shore, but the closer he got, the more the corrosive toxins in the water invaded his body, eating away at his flesh. He had to get out of there quickly.


    Alex swam desperately but soon realized he couldn''t reach the shore. The toxins in theke were too potent, and his skin had already started to fester and ooze.


    "Splurt!" Alex''s corroded fingers punctured his palm, and bright red blood dripped into theke, turning the once clear water into a murky green.


    "Cough, cough¡­"


    Violent coughing came from beneath the water, and Alex''s figure emerged.


    His face was swollen, and he struggled to climb out of the water, staggering to his feet.


    Theke water had turnedpletely ck. Alex wiped his cheek with his hand, smearing it with dark green liquid.

 Chapter 356 Limits

    A look of disgust shed across his face. He extended his tongue to lick his fingers, then brought his hand to his lips and licked again. The metallic taste filled his mouth, causing his stomach to churn.


    Alex knew he needed to find a quiet ce to recover from his injuries immediately.


    But as he lifted his head, he saw a giant crocodile still trailing behind him.


    The crocodile was covered in shimmering golden scales, and itsrge eyes gleamed with a cunning, malevolent light. It stared at Alex intently, like a hunter waiting for its prey.


    Alex cursed silently!


    He turned and faced the enormous crocodile without fear, his eyes filled with a cold, murderous intent.


    "Roar!" The crocodile growled, its massive body lunging straight at Alex, the distance between them rapidly closing.


    Alex clenched his fists, his eyes zing with determination. His body tensed, muscles bulging, ready for action.


    Just as the crocodile was about to reach him, Alex sprang into action, sprinting away. His figure quickly vanished from the crocodile''s sight.


    The crocodile paused momentarily, then let out an angry roar. It twisted its body and swiftly pursued Alex.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the ground shook, and a massive figure appeared out of nowhere.


    "Roar!"


    A giant python opened its gaping maw and hissed at the crocodile.


    The crocodile was startled and halted, warily eyeing the python. It sensed that the python was very powerful, far beyond its own capability to fight, but it still did not abandon its pursuit of Alex.


    The crocodile twisted its massive body and lunged at the python. The python agilely maneuvered, dodging the crocodile''s attack.


    "Roar!" The crocodile roared again, lunging at the python once more.


    As Alex continued to evade the crocodile, he heard the angry roars behind him. His eyes twitched, and a smile tugged at his lips. He had finally managed to lure the foolish beast away.


    Alex quickly swam back to the shore, then sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, and began to meditate to heal his injuries.


    Half an hourter, Alex opened his eyes, hisplexion much improved.


    Alex took out his dagger, ready to dig out a crystal core. His eyes were filled with excitement¡ªthis was the crystal core of a fourth-tier beast, containing an incredible amount of energy.


    He stabbed the dagger into the soil and dug for a few minutes until he unearthed a bluish-brown crystal core.


    The crystal core''s surface was rough and unremarkable.


    But Alex knew that within this corey a terrifying amount of energy. Absorbing it would undoubtedly enhance his strength.


    Impatiently, Alex crushed the crystal core in his hand. Instantly, pure energy surged into his palm, flowing into his dantian.


    Alex half-closed his eyes, feeling as if a zing fire was burning in his dantian. The energy transformed into a warm current, nourishing his bones and skin.


    He couldn''t help but let out a moan, unable to express thefort he felt.


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, Alex felt a shudder run through his body. His forehead was covered in a fine sheen of sweat, and an indescribable pain swept over him.


    His eyes widened in agony, pain flickering in their depths.


    "Damn it!" Alex''s heart felt like it was being twisted in pain, his eyes reddened, andrge beads of sweat dripped from his nose, sshing onto the ground. Continue reading on empire


    Gritting his teeth, Alex endured the unbearable torment. His fingers trembled as he pressed them against his chest.


    "Crack!" A sharp sound rang out as he tore ayer of flesh from his arm.


    Alex''s brows furrowed in pain, but he continued to rip the flesh off his arm with his other hand.


    "Crack!"


    Another sharp sound echoed as he tore the flesh from his other arm.


    "Hiss!" Alex gasped, enduring the intense pain. He forcibly suppressed the raging energy within him, focusing on slowly expelling it from his body.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The energy shed against Alex''s meridians, as if it would tear him apart.


    His body bent slightly, legs clenched together, eyes bloodshot, looking almost deranged, while sweat poured from his forehead.


    Alex''s forehead was covered in fine sweat, but his eyes remained fixed on the crystal core in his hand. His right hand gripped the crystal core tightly, while his left hand pressed firmly against his chest.


    He struggled to contain the rampant energy within him, preventing it from wreaking havoc. However, the energy was overwhelming, surging like an erupting volcano.


    Alex''s body grew increasingly hot, as if he were in a furnace, with the surrounding environment seeming to catch fire, the temperature rising sharply.


    Suddenly, a blinding white light shed.


    "Plop!"


    A stone rolled to his side, followed by a crisp sound.


    Alex''s pupils constricted sharply. He turned his head with difficulty toward the source of the sound and saw a purple-red nt lying on the ground.


    The nt was about two or three meters tall, with a sturdy trunk and lush leaves. Each leaf was the size of an adult man''s palm. At the top of the nt was a thumb-sized fruit.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alex''s eyes sparkled with excitement. He quickly got up and picked up the fruit.


    He carefully cradled it in his hands, observing it closely. The purple-red fruit was extraordinarily beautiful, looking like a piece of jade, translucent and gleaming. Inside, it contained swirls of purple-red mist, making it look incredibly tempting.


    Alex''s eyes lit up with wild joy as he murmured to himself, "It''s actually a Heavenly Fragrant Fruit. I never expected to find it here."


    It was said that the Heavenly Fragrant Fruit was an extremely rare elixir, capable of extending one''s life by fifty years with just one fruit.


    Such a precious item, and he had stumbled upon it by chance.


    "Ha ha... I must be incredibly lucky!" Alexughed heartily, looking up at the sky.


    "Are you looking for death? How dare you steal my stuff!"


    At that moment, an NPC appeared in the virtual space again, but this time it was a robust young man who looked exceptionally strong.


    Alex was puzzled by Mothman''s purpose behind these experiments, but since he was already here, he certainly wouldn''t y by their rules.


    "What do you mean yours? I found it, so why should I give it to you?" Alex retorted.


    The robust young man sneered, "Because I am the main brain, and you are just ab rat I created. If you want to live, hand over the item obediently."


    "Hmph!" Alex snorted, refusing to answer. With a thought, heunched an attack at the young man.


    The young man seemed to have anticipated this move and quickly retreated, dodging Alex''s attack.

 Chapter 357 The Sisters Secret

    "Heh heh... Do you think I''m as easy to deal with as those other small fries? You can''t possibly defeat me!" the robust young man boasted confidently.


    "Why don''t we find out?" Alex said calmly.


    "Very well, let me show you my power." The robust young man raised his hand, preparing to fire an electromaic cannon.


    "Buzz~~"


    At that moment, the virtual space began to tremble violently, and all the images disappeared.


    Simultaneously, the scene before Alex transformed into that of a giant pyramid-shaped building. The red lights at the top of the structure shed with an eerie glow.


    "Hmm?" Alex frowned slightly, sensing something had just invaded his body.


    "Damn it! You foolish beings, stop these rudimentary experiments at once, or I will destroy all of your creations!" Alex shouted angrily in his mind.


    "What did you say?" a voice echoed from the top of the pyramid.


    "Hmph! Dream on! Don''t think you can control me and sleep soundly. I tell you, I will leave here one day, and that will be the day of your demise!" Alex roared.


    "Oh? Is that so? In that case, I really need to study you more closely." As the voice fell silent, the pyramid in front of Alex returned to its original state.


    "Hey! Did you hear my warning? Stop these foolish experiments immediately, or I will make sure you have no ce to bury your dead!" Alex shouted again.


    "Heh heh, do you think I believe you?" the robust young man mocked.


    "Let''s see about that!" Alex said through gritted teeth.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you? You will never escape my grasp!" the robust young man said arrogantly.


    "You... you are all mad!" Alex said furiously.


    "Ha ha... Humans are indeed a despicable bunch," the robust young man sneered.


    "Just wait! One day, I will kill you," Alex said angrily.


    The robust young man nonchntly said, "Say whatever you want, but today you are destined to have your soul devoured by me and be part of my body. Ha ha..."


    "Damn it!" Alex cursed, then turned and ran.


    Though he despised the Mothman in front of him, he valued his own life more. After all, he was a rational person, not a brute.


    "I refuse to believe you can keep me trapped forever."


    Alex muttered as he ran, eventually disappearing into the depths of the dark forest.


    "Phew... finally some peace," the robust young man exhaled deeply.


    "Master... are you sure he wille back?" a female Mothman asked worriedly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "No matter what, I must devour his soul. It''s crucial for me," the robust young man replied.


    "Sigh! Poor child... I hope he still remembers his mother," the female Mothman sighed.


    "Don''t worry! She will live to see me return. She''s still waiting for me to bring her back to enjoy wealth and prosperity," the robust young man said resolutely.


    ...


    "What kind of mess have I gotten myself into?" Alex muttered while running.


    Soon, a strong scent of blood filled Alex''s nostrils, causing him to stop.


    He found himself by a wide river with turbulent waters. The dense foliage around the river blocked the sunlight, making the water appear as dark as ink.


    Alex surveyed his surroundings and slowly approached the riverbank. The cold wind howled, sending chills through the air.


    Alex''s mood grew heavy as he sensed an overwhelming sense of danger.


    "Here goes nothing!" Alex steeled himself and leaped into the icy, bone-chilling river.


    With a ssh, he hit the water, and a shriveled, emaciated corpse floated to the surface.


    Soon after, the water churned, and a soaking wet creature emerged from the river.


    "Heh heh heh... Human blood truly is delightful!" the creature grinned menacingly, revealing two sharp fangs.


    The monster then extended its tongue, licking the blood off the corner of its mouth, before closing its eyes and falling into a deep sleep.


    ...


    "Where is this ce?"


    When Alex opened his eyes again, he was astonished to see Qian Qian and another woman.


    Seeing Qian Qian, he was puzzled. She should have been in the City of Darkness; how could she possibly be here?


    As Alex tried to make sense of this, Qian Qian walked up to him.


    "My king, you are finally awake," Qian Qian said softly, her voice sweet and enchanting.


    However, Alex felt no trace of enchantment at this moment. He was confused and stared at Qian Qian, asking, "How are you here?"


    "What''s the matter?" Qian Qian asked, puzzled.


    Alex shook his head, thinking everything before him must be an illusion. He pinched himself hard, and the excruciating pain confirmed that everything was real.


    "Am I already dead?" Alex muttered to himself.


    "My king, what nonsense are you talking about?" Qian Qian chided yfully.


    "How did you end up here?" Alex questioned again.


    "We have always been by your side, haven''t we?" Qian Qian replied, looking bewildered.


    "Always by my side?" Alex was stunned. Your journey continues at empire


    Suddenly, Alex thought of something and quickly asked, "Where is this ce?"


    "Of course, this is the City of Darkness."


    "How is that possible?" Alex shouted.


    He clearly remembered he was about to battle the Mothman. How could he suddenly find himself in the City of Darkness?


    "I get it now. The Mothman must have knocked me out. They truly are treacherous. I almost fell into their trap," Alex said angrily.


    "My king, we have always been with you!" Qian Qian said, confused.


    "Something''s not right. You''re not Qian Qian. You''re Mothman in disguise!" Alex suddenly realized. But when he looked at Qian Qian again, her expression didn''t seem fake at all.


    "Are you really Qian Qian?" Alex asked, frowning.


    "Of course, I am Qian Qian. My king, what''s wrong with you?" Qian Qian said, looking hurt.


    "Don''t touch me!" Alex suddenly jumped back a few steps.


    "What''s wrong? My king, are you ill?" Qian Qian asked anxiously.


    "I''m fine," Alex said coldly. The current situation waspletely baffling to him, making him feel uneasy.


    "Oh! If you''re okay, then I''ll leave for now," Qian Qian said.


    "Mm," Alex nodded.


    "My king, take care of yourself," Qian Qian said gently.


    Watching Qian Qian''s departing figure, Alex felt a wave of confusion. He couldn''t shake the feeling that he was forgetting something important.


    "Forget it. I won''t think about it anymore," Alex shook his head and said.


    ...


    At night, the moonlight was hazy, casting a silvery glow over the entire City of Darkness.


    Alexy in bed, unable to sleep, his mind filled with the day''s events.

 Chapter 358 The Last Wish

    Wasn''t he supposed to be in the Mothman''s trial? How did he suddenly appear in the City of Darkness? And why had he only seen Qian Qian and her sister here? Where were the others?


    As Alex pondered, footsteps approached from outside.


    Alex quickly sat up, his eyes darting around the room in caution.


    Creak!


    The door opened, and Alex saw Qian Qian walk in.


    She turned off the light and climbed into bed after removing her shoes.


    Alex was about to say something when Qian Qian''s soft hand touched his chest.


    Alex gasped sharply and forcefully swatted her hand away.


    "My king, I''m Qian Qian. Why are you being so harsh to me?" Qian Qian said, hurt.


    "Don''t touch me yet. Let me calm down."


    Qian Qian was stunned for a moment but quickly regained herposure. She said wistfully, "I know you''ve lost your memory. You''ve forgotten me and my sister, and you''ve forgotten your promise to marry me."


    "I lost my memory?" Alex said calmly. His mind was a chaotic mess, unable to make sense of anything.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind," Qian Qian said gently, hugging Alex and kissing his lips.


    Alex''s eyes widened. He wanted to resist, but for some reason, he couldn''t break free from Qian Qian''s embrace. In the end, he could only watch himself be amb to the ughter.


    After a long time, their lips parted. Qian Qian''s beautiful face was flushed, her eyes filled with spring-like affection, like a blooming rose.


    Breathing heavily, Qian Qiany on Alex''s chest, looking like a delicate bird, "My king, do you still like me?"


    Alex remained silent.


    Qian Qian''s face dimmed, her eyes reddening, "My king, am I being too forward?"


    Alex stayed silent, only tightening his hold on Qian Qian.


    Seeing Alex like this, Qian Qian''s cheeks turned rosy again.


    "My king, I love you. I will always belong to you," Qian Qian said shyly.


    Then, Qian Qian leaned down, her delicate hands moving over Alex''s body.


    Alex''s breathing became heavier, and his hand slid into Qian Qian''s clothing.


    After a long time, the storm calmed.


    Qian Qiany on Alex''s shoulder,zily squinting her eyes, humming contentedly.


    At this moment, Qian Qian waspletely rxed and just wanted to rest. She temporarily pushed all other concerns out of her mind.


    She turned her face to the side, looking at the closed-eyed Alex with a glimmer in her eyes and a happy smile on her lips.


    However, Alex''s brows remained furrowed, still confused about the situation.


    Just then, Qian Qian suddenly sat up, looking seriously at Alex.


    "My king, we are indeed in an illusion. Your suspicions were correct. We are trapped here forever. But if I die, you can escape."


    Alex''s eyes widened in shock at her words.


    "No, absolutely not," Alex said, grabbing Qian Qian''s arm, agitated.


    "My king, I have decided. Don''t worry, I will take care of myself. I believe that when you wake up, I will be waiting for you, until you find me," Qian Qian said firmly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I won''t allow it, absolutely not," Alex said frantically. "Tell me, what exactly is happening? Why are we trapped here?"


    "My king, I truly hope you can survive and escape this illusion. But this illusion is controlled by the star in the sky, and that star is the nightmare for everyone in the City of Darkness."


    Qian Qian spoke slowly, her eyes deep and thoughtful, then she stood up and began to walk out.


    "My king, pass the final trial, and you can leave."


    With these parting words, Qian Qian turned and walked away.


    "No, Qian Qian," Alex roared, trying to rush out and stop her, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t move a single step out of the room.


    "Qian Qian! Qian Qian!" Alex shouted desperately.


    But Qian Qian hadpletely disappeared from his sight. Stay updated with empire


    Tears uncontrobly rolled down Alex''s cheeks. His eyes were bloodshot, his eyelids wet, and he was on the verge of copsing, feeling like he could faint at any moment.


    "Is there really no way to escape this illusion?" Alex murmured.


    Just then, Alex noticed something unusual; it felt like some liquid was flowing out.


    Alex paused, lifted his left hand to wipe his cheek, and found his hand covered in blood.


    He looked down, and his pupils contracted sharply because he realized his right arm and right leg were missing.


    "No wonder I felt like something was missing... It''s here," Alex thought, terrified. He trembled as he drew his sword and plunged it into his heart.


    Squelch.


    ...


    When Alex awoke again, he found himself back at the beginning.


    Seeing the familiar scene in front of him, Alex narrowed his eyes slightly. He had indeed underestimated these Mothmen.


    "So that''s how it is."


    Alex spoke to himself, realizing he had been trapped in the Mothmen''s illusion all along, and they had even brought some people from the City of Darkness into it.


    "When I get out, I will avenge you."


    Alex wasn''t sure if Qian Qian was really dead or if it was part of the illusion. Regardless, once he escaped, he was determined to kill everyst Mothman.


    Just as his words fell, three Mothman warriors appeared in the sky, all of them mutants with supernatural abilities, clearly intent on taking Alex''s life.


    Seeing this, Alex snorted coldly, showing no fear.


    He gripped the long sword at his waist and charged towards them, engaging inbat with the three Mothman warriors.


    Though the speed of these three Mothmen was not weak, they were far inferior to Alex. After a few moves, Alex''s sword had already shed the throats of two Mothmen.


    The remaining Mothman warrior fled hastily.


    Alex didn''t pursue; after all, these creatures had strong vitality, and even if injured, they wouldn''t die easily. Allowing them to escape would only lead to trouble in the future.


    Just as Alex was about to continue searching for an exit, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Because he smelled a strong stench of decay, his gaze instantly locked onto a tree and he swiftly climbed up.


    Soon, Alex discovered something unusual.


    There was a huge cavity on the trunk of the tree, pitch-ck inside. Through the cavity, Alex vaguely saw a corpse.


    The corpse was dressed in a ck windbreaker, with an arrow piercing its chest, indicating that it had been dead for some time.


    Alex reached out and pressed his fingers on the man''s neck, then gave a slight squeeze. The corpse instantly turned into a pile of mud.


    However, what was eerie was that this mud didn''t dissipate; instead, it solidified in ce.

 Chapter 359 The Stele

    Alex carefully observed and discovered that the mud was covered with ayer of green phosphorescence.


    Alex immediately understood that it must be the sap of some nt.


    He forcefully removed the mud.


    The mud was quickly discarded by Alex, and without wasting any time, he went straight into the cave and proceeded deeper inside.


    The further Alex went, the darker and damper it became around him. The air grew heavier and was mixed with the stench of decay.


    Alex shut off his sensory perception and advanced solely by smell.


    Suddenly, Alex stopped.


    He saw a stele standing ahead, with three characters inscribed on it:


    **Heavenly Silkworm Silk**


    Alex stared at the inscription for a long time without looking away because he remembered that this was Mothman''s favorite treasure. It could absorb the essence of heaven and earth, boosting one''s power to the peak, even surpassing beasts of the same level.


    "In that case, I''ll take it first," Alex said with a faint smile.


    Immediately, Alex activated his technique to summon the Heavenly Silkworm Silk. The silk danced and wrapped around his legs, and Alex climbed up the mountain wall.


    Alex''s feet firmly gripped the rocks on the cliff as he followed the guidance of the silk to the side of the stele.


    Alex fumbled around and found the mechanism to open the stele, which he then activated.


    Buzz buzz buzz.


    As the stele opened, a buzzing sound rang out.


    "What are these?"


    Alex looked at the inside of the stele in surprise, seeing rows upon rows of bottles, each containing a crystal core.


    There were more than a hundred bottles in total.


    Alex''s breathing became rapid, and his eyes sparkled with excitement.


    So many crystal cores, he could easily elevate himself several ranks.


    Alex immediately poured out all the crystal cores and then devoured them.


    A rush of heat surged into Alex''s mind, and he instantly felt a burning sensation throughout his body, filled with a tremendous force.


    At the same time, Alex''s mental power was also rapidly increasing.


    "So that''s it," Alex said, opening his eyes with an expression of ecstasy.


    It turned out that the crystal cores not only enhanced a practitioner''s strength but also improved theirprehension.


    Just like food replenishes energy in the body, crystal cores have a simr effect.


    "Hahaha, what a pleasant surprise!" Alex was overjoyed.


    He closed his eyes and sat down cross-legged, slowly regting the power within him to reach its peak.


    Gradually, beads of sweat appeared on Alex''s forehead, and his face turned bright red, as if he were drunk.


    Finally, Alex opened his eyes, and a sh of brilliance shot out from them.


    Alex stood up and punched forward, smashing therge rock in front of him into pieces, the fragments tumbling down.


    "Not bad, not bad. These crystal cores have indeed been a great help. My physical strength should now be around five thousand pounds," Alex said with satisfaction.


    His strength was already formidable, and with an additional five thousand pounds of force, he was nearly invincible.


    Even facing seventh or eighth-rank beasts, he wouldn''t need to worry.


    Alex continued to explore the secret realm, searching for a way out.


    "Hmm?" Alex discovered an altar deep within the secret realm.


    The altar was conical, two meters high, and half a meter wide, with four pirs supporting each corner.


    As Alex approached the altar, he noticed it emitting a faint blue glow.


    This glow gave a feeling of haziness and emitted a peculiar wave.


    "Could there be something mysterious about this altar?" Alex muttered to himself.


    He tried to touch the altar but found it incredibly hard. Even with Alex''s current strength, he couldn''t budge it an inch.


    "Could it be that my strength is too weak?" Alex frowned, contemting as he decided to test his power.


    Then, Alex struck the altar with his palm.


    Crack.


    The altar developed a crack, but it quickly returned to its original state.


    Alex shook his head. It seemed that destroying the altar was extremely difficult, even at his peak strength, he might not be able to do it.


    "Perhaps my power is too low, and that''s why I can''t destroy this altar," Alex sighed.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Alex noticed something bubbling up from the ground through the altar''s crack.


    Shortly after, a drop of blood slowly emerged, hovering in mid-air.


    "What is this?" Alex hesitated for a moment, then cautiously took the drop of blood in his hand.


    As soon as Alex grasped the drop of blood, he felt a burning sensation.


    He quickly let go, and the drop of blood vanished.


    Alex was startled, immediately checking his surroundings but found nothing.


    "Strange, how did it just disappear?" Alex wondered, but when he saw a trace left in his palm, he suddenly understood.


    "It turns out that this blood was ced here by its owner," Alex realized.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But he was more shocked: "Whose blood is this? It contains such immense vitality and energy!"


    With a thought, Alex''s gaze fell on the drop of blood.


    The drop of blood floated in the air, emitting a dazzling, piercing light like the sun.


    "Whose blood are you?" Alex couldn''t help but ask.


    "Isn''t that a bit too much talking?" The drop of blood quivered slightly, then emitted a hoarse and cold voice.


    "You..." Alex''s eyes widened.


    The owner of this drop of blood actually understood his words.


    Although it was just a drop of blood, Alex still felt an overwhelming sense of oppression, as if the entity was an unparalleled giant, making his heart tremble.


    This sensation was something Alex had only felt from his father, but this being was evidently much more powerful.


    "Who are you, exactly?" Alex asked after a moment of silence.


    He didn''t expect the other party to answer, since they were clearly aware of the existence of this secret realm.


    "Heh, I am known as the ''Battle Demon.'' I once dominated the entire cosmic expanse, with countless continents bowing under my might," the Battle Demon said dismissively.


    Pfft!


    Hearing the Battle Demon''s words, Alex almost burst outughing.


    "Dominating the cosmic expanse, with countless continents bowing under your might? Is this guy delusional?" Alex cursed inwardly.


    The Battle Demon''s strength was undeniable, likely surpassing the Marquess realm, perhaps even more formidable.


    But no matter how powerful the Battle Demon was, it was just a drop of blood.


    "What? You don''t believe me?" the Battle Demon said indifferently.


    "Are you sure you''re not lying to me?" Alex rolled his eyes and said.

 Chapter 360 Changes

    "Hmph! Would I, the mighty Battle Demon, ever lie?" The Battle Demon snorted coldly, his words filled with arrogance.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, I''ll believe you for now," Alex said, shrugging.


    "You should address me as Senior Battle Demon," the Battle Demon snorted.


    "Enough with the games, let''s get to the point. Why did you turn this mountain into this state?" Alex interrupted, asking directly.


    "Never mind why I turned this mountain into this. All you need to know is that I can help you leave this ce," the Battle Demon replied coldly.


    "Help me leave here?" Alex frowned.


    "Yes, follow me," the Battle Demon sneered, then flew off into the distance.


    Alex hesitated for a moment but eventually decided to follow.


    Soon, they arrived at a canyon.


    The canyon was incredibly serene, surrounded by lush green trees, creating a scene of vibrant greenery.


    "Why is this ce so strange? I can''t sense any dangerous aura," Alex thought, astonished, as he cautiously observed his surroundings.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, Alex heard a roar.


    Immediately, arge beast charged at Alex.


    It was a ck tiger, covered in thick fur, with blood-red eyes and exposed fangs, exuding a strong bloodthirsty aura.


    "Not worth mentioning," Alex said dismissively.


    Bang!


    Alex rushed forward, punching the ck tiger in the chest.


    The tiger staggered back, its mouth opening wide as blood gushed out.


    Roar!


    The ck tiger roared in anger, leaping at Alex again, its ws slicing through the air with a fierce wind.


    Alex remained calm, stomping his right foot on the ground and using the rebound force to leap into the air.


    Boom!


    Alex''s left leg kicked out forcefully, striking the ck tiger''s head.


    Howl!


    The ck tiger cried out in pain, howling miserably.


    "Die!" Alex''s eyes shed like lightning as he swiftly charged toward the ck tiger. He clenched his right fist and mmed it hard into the tiger''s head.


    Bang!


    Blood sttered from the ck tiger''s forehead, staining Alex''s clothes red.


    The massive body of the ck tiger copsed with a thud, causing the ground to tremble.


    "Phew¡­"


    Alex exhaled heavily, looking at the wound on his arm with a wry smile on his face.


    To avoid the ck tiger''s attack, he had used all his strength but was still injured by its ws. The wound was still throbbing with pain.


    Luckily, the ck tiger was dead. Otherwise, in his current state, he wouldn''t stand a chance against it.


    "I can''t believe the first thing I did after arriving was fight a zombie tiger," Alex shook his head helplessly, then looked around.


    He was standing on a high slope, surrounded by countless ck tigers.


    Although these ck tigers were rtively low-level, they made up for it in sheer numbers.


    "Roar!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Suddenly, a few ck tigers seemed to catch the scent of a human. Their eyes gleamed with ferocity as they roared and charged at Alex.


    "Damn it!"


    Alex''s face darkened. He knew these tigers must have smelled the blood of the one he had just killed and were now targeting him.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Alex quickly drew his dagger and, with swift movements, killed several ck tigers.


    But it was clear that more ck tigers were arriving, baring their fangs and ws as they lunged at Alex.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Alex struck out with his dagger, slicing two approaching ck tigers in half, then took off running.


    However, there were too many tigers, and even a brief moment was enough for them to encircle him.


    "I''m going to ughter all of you today," Alex muttered under his breath.


    Roar!


    Just as Alex was about to make his escape, a thunderous roar echoed from afar.


    Hearing the beast''s roar, the ck tigers, which had been swarming towards Alex, suddenly turned and fled in fear.


    "What is this thing that even scares these beasts?" Alex was stunned.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a white blur shot out, mming into Alex''s shoulder.


    Alex felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, nearly causing him to fall, but he managed to brace himself against a nearby rock.


    When Alex regained hisposure, he found a small, snow-white snake coiled on his shoulder.


    The snake was about half the size of his palm, its entire body translucent and beautiful, but the fang at the corner of its mouth was terrifying.


    "What the hell is this?" Alex couldn''t help but curse.


    This little snake looked like a pet, but the terrifying aura it had disyed was entirely unexpected.


    "Little guy, get lost!" Alex red at the snake and shouted, clearly sensing that this snake was no ordinary creature.


    Hiss!


    The snake let out a sharp cry and darted forward like lightning, biting Alex''s neck.


    "You little thing, you''re courting death," Alex''s face changed slightly as he quickly reached out with his left hand to grab the snake, trying to fling it away.


    Swoosh!


    The snake''s tail flicked lightly, piercing Alex''s hand.


    Hiss!


    The intense pain made Alex gasp.


    This snake was not only highly venomous but also incredibly fast.


    "I can''t let you live," Alex said coldly. He released the snake''s tail with his left hand, then clenched his right fist and punched the snake''s head.


    Bang!


    Alex''s punch was powerful, shattering the snake''s head.


    Stay connected with empire


    At the same time, Alex regained the use of his left hand.


    He tossed the snake aside and looked at the wound on his hand, frowning.


    "What kind of snake was that? How could it be so formidable?" Alex touched his left wrist, where a deep wound still gaped, blood trickling down his fingers.


    "This must be an ability user," Alex sighed, then sat cross-legged on the ground to heal.


    He knew he had to quickly improve his strength, or his future would be fraught with difficulties.


    "Hmm? What''s going on over there?"


    Suddenly, Alex opened his eyes, lifting his head to look into the distance, his gaze sharp.


    At the far end of his vision, he saw numerous zombies, densely packed.


    Roar!


    A loud roar suddenly echoed through the sky, and a massive figure came charging from afar.


    This figure moved incredibly fast, reaching Alex''s vicinity in the blink of an eye.


    "Is that the Wolf King?" Alex squinted.


    He remembered encountering such a beast when he first arrived in the apocalypse dimension.


    At that time, the Wolf King was at the fifth rank, equivalent to a human warrior''s peak sixth rank.


    "It seems the Wolf King was also disturbed by the ck tigers, so it came out," Alex murmured. "If I kill this Wolf King, I should earn quite a few apocalypse points, right?"


    Swish!


    The Wolf King''s blood-red eyes fixed on Alex, growling menacingly from its throat.

 Chapter 361 The Bell

    Boom!


    Suddenly, the Wolf King leaped and charged at Alex.


    "Heh," Alex sneered. He pushed off the ground with his foot, leaping like a leopard to meet the Wolf King head-on.


    Bang!


    The Wolf King moved with incredible speed, but Alex was just as quick, and they instantly shed.


    Howl¡­


    The Wolf King''s roar was deafening, making the nearby trees shake.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the Wolf King''s sharp ws seized an opportunity and struck Alex squarely in the chest.


    Alex''s body was flung back,nding ten meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Alex looked at the Wolf King with a serious expression.


    "This Wolf King''s strength is truly terrifying," Alex took a deep breath, his gaze bing resolute.


    "Roar!" The Wolf King roared again, turning into a blur as it lunged at Alex.


    Alex''s eyes gleamed coldly. He didn''t retreat but swung his knife forward.


    ng!


    Sparks flew as Alex felt a numbness in his hand, nearly dropping his military knife.


    "Damn it!" Alex cursed. He hadn''t expected the Wolf King to be even more formidable than he imagined.


    Roar!


    The Wolf King let out an angry roar and pounced on Alex again.


    Ding ding ding...


    Suddenly, a clear and pleasant bell sound rang out. Continue your journey with empire


    Immediately, Alex saw the Wolf King''s movements slow down until it finally copsed lifelessly on the ground.


    Roar!


    At the same time, arge wild boar appeared in the distance.


    "Could it be that the bell''s sound is controlling these beasts?" Alex thought to himself, starting to piece things together.


    Roar!


    The wild boar quickly ran up to Alex and stopped, roaring at him.


    Alex carefully observed the wild boar, and his eyes gradually brightened, "Haha, I was right. These beasts are all influenced by the bell''s sound."


    "What is this bell sound?" Alex asked.


    Roar!


    The wild boar growled a few times at Alex.


    "So, it''s the sound of the bell that controls nts!" Alex realized. He then crouched down and cut open the boar''s back, extracting a vine as thick as a baby''s arm.


    "Heh heh, this vine may not be a spiritual herb, but it''s definitely valuable enough to trade for a cleansing pill," Alex chuckled, taking the vine and heading deeper into the forest.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, two loud roars echoed in Alex''s ears.


    Immediately, Alex felt the ground start to shake.


    "Why are those beasts chasing me?" Alex''s face turned grim. He turned and ran, not daring to stop.


    Boom!


    Two massive zombies came charging from the depths of the forest, baring their fangs and ws with terrifying ferocity.


    Alex''s face turned pale. Without hesitation, he fled desperately.


    He had already seen what these two zombies looked like.


    Their bodies were covered in scales, with fangs and sharp ws, looking like they were forged from steel, incredibly grotesque.


    The two zombies relentlessly pursued Alex, quickly catching up to him.


    Boom!


    They swung their ws fiercely, with a sound that seemed to tear through the air, aiming directly at Alex.


    Crack!


    A gust of wind swept through, making Alex''s clothes flutter noisily.


    Alex''s pupils contracted as he dodged just in time, barely avoiding the deadly strike.


    Whoosh!


    A tree as thick as a bowl was snapped in half beside him.


    Gasp!


    Alex gasped, eyes wide with fear. He hadn''t expected these two zombies to be so formidable, even more terrifying than the ck tiger and the gray bear he had encountered before.


    Roar!


    The two zombies didn''t continue their attack but let out angry roars, seemingly warning Alex to leave the area.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    Immediately, three massive zombies emerged from the depths of the forest, each as tall as a three-story building, exuding an intimidating presence.


    "What the hell are these things?" Alex swallowed hard, his face full of shock.


    Roar!


    The three zombies roared and charged at Alex in unison.


    Alex snorted coldly, gripped his de tightly, and rushed towards the three zombies.


    ng!


    Sparks flew as their weapons shed, and the impact nearly tore Alex''s hand apart, causing immense pain.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Alex quickly retreated a few steps, gripping his de with both hands and sweeping it out.


    Swish!


    Alex moved like lightning, his de slicing through the air with lethal precision.


    sh! sh! sh!


    The cold glint of the de cut across the necks of the three zombies.


    Their heads rolled to the ground, and foul-smelling blood gushed out.


    After dealing with the three zombies, Alex frowned slightly. The skin of these zombies was as hard as iron, making it nearly impossible to break through their defense.


    Alex''s gaze fell on the Wolf King, his eyes burning with intensity.


    "It looks like I''ll have to rely on you," Alex muttered to himself as he took out a rope to bind the Wolf King.


    Roar!


    At that moment, a roar sounded nearby.


    A group of enormous mutant dogs came charging over.


    These mutant dogs stood over five meters tall, each weighing over a thousand pounds, asrge as small houses, and they were terrifying to behold.


    Alex''s brows furrowed, and he looked worried.


    Roar! Roar!


    The mutant dogs charged wildly, spewing toxic fumes from their mouths, which filled the air.


    Whoosh!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alex moved swiftly, dodging the poisonous mist.


    Not only that, but Alex''s reflexes were incredibly quick, allowing him to circle behind the mutant dogs in an instant.


    sh!


    Alex swung his military knife, aiming for the hind leg of one of the mutant dogs.


    The mutant dog reacted just as quickly, immediately adjusting its position and dodging Alex''s attack.


    Alex''s attack missed, but he nted his foot firmly on the ground, using the rebound force to leap onto the back of another mutant dog.


    Roar!


    The two mutant dogs, sensing the danger, roared skyward and lunged at Alex.


    Bang!


    Alex lifted his right fist and struck one of the mutant dogs in the eye, while simultaneously kicking the other in the lower body with his left foot.


    Boom! Boom!


    Both strikesnded. The first mutant dog died instantly, its body twitching a few times before falling still.


    On the other side, the second mutant dog met the same fate, its head shattered by Alex''s brutal attack.


    Howl!


    The remaining mutant dog, realizing it couldn''t match Alex, let out a pitiful howl before turning to flee.


    Alex''s eyes were cold. He gripped his military knife and quickly pursued.


    He needed to eliminate these mutant dogs swiftly, or they would attract more zombies.


    The mountains were teeming with zombies, far too many for Alex to handle alone. He needed to rely on these mutant dogs to survive.


    In no time, Alex caught up with the fleeing mutant dog.


    Roar!


    The mutant dog was startled by Alex''s terrifying speed and hesitated, clearly not wanting to fight Alex.

 Chapter 362 Allies

    With a swift motion, Alex drew the dagger from his waist and pierced the mutant dog''s throat.


    The dog struggled for a moment before copsing to the ground, lifeless.


    After dealing with the mutant dogs, Alex breathed a sigh of relief. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and then focused his gaze on the towering ancient tree.


    It was through this ancient tree that he had managed to find this ce.


    "Hopefully, this herb will be helpful to me," Alex muttered as he carefully approached the ancient tree.


    However, as soon as he got within three feet of the tree...


    Buzz!


    The tree emitted a brilliant green light and transformed into a vine, binding Alex tightly.


    "What is this..." Alex''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Roar!


    As soon as the vine bound Alex, hundreds of zombies came rushing in.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    The zombies roared, their eyes fixed on Alex, filled with hunger and greed.


    "Damn it," Alex cursed under his breath, struggling against the vine.


    But the vine held fast, not budging an inch.


    Whoosh!


    At that moment, the ancient tree suddenly emitted a dazzling green beam of light, shooting towards Alex.


    Alex''s pupils contracted sharply.


    He could feel a strong wave of life essence from this beam¡ªthis was definitely a treasure.


    "No wonder these zombies are swarming this mountain range," Alex thought.


    Whoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, the green beam reached Alex, who quickly raised his hands to block it.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion echoed in all directions, like a giant stone thrown into a calmke, creating massive waves.


    "Ah!"


    Alex couldn''t help but scream in pain. His hand bones shattered, and he was thrown back, crashing into a mountain, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    "Such overwhelming power," Alex gritted his teeth, feeling intense pain.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, a soft cracking sound echoed. Alex turned his head to see the green vine slowly retracting.


    In the blink of an eye, the green vine had disappeared back into the tree trunk.


    "Damn it, am I going to die here?" Alex growled through clenched teeth, his eyes wide with desperation.


    Roar! Roar!


    Out of nowhere, a series of roars filled the air, sending chills down his spine.


    Soon after, a swarm of shadows rushed out¡ªzombies, all of them.


    Thousands upon thousands of zombies gathered, creating a terrifying scene.


    "Why are these zombies still here?" Alex''s face contorted with rage.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    The zombies charged, their ghastly, bloodthirsty eyes fixated on him.


    Alex took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He pulled out his steel ball gun and aimed at the surrounding zombies, pulling the trigger.


    Rat-a-tat-tat!


    Bullets whizzed out, piercing the zombies'' heads.


    In an instant, the zombies fell to the ground.


    Roar!


    A zombie with a rotting body and sharp fangs lunged at him.


    "Get lost." Alex''s eyes shed with murderous intent as he pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    St!


    A bullet pierced through the zombie''s head, pinning its body to the ground.


    St!


    Blood sttered as the decaying corpse fell.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    More and more zombies charged, numbering in the hundreds.


    "Damn it," Alex cursed, forced to stop shooting as his ammunition ran out.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Alex grabbed his steel ball gun, frantically firing at the zombies.


    St! St! St!


    The steel balls tore through the air, sting the zombies apart, and blood rained down.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    One zombie after another continued to attack.


    St!


    A zombie bit Alex''s arm, and searing pain surged through his mind.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    Alex lifted his head abruptly, his eyes shing with a fierce light. He gripped his steel ball gun tightly and began shooting wildly.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    After emptying a clip, Alex''s body was covered in wounds, and he staggered.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a zombie lunged at Alex, jaws wide open.


    sh!


    Alex swung his knife backward, slicing the zombie and sending it flying.


    However, another zombie scratched Alex''s shoulder.


    St!


    Next, a zombie attacked, biting Alex''s neck.


    Chomp!


    This time, Alex didn''t dodge, taking the bite head-on.


    Roar!


    The zombie growled furiously, biting down harder, trying to devour Alex alive.


    St!


    But it only bit into Alex''s afterimage.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    After dodging the zombie''s w, Alex immediately turned and punched the zombie hard in the stomach.


    Boom!


    The zombie''s body exploded instantly, white flesh scattering everywhere.


    Roar, roar, roar!


    Seeing theirpanion''s gruesome death, the other zombies charged madly, trying to overwhelm Alex.


    Alex sneered coldly. He stomped his foot, leaping into the air to evade the attacking zombies.


    Swish!


    Landing back on the ground, Alex raised his right leg and kicked a zombie''s head.


    Bang!


    The zombie''s head burst, brain matter sttering, killing it instantly.


    Another zombie pounced, its sharp ws tearing Alex''s skin, leaving a bloody gash.


    If Alex hadn''t dodged in time, he might have be a cold corpse by now.


    St!


    With icy eyes, Alex held his steel ball gun in his left hand and stabbed it into the zombie''s head, ending its life.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    The zombies, although slow and lumbering, were fearless and charged en masse.


    Alex''s eyes were sharp as he swung his steel ball gun to fend them off while quickly fleeing.


    These zombies were incredibly strong, and if they managed to entangle him, it could easily mean death.


    "Damn it, I need to get out of here fast," Alex muttered through gritted teeth as he ran, hoping to find an escape route.


    Roar, roar, roar!


    More and more zombies pursued him, making it hard for Alex to keep up.


    "This isn''t working, I can''t shake them off," Alex gritted his teeth.


    "If that''s the case, then I have no choice but to fight," Alex''s eyes turned icy. He took a few pills and then activated his skill, Hell Step.


    This martial technique, which Alex had learned in the post-apocalyptic world, was incredibly powerful.


    Using it to increase his speed, Alex moved with incredible swiftness.


    He reached supersonic speed, breaking the sound barrier in an instant.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Several zombies lunged at Alex, but as soon as they got close, Alex shot them with his steel ball gun, and they fell to the ground, wailing.


    "Damn it, at this rate, these guys will wear me down," Alex frowned.


    Roar, roar!


    Suddenly, two beastly roars echoed.


    Immediately, a strange-looking zombie resembling a lion-tiger hybrid and a robust giant wolf appeared in front of Alex.


    The lion-tiger zombie and the giant wolf exuded a terrifying aura, their eyes filled with excitement and greed as they stared at Alex.


    "Roar!" The lion-tiger zombie growled deeply, its aura intensifying as it lunged at Alex.

 Chapter 363 The Second Mutation of Zombies

    Boom!


    On the other side, the giant wolf''s body trembled violently and then lunged at Alex.


    "Get lost!" Alex shouted, raising his steel ball gun and shooting at the lion-tiger zombie.


    St!


    The steel ball gun pierced into the lion-tiger zombie''s body, causing blood to spurt out, staining the ground red.


    Roar! Roar!


    The lion-tiger zombie let out a terrifying howl, its body wobbling before copsing to the ground,pletely lifeless.


    "Finally dealt with these beasts," Alex panted, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Roar, roar, roar!


    Suddenly, a cacophony of roars erupted, deafeningly loud.


    Alex looked up to see a massive horde of zombies charging towards him.


    "Damn it," Alex muttered with a grim face, quickly turning to run.


    But before he could get far, the zombies were upon him.


    St! St! St¡­


    Alex''s hands moved in unison, and with each shot, a zombie fell.


    In less than five minutes, a pile of zombie corpses surrounded Alex.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    Suddenly, three furious roars echoed from the distance, and three massive figures appeared in Alex''s sight.


    "Damn, so many zombies," Alex''s pupils contracted.


    The three massive figures were mutated dogs, their bodies covered in thick fur, and their fangs gleamed menacingly.


    "Howl!"


    One of the mutated dogs lunged at Alex first.


    "Courting death," Alex muttered, his eyes narrowing as he fired his steel ball gun again.


    St! St! St!


    In the blink of an eye, the mutated dog''s head was pierced, and it fell dead to the ground.


    Roar!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The remaining two mutated dogs roared angrily, opening their jaws wide as they charged at Alex.


    Alex''s expression turned cold. He stomped his right foot hard,unching his body into the air. Simultaneously, he gripped his steel ball gun with his left hand and aimed at the head of one of the mutated dogs, throwing it with all his might.


    ng!


    The steel ball gun pierced the eye of the mutated dog, pinning it to the ground. Despite its violent struggles, it couldn''t free itself.


    Alex frowned at the sight, realizing the overwhelming strength of these creatures.


    What on earth was Mothman nning with all these mutations? Some of them werepletely unexpected.


    Seeing the mutated creatures in front of him, Alex quickly retreated.


    If he wasted too much time here, escaping would be even more difficult.


    His best bet now was to find a safe area quickly.


    But the current situation made that impossible.


    "Damn it, am I really going to die here?" Alex cursed inwardly.


    No matter how unwilling he was, he had to choose to retreat for now.


    Just then, Alex felt a massive tremor beneath his feet.


    Looking down, he saw a huge mouth appearing under him, ready to swallow him whole.


    Alex''s face changed, and he quickly leaped into the air, his body flying backward.


    The spot where Alex had just stood was now surrounded by countless mutated creatures, tearing up the ground.


    "That was close..."


    Alex wiped the sweat from his forehead. Luckily, his reflexes were fast; otherwise, he would have been dead for sure.


    As he looked at these creatures, Alex felt a deep hatred. How could these things track him? It was unbelievable.


    He hadn''t provoked them, so why were they following him?


    Could it be...


    A thought struck Alex, making his heart tremble. Were these creatures after him specifically?


    If that were true, things were serious.


    He was alreadypletely opposed to these creatures, and he had many secrets to protect.


    If these creatures leaked information about him to other forces, his situation would be extremely dangerous.


    "No! I can''t just sit here and wait to die. If you want to kill me, don''t me me for fighting back!" Alex gritted his teeth.


    He couldn''t die here so easily. No matter the cost, even if it meant mutual destruction, Alex would not allow it.


    "System! Is there any technique or skill that can help me escape?" Alex urgently asked.


    [The host currently has no skills or equipment.]


    Hearing the system''s response, Alex nearly spat blood in frustration.


    This was infuriatingly useless.


    Although he hadn''t learned any skills or acquired equipment yet, it was better than nothing.


    He had already crossed worlds twice, so why was he still so poor?


    "Is there any way to get rid of these creatures?" Alex asked again.


    [There is, but it requires 10,000 apocalypse coins.] The system''s voice echoed.


    "What the¡ª!" Alex couldn''t help but curse.


    After all his hard work, he had barely saved enough, and now it required such a huge amount?


    What kind of rip-off system did he buy into?


    But now wasn''t the time for Alex to dwell on that.


    "System! Exchange it!" Alex took a deep breath to calm his anger.


    Even though he was furious, he understood that survival was the top priority.


    [Exchange sessful!] The system''s voice responded.


    The next second, Alex felt a flood of information pouring into his mind.


    When Alex opened his eyes again, his expression had changed dramatically.


    His once clear eyes had turned pitch ck, like the abyss of the universe, filled with mystery.


    Moreover, sharp ws grew from his hands and feet, gleaming menacingly.


    Additionally, his pupils had turned purple, resembling vertical slits, making him look incredibly eerie.


    "This is..." Alex looked at his hands and feet, filled with surprise, "System, will this form be effective?"


    [Yes, it will,] the system replied.


    Alex sighed in relief, still worried that this appearance might make him aughingstock.


    "System, are you sure this won''t make me look like a monster?" Alex asked hesitantly.


    [Rest assured, host. This form only enhances your attack and defense capabilities; it won''t change your appearance.]


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Alex nodded. If he could maintain this form while improving his strength, it would be beneficial.


    However, Alex didn''t have the luxury to dwell on the changes happening to his body now.


    The mutated creatures had clearly targeted him, and hundreds of five to six-meter-long tails now surrounded his body.


    These creatures drooled thick saliva from their mouths, and their eyes were bloodshot, showing extreme hunger.


    "Roar!"


    A giant snake suddenly lunged at Alex, its massive tongue resembling a venomous serpent''s feeler, glowing with a greenish hue, clearly poisonous.

 Chapter 364 Black Memories

    "Get lost!" Alex snorted coldly, clenching his right fist and swinging it forcefully.


    Bang!


    With a dull thud, the giant snake''s head exploded under Alex''s punch.


    Bright red blood sttered,nding on the surrounding mutated creatures.


    This immediately caught their attention, and they all turned to look at Alex.


    "Hiss hiss!"


    The remaining mutated creatures hissed in unison, seemingly warning Alex.


    "Heh! Do you think you can harm me?" Alex sneered, scanning them with disdain.


    "Roar!"


    The mutated creatures, enraged by Alex''s provocation, charged at him furiously.


    Alex fearlessly engaged them, and in an instant, he was locked in battle with the mutated creatures.


    These creatures were at the peak of the second tier, equivalent in strength to early third-tier beasts. Alex could handle them without much difficulty.


    However, theirrge numbers and venomous nature made it difficult for Alex to fully unleash his power.


    "Roar!"


    Finally, another mutated creature seized an opportunity to attack Alex from behind, its sharp fangs piercing his shoulder.


    "Ah! Damn it!"


    Alex roared in anger, forcefully breaking free from the mutated creatures'' grip.


    At that moment, Alex realized he couldn''t underestimate them any longer.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Suddenly, the ground began to tremble.


    "Roar!"


    A low roar echoed from afar, and Alex saw a massive figure rapidly approaching.


    "What..." Alex''s eyes widened.


    This figure stood about five meters tall, covered in brownish-yellow scales. Its grotesque and ferocious head had a pair of golden vertical eyes.


    At that moment, it roared towards the sky, exuding a powerful and intense aura.


    "Fifth-tier peak, Golden Scale Beast!" Alex''s heart trembled. He had encountered a fifth-tier peak beast, and this spelled trouble!


    A fifth-tier peak beast had strengthparable to seventh or eighth-tier beasts, or even stronger. He was no match for it.


    However, Alex remembered that he had just exchanged for a new ability.


    Alex tentatively tried to use this ability.


    The next second, Alex felt a surge in his mental power, and it seemed he could control this body more effectively.


    He attempted to control his body and charged towards the Golden Scale Beast.


    "St!"


    His sword pierced the Golden Scale Beast''s abdomen, but it didn''t kill the beast.


    "Roar!"


    Enraged by the injury, the Golden Scale Beast opened its massive jaws and bit at Alex.


    "Damn!" Alex quickly dodged but still lost a chunk of flesh.


    At that moment, Alex realized something was seriously wrong with his current state.


    This body was too fragile and couldn''t withstand his full strength!


    Alex''s face turned grim.


    If this body couldn''t hold up, would he really turn into a zombie?


    "Roar!"


    The Golden Scale Beast roared again and charged at Alex.


    Alex quickly jumped to the side.


    He only wanted to escape now; otherwise, death was certain.


    But the Golden Scale Beast had no intention of letting him go.


    The beast leaped two to three meters high, directly chasing after Alex.


    "Roar!"


    The Golden Scale Beast swung its tail fiercely at Alex.


    "Bang!"


    The tail struck Alex''s chest, mming him to the ground and sending him tumbling several times.


    The sound of bones breaking echoed eerily in the empty, silent forest.


    Alex groaned in pain, struggling to lift his head, his gaze cold as he stared at the Golden Scale Beast.


    Though he was weak, this didn''t mean he would give up.


    "Roar!" The Golden Scale Beast roared and lunged at Alex again.


    "Swish¡ª" Alex reacted quickly, dodging the attack.


    However, at that moment, the Golden Scale Beast''s ws grabbed Alex''s arm, lifting him off the ground.


    The beast''s ws suddenly tightened, breaking Alex''s arm with a brutal snap.


    Alex gasped in pain, cold sweat forming on his forehead.


    Next, the beast''s other w reached for Alex''s neck.


    "Damn it!"


    Alex cursed under his breath, summoning all his strength to kick the beast in the stomach, forcing it to retreat a few steps.


    "Pant, pant!"


    Alex panted heavily, his eyes coldly fixed on the Golden Scale Beast.


    The beast wasn''t giving up andunched another attack, aiming directly for Alex''s throat.


    If it caught him this time, it would be the end.


    In desperation, Alex gathered all his remaining strength into his arms and swung his fist with all his might.


    "Boom!"


    A dull explosion sounded as both Alex and the Golden Scale Beast were pushed back several steps.


    "Roar!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Golden Scale Beast roared again, charging at Alex once more.


    Alex took a deep breath, gathering all his strength, and met the beast head-on.


    "Crack!"


    The beast''s w struck Alex''s waist, breaking several of his ribs.


    Alex screamed in agony, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    "Roar!"


    Seizing the moment, the Golden Scale Beast lunged at Alex again.


    Alex''s pupils contracted as he quickly sidestepped.


    "Boom!"


    A powerful force struck from behind, causing Alex to stumble and fall to the ground.


    The Golden Scale Beast was already in front of him, raising its massive paw, ready to strike Alex''s head with a fierce wind-breaking force.


    "Damn it!" Alex couldn''t help but curse.


    At this moment, he was utterly exhausted, unable to fend off the attack.


    "Bang!"


    Just as the Golden Scale Beast''s paw was about to strike, a burst of white light suddenly appeared in front of Alex, blocking the beast.


    At the same time, a young mannded gently in front of Alex.


    The young man wore ck clothes and had a gentle smile on his face.


    "Thank you for saving me," Alex said.


    "Heh, don''t mention it." The young man shook his head. "Now that you''re awake, you should leave quickly."


    Alex frowned and asked, "Why?"


    "Because this is the territory of the Golden Scale Beast. I can only help you this much," the young man sighed. "The Golden Scale Beast loves to eat live prey, and humans like us are basically its food. So, I advise you to leave quickly, or else it''ll be really dangerous."


    "Thanks." Hearing this, Alex realized there was no point in staying, so he said his goodbyes and prepared to leave.


    But as Alex took his first step, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    "Watch out!" the young man shouted.


    Alex instinctively moved half a meter to the side.


    The next instant, a huge head appeared right where he had been standing.

 Chapter 365 Control

    "What is this!" Alex''s eyes widened as he stared in shock at the colossal creature.


    The young man nced up at the beast and smirked slightly.


    "The final beast in this illusion. Kill it, and we can escape from this ce."


    Hearing this, Alex became excited. There was no time to waste; they needed to deal with this giant creature immediately.


    However, he didn''t realize that this colossal beast was Mothman''stest creation, incredibly powerful and far beyond ordinary capabilities.


    "Be careful, this creature is extraordinary. It''s a product of thetest technology," the young man warned.


    "Understood." Alex nodded slightly, remaining on high alert.


    The next moment, the massive creature opened its mouth and spewed out a torrent of mes.


    Caught off guard, Alex was engulfed in the fire, his body burning with intense pain.


    "St!"


    A sharp sound echoed.


    Alex felt an excruciating pain that made him cough up blood.


    "Hiss¡­"


    Alex gritted his teeth, sweating profusely from the pain, but he stood his ground.


    "Are you okay?" The young man walked over, concerned.


    "Not dead yet." Alex wiped the blood from his mouth and continued to watch the colossal creature warily.


    The beast seemed pleased with its attack, baring its bloodthirsty fangs before charging at Alex.


    "Damn it!" Alex muttered, trying to dodge the beast''s attack.


    But the creature relentlessly pursued him.


    "Damn!" Alex cursed, his injuries slowing him down.


    "Roar!"


    The colossal beast opened its jaws wide, revealing razor-sharp fangs as it lunged at Alex.


    Just at that critical moment, Alex felt his body lifted into the air.


    "Bang!"


    The colossal beast''s fangs crashed into the ground, sending dust and rubble flying everywhere.


    "Howl!"


    The beast roared in anger, wing at the ground as it tried to rise.


    Alexy on the ground, panting heavily.


    "Are you okay?" The young man approached Alex with concern.


    "I''m not dead yet," Alex replied bitterly.


    "Heh, it looks like you''re pretty badly hurt," the young man said with a faint smile, looking at the tworge bloody holes in Alex''s chest.


    Alex turned his head with difficulty, staring at the young man with confusion in his eyes.


    "This thing is so tough. How can we kill it?" Alex asked, pointing at the colossal beast in the distance.


    "The weak point is under its neck," the young man replied.


    Hearing this, Alex immediately pulled out his dagger and thrust it towards the beast''s neck.


    "Ding!"


    The dagger struck the beast''s skin, creating a shower of sparks.


    "Roar!" The beast roared in fury, its ws frantically tearing at the ground.


    Cracks quickly spread towards Alex''s feet.


    "What incredible defense!" Alex couldn''t help but gasp.


    "Let me help you," the young man said after a moment''s thought.


    Alex nodded slightly.


    The young man drew a long sword and aimed at the beast''s throat.


    "ng!"


    A crisp collision sound rang out, and sparks flew.


    A silvery gleam appeared at the beast''s throat,pletely nullifying the young man''s attack.


    "Roar!"


    The beast roared to the sky and swung a massive w.


    The young man''s pupils contracted sharply as he quickly retreated.


    However, he was a moment toote.


    A deep gash appeared on the young man''s left shoulder, and bright red blood flowed down his arm.


    "Damn it!" Alex cursed under his breath, clenching his fists with a determined look.


    The young man shook his head and said, "No, this beast is too powerful. Even if we work together, we might not be able to defeat it. We need to escape this illusion as quickly as possible!"


    Alex nodded, realizing he was reaching his limit. If not for the remaining shred of sanity, he might have already passed out.


    "Roar!"


    The colossal beast, nowpletely frenzied,unched another attack. It was determined to devour these two puny beings.


    "Move quickly!" Alex and the young man shouted in unison, dodging the beast''s charge.


    However, the beast''s attack was more deceptive than it seemed. Mid-charge, it abruptly changed direction and pounced at them again.


    "Bang!"


    The beast crashed to the ground hard.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Finally, the colossal beast stopped moving. It struggled a bit and theny still.


    Seeing this strange turn of events, both Alex and the young man were bewildered, unable to understand what had happened.


    "Is it dead?" Alex murmured, staring intently at the beast to see if it was truly lifeless.


    "Roar!" Suddenly, the beast''s eyes snapped open, and it let out a roar.


    Its eyes were blood-red, filled with brutality and murderous intent.


    "Not good, it''s reviving!" Alex eximed in horror, quickly grabbing the young man to flee.


    "Bang!"


    However, as soon as Alex and the young man got a few meters away, the beast leaped up and mmed into Alex''s back.


    "Ugh!"


    Alex was immediately knocked to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Another heavy blownded on Alex''s head.


    This strike left Alex dazed and stunned.


    Alex felt dizzy, his vision filled with stars.


    "Roar!"


    The colossal beast roared, then stomped on Alex''s head, pinning him down.


    It lifted another w and grabbed Alex by the neck, hoisting him up.


    "Crunch!"


    The beast opened its mouth and bit off Alex''s right leg.


    "Boom!"


    A foul-smelling liquid sprayed from the severed leg.


    "Cough, cough!" Alex coughed violently, the excruciating pain twisting his face.


    "Kid, stop resisting and be my meal!" The beast licked its lips excitedly.


    With that, the beast threw Alex to the ground and pounced on him.


    "Hiss!" Alex involuntarily convulsed. He tried to fight back but felt powerless, ultimately being torn to pieces by the beast.


    "Roar!" The beast roared to the sky, savoring its delicious meal.


    "Gulp..."


    The young man couldn''t help but swallow hard, realizing that they were doomed.


    The beast slowly approached the young man, its blood-red eyes fixated on him, and extended its sharp w.


    The young man turned pale with fear, closing his eyes and bracing for death.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just as the w was about to touch him, an arrow shot through the air.


    "ng!"


    The arrow pierced the colossal beast''s body and embedded itself in the rock wall.


    "Roar!" The beast howled in agony, trembling before copsing to the ground.


    "Pant¡­ pant¡­" The young man opened his eyes, breathing heavily.

 Chapter 366 A Childs Memory

    He looked around but couldn''t find Alex.


    "Where is he?" the young man muttered to himself, frowning.


    As soon as he spoke, he saw Alex lying on the ground, also panting heavily.


    Alex nced at the young man and weakly said, "I took care of that beast for you!"


    The young man was momentarily stunned before he let out a bitterugh and said, "Thank you, brother Alex. You saved my life twice now. If I get the chance, I will definitely repay you!"


    Alex waved his hand and said calmly, "No need."


    With that, Alex stood up, covered in blood, looking like a demon returning from hell.


    "You should heal first. I''ll go finish off that beast," the young man said, looking at the already dead creature.


    "Okay," Alex nodded and sat down cross-legged.


    The young man walked over to the beast''s corpse, pulling out a dagger to extract the crystal core and gather materials.


    However, a breeze blew by, and the beast''s body turned to dust, scattering and disappearing.


    Seeing this, the young man was dumbfounded.


    "What the...?" he eximed, looking around for any trace of the beast.


    But all he saw was yellow sand and dry bones.


    "Was it an illusion?" the young man muttered in confusion, taking out a smallpass from his pocket.


    He examined it carefully but still found no answers.


    "What''s going on here?" the young man muttered to himself.


    He sighed, then looked at Alex in the distance and asked, "Do you know what''s happening?"


    Alex remained silent for a moment before shaking his head.


    "Sigh!" The young man sighed again, sitting on the ground in despair.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a roar echoed from afar.


    "This isn''t good, it''s not dead yet!" Alex''s pupils constricted. He rushed to the young man''s side, grabbing him as they began to run.


    Unfortunately, the colossal beast was incredibly fast and quickly caught up, blocking their path.


    The beast stared intently at Alex and the young man, growling deeply.


    The beast stood over three meters tall, covered in thick fur, looking like it wore a heavy coat of animal hide, ferocious and terrifying.


    The young man''s face turned pale as he swallowed hard and said to Alex, "There''s no point talking. We have to kill it together if we want to get out of here. Let''s do it."


    Alex took several deep breaths to calm himself, then nodded and said, "Alright!"


    The young man drew his dagger and charged at the beast.


    Alex also rushed towards the beast.


    Alex''s fist struck the beast''s chest, but it had no effect.


    On the other hand, the young man shed at the beast''s neck with his dagger.


    However, the beast''s skin was as hard as iron, and the young man''s weapon shattered upon impact.


    "Bang!" The young man was sent flying by a powerful swipe from the beast, spitting blood.


    The beast swung its powerful arms at Alex again.


    Alex dodged quickly, but his injuries caused his steps to be unsteady, making the situation even more perilous.


    "Ah!" Alex roared in anger, his muscles bulging as he summoned his strength, leaping up and kicking the beast fiercely.


    The beast raised its strong right hand to grab Alex''s legs.


    "Bang!"


    Alex''s legs collided with the beast''s hand, producing a dull thud.


    However, the colossal beast only wobbled slightly, remaining unharmed.


    Alex gritted his teeth and kicked the beast''s abdomen again.


    Yet, the beast remained unshaken.


    Silently cursing the monster''s toughness, Alex swiftly retreated out of the beast''s attack range.


    The beast didn''t pursue but instead opened its massive jaws and roared towards the sky.


    Roar!


    The deafening roar echoed through the air.


    "Damn it!" Alex''s face paled upon hearing it. He quickly used his teleportation skill to escape.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just as Alex teleported about ten meters away, the beast charged at his previous location, smashing into it.


    Boom!


    The enormous impact upheaved the soil within a hundred meters, sending dust and debris flying, obscuring the view.


    "Cough, cough..." Alex coughed violently, struggling to get up from the ground.


    He nced at the devastated forest in the distance, his eyes filled with fear.


    "This thing can teleport too!" Alex cursed, relieved that he had escaped quickly; otherwise, he would have been doomed.


    Roar! The beast let out an angry roar, seemingly warning Alex.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Alex turned and ran for his life.


    "Damn it! Why isn''t it following me?" Alex cursed inwardly.


    The beast seemed to sense Alex''s presence but didn''t immediately give chase.


    Continuing to flee, Alex finally escaped the beast''s territory.


    He stopped to catch his breath, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "Phew¡­"


    Alex looked at the destroyed mountains in the distance, his mind still unsettled.


    The colossal beast''s power was beyond imagination.


    If not for his mastery of teleportation, Alex would have already been torn apart and devoured by the beast.


    The man from before had also reached Alex''s side. Both of them looked up at the enormous stone monument before them, finally feeling a sense of relief.


    "Once we get out of here, we''ll be safe. This is thest part of the illusion," the man hurriedly exined. Alex''s eyes lit up as he looked at the man and said, "Let''s work together to get through this."


    "Okay," the man nodded.


    Supporting each other, they slowly made their way towards the exit.


    Suddenly, a sense of danger washed over them. Both looked ahead in unison.


    Standing before them was a massive Mothman guardian, its cold and bloodthirsty eyes fixed on them.


    "It''s already awake," Alex thought, feeling a surge of anxiety.


    The man turned pale with fear, his body trembling.


    The Mothman guardian''sbat prowess was terrifying; they stood no chance against it.


    Alex frowned, an idea shing in his mind. He said to the man, "I''ll distract the Mothman guardian. You make a run for it."


    "But..." the man hesitated.


    "Don''t be so indecisive! If it catches up to you, you''re as good as dead!" Alex snapped, ring at him. "Hurry up and go!"

 Chapter 367 The Cruelty Within

    "You...you take care!" the man gritted his teeth, then quickly fled.


    "Roar!" The Mothman guardian let out an enraged screech, its massive body moving on all fours to chase the man.


    "Beast! Get back here!" Alex roared in fury. He quickly used his teleportation skill to intercept the Mothman guardian.


    "Bang!"


    Alex collided with the Mothman guardian, sending his body flying backward.


    "St!" Alex spat out a mouthful of blood, staining his clothes.


    "Roar!" The massive beast roared, charging at Alex.


    Barely managing to steady himself, Alex kept his eyes locked on the Mothman guardian, then teleported away just as it was about to strike.


    "Huh? Where did he go?" The Mothman guardian looked around in confusion.


    In that moment, Alex reappeared behind the Mothman guardian and plunged his sword into its back.


    "sh!" The sword prated the guardian''s body, pinning it to the ground.


    "Howl!" The Mothman guardian howled in pain, struggling wildly, but the sword remained firmly lodged in its back, preventing it from escaping.


    "Crack!" Alex withdrew the sword, causing blood to gush out.


    "Roar!" The guardian roared in agony and fury, then suddenly opened its mouth. A ck crystal core appeared in its maw, which it quickly absorbed, transforming the core into pure energy that entered its body.


    The Mothman guardian''s strength increased rapidly.


    "This thing knows how to absorb crystal cores to regain its power!" Alex''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Roar!" The guardian let out another roar, its body radiating a terrifying pressure that made Alex''s heart race.


    Alex felt as if the very space around him had solidified, rendering him immobile.


    "Whoosh!" At that moment, the sound of something cutting through the air reached his ears.


    A powerful, deadly fist imprint suddenly appeared, aimed directly at Alex.


    "Damn it!" Alex couldn''t help but curse.


    His figure vanished from his original spot, narrowly evading the attack.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Who dares to ambush me!" Alex shouted angrily, scanning his surroundings.


    "Swish!" Alex suddenly sensed a chill and instinctively dodged to the side.


    "Bang!" The spot where Alex had been standing was pierced by a sharp dagger, leaving a deep mark.


    Focusing his gaze, Alex saw a figure in a ck robe and half mask slowly descending, holding a dagger.


    "Who are you?" Alex frowned slightly, sensing no aura from this person.


    Yet the ability to silently sneak up andunch an attack indicated they were no ordinary individual.


    "Whoosh!"


    Without a word, the ck-robed figure charged at Alex again, dagger slicing through the air in a sinister arc aimed at Alex''s neck.


    "Seeking death!" Alex snorted coldly, flipping his palms and creating a fierce wind to meet the dagger.


    "ng!"


    A metallic sh rang out.


    Alex felt a tremendous force travel up his arm, numbing his grip and nearly dislocating his shoulder.


    The ck-robed figure retreated a few steps, creating distance.


    "Heh, interesting." Alex chuckled lowly, eyeing the figure with curiosity. "You must be a product of some organization''s training, right?"


    The ck-robed figure remained silent, gripping the dagger and watching Alex warily.


    Alex sneered and then stepped forward, his movement ghostly as he closed in on the figure.


    "So fast!" The figure was visibly shocked.


    "Cling!" Alex''s palms shed with the figure''s dagger.


    A crisp collision echoed.


    Both Alex and the figure retreated two or three meters.


    "Are you also sent by the Commander?" Alex asked coldly.


    Although Alex''s initial attack was only a probe, it revealed the true strength of the ck-robed figure.


    "Take a guess!" the figure sneered.


    "In that case, I''ll send you on your way!" A murderous glint shed in Alex''s eyes.


    "Swish!" Alex''s figure blurred as he appeared in front of the ck-robed figure, delivering a swift roundhouse kick to the opponent''s body.


    Caught off guard, the ck-robed figure was kicked in the chest, sending them flying.


    Alex smirked coldly and then dashed towards the figure.


    "Bang!" Alex''s body collided with the ck-robed figure like a cannonball, the sound of bones breaking echoing as the figure was flung away.


    "St!" The figure spat out a mouthful of blood, their face turning deathly pale.


    "Die!" Alex sneered, his body flickering as he approached the figure.


    "Bang!" The ck-robed figure struggled to stand, raising the dagger to block Alex''s attack.


    "Wham!" Alex pped the dagger out of the figure''s hand with a backhanded strike.


    With cold eyes, Alex raised his foot to stomp on the figure''s head.


    The figure''s face contorted with fear as they tried to dodge.


    But Alex''s reaction was too swift. As the figure began to move, Alex''s foot came down, crushing their head.


    "Crack!" A dull sound echoed as the figure''s head shattered, blood sttering everywhere.


    Alex breathed a sigh of relief, finally having dealt with the strange enemy.


    "Huh? These ck crystals..." Alex noticed several ck crystal cores near the figure''s body. Picking them up, his face was filled with curiosity.


    These ck crystals contained an immense amount of source energy. If consumed, they could turn an ordinary person into a source warrior!


    "High-grade source crystals," Alex muttered to himself, a joyful expression spreading across his face.


    These ck crystals are incredibly valuable!


    [Ding, congrattions to the host for obtaining ck crystals. These can strengthen the defense of City of Darkness to withstand the uing disasters.] The mechanical voice of the system sounded in Alex''s ear.


    "Alright." Alex nodded, cing the ck crystals into his storage ring. He looked at the ck-robed figure and sighed.


    "Well, lucky for you," Alex said, shaking his head as he nced at the corpse lying on the ground.


    Now that this threat was dealt with, he needed to think about leaving this ce as soon as possible.


    He wondered what was happening outside. Themander had sent him here, but what were they up to out there?


    ...


    "Report to themander, Aiken''s performance in the illusion is proceeding as expected."


    Inside the Mothman base, themander listened to the report with a slight smile, ying with her alluring long hair.


    "Excellent. Compile all the data and use it to create new mechanical warriors. I intend to dominate this."

 Chapter 368 Rebuilding

    Themander curled her lips into a seductive smile, her voice dripping with temptation.


    "Understood," her subordinate responded quickly before turning and leaving the room.


    ...


    Alex exited the illusion and nced around. He found himself on a vast, empty meadow surrounded by several buildings, indicating that humans had once lived here.


    After scanning the area to ensure there was no danger, Alex sat cross-legged on the ground to begin his training.


    He needed to quickly recover his strength and find a way back to the Mothman base.


    ...


    "Hu!"


    Alex opened his eyes, his pupils a dark purple, exuding a sinister and eerie aura.


    He stretched his body, and his bones cracked loudly, like beans popping in a frying pan.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, Alex detected faint sounds in the distance, causing him to frown slightly.


    "Swish!"


    In an instant, Alex disappeared from his spot.


    Shortly after, he appeared in front of a small wooden house.


    Inside the house were two figures.


    One was a man dressed in white, with short hair and handsome, refined features.


    The other was a woman in a ck leather skirt, with a curvaceous figure and fair skin. Her delicate, heart-shaped face carried a hint of allure, especially herrge, mesmerizing eyes that seemed capable of ensnaring anyone''s heart.


    She stood there quietly, like a blooming poppy¡ªbeautiful yet dangerous, drawing people irresistibly close.


    This woman was none other than ck Widow!


    As for the man in white, he was Mothman''s top assassin¡ªLesley!


    "Lesley, what should we do now?" ck Widow asked, looking at Lesley.


    "Don''t worry, our n is foolproof this time!" Lesley replied with a confident smile.


    "Really?" ck Widow''s eyes lit up.


    "Don''t worry, this time I guarantee that damned bastard will pay!" Lesley said through gritted teeth.


    "Alright," ck Widow nodded.


    "You stay here. I''ll go lure that bastard over," Lesley instructed before leaving the wooden house.


    "Okay," ck Widow nodded obediently.


    "Whoosh!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Suddenly, the sound of something cutting through the air echoed.


    Lesley''s face turned pale with shock as he quickly turned, seeing a sharp gleam of light heading towards him.


    Lesley swiftly drew his sword to block the attack.


    "ng!"


    Sparks flew, and the sound of shing metal echoed as a powerful shockwave swept the surroundings.


    "Ugh." Lesley tasted blood in his mouth, spitting out a mouthful as he was forced back three steps before stabilizing himself.


    "Who?" Lesley asked, eyes full of vignce.


    "Tsk tsk, who would have thought that the top assassin of the Mothman base would be reduced to apdog. How disgraceful," a cold voice remarked as a figure emerged from the trees.


    Alex looked at Lesley with a hint of disgust in his eyes. "Lesley, long time no see."


    "Aiken?" Lesley''s pupils contracted, his face showing shock. "You''re still alive?"


    "Hmph, if I were dead, that would have been a good thing for you," Alex sneered.


    "What are you doing here?" Lesley asked, his expression serious.


    Alex slowly approached, "Heh, I''vee here to take your pathetic life."


    As soon as Alex finished speaking, heunched himself at Lesley, swinging his fist hard into Lesley''s chest.


    "Boom!"


    Lesley''s chest caved in from the impact, sending him flying backward like a cannonball, skidding to a halt several meters away and copsing to the ground.


    "Cough, cough." Lesley coughed violently, spitting outrge amounts of blood. His chest was sunken, and more than ten ribs were broken.


    "You..." Lesley struggled to lift his head, ring at Alex with eyes filled with hatred and anger.


    "Heh, did you think being the top assassin allows you to do whatever you want? You''re wrong!" Alex coldly stared at Lesley. "You must die today!"


    With those words, Alex turned into a blur and appeared next to Lesley in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    Alex grabbed Lesley''s neck and mmed him onto the ground.


    "Cough, cough!" Lesley struggled violently, but he couldn''t get up.


    "Bang!"


    Alex seized Lesley''s head and smashed it into the ground.


    "Crack!"


    The sound of bones breaking echoed, and Lesley''s face twisted in pain as blood flowed from his mouth.


    "Ahhh!" Lesley screamed in agony, his eyes wide open and veins bulging on his forehead.


    "Rip!" Alex tore off Lesley''s clothes, revealing his muscr body.


    Without hesitation, Alex flipped Lesley over and removed his pants.


    "Ahhh!" Lesley screamed again, his face contorted with pain.


    Alex''s actions were swift and methodical,pleting the process in no time.


    "Heh, Lesley, I''m going to make you watch as I y you to death!" Alex said with a mad glint in his eyes.


    Lesley''s face twisted in rage and pain, his eyes filled with venomous hatred. "Aiken, I''ll kill you!"


    "Oh? Still daring to threaten me?" Alex grinned, showing his white teeth. He pulled out a vial of liquid and injected it into Lesley''s body.


    "What is this?" Lesley asked, a look of confusion crossing his face.


    "Haha, it''s a new type of pathogen. It will quickly spread through your body. Once it takes over all your organs, you''ll die. You should thank me because this is my final gift to you!" Alex said with a sinister smile.


    "You... you despicable!" Lesley spat out in anger.


    "Heh, despicable?" Alex sneered at the word, then said, "Alright, Lesley, we''ve known each other long enough. Let me send you off."


    With that, Alex raised his sword and shed at Lesley.


    "Shlunk!"


    The sharp de sliced through Lesley''s throat, and blood spurted out, splitting his neck in half.


    "Gurgle, gurgle!"


    Lesley''s eyes widened, filled with fear and despair. He struggled desperately but couldn''t move, helpless as his life slipped away.


    "Huff, huff!"


    Alex panted for a few minutes, gradually calming down. He wiped the sweat from his face, a bloodthirsty smile appearing.


    "Heh, Lesley, did you think being part of Mothman made you invincible? You aren''t even worth being called a worm. Whether or not you were the second-ranked assassin, you''re nothing but an insect under my foot!" Alex said disdainfully.


    He turned his head, a glint of greed in his eyes, and murmured, "Such a perfect body, it''s practically a work of art!"

 Chapter 369 Mental Power

    "ck!"


    Alex took a step forward, moving closer to the dark little tree.


    When Alex reached the tree, he squatted down, carefully examining every inch of it. A look of excitement spread across his face.


    "As expected of a genius creator, even capable of creating superpowers..."


    "It''s a pity, but you''re no longer needed." Alex stood up, his right hand gently touching the tree''s branches. He began chanting softly, as if reciting an incantation.


    Suddenly, a strange smile appeared on his face.


    "Go ahead, devour it!"


    "Whoosh¡ª"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the small tree instantly transformed into a stream of light, merging into his body.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, Alex felt a tingling sensation all over his body, as if countless ants were crawling over him, or as if he had been struck all over with a taser.


    He also felt his head buzzing, as if it were about to explode.


    A momentter, he opened his eyes, his pupils glowing a menacing red, looking extremely terrifying.


    "Have I finally gained a superpower? Heh, just as I expected," Alex murmured.


    He now felt the changes within his body, his mood significantly lifted.


    "My power is telekinesis. By merging my will with the power and manipting it, I can sessfully unleash it with immense destructive force..."


    "Although I''m still in an ordinary state, my actualbat strength has increased several times, even more."


    Thinking of this, Alex couldn''t help but look up andugh heartily, "Hahaha, with my rebirth, I, Alex, will surely stir up storms and dominate the world!"


    He looked up, his eyes filled with fervor, "This world is destined to be mine!"


    Alex took a deep breath, calming his excited heart. He knew that merely having superpowers wasn''t enough; to be the ultimate being, he needed to create the gene serum first. After all, dominating the world was impossible without it.


    Just as Alex wasughing heartily, he heard a noise behind him.


    "Aiken, what are you doing here talking to yourself?"


    A middle-aged man appeared behind Alex. Alex quickly essed his memories; this guy''s name was Addison, and he had a good rtionship with Aiken.


    Since he now upied this body, he should treat this person with respect.


    "So it''s you. I passed the leader''s test, so there''s no harm inughing a bit, right?" Alex frowned slightly, then said indifferently.


    Addison was stunned upon hearing this, staring at Alex in disbelief. "You... you passed the leader''s test?"


    "What, is there a problem?" Alex snorted coldly.


    Addison shook his head and sighed, "Well, since you passed the test, I suppose I can''t say anything against you."


    "Don''t you want to know why the leader didn''t choose you to be the captain of the personal guard?"


    Alex pondered, "Is it because I don''t have enough rank and authority?"


    "That''s about right," Addison nodded.


    "Oh? I''m quite curious," Alex said with interest, "Care to share?"


    Addison hesitated for a moment before speaking softly, "Actually, I just heard it from some idle chatter."


    "Apparently, our chief legionnaire is a very special person, a superhero. But he disappeared at the age of twenty and never returned."


    "And ording to our assumptions, the chief legionnaire is most likely dead, with his remains buried in some remote, deste mountain range, never to see the light of day again."


    Hearing Addison''s words, Alex''s brow furrowed slightly. No wonder the leader had him participate in this trial personally.


    "So what are we supposed to do now?"


    Since Addison had arrived, it meant he must know something.


    Upon hearing Alex''s question, Addison looked up and stared seriously at him.


    "We need to go to a ce. The leader has assigned us a mission."


    "Hmm? What mission?" Alex asked, puzzled.


    Addison lowered his voice and whispered a few words into Alex''s ear.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What! Are you crazy? That''s absolutely impossible!" Alex''s eyes widened as he violently shook off Addison''s arm, shouting angrily.


    "This is an order from the leader, and you mustply," Addison said sternly. "Moreover, I advise you to abandon any petty thoughts. This mission is extremely dangerous, and any mishap will result in consequences neither of us can afford."


    Alex gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and said in a low voice, "Let''s go."


    The two quickly set off.


    Their pace was swift as they climbed the mountain. The higher they went, the scarcer the vegetation became, until only bare rocks remained.


    After about an hour, they finally reached the halfway point of a steep mountain range.


    Here, there was a rushing river.


    Upon arriving, Alex and Addison exchanged a nce.


    "Swish!"


    In the next moment, Addison jumped into the water first, followed quickly by Alex.


    After swimming a few meters, Alex could clearly see the scene before him. They were inside a massive cave.


    The stone walls of the cave were carved with grotesque and terrifying images of demons, making the sight quite horrifying.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a hoarse roar echoed from the depths of the cave.


    Immediately, arge, hideous dark creature broke through the cave wall and lunged at them.


    "Get lost!"


    Addison shouted furiously, flipping his wrist, and a dagger gleaming with cold light instantly pierced the creature''s neck.


    With a "squelch," blood spattered out.


    The dark creature fell heavily onto the shore, convulsed for a moment, and then fell silent.


    Alex narrowed his eyes and carefully examined the creature. He discovered that it was a fourth-tier beast¡ªan Iron Armored Lizard!


    "What secrets are hidden in this cave?" Alex focused his gaze on the depths of the cave, a hint of apprehension in his eyes.


    But he quickly pushed aside his distracting thoughts and leapt into the water.


    After swimming some distance underwater, Alex and Addison finally reached their destination: an altar covered in ice and snow. On the altar were many crystalline ss bottles, each filled with vibrant, fresh-looking liquid.


    Alex squinted, his nostrils ring slightly.


    "This scent... it''s the Elven Sacred Spring!" Alex''s pupils contracted sharply.

 Chapter 370 The Final Plan

    He never imagined that in this remote and deste mountain range, he would find an intact altar!


    What shocked him even more was the pool emitting a milky white glow in the center of the altar!


    The milky white water seemed to contain an incredibly dense energy, and Alex could feel that it held an entirely new universe within it!


    "Gulp~" Alex swallowed hard and dipped his finger into the pool. Instantly, a rich vitality permeated his pores and seeped into his body.


    In just a moment, he felt all the fatigue in his body vanish!


    "Elven Sacred Spring!" Alex''s heart pounded wildly.


    Even a brief immersion made him feel his strength had multiplied!


    Alex slowly closed his eyes, quietly enjoying the intense vitality. After a moment, he opened his eyes again, which were now gleaming with fervor.


    "This is incredible! If I bring this back, the leader will definitely praise me!" Alex said excitedly.


    He almost forgot that apanion was standing beside him.


    At this moment, Addison''s face was cold and indifferent. He said in a stern voice, "Since the leader sent us here on this mission, there must be more than just this reward."


    Hearing this, Alex was stunned.


    "Could there be something even better?" he asked in amazement.


    "What do you think?" Addison retorted. "What you just saw is only a part of the Elven Sacred Spring."


    "Besides this, there is another treasure here called the Water of Life," Addison said calmly. "The effect of the Water of Life is extraordinary. Even a creature on the brink of death can instantly recover from injuries and greatly increase in strength by drinking just one drop!"


    "Really? How is that possible?" Alex''s eyes were filled with astonishment.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can try it yourself," Addison said with a light smile.


    "Then I won''t hold back!" Alex grinned, picking up a porcin bowl and pouring himself a cup of the Water of Life.


    "Gulp, gulp, gulp..."


    Alex downed six cups of the Water of Life in session. However, instead of showing any excitement, his face twisted in agony.


    "Ah!"


    Alex screamed as his body began to convulse, his skin turning a bluish-purple. Wisps of ck smoke emerged from his pores, as if he were being scorched by mes.


    Alex''s face contorted with pain, sweat pouring down his forehead. He felt as if his body were being subjected to a thousand cuts. After enduring the torment for a long time, he finally couldn''t hold back and let out a heart-wrenching scream.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Addison frowned as he watched Alex, saying calmly, "I know what you''re thinking, but don''t say I didn''t warn you. The potency of the Water of Life is terrifying. The fact that you''re still alive and kicking is already lucky. If it were anyone else, they would have already turned into a puddle of pus and blood."


    "Damn it!" Alex cursed furiously but didn''t dare to touch the porcin vessels filled with the Water of Life again.


    "Let''s go!" Addison urged.


    Alex took several deep breaths, gritting his teeth, and eventually chose toply.


    The two continued along the cave for some distance until they reached the other side.


    The temperature here was noticeably lower, and the surroundings were covered with thick frost.


    Alex nced around, then stepped over a brokenyer of ice. Immediately, a tree emitting a green glow came into view.


    "The Tree of Life!" Alex''s eyes lit up.


    "Exactly!" Addison nodded. "The Tree of Life is an incredibly vital nt. It''s said that its leaves can be used to create elixirs with unique healing properties. Moreover, the sap of the Tree of Life can heal wounds, and its roots are the main ingredient for high-level magical potions."


    Hearing this, Alex couldn''t help but show a look of delight. He carefully picked a tender green leaf.


    "Hmm?" At that moment, Alex sensed something.


    "Crack!"


    A crisp sound suddenly echoed, and a half-meter-long venomous snake lunged out, baring its sharp fangs as it attacked Alex.


    It all happened so quickly that Alex couldn''t evade and took the deadly strike head-on.


    The snake''s fangs bit through Alex''s right arm, and simultaneously, its venom spread, rapidly infiltrating his internal organs.


    "Splurt!"


    Bright red blood sprayed out, staining Alex''s clothes. He grunted, staggered a few steps, and almost fell.


    The sudden attack caught Addison off guard as well. He immediately drew his weapon to strike at the snake, but Alex stopped him.


    "Wait!" Alex gasped. "This snake is..."


    Addison paused, looking at Alex in confusion. "You know it?"


    Alex took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "It''s an Ice-Horned Python."


    "Ice-Horned Python?" Addison raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "Never heard of it. Is it a ninth-tier magical beast?"


    Alex nodded slightly, "The Ice-Horned Python is a peak fourth-tier magical beast, equivalent to a ninth-tier peak warrior of the Mothmen. Its strength is definitely not inferior to that of a Mothman Martial King, but its greatest skills lie in stealth and ambush."


    Addison''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the venomous snake.


    The Ice-Horned Python flicked its crimson tongue, its eyes fiercely fixed on Alex and Addison. Its body coiled tightly as it silently approached Alex.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just as the Ice-Horned Python was about to strike, Alex suddenly threw a punch, hitting the python precisely at its weak spot, sending it flying.


    "Boom!"


    The Ice-Horned Python crashed to the ground, its body convulsing violently.


    Seeing this, Addison let out a sigh of relief and nced at Alex, "It seems you''re not as useless as you imed. You still have some strength left."


    Alex smiled wryly, "That''s only because you helped me earlier. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been a match for the Ice-Horned Python."


    "No need to thank me," Addison waved it off. "Let''s continue! Hopefully, you can find the Stone of Life!"


    "Alright."


    Alex took a deep breath, forcing himself to endure the pain as he moved forward again.


    Addison followed beside Alex, constantly reminding him of various precautions.


    After about half an hour, Alex finally stopped. In his sight, there was a massive cavern, and in the center of the cavern stood a snow-white, crystalline tree.

 Chapter 371 The Powerful Addison

    "Is this the Tree of Life?" Addison''s eyes sparkled with fervor.


    The tree looked extremely ordinary, like amon weed, but Addison knew that this tree was the essence of the energy contained within the entire cave. He even suspected that the Tree of Life was nurtured by the spiritual energy of the entire mountain range, making it incredibly valuable.


    "Whoosh!"


    Addison ced his palm on the Tree of Life, and in an instant, a tremendous surge of soul power flowed into the tree. The seemingly ordinary Tree of Life immediately radiated a brilliant golden light.


    Addison''s eyes were filled with zeal as he exerted all his strength to uproot the Tree of Life.


    "Buzz~"


    The trunk of the Tree of Life trembled, and a dense wave of energy emanated from it, quickly filling the space.


    "Gulp!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Feeling the overwhelming energy, Addison couldn''t help but swallow. Although this energy was not as potent as the Elven Sacred Spring, it far exceeded the cultivation speed of ordinary people. For warriors, it was a dreame true.


    Alex''s eyes also turned red with greed as he gazed at the Tree of Life, but he remained rational, knowing that his task was to protect the tree.


    "Swish!"


    Suddenly, the branches of the Tree of Life shot out like arrows, piercing through Alex''s chest in an instant.


    "Ah!"


    Alex screamed, staggering a few steps and almost falling to the ground.


    The branches of the Tree of Life hadpletely prated Alex''s body. A constant stream of life force flowed from the branches into Alex, nourishing his nearly shattered bones, muscles, and meridians.


    These life forces seemed to have a will of their own. Not only did they nourish Alex''s body, but they also aggressively surged through his mind, cleansing his mental energy.


    As the life force continued to flow, Alex''s face gradually regained its color, and his wounds healed at a visible rate. Within a few minutes, Alex had regained his mobility. He raised his hand, clenched his fist, and felt the surging true essence within him, a faint smile appearing on his lips.


    "My power should now be at the early ninth tier, just a step away from advancing to mid-ninth tier."


    Addison also looked at Alex in astonishment. She clearly hadn''t expected Alex''s injuries to heal in the blink of an eye and for him to be even stronger. It was nothing short of a miracle in the medical world.


    "Congrattions, Brother Xiao," Addison said with a smile.


    Alex chuckled lightly, "Thank you. If you hadn''t blocked the Ice-Horned Python''s attack earlier, I would have perished."


    Addison shook her head and smiled nomittally. Then she approached the Tree of Life, slowly cing her hand on its trunk, allowing a trace of mental energy to seep in.


    The Tree of Life emitted a gentle glow, and this light flowed through the trunk into Addison''s body, giving her a sense offort.


    Addison closed her eyes, quietly savoring the gentle energy.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from ahead.


    Addison opened her eyes and looked forward. A massive rock had crashed to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    "Someone got here before us," Alex frowned.


    Their steps quickened in unison, and momentster, they abruptly halted. Before themy three skeletons on the ground.


    Among the three skeletons, one was dark in color while the other two were gray. Judging by the material of their clothing, they appeared to be around fifty or sixty years old.


    "They are from the Mercenary Guild," Addison remarked after scanning the skeletons and confirming their identities.


    "Mercenary Guild members died here? No wonder we didn''t encounter anyone from the guild when we entered the ruins. They were killed," Alex frowned, a cold gleam shing in his eyes.


    Addison nodded and then asked, "Do you know anyone from the Mercenary Guild?"


    "Yes, I once saved a mercenary captain, so they owe me a favor. They were supposed to assist me in this expedition into the ruins. I didn''t expect these people to die here; it must be the work of the killer," Alex said in a serious tone.


    "You''re quite lucky," Addison smiled slightly. He focused his mind, allowing a trace of mental energy to flow into the Tree of Life, and then withdrew it.


    Addison turned to Alex, "Brother Xiao, how is your body holding up?"


    Alex rubbed his nose and smiled awkwardly, "Sorry, I''m still not fully ustomed to this energy."


    Addison nodded, "Once you''re ustomed to it, we should leave here quickly."


    "Alright." Alex agreed, then his gaze fell on the Tree of Life as he murmured, "The energy of this Tree of Life is immense. We need to leave quickly, or it will attract trouble."


    Addison nodded in agreement, "Let''s withdraw for now!"


    Before the words were fully spoken, the two figures vanished into the forest like shadows...


    "Hmm?"


    Shortly after Addison and Alex left, a figure appeared. He looked around and finally fixed his gaze on the Tree of Life, "There''s still a Tree of Life left!"


    The man was d in animal skins, carrying a longbow on his back and wielding a spiked club. Standing nearly eight feet tall, his physique was robust and muscr, exuding a menacing aura.


    "Heh heh, looks like this trip won''t be boring!" The man grinned, revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth. He suddenly leaped up, grabbing the slender trunk of the Tree of Life.


    With a powerful tug, he forcefully tore the trunk down. Then, hoisting the trunk onto his shoulder, he leaped again and disappeared into the forest...


    Meanwhile, deep in the forest, a thousand meters away, a green figure sped through the trees. His toes lightly tapped the treetops, propelling him far with each step, leaving clear footprints in his wake.


    On his shoulder perched a small, snow-white, hairless beast,zily squinting its eyes in a drowsy manner.


    Suddenly, the small beast opened itsrge, watery eyes, filled with excitement.


    "Chirp~"


    With a sharp cry, the small beast''s body rapidly expanded, releasing an incredibly intimidating aura. In an instant, it grew to a hundred feet in length, its wings spreading to cover the sky.


    Suspended in the air, the beast''s form was like a sculpture of white jade, crystal clear and transparent. A faint golden glow seemed to shimmer on its feathers, making it look majestic and imposing.


    It opened its beak and spewed a golden thread, which wrapped around a sturdy branch. With a fierce pull, it yanked the branch backward.

 Chapter 372 Ignoring Everything

    "Whoosh¡ª!"


    The sturdy branch was instantly pulled down, falling next to the small beast. The beast then opened its mouth and swallowed the branch whole.


    Its form then streaked through the void like a meteor, vanishing into the forest in an instant.


    At some point, Addison''s body paused in mid-air. He stared nkly at the Tree of Life ahead, momentarily frozen and unable to recover his senses for a long time.


    After a while, he sighed and muttered to himself with a bitter smile, "I am indeed still weak. This little guy even needs me to feed it."


    Alex''s gaze on the Tree of Life grew increasingly fervent. "This is a hundred times more precious than any spiritual medicine. To think that such a thing exists here¡ªtruly heaven''s help."


    "Alex, we need to leave," Addison urged.


    "Leave?" Alex was taken aback, then his expression changed. He quickly said, "Aren''t we here to find spiritual treasures? Why should we leave?"


    "Spiritual treasure?" Addison scoffed. "This thing might be valuable, but it''s useless to me. Besides, our current situation isn''t favorable. If we encounter a strong opponent, we won''t be able to handle it."


    "No way, we can''t leave empty-handed after finding something like this," Alex insisted firmly.


    Addison sighed and smiled helplessly, "Alright, let''s continue exploring then."


    "Yes!" Alex nodded and then looked at the Tree of Life, slowly extending his hand. "The Tree of Life belongs to me!"


    Swish!


    Just as he was about to uproot the Tree of Life, a cold chill pierced his soul, causing his body to tremble.


    Alex looked up, following the feeling, and saw a tall figure standing not far away. The man was dressed inly, with a handsome face, holding a sharp sword, exuding an aura of fierce killing intent.


    "Who are you?" Alex asked warily, eyeing the neer.


    Addison frowned, his gaze fixed on the sword in the man''s hand. "That sword he holds seems unusual."


    Alex was bewildered. It was the apocalypse, so how could someone appear in such attire, like a character from a historical drama?


    "Alex?" The young man frowned. "You shouldn''t be here. Leave before I change my mind."


    Alexughed angrily, "I forgot, you''re one of those arrogant disciples from that so-called sacrednd. I''ve heard of your arrogance, and now I see it firsthand."


    The young man, expressionless, said, "I hate it when people insult my sacrednd. I''ll give you three seconds to disappear from my sight, or else you''ll regret it."


    "You dare to kill me?" Alex sneered.


    "Annoying!" The young man''s face darkened, his eyes glinting with danger. He began walking towards Alex, each step exuding immense power.


    Boom!


    As the young man approached, his aura surged wildly, unleashing a terrifying pressure that enveloped the area.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What are you trying to do? I''ll have you know, I''m part of the Mothman Special Ability Squad," Alex said, his heart sinking as he sensed the young man''s overwhelming power.


    "Mothman Special Ability Squad?" The young manughed mockingly. "Do you really think that bunch of trash deserves to be called warriors?"


    "How dare you!" Alex roared in fury.


    He had expected the mention of the Special Ability Squad to intimidate the young man. Instead, the young man not only showed no fear but also insulted them.


    This was a great humiliation!


    "Did you not understand when I called you trash?" the young man''s tone grew increasingly mocking as he walked gracefully toward Alex, each step causing the ground to tremble.


    "You..." Alex was so furious he nearly spat blood, gritting his teeth in frustration, but he felt helpless.


    Suddenly, he noticed that several tall men had surrounded him, their gazes unfriendly.


    "Heh, my friend, you have quite the audacity to offend someone from the Sacred Land," a burly man snorted, eyeing the young man with amusement.


    "Sacred Land?" The young man paused, then suddenly burst into loud, mockingughter.


    Hisughter was rampant, deafening.


    "So what if it''s the Sacred Land? Do you think I should be afraid of them?"


    The young man''sughter stopped abruptly, his expression turning icy. "I''ll say it one more time: leave now, or die!"


    "What an arrogant kid. Let''s see where your confidencees from," the burly man snorted, his figure blurring like a ghost. In an instant, he was in front of the young man, throwing a punch.


    "Courting death!" the young man shouted coldly, kicking out to meet the burly man''s fist.


    "Boom!"


    Both of them were forced back several steps. The burly man grunted, feeling excruciating pain in his right arm. Looking down, he saw that his entire right arm was swollen and red, resembling a pig''s trotter, appearing extremely gruesome.


    "Hiss~" The burly man took a sharp breath, his gaze wary as he looked at the young man. "Such strength. Who exactly are you?"


    "Who I am is none of your concern," the young man replied coldly, ncing at the burly man before turning his gaze to Alex. "You have two breaths left."


    "Two breaths?" Alex''s pupils contracted. He took a deep breath, suppressing his humiliation, and said, "Let''s go."


    "Alex..."


    "I said, let''s go!" Alex ordered coldly.


    Hearing this, the burly man gritted his teeth but ultimately gave up on revenge. He followed Alex, swiftly moving away.


    After they had gone far, an old man in a green robe appeared beside the young man, watching Alex and his group with a serious expression. "Are you really going to let them leave just like that?"


    The young man shook his head. "This ce is not safe for long. Let''s find a quiet ce to heal our wounds."


    "Alright." The old man in the green robe nodded, surveying the surroundings. After a moment, he pointed northeast. "There''s a mountain range over there. Let''s head there first!"


    "Okay." The young man nodded, and they quickly left the area.


    ...


    Alex and his group were in luck. Not long after escaping, they encountered another group of people.


    "People from the Sacred Land?"


    Seeing the approaching group, Alex felt a surge of relief.


    While the people from the Sacred Land were domineering, they were slightly less powerful than the Mothman Special Ability Squad. More importantly, the Sacred Land people had mysterious movements, making them easier to deal with.


    "It''s you?"


    The approaching group clearly recognized Alex and stopped, looking puzzled.


    "My name is Aiken, deputy captain of the Mothman Special Ability Squad. We''ve been attacked by the Demon Insect Tribe here and seek your assistance," Alex said earnestly, cupping his fists in a respectful gesture.

 Chapter 373 Frenemies

    "So you''re from the Special Ability Squad!" The group realized, their eyes lighting up. "We''ve also encountered the Demon Insect Tribe. If we join forces, we can definitely take them down."


    "In that case, please lead the way," Alex and Addison agreed with nods.


    "Alright."


    The group collectively agreed and then hurried toward the northeast.


    After about half an hour, Alex and the others finally arrived at their destination, a dense forest with trees that blocked out the sky. The foliage was so thick that it was impossible to discern any clear direction.


    "This is our base?" Alex looked around in astonishment. The ce seemed deste and uninhabitable.


    "That''s right."


    Aiken nodded and said, "We didn''t send many members this time, only about three hundred. These Demon Insects are very strong, so we need to be cautious."


    "What do we need to do?" Alex asked.


    "First, channel your internal energy to the maximum, releasing your strongest deterrent. This will make the Demon Insects fearful and prevent them fromunching a reckless attack. Only then can we calmly kill these Demon Insects; otherwise, we''ll suffer heavy losses," the man exined after a moment of contemtion.


    "Got it," Alex nodded.


    "You go ahead. We''ll stay here and guard. If you run into any trouble, just call for us," Aiken instructed.


    "Understood."


    Alex responded, then signaled Addison, and the two headed into the forest.


    Taking a deep breath, Alex channeled his abundant internal energy, creating a powerful energy storm that filled the air.


    Sensing this terrifying aura, the nearby Demon Insects seemed to pick up on the danger and quickly hid themselves.


    "Roar¡ª"


    Suddenly, a fierce roar echoed from a part of the forest, and a massive ck shadow leaped out from the dense woods.


    It was a giant spider,pletely ck, with sharp ws under its abdomen that glinted with a cold, eerie light.


    Chasing behind the giant spider were seven or eight Demon Insects. They had gaping mouths and their scarlet tongues flickered as they emitted hoarse, piercing screeches.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Not good!" Seeing the sudden appearance of the giant spider and the Demon Insects, Alex''s face turned deathly pale.


    The aura emanating from the giant spider was overwhelmingly strong, making Alex feel incredibly oppressed.


    "Run!" Alex quickly turned and fled.


    Addison, equally terrified, followed Alex in a panic.


    Several Demon Insects pursued relentlessly, their scarlet tongues flicking as they let out sharp, nerve-racking cries.


    Despite their best efforts to escape, Alex and Addison were soon cornered by the giant spider.


    "Damn beast, if you want to kill us, it won''t be that easy," Alex gritted his teeth, bringing his hands together as a me danced in his palms. The intense heat distorted the surrounding air.


    "zing me Seal!"


    With a roar, Alex struck out with his palms, sending the ball of fire hurtling toward the giant spider like a falling meteor.


    "Buzz¡ª"


    The giant spider''s head glowed with a dark sheen. It opened its mouth slightly and shot out a ck beam, carrying a terrifyingly destructive aura, which collided with the zing me Seal.


    "Boom!" The zing me Seal exploded, producing a heart-shaking sound and a scorching wave that threw the giant spider back.


    "Splurt!"


    At the same time, Alex coughed up a mouthful of blood, his face as pale as paper, and he copsed to the ground.


    Seeing this, Addison''s face turned pale with worry. She quickly supported Alex and asked with concern, "Alex, are you okay?"


    "Cough, cough..." Alex weakly waved his hand. "I''m not dead yet, but we''re surrounded. If we want to survive, we have to take down this giant spider."


    "But this creature is too strong. We might not be able to defeat it," Addison frowned.


    Alex was silent for a moment, then looked up at the giant spider and murmured, "We have to take a gamble."


    Hearing Alex''s murmured words, Addison was momentarily stunned. Then she understood his intent. Determination shed in her eyes as she clenched her fists and nodded firmly.


    "Roar!"


    At that moment, the giant spider, which had been forced back, charged at them again, its scarlet tongue flicking in and out, emitting a hissing sound that made one''s scalp tingle.


    "zing me Seal!" Alex shouted, bringing his hands together as the fireball in his palms grew hotter, faintly infused with a pale yellow energy.


    "Whoosh¡ª"


    In the next instant, Alex flicked his fingers, and the fireball flew out, tearing through the air and mming into the giant spider''s body. The impact sent the spider stumbling back several meters, leaving a charred mark.


    "Roar!" The giant spider roared in pain and anger, its scarlet tongue flicking furiously as if it wanted to tear Alex to pieces.


    However, Alex ignored the spider''s rage and continued to cast the zing me Seal. One fireball after another shot out, engulfing the giant spider.


    "Boom¡ªboom¡ªboom¡ª"


    With thunderous explosions, the raging mespletely engulfed the giant spider, and wisps of smoke rose into the air.


    "Howl!"


    The giant spider''s continuous wails of agony were heart-wrenching and terrifying.


    After an unknown amount of time, the mes finally dissipated, and the giant spider had long been reduced to ashes.


    Seeing this, Alex breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Finally, it''s over," Addison said, wiping the sweat from her forehead, her expression slightly rxed.


    Alex smiled wryly, "Although we killed the giant spider, we paid a heavy price. My internal energy is almost depleted. I won''tst much longer."


    Addison''s brows furrowed in worry, "What should we do now? We''re surrounded and can''t find a way out."


    "It looks like we might meet our end here today," Alex said, shaking his head with a look of resignation.


    "Howl!"


    At that moment, a bloodthirsty and cruel roar echoed through the valley.


    From the forest about five or six meters in front of Alex and Addison, a dozenrge Demon Insects emerged, moving slowly.


    Each of them was about three or four meters long, with blood-red eyes and flicking tongues, their grotesque faces looking extremely ugly.


    These Demon Insects wore armor and exuded a thick, murderous aura. Their presence was menacing, clearly not ordinary creatures.


    "These disgusting bugs have reinforcements?" Addison''s face turned pale.


    "This is bad," Alex''s expression darkened even more.


    "Alex, what should we do now?" Addison asked in a panic, her body trembling slightly.


    Alex stared at the group of Demon Insects ahead, a glint of determination in his deep eyes. "Since there''s no way out, we can only fight with all our might. There might still be a slim chance of survival."

 Chapter 374 West District School

    "Ding! Detected that the host is under attack by the Demon Insect Tribe. System upgradeplete. Reward: 10,000 Apocalypse Coins."


    "Ding! For each Demon Insect killed by the host, 1,000 Apocalypse Coins will be rewarded, and the Sin City can be upgraded."


    "The system upgrade isplete? This upgrade couldn''t havee at a better time!" Alex was overjoyed, feeling an immense sense of relief.


    "Roar!"


    "Screech!"


    The dozen or so Demon Insects hissed and roared at Alex and Addison, their scarlet tongues flicking menacingly. Their bloodthirsty eyes gleamed with a violent coldness, exuding an extreme killing intent.


    "These creatures are all at the peak of innate cultivation, and there are so many of them. A frontal assault will surely end in defeat. We have to use strategy," Alex thought, quickly making a decision.


    "Addison, I''ll distract the enemies. You find a chance to escape and don''t worry about me!" Alex transmitted his thoughts to Addison.


    Addison was stunned for a moment but then nodded in agreement.


    "Swish, swish, swish!"


    Just as Addison was about to agree, a series of dark shadows suddenly shot out from behind the Demon Insects, heading straight for Alex and Addison.


    "Damn it, I can''t underestimate any of these bugs," Alex cursed, dodging the attacks from the dark shadows, narrowly avoiding several close calls.


    "Bang!"


    "Splurt!"


    Despite his efforts, Alex couldn''tpletely evade the attacks. His right arm was torn open, leaving a gruesome wound that bled profusely, staining his clothes red.


    "Damn beasts!" Alex gritted his teeth, his gaze sweeping over the densely packed Demon Insects around him, a fierce look in his eyes.


    "Roar!"


    Just as Alex was about to go all out, a powerful beast roar suddenly echoed, like a stone thrown into a calmke, stirring up a massive wave.


    "Hmm?" Alex frowned, looking towards the direction of the beast''s roar.


    At the same time, a terrifying aura quickly swept in from afar, reaching the valley in the blink of an eye.


    Sensing this powerful aura, the Demon Insects stopped their attacks and cowered on the ground, trembling as if faced with a formidable presence.


    "Such a strong aura!" Addison was stunned by the intensity of the aura.


    While they were still in shock, they noticed something peculiar. Looking up, they saw countless spacecraft appearing in the sky.


    "Our reinforcements have arrived. Looks like we''re saved," Addison sighed in relief. The fact that themander had dispatched the army at this critical moment felt like a blessing from above.


    "Buzz, buzz!"


    As the numerous spacecraft hovered over the valley, piercing rms red, causing the entire valley to erupt into chaos.


    "Roar!"


    "Screech!"


    The Demon Insects roared restlessly, clearly terrified.


    "Haha! We''re saved!" Addison cheered excitedly upon hearing the rms, overjoyed.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just then, a ck streak shot through the air like a cannonball,nding beside Alex in an instant.


    The ck streak revealed itself to be a burly, armored man. He had piercing tiger-like eyes, bulging muscles that looked as if they were forged from steel, exuding an oppressive aura.


    This man was the captain of the Mothman Third Battalion and an old acquaintance of both Alex and Addison.


    "Are you alright?" The battalion leader, named Guzman, asked with concern.


    "We''re fine," Addison waved her hand, then pointed to the dense swarm of Demon Insects in the distance. "We''re currently surrounded by the insect tribe. Escaping is practically impossible."


    "I understand," Guzman nodded, then turned to Alex, asking, "How are your injuries? Do you need our support?"


    "No need, I can manage for now. There''s no point in continuing to fight," Alex shrugged, refusing the offer without hesitation.


    "This... alright," Guzman replied with an awkward smile, feeling a bit disappointed. Alex and Addison were both strong and valiant, making them valuable allies. It was unfortunate that Alex was heavily injured and unable to fight, leaving Guzman with a sense of regret.


    "Roar!"


    At that moment, arger yet weaker Demon Insect broke out from the swarm, charging at them with murderous intent.


    "Courting death!" Guzman''s eyes shed with a cold killing intent.


    "Boom!"


    Guzman stomped the ground forcefully, causing a thunderous explosion. His figure vanished into a blur and reappeared in front of the Demon Insect in the blink of an eye. He raised his right fist, which carried immense power, and smashed it down.


    "Bang!"


    With a deep, muffled sound, Guzman''s fist crushed the Demon Insect''s head. Its massive body was sent flying andnded with a thud.


    The heavy thud echoed throughout the valley, raising a cloud of dust.


    After killing the Demon Insect with one punch, Guzman turned to face the remaining Demon Insects, his eyes narrowing and a dangerous smirk forming on his lips. He said coldly, "You insignificant ants dare to challenge me? You''ve grown tired of living."


    Before the words were fully spoken, Guzman pushed off the ground, his figure darting forward like a lightning bolt, leaving behind a blurred afterimage that made it impossible to track his movements.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    In an instant, Guzman moved like a gust of wind, effortlessly killing a Demon Insect with each punch. In just a few minutes, thousands of Demon Insectsy dead at his feet.


    "Glug~"


    Watching this brutal scene, Addison''s face turned slightly pale, a hint of fear appearing in her beautiful eyes.


    "Is this the power of themander?" Addison swallowed nervously, thinking to herself.


    Although she had stayed in the Star Pavilion for nearly a century, she had never witnessed Guzman''s true strength. Today, she finally saw it firsthand.


    "Phew~" Alex let out a deep breath, a faint smile of relief appearing on his pale face. "It''s a good thing you arrived; otherwise, we would have been doomed today."


    "Commander, what should we do now?" Addison asked Guzman worriedly. Both she and Alex were severely injured, and staying here any longer would mean being devoured by the Demon Insects sooner orter.


    "Retreat for now," Guzman said with a frown. Themotion just now had attracted many Demon Insects, and if they didn''t leave before the insects responded, escaping would be even more difficult.


    Guzman immediately ordered his soldiers to retreat. Taking advantage of the moment, Guzman and Addison quickly withdrew as well.


    ...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Meanwhile, on the southern edge of the valley, four figures stood atop a towering mountain range.


    They were none other than Melvin and hispanions.

 Chapter 375 Acquiring the Motorcycle

    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    Suddenly, sharp, piercing sounds echoed from the sky.


    Then, dazzling golden beams of light cut through the void, rushing towards them, emitting sharp and intense energy waves.


    Melvin frowned at the sight. This was too eerie.


    Momentster, as the golden light cleared, countless zombies emerged.


    How could so many zombies gather here?


    It was known that these zombies were once humans. Although theycked intelligence, they still had an instinctual sense of danger.


    But now, they were like mad dogs, charging towards them, desperate to tear them apart, as if driven and lured by something strong enough to make them lose all sanity.


    This was incredibly bizarre!


    As the captain of the Gene Squad, Melvin had highmand authority. He quickly responded, ordering everyone to prepare for battle and informing the other three squads to rush over.


    At the same time, he aimed hisser gun at the zombies and started shooting.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Bullets rained down on the zombie horde, causing numerous injuries instantly.


    Many zombies were taken down, but even more continued to surge forward, relentless and determined to kill them, creating a terrifying scene.


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on?" Melvin cursed angrily. These zombies were too strange. Could they have encountered some unknown virus?


    Just as this thought crossed his mind, a bone-chilling cold suddenly swept over him.


    Melvin felt a shiver run down his spine, coldness seeping up from his feet to his head, as if he had fallen into an icy abyss.


    He abruptly looked up and saw a pair of blood-red eyes staring at him, with a sinister smile on its lips, exuding an excited, bloodthirsty aura.


    "Ah¡ª!"


    Apanied by a blood-curdling scream, a man''s head was suddenly severed and flew off, spraying blood everywhere, sttering all over Melvin''s face.


    "Fowler...!"


    A woman nearby screamed, tears streaming down her face. She covered her mouth with her hand, staring wide-eyed at the scene before her, her expression filled with shock and terror.


    Melvin was also stunned by what he saw, staring nkly at the corpse lying on the ground.


    "Fowler...! Wake up!" the woman cried out, holding the man''s body and sobbing uncontrobly.


    "Stop crying! He''s already dead, there''s no saving him!"


    Several other teammates rushed over, pulling at the woman''s clothes.


    The man named Fowler was one of theirpanions, someone they were very close to, which is why she was so heartbroken, even fainting from the shock.


    But at this moment, they had no time for grief¡ªthey had to deal with the monsters in front of them!


    "Fowler... sob, sob!" The woman wept bitterly, devastated. She couldn''t believe that thepanion she had talked andughed with justst night had died so suddenly and without warning!


    "We have to get out of here quickly. This ce is crawling with zombies. If we stay any longer, we''ll be bitten to death."


    "Yes, it''s too dangerous here!"


    The other team members agreed, continuously shooting at the zombies with their guns, but achieving little effect.


    After all, there were just too many zombies. Each attack only eliminated a few, barely making a dent.


    As they were preparing to retreat, a series of heavy rumbling sounds reached them.


    Following the noise, they saw four or five armored vehicles approaching from a distance.


    These armored vehicles were loaded with soldiers, armed to the teeth, numbering about eight or nine hundred. Their target was clearly the survivors in the area.


    Seeing this, Melvin''s face lit up with joy. He quickly said to his teammates, "That''s the military''s reinforcements. Let''s find cover."


    Upon hearing this, everyone sighed in relief. They didn''t want to confront these vicious monsters head-on.


    In no time, the armored vehicles arrived beside them.


    A major leading the group jumped down from one of the vehicles and addressed Melvin and his group, "Is there anyone here?"


    "You finally arrived. We''re over here," Melvin responded quickly, running over and pointing at the zombies. "There are too many zombies for us to handle."


    "Oh?" The major frowned and then looked at the surrounding survivors.


    The survivors also showed bitter expressions, shaking their heads.


    "In that case, we''ll take cover with you temporarily and help clear out these zombies," the major said.


    "Thank you!" Melvin and the others nodded gratefully. They had been at a loss on how to deal with the zombies, and now the military had shown up.


    Melvin led everyone to take cover behind arge boulder, allowing the military to handle the zombies and ensure their safety.


    The soldiers wasted no time, picking up their weapons and opening fire on the zombies.


    In an instant, various types of firepower poured out, forming a web of fire on the ground.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pop, pop, pop!


    Bullet after bullet hit the zombies, instantly erupting into clouds of blood mist.


    These bullets were extremely powerful, even the iron-skinned zombies couldn''t withstand such impacts, and they were riddled with injuries.


    Yet, the zombies, undeterred by the pain, kept advancing step by step.


    Seeing this, Melvin''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as he cursed, "These zombies are even more relentless than mutated beasts. What the hell is going on?"


    Everyone else was equally baffled, unable toprehend the situation.


    These zombies were clearly under some special control; otherwise, they wouldn''t dare get so close.


    Moreover, these were ordinary zombies, supposedly without thoughts or memories. Why were they suddenly behaving so strangely?


    "Howl!"


    Suddenly, a deep roar echoed through the sky, and the next moment, a zombie about two meters tall, emitting a dark aura, leaped out from the forest.


    "What the hell is that?" Melvin''s eyes widened in shock.


    The other team members were equally horrified, staring in disbelief at the enormous zombie.


    "Roar!"


    The zombie let out a long, eerie howl, its blood-red eyes filled with brutality and menace, striking fear into everyone''s hearts.


    "Run!"


    Melvin''s pupils contracted as he quickly urged his team to flee.


    Although the zombie was formidable, surely theirbined forces could take it down?


    Unfortunately, the zombie was incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, it had caught up and surrounded Melvin and his team.


    "Fight!"


    "I refuse to believe it''s invincible. Today, we take it down!"


    The others also drew their weapons, ready to fight to the death, prepared to go down swinging.

 Chapter 376 Unexpected Encounter

    "Roar!"


    The zombie let out an enraged howl, ws extended as it lunged at the group.


    "Bang, bang, bang¡­!"


    In an instant, a fierce battle erupted, with both sides shing within moments.


    "Thud!"


    One team member was struck down with a single punch, his chest caving in, killing him instantly.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang¡­"


    Immediately after, three more were torn to shreds, blood and gore everywhere!


    In just one exchange, seven people were dead!


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing this, Melvin was furious, his anger boiling over as he wished to tear the zombie to pieces.


    However, this zombie was not just incredibly strong; its defense was nearly imprable. No matter how much they hacked and shed, it remained unscathed.


    In contrast, only a few managed to escape by luck, while the rest were all dead.


    In less than thirty seconds, the once bustling town fell silent, leaving behind a sea of bodies and bloodstained shells, a testament to their existence.


    "Huff¡­ huff¡­"


    Melvin panted heavily, looking disheveled and covered in grime and blood. His clothes were torn to shreds, as if he had crawled out of a garbage heap.


    Beside him, his remaining teammates were in a simr state, bruised and bloodied, some barely clinging to life.


    "This creature is too terrifying. We should leave now," a teammate painfully reminded him, feeling as though every inch of his skin was being pricked by needles.


    But Melvin gritted his teeth, eyes filled with intense hatred.


    "Even if I die today, I''m going to kill this zombie," he snarled.


    His parents, sister, and friends had been captured and eaten by zombies. He was determined to get his revenge!


    The other teammates also chimed in, having lost any hope of escape, now only wishing to avenge their loved ones.


    "Alright, let''s go all out. If we can take down even one of them, it''s worth it," the others agreed with determination.


    "Good, brothers, charge with me!" Melvin shouted, leading the charge toward the zombie.


    The others followed closely, having resolved to fight to the death, preferring to die standing rather than live kneeling.


    "Thud!"


    A dagger pierced the zombie''s head, but it caused no harm.


    Seeing this, Melvin shed down again with his knife, but to no avail.


    The other teammates attacked furiously as well.


    Unfortunately, the zombie''s strength far exceeded their expectations. Even using their martial skills, they could only barely hold off its attacks.


    "Thud!"


    The zombie kicked Melvin, sending him flying and crashing to the ground.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Melviny on the ground, clutching his stomach and coughing violently, feeling as if his internal organs were about to spill out.


    "Melvin, are you okay?"


    "Hang in there, Brother Melvin. We''reing to help!"


    Seeing Melvin''s plight, the remaining teammates abandoned their attacks and ran toward him.


    "Roar!"


    The zombie roared again and charged at them.


    "Even if I die, I''m taking you down with me," Melvin snarled, his eyes fierce. He picked up the dagger from the ground and lunged at the zombie without hesitation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But just then, a silver streak of light suddenly sliced through the air, urately hitting the zombie''s neck and striking its crystal core perfectly.


    In an instant, the zombie froze in ce, its eyes slowly closing before it finally copsed to the ground with a thud.


    "Whoosh..."


    As the zombie fell, arge amount of green mist rose around it, quickly enveloping a ten-meter radius.


    Then, the green mist gradually dissipated, and the surroundings returned to silence, leaving only scattered limbs and wreckage.


    "Snore... snore..."


    A sound of snoring came from the terrified vigers, who had all fallen asleep.


    Melvin and his team copsed to the ground, gasping for breath. The fierce battle had left them exhausted and severely depleted.


    "Did we... win?" one teammate couldn''t help but ask.


    Hearing this, Melvin shook his head bitterly, "We lost..."


    Even with so many of them fighting together, they couldn''t defeat the zombie. Victory seemed impossible.


    Upon hearing this, the others were stunned, their eyes filled with hopelessness.


    They were utterly exhausted and had no strength left to resist the zombie. Were they doomed to die here?


    "Yawn~"


    Just then, azy voice suddenly rang out, filled with drowsiness.


    When everyone looked up, they saw a woman standing before them.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Melvin asked, frowning and sounding wary.


    The woman looked young, with a curvaceous figure. She wore a loose t-shirt with a neckline so low it almost revealed her cleavage. Her skin was fair and smooth.


    She was incredibly beautiful, with mesmerizing eyes that seemed to draw you in, a perfectly shaped nose, and tempting pink lips. Her voluptuous curves made her look like a seductive enchantress.


    However, Melvin''s attention wasn''t on her beauty but on her frail appearance, as if she could barely stand.


    "Everyone, be careful. This might be another mutant," he warned.


    Although Melvin was astonished by the beauty''s appearance, he wasn''t fooled. He knew she had ill intentions; otherwise, she wouldn''t have been hiding and attacking them from the shadows.


    Hearing his words, the other teammates became alert.


    However, the beauty looked innocent and said, "Don''t misunderstand. I just woke up and am a bit sleepy. I''m not the mutant you think I am."


    "Hmph, you''re lying. We don''t believe you."


    "Exactly. You defeated so many of us, and now you expect us to believe you''ll let us go?"


    The other teammates sneered.


    Hearing this, the beauty''s lips twitched slightly before she sighed, "Well, if you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do."


    Melvin and his team became even more cautious. This woman was too suspicious, openly admitting she was a mutant, which made them even more wary.


    "What exactly are you? Why have you been watching us?" Melvin asked sternly.


    The beauty shrugged and said wistfully, "Sigh... I''m human, but you insist on seeing me as a monster. What can I do?"


    Her voice was soft and melodious, like a singing nightingale, sending shivers down their spines.


    However, Melvin and his team remained on high alert, their bodies tense, fearing a sudden attack from this woman. They didn''t want to be caught off guard.


    Just then, a sudden voice rang out, and everyone turned to see Alex had appeared.


    "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 377 Alexs Reaction

    When Alex saw Ya Ya appear, his brows furrowed deeply. By all ounts, Ya Ya should have been in the city. What was she doing here?


    Before he could say anything, Ya Ya suddenly attacked him.


    "Hey!"


    Alex''s expression changed, and he quickly dodged.


    However, he was a moment too slow, and his right arm was shed, leaving a bloody wound.


    "Hmm?"


    Alex narrowed his eyes, staring at Ya Ya with a cold and deadly gaze.


    He never expected the usually timid and fearful Ya Ya to attack him.


    "Are you crazy? Let go!" Alex shouted angrily, trying to shake off Ya Ya.


    But Ya Ya didn''t give him a chance, holding tightly to his arm without letting go.


    "Let go, or I''ll be forced to hurt you!" Alex growled through gritted teeth, ring at Ya Ya with a look that could kill.


    Ya Ya, however, showed no fear and continued to grip Alex''s arm tightly, saying, "Heh, what can you do to me?"


    As she spoke, Ya Ya''s lips curled into a mocking smile.


    Seeing this, Alex''s face darkened even more, his heart filled with rage.


    Ya Ya''s behavior was extremely abnormal!


    Not only did she attack him, but she also spoke to him with such an attitude. This waspletely out of character!


    "Could she be under some kind of influence?" Alex wondered, but quickly dismissed the thought.


    This behavior was too erratic, and something was clearly wrong. He needed to figure out what was going on and fast.


    If she were really in shock, Ya Ya would have run away long ago. Why would she stand here and confront him?


    Thinking this through, Alex decided to set aside his doubts for now and focus on subduing Ya Ya.


    After all, this body in front of him was too weak; it couldn''t even withstand a single punch from him and was not fit for battle.


    "Let go!" Alex ordered coldly.


    "I won''t let go!" Ya Ya retorted, still refusing to release her grip.


    "You''re asking for it!" Alex''s face turnedpletely dark. He swung his right arm forcefully, aiming to strike Ya Ya''s delicate wrist.


    Sensing the danger, Ya Ya quickly rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the blow.


    "You¡­"


    Ya Ya got up, her face filled with anger, ring at Alex with fury, her teeth biting into her red lips.


    Alex ignored her and instead turned to look at the battered and exhausted team. His brow furrowed.


    The recent battle had left the survivors severely injured, with less than two-thirds of their original number remaining.


    Alex scanned the area and finally focused on Melvin. "All of you fall back. I''ll handle this," he said.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Did they hear correctly? This man was going to single-handedly take on that terrifying mutant?


    Was he out of his mind?


    Melvin was equally bewildered. He looked at Alex in confusion and said, "Are you sure?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes," Alex nodded.


    Although he was confident in his abilities, the female mutant before him was highly unusual. He had to be fully prepared.


    "No way, I won''t abandon my brothers and run away alone!" Melvin shook his head, refusing.


    Alex was at a loss for words.


    "Melvin, we''re well-acquainted. You know my character. Do you think I would leave you and the others behind to escape alone?"


    "But this female mutant¡­"


    Before Melvin could finish, Alex interrupted him with a bitter smile, "Melvin, don''t worry. I''ll take care of this woman. You need to lead the team and get out of here immediately. Remember, don''t linger and fight¡ªjust leave quickly!"


    Hearing this, Melvin hesitated.


    He didn''t want to abandon his teammates, especially in such a critical moment. He couldn''t bear to leave them behind.


    But Alex''s suggestion made sense too.


    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you," Melvin said, taking a deep breath.


    He then nced at Ya Ya and said, "Remember to take care of yourself."


    With that, Melvin led his team away quickly.


    He knew that with his battered and weakened forces, staying behind would be of no help. It was better to leave and ensure their safety.


    "Phew¡­" Seeing Melvin and the others leave, Alex exhaled a deep breath, then focused his gaze on Ya Ya.


    He couldn''t understand why Ya Ya was here.


    But given the current situation, even if he asked, Ya Ya wouldn''t tell him.


    Since that was the case, he would have to force the information out of her.


    Thinking this, a wicked smile appeared on Alex''s lips, and he suddenly charged forward.


    Facing Alex''s fierce and relentless attack, Ya Ya didn''t panic. Instead, she chose to meet his assault head-on, engaging in a fierce battle with him.


    Bang, bang, bang¡­


    The two figures shed repeatedly, their violent collisions creating thunderous explosions.


    Their fight was intensely fierce, the air thick with the scent of gunpowder, and the wind whipped around them wildly.


    The surroundings were left in ruins.


    Alex and Ya Ya continued their fierce battle, each collision causing massive shockwaves and deafening sounds.


    They seemed like two meteors crashing into each other repeatedly, each impact producing a tremendous roar.


    "Who are these two people?"


    Watching the relentless fight, the survivors were awestruck.


    They had never seen such powerful superhumans before.


    This scene shocked many of the zombies, causing them to raise their heads and look toward the two fighters. Their blood-red eyes glinted with bloodthirsty desire, as if they wanted to rush up and tear them apart.


    Suddenly, several high-level mutant beasts charged from a distance, heading straight for Alex and Ya Ya.


    "Get lost!"


    Alex growled, striking Ya Ya on the shoulder and using the momentum to propel himself backward several meters.


    He then twisted his body and delivered a lightning-fast kick,nding it squarely on the head of a mutant dog.


    Crack¡ª


    With the sound of breaking bones, the high-level mutant dog died instantly, blood spraying and staining the ground.


    Meanwhile, the other mutant beasts closed in on Alex.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang¡­


    The mutant beasts exploded in an instant, their flesh and blood flying everywhere, scattering limbs in a gruesome disy.


    "Hiss~"


    The distant survivors gasped in shock at the sight.


    Although they knew Alex was powerful, witnessing his ughter firsthand was still terrifying.


    "Is he even human? He''s more frightening than a demon!" someone eximed in fear.


    "I think he might be one of those legendary superhumans," another spected.


    "Superhuman?" The others looked skeptical.


    "How could there be superhumans in this world? I think he must be an awakened individual of some special profession. Otherwise, how could he have such immense power?"


    "That makes a lot of sense!"


    Just then, amotion arose nearby.


    "Roar!"


    "Howl!"


    Everyone turned to see zombies furiously chasing a young man.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!